《REBIRTH OF THE QUEEN》


 Chapter 1 - 01. Mission Completed

    X City


    ________________ ??


    An ear-splitting explosion could be heard, followed by a golden light shining on the horizon, devouring everything that could be reached.


    The stench mixed with blood immediately invaded every creature''s sense of smell, no one knew what happened, until death greeted them, no one had time to think about the cause of their death.


    A pair of eyes stared in the dark, standing on arge tree branch at the end of the forest. Her long hair was in the night breeze, and her twigs and leaves swayed as if bowing to her.


    One night, the small town on the edge of the forest ttened to the ground. Simple and brutal massacre.


    "Missionplete," she muttered with the corners of her lips slightly curved, smiling sarcastically


    Yes, she is ra Raimond, a 19-year-old girl with a cold temper, one of the youngest secret agents in her organization who tonight is tasked with destroying the hideout of the rebels who are also the center of weapons and drugs.


    A very easy mission, as easy as turning a palm for her only armed with her special ability that no one else has and only knows herself.


    Whether her uncle knew her special abilities or not, whenever she went on a mission, she was always assigned a one-member mission as if it would allow ra to hide her abilities from being discovered by others.


    Since childhood, she was raised by an uncle, who is also its current leader


    Her parents?


    She never even saw what they looked like.


    Whenever she asked about her parents, her uncle always changed the subject.


    From the age of 7, her childhood life changed, she trained hard to be strong.


    Many things she learned. A difficult childhood made her grow into the girl she is today. Strong and cold.


    ra prefers to be alone, every given mission is always sessful only by herself.


    Many other agents were jealous but couldn''t do anything given her rtionship with the current leader.


    After she finished admiring the masterpiece created in front of her, she turned around and disappeared in an instant.


    Under the dim light at the end of the gang, a girl suddenly appeared and walked towards the car that was previously parked by her, then drove her car to the main headquarters of the organization to report about her mission.


    .


    .


    .


    "ra"


    A subtle voice entered his ears, as she walked into the main hall.


    A beautiful woman, tall, dressed so strikingly depicting every inch of her curves, was walking towards her making a sound that made her legs ache, an object she didn''t like "High Heels".


    That woman is one of the agents in the same organization as ra. Her name is Irene, although her abilities are not as smart as ra''s, her beautiful face is admired by the Leader and other agents.


    "Yes?" ra replied indifferently


    "How''s your mission?" Irene asked again in a friendly, contrived voice.


    "As usual," ra replied coldly


    ''Damn! so arrogant,'' a sentence that was only spoken in Irene''s heart without affecting her face.


    "Hey, stop being ignorant of me, I''m your future aunt, what would my life be like if I had a nephew who was always ignorant of me?"


    Showed a sad expression and walked over to ra. Judging from her current appearance it seemed like she was taking time off today.


    There was no expression on ra, cold and very calm like a bottomlesske.


    "I want to take you out to dinner," While observing the expression on ra''s face she then said again, "I promise I won''t bother you too far, just for dinner."


    ra remained silent without responding


    "Come on .. all this time, I always take you to dinner, but your response to me is always like this. Come on ... Just this time, I''ve always known that you don''t like me to be your aunt, I just want to have dinner with you, just once. I promise that after this, I won''t bother you anymore, how about that?" Irene put on a sad expression while continuing to whine to ra."


    ncing at the clock in her hand which just showed 1:00 in the morning, ra thought about Irene''s offer, all this time, she had always been bothered by this woman and made her feel ufortable.


    I don''t know what her intention was, Irene always wanted to approach ra even though she had been rejected many times.


    but this time she was forced to agree to Irene''s invitation, remembering that her stomach had not been filled since this afternoon.


    Hmm ... Alright, wait for me to finish the mission report first "ra replied as she strolled into the main room.


    The corner of Irene''s lips lifted faintly, smiling slyly when she saw ra''s body that was getting farther away from her


    ''Let''s see how long you can maintain your arrogant attitude, ra?''

 Chapter 2 - 02. Betrayal

    Half an hour passed, ra walked out of the main room to the woman who was always harassing her.


    "Do you have a special restaurant that you want to go to?" asked Irene enthusiastically. ??


    ra only responded by shaking her head.


    "Ok alright ... Come with me." smiling, Irene took a step leading the way to the parking lot.


    Arriving at a fancy restaurant in the middle of the city, they were greeted by a waiter and immediately escorted to a room that Irene had booked previously.


    A restaurant that has a private dining room and this is where ra is located, one of the rooms with a thick interior with a European background, with neatly arranged wooden furniture, mini chandeliers that hang in every corner so that a little atmosphere makes dinner at the restaurant. it''s like dinner in France.


    After ordering several menus, Irene continued to chatter about everything to ra, who always gave her cold and indifferent response.


    If only ra could, she wouldn''t even bother epting this woman''s invitation. Too noisy and very annoying in her opinion, but for the sake of future convenience, she epted her invitation. Yes for the sake offort.


    Always getting an indifferent response, Irene returned to silence for a few moments then walked away as she said she wanted to go to the toilet.


    Several waiters brought trays containing the menus they had ordered before entering the room and immediately put them on the table.


    Irene isn''t back yet.


    ra just sat silently with a t look at the menu in front of her.


    A moment ago when Irene left, ra''s eye color slowly turned violet, the change allowing her to see everything that was happening around her without a hitch. Yes, that is one of her unique ''invisibility'' abilities.


    identally, ra saw where Irene was. She watched the gesture of the woman who took out a small package, then poured the powder on the food brought by one of the servants who was going to the room where she was.


    ncing at the package filled with powder in Irene''s hand, it instantly made ra stiffen.


    ''That''s...''


    It was a forbidden item in the form of a poison-type powder in the organization, an object that could not be touched at will without the leader''s permission, an item that could only be used for certain missions, odorless, tasted, but extremely deadly. . . .


    ''That .... why ...?''


    ''Why the forbidden thing is in Irene''s hand?''


    All kinds of prejudice surfaced in her mind, guesses gnawed at her head, not wanting to believe everything but it was witnessed by her own eyes.


    ''Why?''


    ''Uncle, why you do this for me?''


    Even though it was only a fraction of a second, it was more than enough to make ra''s world copse, severing the remaining spirit that the girl had been maintaining, the only thing that allowed her to survive in the harsh environment was because of her uncle''s presence. And now the people she considers her parents are teaming up with others to kill her.


    ''What did I do wrong?''


    ''Why do they want ... Aarrggghhhh''


    A muffled scream in ra''s heart. Her chest was tight, trying to get as much oxygen as possible.


    Even though she always looked cold and aloof, deep down, she loved her uncle very much, she respected him a lot, something she never thought would happen before her own eyes.


    "Want to cry, but for what?"


    ''Crying over those who betrayed me only made me sadder.''


    "Want to be angry, but how?"


    "Want to run to another ce, but where?"


    No one wants its existence.


    Instantly a feeling of wanting to disappear from this world appeared in her mind, a feeling of despair that no one could bear.


    The sound of the door opening was heard showing Irene there, the woman then stepped into the chair which was right in front of ra.


    "Wow, the food has arrived .. why don''t you eat?" Irene smiled broadly as if nothing had happened.


    "Don''t tell me you''re waiting for me? Ah okay, since I''m back, let''s eat." She added again began to devour her food.


    ra still with a cold face, the girl sat stiffly looking at the menu in front of her. The smell of food fills the room, cramming into the nasal cavity.


    If it was someone else, then maybe they would feel that there was nothing wrong with the food, but she was ra, she could know the contents of the menu in front of her.


    Deep in thought, driven by a feeling of despair, ra''s hand slowly moved to hold the spoon and took some of the food to her mouth.


    Irene quietly watched while cheering cheerfully inside.


    ''Hahaha... A girl that even her uncle wanted her life, the thing I was waiting for has finally arrived.'' Revealing a faintugh that no one can detect.


    ''Soon, I can have Raka and all the assets of the Raimond''s family will belong to both of us''


    Yes, since childhood ra was the rightful owner of all the assets of the Raimond family. Raka did not have the slightest right with all of that.


    Trying to keep her body upright, cold sweat started pouring down her forehead, a feeling of difort was also felt by her body, her chest was getting tight, the pain she suddenly felt was so intense as if a thousand nails had eaten her heart.


    However, that feeling did not stop her from continuing to feed food into her mouth, with the thought that the higher the dose consumed, the chance for it to disappear very quickly.


    There was nothing else on her mind other than wanting to disappear as quickly as possible. ra is disgusted by everything in life. Having all the assets of the Reimond family and also different abilities from others is not a guarantee of making her life happy.


    Irene chuckled "Ckkk, looking at your body''s response, it looks like the powder reacts faster than I thought, stop pretending to be strong. You idiot!"


    "Don''t ask why ... It''s all your fault. Who told you to have all the things that should belong to Raka. it''s not impossible if one day you will rece Raka''s position, with your ability and shrewdness, who knows one day you will kill us?"


    "Being the leader of an organization?"


    "Tch ... in your dreams!"


    All things just happen. The hatred and jealousy that grew ingrained in her uncle''s heart were never shown to ra. Being in a position like this now, she had never even thought so far, in ra, she just wanted to live and repay all of her uncle''s kindness for taking care of her from childhood.


    But now?


    The desire to live was gone. maybe her decision was correct, taking poison for herself might have been the right decision for her.


    A banging sound was heard, ra could no longer hold her weight, she fell to the floor, the pain she felt had increased many times, cold sweat had soaked all over her body and the clothes she was wearing, her face tightened, the veins of her neck and arms protruded. Her vision began to blur, her consciousness began to fade, but there was no trace of regret on her face.


    Maybe...


    Perhaps, she shouldn''t have been born into this world since long ago.


    Slowly but surely. Darkness took over her consciousness, deciding everything she had from this world. ra breathed herst.


    If possible..


    In the next life, she doesn''t want to be anyone. She just wants to be happy and live freely.

 Chapter 3 - 03. Torture

    Arnd World


    ______________________ ??


    The night was very bright, full moonlight shone on every corner of the city, colorfulnterns filled the horizon. Various kinds of knick-knacks adorn the entire town square. Cheerfulughter could be heard here and there breaking the silence. Everyone rejoices as if they have forgotten everything as if they only live for the night.


    A vast and prosperous kingdom, its wealth and resources are abundant and widely known by all kingdoms in the central continent. The Zu Kingdom, a kingdom ruled by a tough person, Emperor Fu Qing.


    A night full of happiness for a girl, happiness that permeates the veins of every being. Fu Xie Yan, a girl who turned 16 tonight, became the king''s favorite daughter, her intelligence and beautiful face made her greatly admired by everyone.


    Envoys from various kingdoms took part in the invitation, several princes from neighboring countries took part in this rare asion to establish a closer rtionship with the king''s daughter, Fu Xie Yan.


    ***


    Unlike the joy that is felt by every human being, the atmosphere in an old hut that is so and so far from the crowd is so dark.


    A girl who sat with her arms and legs defended, her face was pale, her body was so thin and unkempt, it was faintly visible that the bloodstain began to dry on the corner of her lips. Bruises and long cuts filled her entire body, her clothes were torn, shapeless with changed color. Judging by her appearance, that girl liked to receive ash just a moment ago. Only the up and down movements of his chest indicated that the girl was still alive. A picture of a person returning from a terrible death.


    The girl is not someone else. She is Fu Xie Lan, the eldest daughter of the Zu kingdom, Fu Xie Yan''s older sister who is only two years different from her.


    Long years earlier she was very dear to the changes of Fu Qing, the Emperor who ruled at this time, until that time, the time when the empress who was her mother epted death. He is used of having an affair with one of the kingdoms, causing the Emperor to wrath. It made him always think that Fu Xie Lan was a daughter he loved so much he might have been the result of his wife''s affair all this time.


    From then on, the empress rank was filled by the main concubine of the Zu kingdom, Mother Fu Xie Yan


    All the good treatment she received turned into a cmity for her, her mother died, she was ostracized and looked upon with disgust by all eyes that were on her.


    Day and night she was tortured, starving all the time. As an outlet for the Emperor''s anger that never went out. The thought that the woman she loved so much betrayed her infuriated her. Just killing that traitor would never be enough for her.


    With such a tragic ending, Fu Xie Lan became a forgotten princess. Its existence has never been epted by society.


    "How''s the condition?" A woman followed by several guards walked over to the two people guarding outside the hut.


    "Your Majesty," Shocked, the two guards immediately bowed in salute.


    "Wake up! I want to see it."


    "Fine, Your Highness. Please." immediately one of them led the way to open the door, stepped inside.


    It''s very dark inside ... there''s no light. Just the moonlight peeking through the gaps of the hut was more than enough to give a glimpse of the motionless figure in front of her.


    Watching for a moment, the corners of her lips lifted into a triumphant smile.


    "That''s enough. Stop torturing her," she said as she continued to enjoy the scenery in front of her.


    "B ... but Your Majesty ... Her Majesty the emperor ordered us to ..." Not having time to finish her sentence, the woman interrupted.


    "Yes, that''s enough. Continuing to torture her will only be a waste of time. Leave her, slowly let her enjoy the pain in her body. Do not feed and drink, let her starve to death .. this is the emperor''s order." Walk around leaving the old building.


    "Yes, Your Majesty. The Emperor''s orders are imperative to us." again the two men bowed to salute.


    Waiting for the woman to walk away, the two people stood up straight, nced at each other, then nodded and left.


    The old hut was deserted again, there were no more guards, only Fu Xie Lan was left.


    All the voices were heard clearly by her, she was very aware of how her father hated her so much, until now she still could not ept all the usations against her mother, still could not ept her mother''s death. She trusted her mother so much, she was sure that her mother wouldn''t do any of that. Within her, her mother''s position and all the glory were still etched in her heart.


    Her breathing grew weaker, her head grew heavier, and became numb as the darkness took her away. The water droplets dutifully moistened her cheeks. Until herst breath, she could never ept all of this.

 Chapter 4 - 04. Confusion

    Two souls from different worlds at the same time enter the spatial dimension, a space that is not affected by time, a ce for the soul to make choices. Choose to be born again and forget everything that happened during her life or choose to disappear and be nothing.


    One soul during her life has a strong desire to live freely but ends in betrayal, while the other soul does not dare to live, remembering the torments she suffered during her life but at the same time afraid to disappear. ??


    The two souls seemed to attract each other, revolving around each other, slowly but surely each of their lifelong memories transmitted to each other, merging. One soulplements the other. Yes, two souls who finally fused. Leaving behind a trail of starlight that slowly disappeared. They disappeared.


    ***


    Suddenly in shock, her eyes were wide open, her breath was out of breath as if just a moment ago someone had seized her soul. Her whole body was drenched in sweat. It was as if she had just woken up from a very long nightmare


    Trying to understand what happened to her, but not finding the results she wanted, just feeling that something was out of ce.


    Slowly looking around found only a rotten wooden wall as far as her eyes could see. Her mind became confused.


    "Whar ... where is this?"


    Herst memory is clear, she was in the restaurant, took poison for herself, then fell and passed out.


    "How can?"


    "How does ingesting poison make a person move?"


    "Is a dream?"


    Tried moving her hand to pinch herself but failed.


    "Aarrgghhh ... ssshhhhh," as well as an intense feeling of pain flooded through her body, exining that this was not a dream at all, finding herself covered in wounds with ... hands and feet tied?


    "And what clothes am I wearing?" ncing at the dress worn, torn with changing colors.


    "Why do you bother torturing me after giving me poison?"


    "That''s bitch! Why not just kill me right away, is the poison not working the way it wants?"


    "Hah. I really can''t believe I can survive that poison."


    Thinking of all that happened made her head flutter in pain.


    "But what does killing me have to do with changing my clothes? These clothes really??? ... Arghhhhh,"


    She couldn''t stop thinking. Why do women like to wear something that restricts their movement? it''s so weird. Skirts, dresses, high heels are very troublesome for her. And the thing she hates the most is now attached to her body.


    Lost in the various questions in her mind, faintly heard from in front of several footsteps¡­ horse? And the sound was getting clearer indicating that several horses were approaching her.


    Feeling her head growing heavier due to the terror of her thoughts, she chose to close her eyes, lowering her head, as if she had lost consciousness.


    With the sound of the door squeaking open, several people dressed as royal soldiers entered, standing observing in front of the girl.


    "Hey .. look she''s still alive!" said someone who watched the up and down movement in the chest of the girl in front of him.


    "I never thought she would survive, even though it''s been a week since we haven''t fed and drunk and left her here," one of them responded.


    ''Ehh ... Not a horse? Do these people drive it?'' still with her eyes closed and head bowed silently assessing the person in front of her. She couldn''t stop thinking that in modern times like this, there are still people who use horses as vehicles.


    "Stop babbling. Have you forgotten Your Majesty''s orders?" Someone of them reminds them of their main goal.


    "But¡­ she''s still alive, or should we end it now? Considering that her Majesty only ordered us to dispose of her remains from the royal city? Seeing her still breathing makes me doubt," answered one of them.


    Those who came were some of the Zu royal guard soldiers, they were assigned to dispose of the body of a traitor''s daughter from the city so that the royal city would not be contaminated by it.


    No one thought the girl was still alive.


    Hearing that conversation made the girl''s brows furrow thinly.


    ''Are they talking about me? Why is theirnguage so strange? ''


    ''Your Excellency''


    ''Kingdom?''


    ''Hahh ... Did my uncle go crazy after his assassination n didn''t work out?''


    Various arguments popped into her mind, the feeling was really funny.


    ''Hey... I got hurt here, just kill me. Stop rambling on, are you guys shooting a royal colossal drama film? How stupid?'' She wanted to feel like she was shouting all those lines but couldn''t, her voice choked up. At that moment she realized that her throat was very dry.


    "No need to go that far, we just need to take her away from here, just look at her condition, with very weak breath and wounds all over her body, you think she canst much longer," said someone patronizing., stepped closer to the girl.


    "Very well, I agree with your opinion." others began to follow.


    "First we pull the rope around her body, then transfer her to the carriage."


    .


    .


    .


    While releasing the rope on the girl''s body, a thought came to the mind of one of them.


    "But where are we taking her? I don''t know where to take her."


    "Her Majesty ordered us to take her to the forbidden forest, let her be animal food there."


    "Fo..fo.. forbidden forest?" asked someone who wanted to confirm something he heard by putting on a bad expression.


    "Take it easy, we just need to put the body on the edge of the forest, don''t be afraid," he said again trying to calm his friends.


    Her body slowly lifted, the pain in her body became clearer as a result of the friction from the few people who lifted her.


    Another thing that she never understood was, how she was able to get wounds engraved all over her body, while in herst memory she lost consciousness in a restaurant because of the poison in her body as if she had lived until then.


    Hearing them speak just a moment ago let the girl know one thing.


    She will be taken away from this ce and that is the forbidden forest.


    Somewhere hearing only her name made her feel even worse.

 Chapter 5 - 05. Forbidden Forest

    In the afternoon they left the hut.


    The orange light of the evening sun peeked through the leaves, not dazzling, looking so graceful and captivating to the eye. A gentle breeze blew with the distinctive aroma of forest nts. On the left and right, the trees stood majestically and towering high. ??


    A horse-drawn carriage with several bodyguardsbed the depths of the forest. Even though they were in the middle of the forest, they still asionally met some of the inhabitants of the Zu kingdom, bringing firewood, fruit, or some of their prey. If previously said that the Zu kingdom was a kingdom that had abundant resources, then this forest was one of the causes. The forest is still within the territory of the Zu kingdom.


    Lying weakly in a train carriage that was moving forward, the ups and downs were irregr due to the uneven ground texture with several veins from variousrge trees sometimes appearing on the surface. Trying to look around from the gaps in the carriage that she could reach. Even though the area she could see was very small, it was enough to tell her that they were now in the middle of the forest. Seeing several people riding horses beside the carriage, her brows furrowed.


    ''What''s with these people, why are their clothes so weird?''


    Drowning again in confusion, questions that had never met enlightenment before, now what was being witnessed around her made her head want to break.


    Moving deeper into the forest, there were no more inhabitants like the ones they had encountered before, no more beautiful twilight light. It''s lonely like there''s no life around here.


    A few moments passed, the horse-drawn carriage suddenly stopped moving, several soldiers walked to the side of the carriage, opening the carriage showed a weak lying the girl, even moving is very difficult. Several soldiers carried the girl, walked a few meters from the carriage, heartlessly threw her body away, and left her lying on the ground then turned around and started to leave.


    It was night, the light of the full moon was shining very brightly. And here was the girl, lying frail with her body covered in wounds on the edge of the forbidden forest, on the ground covered in the sky. The previously warm air slowly turned cold, making the wound even more painful, with the whole body also shivering. How could I not, her body which only wore thin and torn clothes with a blooming red stain that filled her clothes added a very sad impression.


    Slowly opening her eyes, with the help of the moonlight trying to observe the surroundings. It was so lonely, lonely. There were no nocturnal animal sounds that should have been heard, nor was there the sound of gurgling leaves in the wind, like something that generally happens in the forest. It was very strange to her as if all of them were afraid of something. If she remembered clearly, in her lifetime she had never heard of a forest like this.


    A thought suddenly appeared in her mind, in a lying position she sharpened her eyesight, concentrated all the remaining energy in her body into her eyes, hoping to see the things around her without a hitch, but in the end, nothing happened, everything that appeared before her eyes was not. something has changed.


    Tried a second time, but the result was the same. That''s nil.


    "No, no! This doesn''t work." Choosing to throw away her thoughts about using one of her abilities thinking that it was useless because the energy in her body was very weak, let alone using that ability, just a few moments ago when those people in strange clothes started carrying her, she tried many times wanting to rebel and free self but failed, who couldn''t even move her body the slightest.


    The drop in temperature around her made her breathing even heavier, it was very cold, chilling to the bone.


    "Why is my life so miserable, isn''t it enough for me to feel the feeling of dying a second time?"


    Her gaze began to blur, she slowly closed her eyes, choosing to give up on her condition. Because she firmly believed, that this time she would end.


    Lying in despair, thinking about everything that happened in her life, grain after grain of water fell from her closed pupils, soaking the ground that might have been herst bed.


    ***


    "Am I the only one who feels it?" Asked a man who had a ck mane, in a slightly whispered voice but still able to break the silence.


    "What?" Turning to the side to see his friend who was sitting in the branch of a tree, the man with the white mane responded seriously.


    "Human scent!"


    "Ahh, I also vaguely feel it, thinking my nose is problematic so I don''t pay attention," replied the man with the white mane.


    "So?" With a look full of intent, the man with the ck mane asked again.


    "So what? It''s just the human race, extremely weak creatures, you ... Don''t think of causing trouble," he replied coldly.


    "I just want to see it. Can''t you ??" The response again with a teasing face


    "Have you forgotten the rules of this world?"


    The white man reminded him.


    "Yes .. yes .. yes .. our nation may not appear before humans," he replied with a tone of scorn.


    "Then, are you tired of living? Maybe I should know, Your Majesty, that one of his loyal bodyguards is very interested in humans."


    The smile on his lips tightened "Oh .. no .. no .. no, Momo. Come on, this is taking a long time, I''m just wondering what kind of human would dare to enter this very dangerous forest." The ck-haired man returned with an expression of love.


    "Once again you call me by that name, I''ll break your neck!" threatened the man with the white mane, he could not understand where and the information got that disgusting name for him.


    "Ahh yes, my honorable lord, so how? We can hide so as not to be seen by them after all our task has beenpleted, there is still enough time. I think you are also curious," he said, smiling ignorantly.


    "Ahhh up to you!" chose to surrender, the man with the white mane was his blessing for the restriction of the disgusting whining of the person beside him.


    "Thank you, my dear friend," he said the seductively ck mane.


    "Dear your ass."

 Chapter 6 - 06. Forbidden Forest (2)

    Jumping from branch to branch, the two of them started walking through the forest looking for where their scent came from.


    Following the human scent that led them to the edge of the forbidden forest which was thest border with the forest which was the territory of the human race, the scent they felt was getting thicker, but there was no sign of the creature they were looking for. ??


    Standing on one of the strong tree branches, the two of them stopped, and carefully looked around.


    Observing longer, but not a single living thing shows its nose.


    "I''m pretty sure the smell ising from here, but why isn''t there any sign of any creatures, even beasts that are supposed to roam at night I can''t feel their presence?" With furrowed brows, the man who had a ck mane began to speak.


    "Are you hiding your aura? Why aren''t there living beings, as if they feel our presence?" He added again turning his head to see his friend who was still quietly observing the surroundings.


    Yes. During this time the two of them had always hidden their aura wherever they were to prevent others from knowing its existence, whether it was an enemy or not it didn''t make any difference, except when they were in a fighting position it was invalid.


    "Hey ... Can you hear me?" He said irritably, feeling neglected.


    "Shut up, stupid, do you think I''m interested in scaring off a creature like that, Haahh¡­?" replied the white mane with a slightly raised tone of voice, he was wondering to himself, why he could survive with someone whose mouth is always babbling.


    "Then, what''s going on around here? Why is this situation making me feel a little afraid?" The man in ck mane hugged his own body, pretending to be trembling with fear.


    "This is weird," he said softly, looking back as if he hadn''t heard the man in the ck mane.


    Not wanting to think and sink into this rather strange situation, the man in ck mane suddenly moved, a faint light slowly forming a pair of wings on his back.


    "Stupid! What are you doing?" The man in white mane scolded him seeing his friend''s act so careless.


    "I just thought of observing the situation here more clearly from above, in case I might find it," he replied lightly, smiling happily as if on a hint.


    "Is this what you mean by quietly observing? Do you think humans have no eyes? Seeing you hovering in the air on a pair of wings, I don''t dare think how the two of us will end up," In an exasperated tone, he tried to stop. the action of the man in ck mane.


    Realizing his mistake, the faint light that had previously been on his back disappeared in an instant, "Ah ... well, I didn''t think that far. Momo, don''t scold me, my heart hurts." Wore a pathetic expression with his eyes as if they were about to cry, staring sadly at the man with the white mane.


    Receiving a sharp gaze from his interlocutor, immediately erased that pathetic expression, slowly rubbed his nose, trying to avoid the sharp gaze that seemed to have taken his life at that moment.


    Shifting your gaze in another direction...


    .


    .


    Finding the object that entered his view dumbfounded him.


    Seeing his friend who was previously chatting endlessly suddenly fell silent, the man with the white mane shifted his gaze following the direction of the man in ck but found nothing.


    "Never mind. Stop acting up, we better just go back." The man in white mane turned to leave.


    But not even turning his body to turn aroundpletely, a voice returned to his ears.


    "Momo, look! Over there." Pointing at therge tree without taking his eyes off, the ck-haired man returned to his voice.


    "See what? It''s just a tree," his eyes rolled, embarrassed by his friend''s behavior.


    "Are you now, suddenly attracted to trees?" He added again, ignoring the expression of the man in the ck mane.


    "No ... no ... that''s not trees."


    "So what? Stop wasting time,e on back," said the man in the white mane whose patience had run out.


    "There ... there ... there ... are a pair of legs."


    Hearing the stuttering answer from the man in ck mane who was standing on a different tree branch, he felt something strange, he then headed towards the tree branch where his friend stood stiffly.


    And sure enough, a pair of legs entered his sight.


    "That''s a human ... a pair of human legs," he suddenly became convinced that the human smell came from the owner of those feet.


    "It is not surprising if previously we did not find anything, we were instead blocked by arge tree," he added.


    "But, Momo, if you look at it from its position, it looks like the owner of that leg is lying down or maybe sleeping? I can''t stop thinking, why would a human choose to lying under this huge tree at the edge of this extremely dangerous forest, is he tired of living? The ck-haired man returned toment, trying to judge something he saw.


    I don''t know whether the man in the white mane shouldugh or cry because his friend''s stupidity was at stake.


    "I want to take a closer look," said the ck-haired man suddenly leaving the white man, approaching arge tree blocking their view.


    Standing on one of the sturdy branches, from below a very sad sight filled his sight, it was only human. A human whoy limp, did not lie as he thought, wounds filled her whole body, for some reason there was a sense of anger in him, his wound was very clear, with dried blood stains also gave a terrible motif to her clothes. is wearing. is wearing. wear, and tear everywhere, let alone girls?


    Lost in thought with an iprehensible feeling when he saw the figure lying weakly in front of him, a shadow suddenly shot out from behind and now a passing shadow was standing beside the girl ??


    At first nce, it wasn''t someone else. That figure was his friend, a cold being who strictly obeyed the rules of not appearing before mankind. The man has a white mane.


    "What happened to her?" Feeling confused by his friend''s unexpected actions.


    "Hey what are you doing?" he shouted in a half-whisper.

 Chapter 7 - 07. Forbidden Forest (3)

    When the girl was sure that she would end right away, she felt someone''s presence faintly, trying to open her eyes but what she saw was only a shadow, it was unclear what kind of figure was standing in front of her. but she knew that it was a human-like herself. Maybe there is hope, she thought.


    Trying to gather back the remaining energy in her body to ask for help from that figure who in the end was only able to make small movements in her mouth before the darkness tore her, failed to make a sound. every effort she made whether it was trying to make a sound or just opening her eyes, her head would throb more and more pain, dizziness. ??


    ***


    Standing in front of a human girl, for some reason triggered all kinds of emotions in him, a feeling that even confused him with himself. Observe every inch from toe to tip of the girl''s hair. found the movement up and down in her chest which indicated that the girl was still alive, made him sigh .. relieved ?? But why?? It was clear that it was only a human, and had never even met him before.


    "She passed out?" anded voice came from behind him, but the man in white hair was silent and did not respond to a sentence that was more like a statement.


    "Looks like the wound was quite bad," added the man in ck mane.


    The man with the white mane just responded with an "mmm" as he walked closer to the girl''s body.


    Raising his hand, a faint white light shed across his palms, aiming it at the girl''s chest. A faint light that was gradually getting brighter. stay long enough with that position.


    Seeing the action of the man in white mane, the man in ck mane who was usually always babbling was silent. Standing watching, trying to minimize the sound of his sighing, did not dare to make the slightest sound. he was very clear with what was doing by the man who was standing with his back to him, it was a healing technique by transferring some of the energy in the body of the person who wanted to be healed. A very dangerous technique. how not, if someone interferes with the energy transfer process, it will cause energy chaos in the body of the healer, and it may impact his soul damage. Therefore, this technique is rarely used because it carries a veryrge risk. if he remembered, it seemed it had been over 700 years since he hadst seen the technique.


    A change that could be seen with the naked eye urred in the girl''s body, slowly the wounds that filled her body closed, the girl''s previously very pale skin color now regained its hue. Only one thing has not changed, the girl''s breath is still very weak.


    Sweat began to soak the white mane, his brows furrowed deeply, and his breathing grew heavier. The bright light that glowed in his palm earlier slowly disappeared, leaving no trace, he ended the healing process.


    His body suddenly swayed backward which was reflexively caught by the man standing behind him, his shirt which was soaked with sweat, also soaked his ck robe.


    "Did something wrong? How are you?"


    "Not. I''m fine," he replied breathlessly, holding his chest.


    Seeing the expression of the man who swayed in front of him, his brows furrowed.


    "Then what happens to you, don''t scare me like that," as if worried the man in ck mane said again.


    "No ... I''m fine," the man with white hair repeated his answer.


    "I just need a few days to recover my energy," he added


    His eyebrows were furrowed and it was clear that he knew that the condition of the man in front of him was very bad.


    "I''m just confused," said the white mane with what he felt.


    "Confused?"


    "Yes. Apart from that noble Lord and that person in the past, no one has been able to absorb that much of my energy."


    "....." silent not knowing what kind of response to respond because the man in ck knew very well who the person meant by the word ''''that person'''' was. A girl who was deeply loved by the Lord but at the same time feared by all beings. someone who also chose to sacrifice herself to save this world from destruction. Leaving pain in all beings for not seeding in stopping her.


    "Just a moment ago, I felt like I was healing two people at once, if normally when I used that healing technique in the past, I would always be able to control the energying out of my body, but this time it was like something was trying to absorb all of my energy forcefully," looked back at the body of the girl he was trying to heal just a moment ago. This is the longest sentence that has evere out of his mouth.


    "Have we thought about humans so far?" Asked the man in ck mane.


    "No ... They really are very weak creatures, and don''t even have any abilities," replied the man with the white mine reassuringly.


    "Then how can that be? It''s clear that this girl is only a human, but you even almost used up all your energy and it was like being forced?" Said the man in ck mane, confused too.


    "Not to mention ... It can only heal wounds without being able to regain consciousness?" he added again.


    For a moment they were lost in thought.


    .


    .


    .


    "Your actions a few moments ago werepletely beyond my expectations," said the man in ck mane voice again.


    "I don''t know, I felt my body move on its own."


    "...."didn''t respond and instead turned to give a probing gaze to the man in front of him.


    "Stop looking at me like that. Let''s go back first, I need to recover"


    "And this girl?" asked the man in ck mane with one eyebrow raised.


    "Trust me ...she will be fine, maybe tomorrow she wille back to his senses," he replied.


    "All right," said the man in ck mane who then grabbed one of the hands of the man who was standing in front of him and put it on one of his shoulders to help him support the body that had lost a lot of energy.


    "What are you doing?" Said the man with the white mane in protest.


    "Don''t refuse! Do you intend to use the remaining energy in your body to fly? I was just thinking, maybe before you even reach the pce your body will immediately fall, dying from energy loss.


    momo, I''m not ready to go through the day without you," returned the answer with a tone that was a little teasing.


    "Cck ... then I''ll be a little troublesome," replied the white mane who nodded back by the man in ck mane.


    The light shone into a pair of wings with jet ck feathers. Slowly leaving a foothold on the earth, disappearing on the horizon leaving a girl who is still lying unconscious.

 Chapter 8 - 08. Forbidden Forest (4)

    When the two men left the forbidden forest, they didn''t realize that what they were doing tonight would break an ancient seal that was on the girl''s body.


    The night is gettingte, the light of the full moon is getting brighter, for a moment, it will be a very beautiful sight. ??


    A strange phenomenon urred at the edge of the forbidden forest, the ground that was previously still was slowly shaking, the wind stopped blowing, all the creatures that were inhabitants of the forest suddenly stopped all their activities. A faint green light slowly gushed out from all over the nt, followed by brown light also glowed from the entire beast''s body. The two lights instantly illuminated the entire forest, forming tendrils of life energy, converging into a girl''s body. slowly but surely the light absorbed into the girl''s body, making her body suddenly enveloped in light. It was only a few moments before things returned to normal as if nothing had happened.


    ***


    A bright orange hue began to fill the horizon, the bone-chilling chill at the edge of the forbidden forest slowly turned warm. Horizontal shadows of each creature''s body began to form. The moonlight that was previously very bright now began to fade, reced by the morning sun. Birds chirping sounds very melodious apanied by a gentle breeze that carries the scent of wet soil due to dew. create a peaceful atmosphere, inversely proportional to the night situation which is so tense.


    A girl who was still lying down slowly opened her eyes.


    "Nnghhhh," a typical waking moan came from her mouth. reflex her hand moved to cover the re of the sun that managed to escape from the grove of leaves. If you look at it, it is very beautiful, like seeing many stars at night.


    "Eh .." saw her hand that reflexively blocked the light, immediately made her body jumped, took a sitting position. Feel the whole body from head to toe. No more pain, no more pain. all the wounds that previously filled her body had now disappeared without a trace, reced by skin that was very smooth and soft, as soft as the skin of a newborn.


    "Was that person doing it?"


    Suddenly remembering the figure that stood before herst night before losing consciousness.


    "If so, it''s a shame that I can''t see his figure."


    Trying to move her fingers and toes again, it was no longer stiff as before.


    "I also feel that my body is very light and refreshed as if all my energy has fully recovered."


    "Hard to believe, there is someone who can restore the energy of another person and it was done overnight."


    As long as she is alive, no one understands everything her body feels better than herself. there was a time when she was on a mission in a very critical condition as a result of using some of her special abilities to avoid death and it drained a lot of her energy ... it took her even a whole month to return to her full body condition. a puzzle has also lodged in her head since she realized her ability at the age of only 10 years whether the energy in her body is the same as other humans. even so, she did not dare to discuss all the things she felt to others seeing that everyone around her looked normal and had no strangeness.


    "Whoever he is, I thank him," she muttered to herself.


    "Ahh alright, because someone saved my life, then I don''t have to waste it anymore, right?" she said to herself, then stood up trying to pay attention to her surroundings, it was still the same ce she had seen before.


    "If I''m not mistaken, this is the edge of the forbidden forest," she muttered again, guessing.


    After going through the torment of life and death, the girl was now faced with a bewildering situation. although she had recovered.


    Now, she had no one else, nowhere to go. She was really confused. It was also impossible for her to go back down the path that had been traversed by those people in strange clothes. It''s the same as delivering her to death.

 Chapter 9 - 09. Mysterious Chant

    After struggling for a long time with her thoughts, the girl finally decided to turn around and walk into the forbidden forest.


    Choose as far away as possible from where she is standing now. The only thing she could think of was that he had to clean the bloodstains all over her body first before thinking about what to do next. ??


    The pupil slowly turned violet, trying to find a spring that she could use to cleanse herself. Not far from where she stood, there was a river with various kinds of animals on both sides of the river releasing thirst, which indicated that the water in the river was not dangerous.


    Walkingbing the depths of the forest, it was very cool with a gust of wind blowing gently caressing her long ck hair. Taking step by step closer to the river.


    .


    .


    .


    "The lost is back..."


    "The world will be shaken again..."


    "Love brings death..."


    "Love brings death..."


    A soft singing voice greeted the girl''s senses, bringing a sudden halt. Reflexively her hand touched her chest, somehow felt deep pain.


    "Hey ... Who''s there? Is there anyone?" Turning her body to observe the surroundings.


    "The lost is back..."


    "Love brings death..."


    "Horrible death..."


    The mysterious chant was heard again, grains of water squeezed out of her pupils without the permission of the owner. Somehow she felt a longing and at the same time a deep pain.


    "Heyy .. who''s there, stop ying with me" while wiping her tears, she looked for the origin of the voice. Long searched but found nothing as if the singing voice just disappeared.


    Failing to find the source of the sound, she chose to step into the river that was several meters away with a feeling that was difficult for her to understand.


    Arriving at the river bank, the sound of gurgling from the stream that sounded so serene reached her ears, watched for a moment, it showed the beauty of the river itself. The flow is so calm with very clear water. A scene that became proof that the symphony of the sound of natural beauty existed and could be heard, immediately aroused her desire to taste the clear water of the river in front of her.


    During her lifetime, she had never felt this kind of free feeling, because all this time she had only struggled from one mission to another without ever giving herself time.


    Walked closer to wash her face, but before she even touched the water, her body staggered backward.


    "Who .. who''s there?" She was sure that the image she saw was not her. Did not get any response, she looked back into the water and found that shadow, her hand moved slowly but the shadow followed.


    "Is ... is that my reflection?"


    "But why at the same time I feel that the image is not me."


    Although she could not see the shape of her face, she felt that the face in the shadow waspletely different.


    "What happened?"


    "Whoa .... aarrggghhh..."


    Not even finishing her sentence, She screamed in pain again. Holding her head which suddenly throbbed pain. Memory after memory of the previous owner of the body crammed into her head.


    No longer able to support her body, she fell to the ground, cold sweat filling her entire body.


    A few moments passed, those memories ended right before she was inside that body.


    All the questions that gnawed at her head before were answered at once.


    Realizing several things, the girl was stunned.


    "So .. I''m not ''me'' anymore?"


    "And now in a different world from my previous life? Especially upying the body of a traitor''s daughter?"


    "Hahaha ... Are gods ying with me?" She muttered, feeling unable to ept everything that happened so suddenly.


    Yes, that girl was ra but at the same time not. A soul belonging to ra but with the body of a Fu Xie Lan.


    "I am you, and you are me. We are the same soul " suddenly a voice echoed in her head.

 Chapter 10 - 10. The Old Man

    A voice buzzing back in her head, ra suddenly turned her head to find the origin of the sound. But again found nothing. Hearing strange voices around her made her confused again.


    "Actually, what''s with all this?" ??


    "I don''t even know why I was thrown into this girl''s body," sheined


    Various kinds of questions filled her head again, looking at the memory of the previous owner of the body, she never even knew what kind of ce this world was. Trying to go back to sorting out the memories of the previous body owner, but nothing strange, it''s just memories of her entire life in the Zu kingdom, only memories of her childhood life until cmity befell her. It was not much different from the life she had before she entered this body.


    The only clue she found in the memories of the previous body girl was the forbidden forest. A very dangerous forest, no human has managed to get out of the forest, whether she is eaten by wild animals or something else. No one knows.


    However, what it finds ispletely different, inversely proportional to what is felt. She didn''t even see an animal approaching her let alone bother her. Only the sound of birds chirping, rustling leaves in the wind and now a very beautiful river flowed in front of her.


    "Dangerous only a ce like this had existed in my previous life, it would be more suitable as a ce to travel," she muttered to herself in amazement at the memory of the owner of this body.


    Standing dazed, still unable to ept everything that was happening to her, the sound of footsteps breaking the dry leaves on the reflex ground made her alert, her violet pupil observing the surroundings. A few meters from where she was, someone walked towards her. Seeing that figure getting closer immediately made her get up looking for arge rock to hide.


    Silently observing, it was a short old man with a gray robe clinging to his body.


    ''Looks like the old man is alone,'' she thought trying to guess as she couldn''t find anyone else around the old man.


    "Why are there old creatures roaming in this forest?" she muttered still observing the figure who was standing right before she was.


    ***


    His brows furrowed faintly, it was clear that he had sensed someone''s presence here before, but now he didn''t even find a single creature.


    He was really curious about what happenedst night.


    The night when he had just entered the forbidden forest in search of some rare nts, the unexpected was witnessed by his own eyes, the light forming tendrils of life energy filled the entire forest, the light that came from all the nts and animals. The light was headed to a ce that he also didn''t know where.


    Even though the energy expended was very small, if that weak energy wasbined with all that was in the forest, it would be energy which even if it was absorbed by someone''s body would make it explode.


    Curiosity made him forget his main purpose of entering this forest, thinking that perhaps he might find a treasure. Decided to turn around looking for the source of the oddities that had urred until the early morning.


    When he was desperate for a search that could not find results, he faintly felt someone''s presence.


    And it is a human.


    "Maybe there is hope," he thought.


    Even though it was a human, but who knows if the human might know something about the strangenessst night. He didn''t even bother to think about what humans were doing in this dangerous forest. And there he was, by the river where he felt the strong aroma of a human presence.


    Suddenly his gaze was diverted by a footprint on the sandy ground not far from where he was standing, following where the footprints were, his gaze then ended on arge rock. the corners of his lips lifted, smiling meaningfully. Took his eyes off the boulder and choose to look at the blue sky that stretches wide.


    His smile hung, his hands slowly raised to caress his long beard which had turnedpletely white.


    "Hmmm, it looks like this little creature has no intention of showing itself. Well, let''s see how long it will stay in its position," he thought, then chose the right stone for him to lean on.


    ***


    While on the other hand, ra, who saw the behavior of an old creature not far from her, made her eyebrows raised one side, confused.


    All this time she had cursed herself for beingpletely reckless, a mistake that had never urred in her lifetime.


    Now because of her carelessness, she truly believed that the old man already knew of her existence.


    Suddenly the things she never thought of happening before her eyes made him stunned. Immediately all the vignce that had been done before suddenly became useless when she saw the old figure now sitting leaning against a rock, rxing, enjoying the morning sun which was slowly bing increasingly hot, as if she did not be a significant threat to creatures that old man.


    "Strange old man."

 Chapter 11 - 11. Conditions

    The sun was getting hotter, but not a single one of them moved away.


    Hiding behind a rock is not the right ce to take shelter from the hot sun. ra began to stifle, sweat began to soak all over her body, the dried blood that clung to her body made her feel even more ufortable. ??


    It''s not that she doesn''t dare to appear in front of the old man, it''s just that she just came to this world, doesn''t know everything about this ce, moreover, she can''t properly digest all the events and strange things that happen to her and her surroundings.


    Being vignt might not be a bad thing to do, right?


    Drowned in all kinds of thoughts, she didn''t know what to do, the first time in her life she felt something like a dead end.


    Looking back at the memory of the previous owner of the body, Fu Xie Lan. It is very sad, life is full of torture, a torture that is no better than death itself. Memories also stirred up feelings of anger and despair in her. It felt like ra wanted to get back at all of those people''s treatment, but what was revenge? Even if she didn''t even dare to return to that kingdom.


    "Maybe one day," she thought. Trying to put the urge for revenge aside.


    The only thing she needed right now was a ce to live, some clothes, food, and some information about the world she was in, looking at Fu Xie Lan''s memory that only revolved around the Zu kingdom, it couldn''t help her at all.


    Observing every move of an old being not far from her was harmless at all, instantly made her mind work fast.


    "Maybe that old man could be of some use to me," a sly thought suddenly slipped out of her head. To survive, this time maybe she really should lower her ego a little and try to be friendly.


    After making her decision, ra no longer dyed a few seconds to stay in her position. Slowly standing up, she then headed towards the old man.


    .


    .


    "Hahaha. I did not expect, that you will be that fast to give up."


    ra who had just taken two steps was suddenly stopped by a strange voice that reached her senses, hearing the origin of the sound, it came from a short old man who was still leaning against a rock, staring at the sky.


    ''Was this old man deliberately waiting for me to appear?'' stood stunned. A thought suddenly crossed her mind.


    "Hey, kid! Don''t be afraid, I don''t have any bad intentions for you," said the old man again then turned his gaze towards someone who a few moments ago walked over to him with a big smile that also filled his face. however, not until a few seconds, the old man''s smile tightened, looking like someone who had just seen a ghost.


    ra understood very well when she saw the old man''s behavior. What kind of creature would not be surprised to see a girl who had messy hair with bloodstains all over her body plus the clothes she was wearing were torn everywhere, especially when there was no visible scar.


    Seeing the behavior of the old man who seemed shocked and confused at the same time, ra casually stepped back towards the old man.


    "Who are you? No, no, I mean what happened to your body?" said the old man stammered, suddenly confused by his thoughts.


    Stopping right in front of the old man, ra shook her head as if she couldn''t remember anything. It''s not that she doesn''t want to answer, it''s just that she can''t answer that she doesn''te from this world.


    "Why are you wandering in this dangerous forest alone? And where is your family? Are you lost?" Asked the old man again feeling sorry for the little girl who was standing in front of him.


    "..." ra was silent, she didn''t know what to answer.


    "What is your name?" the old man asked again.


    ra wanted to answer immediately but only managed to move her lips without making a sound.


    The girl was confused again, she didn''t know what to answer, whether she would still use the name Fu Xie Lan or stick with the name ''ra''. instantly she felt like she was the stupidest being in this world, just because the choice of a name had left her in confusion.


    Seeing the response of the little girl standing in front of him, the old man felt like he was helpless. If only that girl wasn''t human, maybe he would have taken her and cared for her happily.


    Suddenly remembering his original purpose here, which is to get some information about the strange things he sawst night.


    "Well, who are you, what is your name, and what happened to you, it has nothing to do with me," he said with a heavy sigh.


    "I just wanted to ask you a few things," said the old man back.


    Hearing the man''s words, her brows furrowed faintly, staring confusedly at the old man who was standing in front of her.


    How could she not be confused? She had juste to this world, and someone already had questions for her, especially if Fu Xie Lan''s memory was correct, it seemed like she had never met that old man.


    Writhed in her thoughts for a moment, even though she was sure that she didn''t have the answer to the question that was about to be asked by that man, this was herst chance.


    "What is that?" asked ra with an innocent expression and managed to add a sad impression on her.


    "Did you see anything strange in this forestst night? Do you know where the incident came from?" The old man asked again in a tone as gentle as possible, worried that he would scare off the little girl who was standing in front of him.


    "Weird thing?" Her brow creased faintly again. The only thing she sawst night was a human figure standing right in front of her before she lost consciousness. And that doesn''t fall into the weird category, does it?


    "Before I answer that question, I have a few conditions," ra said.


    Hearing the girl''s answer, the old man''s smile broke, really thought that the girl knew something aboutst night''s incident, he became excited.


    "Conditions? Oh .. of course. Say it," he said.


    "I need a house, some clothes and food, can this old man also give me a job? If one day I have money, I''ll pay you back," ra replied outlining a few conditions in what she thought was very polite. yes for now all she has to do is survive first.


    The ''Old Man'' heard the little girl call him an old man, the corners of his lips twitching.


    "Huang Bao, call me Huang Bao," said the old man.


    "Very well, did Mr. Huang Bao agree to those terms?" said ra again asking.

 Chapter 12 - 12. Foreign Memories

    "Aren''t you afraid of me, little miss? Don''t you think that maybe I could just kill you right now?" Huang Bao asked, he couldn''t stop thinking, what kind of courage does this girl have so that she can easily make a deal with someone she just met, especially now that they are in a forbidden forest, a forest full of dangers.


    "Not!" ra replied firmly. ??


    "After all, if indeed Mr. Huang Bao has bad intentions of me, don''t you think that now I can still stand up and talk freely with you firmly, I believe that Mr. Bao already knew of my existence a while ago, but choosing to do nothing and just waiting for me to appear, maybe worried that you will scare me? I don''t think that this master''s actions are anything that could pose a threat to me, seeing you ask such a question, my guess is correct that this master deliberately followed me here to obtain some information¡­ Was my guess wrong? "ra exined at length.


    ''This girl¡­ This girl''s thinking is very intelligent, to have such an extent of thinking doesn''t match her seemingly young age.'' Huang Bao was stunned to hear the narrative of the girl standing in front of him.


    "But, I don''t know if telling you this is something right or wrong, but you should know that taking you where I came from is not the right choice, considering that you are a human." Said Huang Bao doubtfully.


    "....." ra tilted her head in confusion at the narrative of the old man who called himself Huang Bao.


    Seeing the little girl''s confusion, Huang Bao sighed and again said "You should know... in the world, we are in right now, it is not only inhabited by the Human race."


    "What does it mean? Did this master say that you are not from the human race? "ra tried to guess,pletely unexpected with the immense information she had found.


    "As you thought, in my blood flowed the blood of Wizard and Fairy, apart from the two nations there are other nations that live side by side there, where I came from there are Vampires, Werewolves, Lucifer, Neptune, and Demon," said Huang Bao slowly watching the change in the expression of the girl standing in front of him.


    "Wizard?"


    "Fairy?"


    "Vampire?"


    All of that waspletely unexpected to ra, everything that was previously thought to be a myth is now true?


    "So apart from the conditions you put forward, do you have anything else?"


    The voice of the old man again broke up ra''s reverie.


    "No, I don''t need anything other than what I mentioned earlier,"


    "But, you know yourself that you are a human being, taking you with me is not the right thing, all the creatures that live there really hate humans," said Huang bao again.


    "Why? why do they hate humans?" asked ra, who really couldn''t find continuity from all the information she received.


    Hearing the girl''s question, Huan Bao averted his gaze, stunned for a moment to stare at the sky, a harsh sigh could be heard from his mouth, like someone carrying a very heavy burden.


    "It''s because of themselves, humans are the weakest creatures among us, and their greed who want to have great power makes them very hated by our people," Huang Bao began exining.


    "700 years ago, life in this world waspletely different from what is happening now. In the past the human race also lived side by side with other nations, even though there was no war, but feuds for the sake of conflicts involving human nations often urred, everywhere they go away and whatever they do, they are always looked down upon as weak creatures. But even though the human race is weak, none of the other races dared to harm them, it''s because it has be the rule of this world, a rule set by that person, which in the end it will bring havoc for her and this world, "said Huang Bao. Back to remember incidents back then.


    ra was silent, listening to the old man standing in front of her, not daring to interrupt, choosing to wait for the old man to continue her story because she realized that all this information was the one she needed so badly.


    "Some humans who can''t stand to be underestimated continue to secretly study ck magic without anyone knowing, just studying ck magic does not make humans feel satisfied those who were thirsty for power conspired with the ck magicians to create something terrible, the ''Ruin Ball'' I still vividly remember how it slowly absorbed the life energy of every being in this world. Ah, it seems I told you too far, I''m sorry if... "


    "Aarrggghhhhhh..."


    Huang Bao, who had not finished his sentence, was stopped with a scream, startled, he immediately looked away and found the girl who had previously stood in front of him now fell with her hands holding her head like in pain.


    Hearing the name ''Ruin Ball'', ra whose head suddenly throbbed in pain couldn''t maintain her bnce, fell with her hands squeezed her head,


    pieces of foreign memories filling her head.


    She saw a very beautiful woman, wearing a white dress standing majestically in the air full of pomp, but at the same time, she also saw the same girl being shackled in a very dark room.


    It wasn''t her memory, nor was it a memory of Fu Xie Lan, the previous body-possessing girl.


    "Then who is it?".

 Chapter 13 - 13. A Hope

    Seeing the little girl who had fallen in pain, Huang Bao immediately reached into the dull little bag that was hanging on his waist, took out a small bottle, and immediately gave it to ra.


    "Take this! Maybe this pill can ease your pain." ??


    Hearing that, ra, who was still holding her throbbing pain in the head, grabbed the bottle without any hesitation.


    Slowly opening the lid of the bottle, at that moment the distinctive aroma of Chamomile flowers mixed with several other herbs entered the smell, it was very soothing. ra swallowed the pill without hesitation because from the smell alone, she could tell that it was harmless.


    She remembers clearly when she was still in the organization. Apart from carrying out special missions, ra is also an active member of her organization''s researchboratory.


    When ra was not on a mission, the girl was struggling with various kinds of potions, experimenting with inanimate objects until living humans were the objects of her experiment, and all of that was normal for her. Until the time she received the title Queen of poison because she seeded in creating a deadly poison whichter became the cause of her death. Yes ... The poison that ra swallowed was her creation.


    Isn''t that funny? But, all the hurt because of the betrayal that she experienced before will not happen again, now she is in this world, with a different body, and with a different status.


    Huang Bao saw the little girl in front of him who seemed to be thinking about something, the old man then asked quietly.


    "Little girl, how are you? Are you still sick?" he said, trying to help ra to her feet.


    "Thank you, sir, although the pain has only decreased a little, it has helped me tremendously," ra said gratefully, returning the small bottle with the rest of the pills she had used earlier.


    Staring at the bottle he gave to the little girl who had regained her bnce, it immediately made Huang Bao think of something and managed to make his eyes sparkle.


    "Little girl, maybe I could just take you with me, but not now, maybe tomorrow or the day after tomorrow, I need to prepare some things for you, and I also need that potion, a potion that can disguise the scent of all beings including the scent of humans in your body, I''m not bringing it now," said Huang Bao feeling very happy." But, you have to promise. After all the conditions are met, you will answer my question about the incidentst night, you remind this agreement?" He added again, wanting to be sure.


    "All right," ra said firmly.


    "I have a hut in the north of this forest, although I have never lived there it is enough to protect you at night, it is not far from here, you can wait for me there until Ie to pick you up," said Huang Bao, pointing to the location of the hut.


    "Thank you in advance, sir," said ra, bowing her head, saluting. She had to be as polite as possible with the old man because he wanted to help her, even though in the end she didn''t know what kind of answer the old man who called himself Huang Bao wanted.


    "It''s almost evening now, it looks like it would be better if I go immediately," said Huang Bao again, then slowly turned around.


    "Remember, take care of yourself! Don''t hang around in this forest, just stay in that hut until I pick you up this forest is very dangerous, especially at night," added Huang Bao again, starting to move and disappear into the depths of the forest.


    Watching the old man leave, ra sighed.


    "Maybe this will be a new beginning for her," she thought.


    Since earlier, ra had felt her whole body sticky with sweat mixed with bloodstains, she had to clean herself up.


    Even if she was still wearing the same clothes, at least by cleaning her body, then the ufortable feeling that was bothering her would be a little less.


    After cleaning her body, ra stepped into the hut the old man had referred to. With the ability of her eyes, finding the hut was not difficult for her.

 Chapter 14 - 14. Foreign Energy

    In a white building, to be precise in the room at the end of the building, there were several middle-aged men gathered in a circle. In the center of the circle could be seen an old man with a crystal ball hovering right in front of him.


    Each person transmits the life energy of a different color to the person who is right at the center of the circle. The different colors of energy indicate that each persones from a different nationality.??


    A ritual they perform once a month to monitor any foreign energy that is likely to be detected on the crystal ball. The foreign energy in this case was the energy of the ck magician who had disappeared since the incident seven hundred years ago.


    Green life energyes from Fairies, brown from Werewolf, redes from Vampires, bluees from Wizards, yellowes from Neptune (mermaids), and ck life energyes from Lucifer.


    As for the Demon? The only person who has demon blood in his body is him, ruler of this world,


    no one had ever seen firsthand how and what the life energy looks like, except those who were at the time of the incident 700 years ago, and ording to rumors, it was very Horrible.


    The crystal ball shining brightly, which previously looked stable, suddenly began to tremble, the life energy that filled the crystal ball became very chaotic.


    PRANNNGGG ...!!


    The Crystal Ball exploded, leaving shards of shards scattered on the floor. The six middle-aged men who had lined up in a circle earlier now fell. Face down on the floor with bloodstains starting to drip from their noses.


    That was because the energy surge suddenly turned back towards their bodies. However, their wounds were iparable to the old man who was previously in the center of the circle. The old man coughed, vomiting a mouthful of blood.


    "They are back! They are back!" A weak voice suddenly came from the old man''s mouth.


    "Elder, who do you mean? Is the witch back?" asked one of the middle-aged men who came from the Neptune race.


    "Elder You, has that witch returned? Then what should we do now? I never expected that the ck magician would appear this fast," added another man, starting to panic.


    The elder named Zhang You ignored their question, he was still in shock by the energy surge that suddenly appeared just a moment ago.


    "I have to report it to your highness. Teacher Liu, immediately calls Elder Bao now," said Elder You as he regained consciousness. Slowly, he cleaned the bloodstain from his mouth.


    A man from the Fairy Nation quickly left the room to look for Elder Bao.


    But shortly after leaving, the man returned alone.


    "Elder You, Elder Huang Bao is not here right now ording to information from some of his students, yesterday he went to the forbidden forest to look for some rare nts, "said the man named Teacher Liu in a half-whispered voice, but it could still be heard clearly.


    "What? hhhh .. why does that old man always disappear at inappropriate times? "Said Elder You while massaging his temples which suddenly hurt.


    "Hmm, looks like this time, I have to convey it myself to the Lord." he added again began to take a deep breath, trying to gather courage, he then walked away leaving the six middle-aged men who were in the room with a million questions as well scared at the same time. But before reaching the room door, Elder You suddenly turned around.


    "Teacher Liu, I want you and the others to prepare. Ah... One more thing, I want you to gather a few people from your respective nations, understand?"


    "Yes, elders," said those who were in the room at the same time, bowing their heads in respect.


    .


    .


    .


    Standing in silence, he stared at the magnificent pce before him. Elder You slowly stepped in past the several guards at the gate.


    White buildings greeted his view, with various kinds of gold carvings adorning every wall of the pce and pirs that stood firm.


    You can also see flower gardens that are on the left and right of the main road, with a statue of a fountain standing in the middle of the park, creating a beautiful and elegant view.


    ''It''s still the same as before, nothing has changed'' he thought, observing every corner of the pce which seemed unchanged since thest time he visited.


    "I asked, what happened Elder You visiting the pce?"


    As a voice broke his thoughts, Elder You turned around and found a ck-haired man walking towards him.


    "Bodyguard Bai Xue," he said with a slight bow, paid his respects, then nced left and right as if he was looking for something.


    "Oohhhh, did Elder You visit the pce to meet Momo?" Bai Xue asked, trying to guess what the old man was going to mean.


    "Ah no, no. I''m just not used to seeing Bai Xue''s bodyguard without Bai Mo''s bodyguard around, " said Elder You, a little embarrassed because he was caught looking for the whereabouts of Bai Mo''s bodyguard.


    During this time, the two Lord''s loyal guards, be it Guards Bai Mo or Guards Bai Xue, were always together, wherever and wherever they went.


    "Momo is recovering his body condition and doesn''t want to be disturbed," Bai Xue replied with an expression as if she was feeling sad.


    "Recovering his body condition?" Elder You was confused by the answer of Bai Xue''s bodyguard, with a strength that was one level below that of Lord and that person, who would have thought the person who seeded in injuring Bai Mo''s bodyguard.


    Seeing Elder You''s confusion, Bai Xue knew what the old man standing before him was thinking.


    "Hehehe, it''s not like Elder You thought, he wasn''t hurt by anyone, it''s just that several idents happened while we were carrying out duties in the forbidden forest."


    Hearing the mention of the forbidden forest, immediately made Elder You remember his original purpose for visiting the pce.


    "Good, I hope bodyguard Bai Mo will recover soon," said Elder You.


    "By the way can the bodyguard Bai Xue help this old man? I want to meet your highness, some things I want to convey to him in person," he added again.


    "Is it true? What a coincidence, I just came back from carrying out my duties and also want to report some things to His Majesty, pleasee with me," said Bai Xue then led the way, passing through several corridors into the pce.


    And this was where Elder You was, in a veryrge hall, with several guards standing on either side of the hall.


    The throne in the middle of the hall was empty, indicating that the person they were looking for was not in this room.


    "Elder You, please wait a moment I convey your arrival to His Majesty," said Bai Xue then walked off somewhere.

 Chapter 15 - 15. Orders The Ruler

    A while had passed, no matter how many hours it had been, Elder You was still standing there waiting anxiously.


    Suddenly the sound of footsteps came from outside the room. A man wearing a maroon robe stepped into the hall. His stern face, had such a sturdy jaw, carved a nose and eyebrows that were almost wless, his gray hair and matching beaded eyes were cold and untouchable. ??


    He was the ruling Lord of this world, someone both respected and feared at the same time. He is also thest descendant of the demon nation, a nation whose blood flows the power of all creatures. Lord ''Gu Yie'' once all beings know his name.


    It seemed that Bai Xue''s bodyguard was following behind him. A little story about him, that after the events of 700 years ago, when he actually lost the person he loved so much, Queen ''Yu Yi'', a figure who previously had a warm attitude and high tolerance towards all beings, suddenly turned cold and cruel.


    From then on, every mistake the slightest would have a tragic end. The man who used to be greatly admired and respected turned into a man who was respected and feared.


    "Your servant greets your Majesty," said Elder You, bowing to salute someone who had filled the empty throne before.


    "Say it!" a cold voice reached Elder You''s ears, only one word and it had already managed to make him break out into a cold sweat and tremble. The oppressive aura emanating from Lord Gu made it difficult for his body to breathe.


    "Your servant answers, allow this humble servant to tell you a few things first, but before that, your servant asks for a noble forgiveness in order to forgive us for what we did without the noble knowledge," said Elder You with one breath. He had given up on having to ept Lord Gu''s wrath over something he was about to say.


    The man he was talking to only raised an eyebrow, staredzily, there was no desire to respond.


    "Back to that time, 700 years ago ..." said Elder You began, stammering a little. Lowered his voice, hoping that at this time no one could hear him but at the same time, he also hoped that Lord Gu would hear it.


    He knew very well that what he was going to say was something very sensitive to the ruler. It was evident that, just saying a few words, an oppressive aura suddenly emerged from the ruler''s body, making it difficult for him to breathe, and even now he was vomiting out a mouthful of blood. Elder You hadpletely resigned, he returned to trying to continue what he wanted to say without any unnecessary movements such as cleaning the blood stain on his mouth.


    "After what the queen has done, all beings be offendedthe sacrifice she made left a feeling of tightness in the hearts of all beings. The ck magicians who have also disappeared since then always make us uneasy and think that it is not impossible that one day they will appear. Feelings of restlessness and guilt have haunted us ever since. That feeling led all of us to create an object capable of detecting the life energy of those ck magicians, just in case they came back, we could prepare and take revenge. However, that crystal ball-shaped object recently suddenly detected an enormous amount of energy and made the crystal ball explode due to ourck of preparation. That life energy was very different from that of ck magicians in the past. We consider that reporting it to your majesty is the right thing to do, because apart from your majesty and the queen, no one else has that much energy, "Elder You exined at length, then heaved a sigh of relief at the slight oppressive aura that surrounded his bodyreduced.


    When he felt his breathing that had gotten a little loose, Elder You continued.


    "If your Majesty has an order, your servant has gathered several men to carry it out."


    Lord Gu who was listening to all of them only moved one hand to support his chin. silence expressionless. A faint glint appeared in his eyes. A sh that no creature could detect. He was silent in his position for a long time, no one knew what he was thinking.


    Elder You who didn''t get any response was already drenched in cold sweat that continued to flow down his body.


    "Where is it?" Suddenly a cold voice reached Elder You''s ears, making the old man feel as if a grim reaper was stroking the nape of his neck.


    "Your servant replied, that energyes from the glorious forbidden forest" replied Elder You.


    When he heard the name of the forbidden forest mentioned, Bai Xue''s bodyguard who was only silent and stood a few steps away from Lord Gu couldn''t hide him shock, suddenly remembering the human girl they helped that night. And Bai Xue''s little reaction didn''t go unnoticed by Lord Gu.


    "Bai Xue!"


    Hearing her name, made Bai Xue''s bodyguard kneel at once.


    "Your subordinate is here, noble,"


    "Exin!" Bai Xue had already guessed that the slight reaction of his body had previously been seen by Lord Gu.


    "What do you mean your highness? Your subordinates really can''t understand."


    "What happens in the forbidden forest while you guys are running errands? Did Elder You say have anything to do with Bai Mo''s barely remaining life energy state?" asked Lord Gu


    At such a question, Bai Xue panicked. He didn''t know what kind of answer to give, there was no way he could say that they were helping a human.


    If Bai Xue had a choice, he would rather dig into the ground and bury himself without having to answer the question.


    "Your subordinates answered .. that night when Bai Mo and I had just finished a noble assignment, there was a slight conflict between us, causing us to fight and making me seriously injured, in the end Bai Mo healed me and drained his life energy," Bai Xue replied immediatelyfeels like a very smart person because he managed to find an excuse that just popped into his head. After this, he would really punish himself for daring to lie.


    Lord Gu raised an eyebrow, the corner of his lips lifted, grinning.


    "Bai Xue!"


    "Servant here, noble."


    "You, Elder You and his people immediately explore all areas of the forbidden forest, report to me if anything is strange," said Lord Gu giving orders, then releasing his aura forced all the creatures in the room to kneel on the floor at that moment. an extremely domineering and very sinister aura.


    "And if you find a human, KILL!" he added, grinning.


    Lord Gu wouldn''t tolerate it if a human dared to step into the forbidden forest, just killing a few humans wouldn''t disturb the bnce of this world, right?


    Ya....The existence of the human race ys a very important role in the bnce of this world. That is why the human race is still around today. Even though some of them did something deviant, no one dared to eliminate that race, to eliminate one race, even if only the human race, the Fairy race or any other race would disturb the bnce of the world.


    So that the only thing they can do is hate the human race, because wiping out that race will not be possible.

 Chapter 16 - 16. Human Scent

    The evening light slowly faded reced by the moonlight that was getting brighter and brighter. Even though it was not as bright as the full moon that had passed, it was enough to be a path light for those people who were currently walking towards the forbidden forest.


    They were Bodyguard Bai Xie, Elder You, Teacher Liu, and a few others. Before entering the forbidden forest, they formed several groups with members each consisting of six people, they were representatives of each race, the goal was that the search they would do would not miss any ces and that it was done in the shortest possible time. Entering the forest, the atmosphere is very different, the moonlight is blocked by several thick leafy trees, so that it looks like a neat line of ck shadows. ??


    A gust of wind blew slowly caressed everyone''s skin, forcing the hairs of their necks to wake up from their sleep. The atmosphere is very quiet and there is no sound whatsoever. Only the rustling of the leaves in the night breeze with the sound of footsteps breaking the dry leaves filled the silence.


    The seven groups that had been formed now split up following the group leader they had previously determined. Tonight is going to be a very long night.


    Bai Xue''s guards were on the same team as Elder You and several others, they started their search from the north, while the other six groups started from the west, south, and east.


    Each group has members of the Fairy race, a race known to be able to control nts, use the roots of vines to take those without wings in the direction they have set to begin tracing.


    Everyone felt anxious and scared at the same time, what if they met a ck magician?


    But what those people thought was very different from what Bai Xue thought, and so was how he felt.


    Bai Xue had been feeling his heart beating very fast, the feeling of worry and anxiety made his whole body go limp. Although several times denied his thoughts that worry was not directed at the human girl back then. But it was true, somehow he did feel that he was really worried about that human girl.


    "Is Bai Xue''s bodyguard okay?" a sudden sound made him startled, he stopped his steps and then lifted his head which turned out to be he just stared at the tips of his feet which were stepping slowly without realizing it. His gaze turned to those who had already walked a few steps a little away from where he was, and the voice came from Elder You.


    "Ah yes, I''m fine Elder You," Bai Xue replied and then stepped his foot and tried to reach the position of those people. In his heart, he could only hope, that the human girl had stayed away from this forest.


    "Great if so."


    It was not without reason why Elder You asked such a question. It was all because, since earlier who knew how many times he had seen Bai Xue''s abnormal expression, his eyebrows sometimes wrinkled clearly and then returned to normal, like someone who is going through an inner war.


    Bai Xue, who had almost reached the position of several people standing not far from him, suddenly stopped his footsteps again, his heart was beating very fast, his blood rippled, a scent entered the tip of his nose and managed to make his chest tight. Bai Xue had strength that surpassed all of them, it was not impossible if he would be the first to be sensitive to the surroundings. Although the scent was very faint, it was clear to him that the scent he was inhaling was the scent of a human.


    Think about what it would be like if someone you had saved their life had ended up in someone else''s hands? In the end, all of his previous hopes were suddenly useless.


    "Is Bai Xue''s bodyguard okay? We have no problem if we have to continue on our own, we just don''t want to trouble Bai Xue''s bodyguard to continue leading this group, "said Elder You looking back at Bai Xue''s bodyguard who had suddenly stopped walking.


    "No, no. I am fine, a Noblemandment is also a must for me. Let''s just continue," said Bai Xue, trying to strengthen his heart, trying to cover up all kinds of feelings that were eating away at his heart.


    They continued their journey, walked through the forest, looked carefully, paid attention to the surrounding area, even the moving leaves did not escape their attention.


    "Human Scent!" Suddenly a scream filled the silence, causing everyone to turn towards the source of the sound, and the scream came from a werewolf race.


    "What do you mean?" Elder You asked. At this time, they were in the forbidden forest, a forest that was known to be truly very dangerous for the human race, he never even thought he would find humans in this forest.


    Suddenly, Elder, You remembered Lord Gu''s order.


    ''Previously, did Lord Gu already know the existence of humans in this forest? And that is why he gave such orders?'' thought Elder You suddenly felt his whole body goosebumps shudder in horror.


    Ya, even without that order, if only they found the humans in this forest, they really wouldn''t miss that opportunity. Opportunity to avenge hundreds of years of hurt feelings.


    "Elder, I am so confident in my abilities, I do feel the human scent."


    The werewolf race is famous for its very sharp sense of smell.


    Bai Xue, who heard them, was silent, as he expected that sooner orter they would find that human girl.


    "Please, follow me!" said the man who came from the werewolf race, he then stepped forward to lead the way.


    Walking for a long time exploring the depths of the forest, the man who led the way brought them closer to a rotten hut.


    "There I feel the scenting from there, "said the man, pointing his index finger at the old hut not far from them.

 Chapter 17 - 17. Human Scent (2)

    "There! I feel the scenting from there," said the man, pointing his index finger at the old hut which was not far from them.


    At first nce, the hut was very small. ??


    "Check it out soon!" Elder You ordered several people, then several people immediately headed towards the hut.


    "Wait!" a voice stopped their steps.


    "What''s up with Bai Xue''s bodyguard? Elder You said with slightly raised eyebrows.


    "Nothing, I just wanted to say that don''t act reckless, how about we wait a little while and observe. Don''t you think that''s very strange? Why is there a human in this forest? What if she is with someone?" Bai Xue said causing several of them to nce at each other. He was trying to buy time for the human girl, he didn''t care whether the human was with someone or not, he was just trying to buy some time, wish that human girl could notice their existence and soon leave this forest quietly, even though it was impossible since this forest was already surrounded by several people from all directions.


    But who knows, maybe luck could side with her. He realized that his thoughts were ridiculous, knowing that he also really hated humans, but somehow in that human girl, a feeling of wanting to protect arose from within him without him knowing why.


    "Elder You, I think that the words of Bai Xue''s bodyguard have a point," said someone from the vampire race, although the smell of the vampire race was also sharp, it was not as sharp aspared to the werewolf race.


    "Good. This old man apologized for daring to give orders without the consent of Bai Xue''s bodyguard. "Said Elder You realizing his position, he was just too excited to know the existence of humans in the forest. Yes, excited to kill her.


    "It''s okay, now each of us is looking for the right position to observe, and don''t forget to disguise your aura, "said Bai Xue then jumped into one of the big tree branches.


    Elder You followed, as did the others.


    .


    .


    .


    Being in that position for a long time, they still didn''t see anything strange.


    "Guards Bai Xue, maybe that human is alone, we have been observing for so long but nothing happened, we should check it immediately," said Elder You, who was already on the same tree branch as Bai Xue.


    Bai Xue only nodded in response, knowing that there was no way to buy any more time. It''s not like he didn''t want to help that human girl, it''s just that if he took the human girl away from this forest, where would he take her? back to the human race? It was impossible, the group on the east side would know of the existence of that human, and if he brought it to where they came from, it would also be impossible for him to do.


    Saving humans and then making himself known as a traitor was not the right choice for him. Bai Xue did want the human girl''s safety, but Lord Gu''s orders were absolute to him, lying once was enough for him.


    Until in the end, he gave up on what would happen next.


    Those who saw Bai Xue''s bodyguard nodded, immediately jumped down, andnded on the ground.


    However, some of them hadn''t even touched the ground yet, Bai Xue''s voice came back.


    "Wait!" said the guard.


    Elder You who wanted to make a voice was stopped with Bai Xue''s movements.


    "Shhh ... someone is approaching," he said in a whisper, cing his index finger on his lips as a signal so that no one would make a sound.


    Those whose feet have already reached the ground, jump back into the branches of the tree where they were before.


    "Who is it? Does that person have anything to do with that human?" asked Elder You in a half-whisper, but was still able to reach the other ears.


    There was no answer, they were just silently waiting for that figure to appear.


    .


    .


    It seemed that several people began to approach the hut, with the help of the moonlight that had managed to escape from the leaves, the figure became even clearer, instantly making them sigh, dispelling their previous alertness.


    The figures they saw were teacher Liu and a few more people from the eastern group.


    .


    .


    "I didn''t think Teacher Liu would reach this northern part of the forest," a voice stopped Teacher Liu and the people with him, looking away looking for the origin of the sound. It came from Bai Xue''s bodyguard who had just jumped onto the ground followed by several people.


    "Bodyguard Bai Xue," he said then saluted.


    "Our team felt a human scenting from here, so we decided to check," he added.


    After saying that, one by one the groups that had spread in various directions before now appeared, and with the same purpose and that they also felt the scent of humans.


    Now, the hut was surrounded from all directions.


    "All right ... You guys check!" Since he already had no choice, Bai Xue''s bodyguard finally gave orders. He was enough to buy time. Trying to stop them again might make himself suspect, Bai Xue didn''t want that to happen.


    Several people stepped closer to the hut to check. the sound of the door squeaking was heard, it was very dark inside the hut, even though it was seen that the moonlight had escaped from the leaves and cracks in the hut''s wood, but it was not at all able to make them see the entire room in the hut.


    someone then gathers the life energy in his hands to be a light.


    At the same time, they were shocked, not wanting to believe what they saw.

 Chapter 18 - 18. Mysterious Symbol

    Someone then gathered the life energy in the palm of his hand, so that the light could help them see the whole hut.


    Instantly what they saw made them shocked, they could not believe what they saw. ??


    Empty. There is no one in the hut.


    The human scent they had previously felt suddenly disappeared as if that scent had never existed before.


    They then searched very carefully, searching every corner of the hut, to no avail. They still found nothing.


    Not wanting to linger in the hut, they then came out with a puzzled expression.


    Tatua You who saw them immediately approached.


    "What happened? What did you find?" asked Elder You.


    They just answered with a shaking of their head because they didn''t know what kind of answer to give. It was clear that the human scent they felt wasing from that hut, but why did it suddenly disappear?


    "What do you mean? Hey you, try to say!" Elder You asked with raised eyebrows while pointing his index finger at a man who seemed toe from the Vampire race.


    "Elder You, there isn''t anyone in the hut, it''s empty."


    Bai Xue let out a sigh of relief when he heard their conversation.


    Very different from Elder You who was getting more and more confused. You see, they entered this forest because of the previous great energy.


    They felt a human presence in this forest and when they searched for it, the human disappeared without a trace. A series of events made Elder You''s headache.


    The old man nced at Bai Xue''s bodyguard as if he was awaiting further orders.


    Bai Xue who saw Elder You''s gaze immediately spoke out.


    "Let''s tracing this forest first until it''s finished, just staying here won''t produce results, that human may be still around this forest."


    Although Bai Xue wasn''t sure what he was saying because the scent suddenly disappeared like it was swallowed up by the earth.


    To be honest, previously he had faintly felt the aura of someone approaching, but he ignored it because that person''s aura was harmless.


    Seeing what was happening now, it seemed that person saved the human girl somehow. After all, he was very grateful.


    Those who heard Bai Xue''s bodyguard also confirmed then returned to their respective groups and continued to explore the forest until early morning.


    ***


    In a room that is not so wide, an old man is seen busy with a pile of books. Sometimes he used his gray robe to clean the dusty covers of some of the books.


    The shelf lined up neatly and filled with books arranged randomly.


    He left the window open to let sunlight enter the room.


    Who knows how long it has been, he has read almost all the books, but he has not yet found what he is looking for.


    His body, which began to feel sticky due to sweat, did not dampen his enthusiasm to keep opening sheet by sheet.


    "What exactly is that symbol? Ah, these books have nothing to do with it." The old man grumbled as he closed the book which was already the umpteenth time.


    A tall old man sat not far from the gray-robed old man. Judging by the clothes he was wearing, it seemed like he was a librarian. He could not stand to see the old man continue to grumble, drowning himself in a pile of books whatever he was looking for. He decided to move and approach the old man.


    "Elder Bao, what are you looking for? Don''t you think telling me might be of great help to you?"


    Those who were asked only nced briefly, then returned to open a new page in the book he was reading, did not give any answers.


    No matter how much it is already a question, he continues to be ignored.


    "This old Bao, has your hearing been damaged?" He shouted could not stand it because it was continuously ignored.


    "Hmmm, just something that is not important," said Elder Bao in a half-whisper as if he did not hear the screams of the people who were standing in front of him.


    "Tsk .. I''m not the only person who knows you today, I know what and how you are don''t hide anything from me," he said to Elder Huang Bao who was also his best friend from childhood.


    "I''ve been waiting for you to tell me, but it doesn''t seem like it will happen. My patience is running out. Tell me, what is it?" he added again.


    "Mmmm ...." Elder Bao thought whether he would tell or not.


    "Next time .. I''ll tell you," said Elder Bao smiling.


    "Has the little girl regained consciousness?" Elder Bao asked again


    "Who is that girl? Where did you find her? And why did you bring her here instead of your own house?"


    "Later, I''ll tell you everything after I''m sure, I just want to confirm something first, has she realized?"


    "No, since you brought her here, she hasn''t been conscious."


    "I want to see her," said Huang Bao, standing up from his seat and leaving the pile of books that had piled up, walking towards the room where the girl was.


    The step-by-step he took reminded him of yesterday''s events.


    #Fashback on


    Just as he had just returned from the forbidden forest, news of Bai Xue''s bodyguard, Elder You, and a few more people heading for the forbidden forest reached his ears.


    Panicked and worried, lucky he still had the teleportation paper, so after taking the potion he needed, he immediately tore the paper to take it where he wanted to go.


    It was a location not far from an old hut in the north of the forbidden forest which seemed now surrounded by several people. Elder You and bodyguard Bai Xue were also standing there.


    He stopped some distance from the hut. He did it for a special reason.


    All the things he predicted happened in front of him, fortunately, he had prepared everything to face it.


    He raised his hand and sprinkled magic powder while chanting some incantations, when the spell finished everything froze, the leaves stopped making a rustling sound, the wind stopped blowing, no creature could move as if time stopped right then and there.


    Even though it was only a fraction of a second but it helped him, sneaking into the hut without anyone knowing, forcing the human girl to swallow the potion he was carrying. But the unexpected happened, the human girl still had her consciousness, as evidenced by a cold gaze that filled her eyes as if to say "what are you doing to me?"


    Even though the human girl couldn''t move but her gaze proved that the magic powder from the old man didn''t react perfectly.


    Huang bao then hit the girl on the nape to lose consciousness and also so as not to interfere with what he was about to do.


    But before the girl lost consciousness, a faint symbol appeared on her forehead, right between her eyebrows, a symbol with a faint light then immediately disappeared along with the girl''s consciousness.


    Without thinking, the teleportation paper that was left in his hand he immediately tore and brought it to the room that was now in front of him.


    #shback off


    Elder Huang Bao didn''t know what would happen to that girl if he was even a secondte.

 Chapter 19 - 19. Foreign Place

    Huang Bao slowly raised his hand to grab the doorknob, then pushed it away. Walking to the side of the bed, checking the condition of the girl who seems to be still asleep. finished checking, he returned to pay attention to the figure of the girl lying in front of him, staring at him for a long time, I don''t know what he was thinking.


    ra Pov ??


    I don''t know since when my consciousness returned, even so, but I don''t know why I can''t move my whole body, as well as when I try to open my eyes. Tried a few times but still couldn''t, as if I had lost control of my own body.


    Feeling my body position, it seems that now I am lying on a soft object that I might call a mattress, in a room that is not that big. I don''t know, I just feel that way.


    The sound of footsteps approaching me, I don''t know who it is, but I can feel his every move. I was surprised to find that my senses had be very sharp from before, I could even hear the breath of the person who now seemed to be checking my condition.


    Was this man the same man who saved me that time?


    My memory is still clear of how Mr. Huang Bao suddenly appeared and forced me to take a pill before losing consciousness, while the hut was under siege.


    Lost in my thoughts, suddenly a hot feeling radiated from my feet to the tip of my head, a bright violet light shone right in front of me. I don''t know where the light came from.


    The eyes that I felt were tightly closed somehow could still feel the re of the light. It was as if I was in a different room but at the same time still felt the presence of my body.


    As the light dimmed, a person appeared. The fainter the light, the clearer the person''s existence.


    Instantly my body was like being struck by lightning.


    ''That figure is me? No, no. If I am her, then what am I? ''


    "Calm down, don''t be afraid," said the person who suddenly walked over to me, and hugged me?


    Never mind. I really can''t describe what I feel right now. I want to make a sound but my throat is stuck, and my voice can''t escape my lips.


    "Calm down, don''t be afraid," he said again, repeating the previous sentence, then releasing her hug on my body.


    I can''t make a sound and can only nod, resigned.


    "After you entered this world, from that moment on I was here, inside you, deep down in your heart. And all my memories before entering Fu Xie Lan''s body also came back to me," she said then continued, "I am you, and you are me. We are the same but separate souls."


    Suddenly I remembered the sound of voices echoing by the riverbank of the forbidden forest.


    "That''s right, it''s me," she said smiling as if guessing what I was thinking. I can''t understand what she said.


    How can I have a separate soul?


    "Well, maybe you are still confused by all this, but know one thing, you are from this world, the world you were here before was a ce to separate you from me."


    "I drew your soul here, into this room because I want you to do something," she said again.


    Either I have tough or cry with the way I am when I hear myself asking me to do something.


    "I hope you can immediately remove the seal of your soulpletely from your body, I want to be free, I want toe back to you, but I can''t. The seal is blocking me,"


    ''Seal? What seal did she mean? Take it off? How to?'' various questions arise in my mind


    "I don''t know how that happened, but someone seems to have unconsciously removed the seal on my soul. And that''s why now only I canmunicate with you, maybe you can start with that person," she replied as if she could read my thoughtspletely.


    "This is all I can tell you, the rest will be your job to find out. Now, you bettere back," she said then slowly disappeared.


    "And if you want to know your real identity, you can start by finding out about what happened 700 years ago," she added before disappearingpletely.


    As the figure disappeared, I faintly felt the presence of several people. I slowly tried to open my eyes, and yes, it worked. As I guessed before. Iy on a bed in a not-sorge room.


    I saw two men. A short old man whose name I know is Huang Bao, while the other is an old man with tall stature, whom I don''t know the identity of.


    The two men stared at me closely, as if they were skinning every inch of my body. I was stared at like that felt very ufortable.


    "Where am I? And who are you?" I asked while directing my gaze to the old man who had a tall posture.

 Chapter 20 - 20. Zolyrous

    The two men looked at me closely, as if skinning every inch of my body, I felt very ufortable being stared at like that.


    "Where am I? And who are you?" I asked while looking at the tall old man. ??


    "I?"


    "You can call me Elder Chen, little girl don''t worry, you are in my private residence. Although it can''t be said that this ce belongs to the Phoenix Academy, my residence still belongs to the Phoenix academy area in downtown Phyloni,"


    replied the old man who stood beside Huang Bao.


    "May we know what is your name?" the man asked me again.


    "Fu Xie Lan," I said in reply. Yes, I''ve decided to use the name Fu Xie Lan when I was in the old hut north of the forbidden forest.


    "Alright little Xie Lan, for a while you rest first. The bathroom is over there if you want to take a shower, there are some clothes in the wardrobe and on the table I have prepared food," he said kindly, pointing to the things he meant.


    "We''ll say goodbye first, if you need anything use the shells to signal me," he added as he pulled Elder Huang Bao''s wrist out of the room.


    "Shells? What do they mean?"


    "Oh never mind, I better clean my body."


    I didn''t really think about what Elder Chen said, and immediately went up to clean my body.


    Author POV


    walking away from the room Fu Xie Lan was in, Elder Chen let go of Elder Huang Bao''s wrist, stopped walking and then looked at the short man, like a wife who wants an exnation to her husband.


    "What?" Elder Huang Bao asked as if he didn''t know anything.


    "Quick, tell me."


    "What?" Elder Bao replied, pretending not to know what Elder Chen meant.


    "Hhh¡­" Elder Chen rolled his eyes.


    "That ... the symbol that appeared all over the little girl''s body earlier, is that what you are hiding from me?"


    "Is that symbol image you are looking for?" Elder Chen added again.


    "Yes and no, hehehe I''m really not good at hiding anything from you," replied Elder Bao while scratching his nape which was not itchy.


    Elder Chen''s brows furrowed deeply, confused by the answer of the short old man who was standing in front of him.


    "You saw it yourself earlier, it is true that I was looking for the meaning of the symbol on the girl''s forehead, but different from the symbol that filled her whole body, I just saw that symbol," said Elder Bao


    "But one thing is for sure, that girl doesn''t know anything about herself," added Elder Bao again.


    "Huh? Why do you think that?"


    "The first time I met her, she was a human,"


    "Hahh .. don''t joke, she''s a fairy. There is no human scent at all from her body, "replied Elder Chen, feeling incredulous at Elder Bao''s words.


    "I''m pretty sure, but can''t be clear about it, do you remember the night I brought that girl here?" asked Elder Bao


    "Yes, she is unconscious," replied Elder Chen


    "I made her lose consciousness after forcing her to swallow the scent pills," said elder bao, and went back to telling all the things that happened before and after meeting Fu Xie Lan in the forbidden forest until he brought her to Elder Chen''s residence.


    Aroma pills were pills that could disguise the scent of all beings.


    "Hmmm ... I see. Alright, follow me!" said Elder Chen stepping leading the way to a room that Elder Bao knew was Elder Chen''s private room.


    When they entered the room, Elder Chen then walked over to the bookshelf in the corner of the room, moving his hand to touch one of the books. The shelf where the book he touched was moving slowly then turning around to form an angle of


    180 ¡ã, and at the same time revealing a hidden room behind the shelf.


    Elder Chen then created a small glow from his life energy concentrated in his palm, and suddenly revealed a small, empty room


    Entering the room, the bookshelf that previously served as a connecting door with the room returned to its original position.


    Elder Chen then made a circr motion like he was drawing something on the floor while chanting a few incantations, then his body straightened up again. Was silent for a moment.


    Suddenly a circr light with various kinds of runes appeared on the floor, forcing the pupils to squint from the re, then dimming again.


    Elder Huang Bao who sensed that the light had dimmed, blinked his eyes, looked around and found himself in a veryrge room, a room very different from before, filled with thick books that were neatly arranged on a row of shelves. Not only books, several magic items that he had not seen for a long time now lined up beautifully lined the ss cab.


    "This?" he said spontaneously looking at Elder Chen


    "Wee to Zolyrous," a voice suddenly reached Elder Bao''s ears.


    Searching for the origin of the sound, but not finding its owner made the old man''s eyebrows knit together in confusion.


    Zolyrous is a secret library belonging to the magician race (Wizard), a ce where one can obtain unlimited information and magic items that can strengthen one''s magic.


    Zolyrous is known to have disappeared since that person chose to sacrifice herself in the incident 700 years ago.


    Yes, the person referred to by ''that person'' is her, Queen Yu Yi.

 Chapter 21 - 21. The Seal Of The Elven Race

    Suddenly the ball of lightnded right in front of Elder Huang Bao, then turned into a handsome young man.


    The young man immediately approached Elder Bao and Elder Chen with a happy smile. ??


    "Uncle, little uncle, have youe to take me away? I''m bored here," he said childishly, very different from his age which seemed to have grown up.


    Elder Chen who saw the young man in front of him acting strangely knit his brows in confusion. As far as he knew, every time he entered Zolyrous, he never felt anyone''s presence, let alone that young man, from the very beginning this ce was only filled with books and magic items without a single living being living in it. Then, where did this young mane from?


    "Who are you? Why are you able to be in this ce?" asked Elder Chen, his mind really couldn''t find an answer, because the only key to entering Zolyrous after Queen Yu Yi died was only himself.


    "I don''t know, but from the start, I was already here uncle ... will you take me out with you?" said the young man again with an expression like a child whining for candy.


    "Wait, wait a minute indeed from the beginning you were here then why didn''t I feel your presence? You don''t dare trick me. This ce belongs to the magician race. The only person who has the right to enter and exit this ce is her, Queen Yu Yi. Zolyrous'' creator. "


    ''Queen Yu Yi? Is that the same person as the information the book provides? Ahh, mother, I want to see you''ve thought the young man, he returned to remember the time when he suddenly got his form and was free from the Crystal Shell that had kept him locked up. an ancient book then gave him information about anything he wanted to know.


    Just hearing the name Yu Yi made his heart feel warm.


    "Uncle, I don''t know whether you believe in this or not. But look at the crystal shell over there my soul that shouldn''t have been born into this world was cooped up there for hundreds of hundred years, only the Mana that came from this room helped me grow, like a baby growing up. I don''t know what caused my soul to suddenly be freed from that thing a few days ago." said the young man, pointing his finger at the object he meant.


    *(Mana or energy, which can also be interpreted as life energy in this story).


    "Every time uncle entered this ce, I saw everything from inside there and without realizing it," he added.


    Hearing that, Elder Chen immediately approached the Crystal Shell that the young man was referring to. The size is quiterge, the height of the shell reaches half the body of an adult, with red filling the surface, several magic runes are interconnected from each side of the shell. He thought he had seen the rune, but where?


    Elder Chen tried to remember as he continued to scrutinize every inch of the crystal shell.


    "IMPOSSIBLE!" he was shocked by himself with his memory that suddenly appeared.


    ording to the stories of the ancestors, it is said that thousands of years ago, this world was not only inhabited by 8 races (Vampire, Werewolf, Fairy, Wizard, Neptune, Human, Lucifer, Demon) races.


    Long before he was born into this world, there was one more race that called themselves the Elf (Healer) race. They have extraordinary healing abilities. At first nce, the Elf race is very simr to the physical body of the Fairy race, but they are also imbued with healing magic power. What distinguishes them from other races is that the Elf race does not have the power to attack, so to maintain the existence of their race is very difficult if only relying on their healing magic. And finally, they became extinct.


    The only thing left of them were mixed blood, elves, and demons and now there was only one person left. He was one of Lord Gu''s loyal bodyguards, Guards Bai Mo.


    Tried to take a detailed look at the runes that filled the crystal shell and then made himpletely sure.


    "That''s right, this is the Soul-Spirit Rune, the special ability of extinct Elves race," he muttered.


    The Soul-Spirit Rune consists of two runes, namely the Soul Devine Rune and the Soul Growth Rune. The rune runes could only function if the two were used at the same time.


    Soul Devine Rune is a magic rune that can seal a person''s soul into an object. Meanwhile, Soul Growth Rune is advanced magic from the Soul Devine Rune, it can awaken a soul that was previously sealed to be reborn into a real form. and ording to the story, Soul-Spirit Rune magic can only be performed if the sealer is willing to sacrifice his soul.


    Elder Chen did not expect to see the real form of the Soul-Spirit Rune firsthand, so far he only knew from the pictorial stories passed down from generation to generation.


    Now he understands why he could not have realized the young man''s existence before. Even though he had understood one thing, another question popped up in his head again.


    ''Since when was this child sealed in this ce? Who is he? Why was the Elf race willing to sacrifice their lives just for him? Whereas the Elf race itself was extinct long before this Zolyrous existed, ''Elder Chen''s thoughts ovepped as he sank into a frenzy.


    Elder Chen and the young man were still standing in front of the crystal shell, they did not pay attention to the change in expression on Elder Huang Bao''s face which was getting increasingly pale. Stunned watching the young man standing beside Elder Chen. Standing still as if he was seeing a ghost.


    "Uncle, are you okay?" asked the young man noticing the existence of Elder Bao, who had not moved the slightest.


    Seeing the young man approaching him, Elder Huang Bao immediately normalized his expression.


    "What is your rtionship with Lord Gu?" asked Elder Bao


    The young man stopped his steps, his eyebrows raised in confusion because it was his first time hearing that name.


    While Elder Chen who heard Elder Huang Bao''s voice immediately turned around and approached the two of them.


    However, when he took only two steps, reality hit him. Due to the shock of the boy''s sudden appearance earlier, hepletely ignored the young man''s appearance.


    "That face, very much like Lord Gu.

 Chapter 22 - 22. Mother, Hold On!

    Finished cleaning his body, now Fu Xie Lan stood still in front of the mirror looking at her reflection from toe to tip of the hair. Its body is very small and rather short. No wonder the old man called her a little girl.


    One thing that took her by surprise was her irises. It is dark violet. The color that appears when she uses her power. But she felt good about it because now she could use the power of her eyes whenever she needed without having to fear being caught. ??


    "I am you, you are me. We are the same soul."


    Suddenly she remembered the words of the girl she met in her subconscious. That means that from the very beginning she also had rights over the body in which she now lives.


    Looking at some parts of her facial skin, it looks very dull and a bit freckled, but even so, all of those things don''t affect the curves of her face which is already pretty.


    "This face is very beautiful, it''s just that itcks maintenance" she murmured in a whisper as she watched her face.


    Scene after scene when half of her soul that had previously upied her body was still alive. Never mind having time to take care of yourself, just being fed very rarely .


    "Someday I will repay them" she muttered again, clenching her fist because she was holding back the rage burning in her chest.


    First, she had to find out about heeself so that the other half of her soul could be liberated.


    Deep in thought, she could faintly hear amotion. Her eyebrows knit together in confusion, walking towards the still closed window. Slowly opening it and what awaits her is unexpected.


    Right now she was on the second floor, and it was very quiet around the building. Only a few people were seen passing down there. So where did the voicee from?


    Her senses also catch a swarm of ants that are gathering in a tree branch. What was strange to her was that the tree was so far away from where it was. Oh, wait, not only ants, some bees, and other small animals she can also see clearly.


    "Am I crazy?" Tried rubbing her eyes to confirm what she saw but nothing changed.


    Some faint colors also came out from within the bodies of those who reached her sight.


    In his previous life, she was very calm in facing any situation. However, if she was faced with all the events she was experiencing now, she could no longer maintain her calm attitude.


    Honestly, she was feeling a little uneasy because so many new things were happening to her. Just like now, she didn''t know since when her senses had be so sharp and hey, what was the meaning of the coloring out of those people''s bodies.


    "Over there, look. There are humans."


    "What are humans doing in this ce?"


    "Cursed creature."


    "She''s half-human, but still human blood runs through her body"


    "Damned human."


    "You disastrous creature."


    "Greedy creature."


    Various kinds of cursing sounds and swearing oaths tapped her senses, no doubt that the voices meant her.


    The voice grew clearer and louder, almost tearing her eardrums. Trying to block the sound by covering her ears with her palms.


    She then looked for the origin of the sound but all she met were a few people down there, and some small animals that seemed ... staring at her?


    "The human saw us."


    "Friends see, she seems to be in pain."


    "What''s with the ears?"


    The voices kepting without stopping.


    "Did the sounde from a little animal over there?"


    "Hey no, no. Am I crazy?" she thought trying to dismiss all the suspicions that made her feel like a madman, but half of her said that it was true that the voice came from a small creature she saw.


    A sudden hot sh flowed from her legs to the rest of her body, a faint rune that slowly formed filled her entire body.


    "Sshhh, it hurts."


    Her body staggered backward due to the sudden pain she felt. Plus the sound of cursing that continued to be heard also made her head throbbing pain.


    "The lost is back"


    "The world will be shaken again"


    "Love brings death"


    "Ahh, that singing .."


    No longer able to support herself due to the pain, she fell, lying on the floor. cold sweat so quickly drenched her body. The feeling of pain was like thousands of nails tearing through the flesh all over her body and eating away at her heart. The feeling as if something inside her was about to be snatched away by force.


    Her breath began to rush, her vision blurred. This time she didn''t know anymore, whether someone would save her like that time or not.


    The symbol that filled her entire body became clearer followed by the pain and heat that also continued to increase.


    Faint sounded the screeching sound of the door opening in a hurry with a few footsteps that also hastily entered the room.


    "Mother, hold on. Please!" The voice of a young man was also heard by her. I don''t know, maybe it was another sounding from outside the room. she thought.


    Suddenly a hand grabbed her body and also touched her forehead, suddenly a light shone faintly. Fu Xie Lan didn''t know what was going on, yet she felt veryfortable.


    The burning sensation and pain that was felt before also gradually diminished. Even so, her body was still very tired because the pain waspletely unbearable to her body. Her consciousness slowly faded.


    One thing she could confirm was that the people standing not far from her were elder Huang Bao and elder Chen, as well as a handsome young man who was currently supporting her body. All of that entered her view before shepletely lost consciousness.

 Chapter 23 - 23. Magic Book

    In a ck room lit only by the light of a candle, a man who had been standing for some time stared at the figure lying stiffly in the coffin in front of him.


    No one knew what he was thinking. ??


    ."Hmmm, it''s been 700 years, sir. Time flies so fast."


    "I hope that when you wake up, you will not be disappointed with the body we used for the awakening of your soul, because that body belongs to that person."


    "We have to, because only that body is suitable for you," he muttered to himself with a sigh.


    Knock ... knock ... knock ...


    The sound of knocking on the door was heard.


    "Come in."


    After saying that, several people consisting of two men and one woman entered his sight.


    "Say it," he said then turned to face the people who had just entered the room.


    "A few days ago, people from phoenyx academy were seen walking through the forbidden forest. We were only watching from afar because Bai Xue''s bodyguard was with them. It''s not that we don''t dare, it''s just that we don''t want to take risks. We also don''t know for what reason they walked through the forest, however ..." exined one of them who then stopped because he was doubtful, what he felt at that time was it true or just a coincidence.


    "However?"


    "I don''t know if it''s just my feeling or is it just a coincidence, when we followed and watched them from afar, I faintly felt that person''s aura, I don''t know maybe it''s just my feeling," he continued while ncing at the coffin behind the man who stood up in front of him. "We also feel it," heard the exnation from his friend, the two people beside him joined the voice.


    Those who were spoken to were only silent for a moment, then smiled, grinned.


    He never thought that her return would be earlier than his master''s resurrection.


    "How much longer is the Silver Blood Moon?"


    "About 6 months from now," said the woman who was standing between the two men.


    "Sir, be patient. In a moment." Said the man back to face the coffin.


    He can''t wait to restart what should have happened 700 years ago. If only that person had not appeared and sacrificed himself, perhaps by this time they already possessed power equal to that of a god and already ruled over the lives of all beings, a power that not even Lord Gu himself would have matched.


    "Keep an eye on their movements."


    "All right," said the three people together then turned to leave the room.


    Silver Blood Moon is a phenomenon that only urs once every 1000 years, Silver Blood Moon is also known as a two-colored moon, that''s because when a silver blood moon urs, the moon will appear to have two colors. The half circle of the moon will be silver, while the other half circle will be as bright as blood. It is said that the color silver symbolizes resurrection, while the blood red color symbolizes destruction.


    ***


    "So you mean that the life energy I saw in the forest at that time was caused by the seal on the little girl''s body being released? And to restore her soul which had been sealed, she absorbed the life energy of all living beings in the forest?" Elder Bao asked a second time to make sure.


    Currently they are in Fu Xie Lan''s room. It has been two days that the girl has not passed out. The young man who had not yet spoken his name also did not move an inch from the side of the bed.


    "If my guess is correct. Yes, more precisely Mana fairies and werewolves are starting to flow in her body, but the werewolf energies are so weak that it is impossible to know at a nce."


    "Not only that, when the human scent on her body is disguised, the scent of the race which flows in the girl''s body will appear, as if the fairy scent is more dominant than the werewolf scent, then people who see it will only feel the smell of fairy in her."


    "Waow ... I really did not expect all this," said Elder Bao, feeling very extraordinary about this very coincidence.


    ***


    FLASHBACK ON


    ______________________


    Zolyrous


    "What is your rtionship with Lord Gu?" Elder Bao asked when he saw the young man walking towards him.


    Elder Bao did not pay attention to everything the young man said because of his shock, making his mind work fast. He remembered very well that Queen Yu Yi and Lord Gu had not been blessed with children. He never even heard that the Queen was pregnant with a child. Lord Gu is also known to have never been close to any woman except for Queen Yu Yi. Then who is this young man? Why did his face look so much like Lord Gu? The only difference is the color of the eyes and hair.


    "Lord Gu? Who is he?" asked the young man with furrowed brows, he felt confused because this is the first time hearing the name Lord Gu. All he knew was one name and that was his mother ''Yu Yi''. After breaking free from the crystal shell a few days ago, the information he got was very limited, only regarding who he was in this case his mother''s name. And how does he control and use the mana in his body. That is it.


    Meanwhile Elder Chen who was recovering from his shock preferred to put the youth''s identity aside first and return to his main goal. Elder Chen then left two people who he thought were a waste of time and headed for a ss box which contained a dark brown book with various patterns and a gemstone that also adorned the cover of the book.


    ''''Magic Book'' is the name written in small writing in the upper right corner of the book cover.


    The magic book is a legendary book, this book was created by the first magician in this world. And passed down from generation to generation to the witches chosen by the ancestors. Thest person to inherit the book was Queen Yu Yi.


    Elder Chen slowly raised his hand to chant a few incantations, the ss box suddenly appeared transparent and then disappeared, there was a magic book floating in the air without a barrier.


    Elder Chen then took out a small bottle filled with a blood-like thick red liquid from his trouser pocket.


    Hey, it''s not like blood, it really is blood. Yes, it was Fu Xie Lan''s blood that he secretly drew when the girl had just arrived at his residence in an unconscious state. Even Elder Huang Bao was not aware of his actions. This he did just in case, if elder Huang Bao didn''t want to tell the girl''s identity, then her blood would be a clue to him.


    A magic book is a book that can provide any information, but the information provided is very general. If a person wants to know something more specific then he needs to shed the blood of the people involved in what he wants to know.


    For example now, he wanted to know the symbols that filled Fu Xie Lan''s body, so what he needed was the girl''s blood.


    Three drops of blood managed to touch the crystal stone on the cover of the book. Blood is absorbed then the book shakes, the jewel on the book gives off a red light which indicates that the magic book is active.


    The magic book opens slowly and automatically spawns word for word which then turns into sentences, paragraphs and finally fills one page of the book. No, word for word keeps popping up filling the nk pages of the book, some pictures are also printed clearly.


    It continued for a few seconds, then stopped who knows how many sheets.


    Elder Chen who looked at the page that was already full of writings and pictures did not understand at all. His brows knit together in confusion. Tried flipping through a few pages but it''s still the same.


    It''s not that he doesn''t know how to read, it''s just that, "What type of letter is this? I''ve never seen letters like this before, "he said while massaging his temples which didn''t hurt.

 Chapter 24 - 24. Magic Book (2)

    Elder Chen, who saw the pages of the book that was already full of writings and pictures, couldn''t understand at all. His eyebrows are knit together in confusion, trying to flip a few pages but it''s still the same. It''s not that he doesn''t know how to read, it''s just that "what type of letter is this I''ve never seen letters like this before, "he said while massaging his temples which didn''t hurt.


    This was the first time had happened to him because so far he had never found a typeface like the one in the book. ??


    .


    .


    "So what''s your name?" hearing the voice of Elder Bao who was still asking the young man, Elder Chen shifted his gaze.


    "Hey, you two. Stop babbling ande here," he said.


    They heard Elder Chen''s voice and immediately walked towards the old man.


    "Huang bao, take a look you understand this writing?" asked Elder Chen, pointing at the book page which was full of writings that he did not understand at all.


    Trying to open a few pages, Elder Bao looked page after page.


    "Tch .. a librarian like you does not understand the writing of this? Huh don''t joke," he said sarcastically.


    "It''s not like that, this is the first time I''ve seen writing like this. Try to exin what is written on the pages of the book." Said Elder Chen, feeling sure that Elder Bao knew all the contents of the book, even though he did not know where his best friend learned about writing that had not been. he had ever seen previously.


    "Not"


    "Huh?"


    "I also don''t understand," said Elder Bao as he folded his arms casually.


    The corner of Elder Chen''s lips twitched at Huang Bao''s narrative, he immediately had the feeling of wanting to bury the old man standing beside him.


    While the young man who saw the picture on the book page was silent and looked like he was thinking about something.


    "Uncle, look. Isn''t this picture very simr to the runes over there?" He said pointing his index finger at the crystal shell he was cooped up in earlier.


    Sure enough, Elder Chen realized that at once. An idea suddenly popped into his head. Maybe this youth''s blood could be a clue to him. The mark that filled the girl''s body could be rted to the Soul-Spirite Rune.


    "Son, can you shed your blood on this crystal stone only three drops," said Elder Chen closing the book cover.


    "But uncle, it''s useless, I''ve tried before. And there is no exnation regarding the rune".


    "Do you know how this book works?"


    "I know very well, uncle. You think where I was all this time do not forget that everything I did in this ce did not escape my supervision," he said, smiling.


    "Err ... Alright. Then how many drops of blood did you use?" asked Elder Chen, never expecting that he had always been watched while at Zolyrous.


    "Just one drop"


    "Hemm ... it seems you don''t know too much. You have to know, the difference in the number of drops of blood you use will affect the information that the magic book will provide one drop of blood will give you only ten percent (10%) of the information, two drops of blood will give you fifty percent (50%) of the information, and three drops of blood will give you ny percent (90%) of the information. Meanwhile, the remaining ten percent (10%) will only be a mystery."


    Hearing the exnation of the old man who was standing nearby, without thinking for a long time, the young man immediately shed his blood on the gemstone on the cover of the book, and suddenly something like before happened.


    Writing apanied by several pictures quickly filled several pages of the book. the young man who saw the writing stopped at the sheet which he did not know which page was amazed and he could not wait to know the entire contents of his book.


    "A man of mixed blood, Demon and Wizard, son of the supreme ruler''s Lord Gu Yi and Queen Yu Yi. Nobody knows of his presence in this world except for him, an elf who has the heart to save the souls of Queen Yu Yi and her son by sacrificing his soul in a bloody event that urred 700 years ago ".


    it was the writing in the first paragraph that was printed on the book, the same writing they had known so far.


    Elder Chen and Elder Bao looked at each other, then stared in horror and amazement at the young man who was standing not far from them.


    The feeling of amazement was not that the young man was the son of a ruler. But rather the writing that said that ''an elf saved Queen Yu Yi''s soul'', it meant that Queen Yu Yi whom they thought had disappeared or in other words was killed without leaving a trace is still alive.


    Instantly a feeling of emotion filled the two of them knowing that their Queen was not dead.


    "Uncle, don''t look at me like that," said the young man, feeling strange about the look the two old men had on him.


    "Ah yes little uncle, is the Lord Gu Yi that you mentioned earlier is him, my father? Is he still alive?"


    "Yes .. yes, he''s still alive."


    "Then, what about my mother? Is after the events of 700 years ago, she''s all right?"


    Immediately Elder Bao shifted his gaze and looked at Elder Chen, a gaze that seemed to say that ''you should answer''.


    Receiving a re like from Elder Bao, Elder Chen rolled his eyes in embarrassment.


    "Yes, she''s still alive. That''s what it says there," said Elder Chen while pointing his index finger at the book.


    "However, we don''t know where she is right now," for an instant, a sad expression was visible on the young man''s face.


    "Uncle, little uncle, can you tell me what happened 700 years ago?" said the young man again.


    "Mmm .... Regarding that, maybeter, and not now". replied Elder Chen. It''s not that he doesn''t want to tell it, it''s just that when he recalls his original purpose here, telling stories now might not be the right time.


    After saying that, Elder Chen returned to focus on the magic book page. Neither did Elder Bao and the young man.


    Skim through page after page, and observe picture after picture. Elder Chen acquired new knowledge regarding the Soul-Spirite Rune.


    As long as one''s soul is sealed by the Soul-Spirite Rune, during that time, not only will it help develop and shape the physical body, the Soul-Spirite Rune will also help improve the sealed soul''s cognitive abilities. and the Soul-Spirit Rune can only be used on souls who have not yet been born into this world.


    This made the two old men amazed again, that this young man''s soul was sealed when he was still in the womb.


    Knowing that they did not stop and continued to open sheet after sheet, until the page containing the same rune image as the one on Fu Xie Lan''s body.


    ''Soul Cover Rune'' reads the caption on the image.


    Soul spirite rune is a derivative of the Soul cover rune.


    His guess was right, it turned out that the two seals were rted.


    The Soul Cover Rune is an ancient seal of the Elf race, and can only be done by those who are pure blood of the Elf race and have reached the Auspisium state.* Auspicious, in this case, is when a person can see future events.


    It should be noted that when a person''s soul is divided/separated for some reason, and that soul is still in the same world, then one soul will experience destruction, while the other soul will slowly shrink and disappear as a result of imbnce.


    Soul cover rune is a seal that can prevent this from happening, where this seal functions to seal the same two souls in human bodies who are indifferent worlds for the two souls to remain alive. Soul Cover Rune has no side effects as long as the two souls are kept separate.


    However, this seal has a weakness. When the two souls reunite in the same body, the body that houses the souls will continue to experience excruciating pain. And when the Silver Blood Moon happened, this seal would self-destruct. In other words, the souls that were sealed before would disappear and be nothing.


    The Soul Cover Rune has three knots.


    The first knot will be untied only when both souls return to the same body and survive the pain of life and death.


    The second knot will only be untied when the body that holds the soul returns to life from the dead. In other words, she must first be killed and then resurrected.


    When the two knots are untied, the mana needed by the soul body will increase as the number of knots untied to restore that soul.


    While the third knot will untie itself when Silver Blood Moon urs. Which meant destruction for that soul, no matter how much mana was absorbed beforehand.


    The two seals are interconnected, so when the first knot of the Soul Cover Rune is untied, the Soul-Spirite Rune seal will automatically open as well.


    Reading all those writings, immediately made Elder Chen''s brain work fast.


    "Is not all of this too coincidence the seals on the girl''s and this youth''s bodies were interconnected. Meanwhile, Queen Yu Yi''s soul is known to have disappeared. Can .... Can that girl? No, no. Queen Yu Yi''s physical body has not been found. There is no way in that girl''s body is the soul of the Queen" he thought denying some of them somehow as if they were true.


    Elder Bao also had the same thought.


    The two of them looked at each other then shook their heads as a sign that this could not be happening.


    Elder Chen read through thest sentence on the magic book sheet containing the writing, then closed it and returned to applying protective magic.


    The three of them then left Zolyrous with feelings that were difficult to decipher. Elder Bao decided to take the young man to Lord Gu and tell him everything. As for Elder Chen, he wanted to go back to check on Fu Xie Lan''s situation.


    However, Elder Bao who was followed by the young man had not even stepped away from Elder Chen''s private room and stopped at once. The young man who had followed him for some reason suddenly turned around and ran like a person in a trance.


    "Hey, what''s wrong with you?" shouted Elder Bao trying to follow from behind.


    While that young man kept running and ignored Elder Bao''s screams.


    "There''s no mistaking it, this is your aura mom," he thought excitedly as he ran towards the origin of the same aura as his mother''s. Don''t ask why, it''s because he was ever in the woman''s womb. He knew his mother''s aura.


    His heart was beating fast. He missed this moment very much, the moment when he first met his mother.


    Previously he had indeed felt his aura. But very vague. Plus the information he had obtained at Zolyrouspletely killed his belief.


    But it wasn''t anymore, her mother''s aura was now very clear and dense. Make him excited again. He kept running, past Elder Chen and into a room that was already visible to his eyes.


    The door was forced open by him. A little girl who seemed to be in pain, slumped on the floor entered his vision. No, it is his mother.


    Right, his mother.


    "Mother, hold on," he said immediately approached and helped support the body of the girl he knew was his mother.


    Meanwhile, Elder Chen and Elder Bao also entered the room a few secondster.


    shback off.


    Note:


    * Auspiciumes from the Latin words auspicious and auspex. It means "someone who sees birds". Suspicion can also be interpreted as seeing, observing to make a prediction, or observing to make a prediction.

 Chapter 25 - 25. Chaotic Feeling

    "So what do you think?" Elder Bao asked without taking his eyes off Fu Xie Lan who was still lying unconscious.


    "Based on the magic book, I concluded that the girl''s body contained two souls, as evidenced by the reaction of the seal in her body. It''s just ..." ??


    "It is just?"


    "No matter how many knots the seal opens, when the silver blood moon urs the seal will still be destroyed. In other words, the girl''s two souls will still disappear and that means death," said Elder Chen with a heavy sigh.


    "So how? what are you going to do now? "asked Elder Bao.


    "Err ... I should have asked that. You brought her here. I''m only helping you as much as I can," Elder Chen replied, rolling his eyes in embarrassment.


    Elder Bao just smiled as he scratched the nape of his neck which was not itchy.


    "What are you going to do with her?" asked Elder Chen.


    "Hmm. I don''t know. I''m also confused. The first time I met that girl, her body was covered in blood. To be honest, I''m very pity, plus the child doesn''t understand the condition of her body, maybe I should just make her my disciple, "said Elder Bao with a sigh.


    "Huh? Are you sure?" said Elder Chen. all this time, he knew that his best friend had never been interested in having students even though many wanted to be his students. ording to him, it was very troublesome. And now, he wanted a girl with unknown origins to be his disciple?


    "Are you sure? I want to make her my student not because I want to guide her, but I just want to protect her. With the title as my student, no one will dare to bother her. At least until then. This is all I can do," he decided.


    The youth who sat in silence next to Fu Xie Lan''s bed did not miss a single word from Elder Chen and Elder Bao.


    He waspletely aware of what condition her mother was in. His hands were clenched tightly, feelings of anger, sadness, disappointment mixed into one within him.


    It wasn''t a meeting like this that he wanted. It was the first time he met his mother and had to go back apart just because of that stupid seal. He did not ept.


    "Son, don''t you think that you should meet your father?" Elder Chen''s voice suddenly distracted his attention. During these two days, when Fu Xie Lan was still unconscious. Elder Chen and Elder Huang Bao told the young man everything, including Lord Gu and the events of 700 years ago.


    ''Before I wanted that, but after meeting my mother, it seems like she needs me more,'' thought the young man.


    "I want to meet him, uncle. But not now. And again, can you keep everything about me and this girl a secret from others?" he said then turned to the two old men who were sitting in the corner of the room.


    He did not want his identity to be known by others, including the identity of this girl. He did not know the kind of danger that woulde to his mother. Moreover, in her body, there is human blood. besides, before finding a way for his mother to be free from the seal without losing her soul, he would continue to keep her true identity a secret, the ck magicians who disappeared after that incident also could not guarantee that they would not reappear. All this he did for the good and safety of his mother. Yes, that''s the only way.


    Elder Chen and Elder Bao looked at each other, the same thing appeared in their minds, ''has this young man fallen in love with that girl?'' they werepletely unaware of the strangeness of the young man who suddenly turned back towards the room that he didn''t even know before.


    "Very well, if that is your wish. We will also not ask again. You must have a special reason". Elder Bao replied, blushing.


    Immediately Elder Chen had the feeling of wanting to throw Elder Bao to Hell when he saw his entric behavior.


    That young man was Lord Gu''s son, what kind of courage did they have to defy his orders? Unless they are tired of living. Asking them to talk like an ordinary person was very hard for them. It wasn''t that they didn''t respect the ruler''s son, it was just that this was the young man''s request to be casual to him.


    ***


    Demon Pce


    The situation inside the pce hall was very tense. Even a little movement could be the reason they were killed. They are the ones who have walked through the forbidden forest.


    Each group reported their search results, including the whereabouts of a human girl they met and suddenly disappeared.


    Whether it can be said to be a good report or not because what they report is more or less the same. there was nothing strange that they found apart from that human girl. Even though they traced the forest twice in only three days, they still found nothing.


    Lord Gu, who was listening to the report, just sat silently on his throne with one hand resting on his chin. He did not do anything but the killing aura that wafted up within him caused an atmospheric pressure in the room that made it difficult for anyone to breathe.


    Cold sweat-filled every creature''s body, trying to minimize the sound of panting as the oxygen in the room seemed to be running low.


    Suddenly Elder You''s body was thrown away, crashing into the hall wall and vomiting blood.


    "Are you trying to trick me?" cold sounds reaching everyone''s sense of hearing made their bodies tremble with fear.


    "My... my highness, forgive your weak servant. Your humble servant does not dare to do that", said the Elder You fearfully, kneeling on the floor.


    The indoor air pressure was getting thinner and thinner, giving Bai Xue''s bodyguard the courage to act and trying to minimize Lord Gu''s anger. He then exined everything in detail to the ruler.


    However, Bai Xue''s body was also thrown and hit the hall pir, the impact was extremely violent. Make the man vomit blood.


    "Tch .... Once again you interrupt, die."


    ''It''s not enough, I want more, he thought, grinning. a grin that made Bai Mo who was standing beside Lord Gu shudder in horror. Bodyguard Bai Mo recovered a day ago, and only returned to the pce today.


    Master Gu fell silent again, creating a hellish silence for them.


    It''s not that he doesn''t believe what they are saying, it''s just that in the past two days his feelings have been messy, and letting go of his frustration with them doesn''t change much how he feels.


    "Good... Tell the pce officials to tighten security in all ces, immediately report if you find something strange," he said, then left the hall, but before that, his steps stopped making several people who had already exhaled a sigh of relief again holding their breath they.


    "You twoe with me!" He said, grinning. What he meant was Bodyguard Bai Mo and Bodyguard Bai Xue.


    The two of them looked at each other, shuddering in horror. Something unkind must be waiting for them.


    "ording to your highness order," they said in unison, then following Lord Gu left the hall.


    Sighs of relief could be heard clearly from everyone in the hall, some of them helping Elder You then left the pce hall as well.


    While Master Gu who was followed by his two bodyguards disappeared at the end of the corridor. Where did they go, no one knows.


    .


    .


    .


    Three figures appeared on a vast meadow. They were Lord Gu, bodyguard Bai Mo, and bodyguard Bai Xue.


    "Ready to take orders, Your Highness," said the two bodyguards at the same time taking a kneeling position with only one knee supporting.


    "You ... Attack me!" said Lord Gu.


    The two bodyguards immediately fell to the ground in shock.


    "B..but your highness, we..we ...."


    "If not, prepare yourselves," Lord Gu interrupted Bai Mo''s words then took some distance and prepared to attack.


    Maybe this is the right way to vent the anger he felt for the past two days.


    "Momo¡­ do something, Lord Gu seems angry." Bai Xue whined, grabbing Bai Mo''s arm.


    "Shut up stupid... It''s all because of your actions earlier, already knowing that Lord Gu''s words don''t like to be interrupted, you still do it" Bai Mo said, snorted in annoyance.


    Although he wasn''t sure what he was saying, because it seemed like there was something else that had led the ruler to go this far. As long as he was recovering, it seemed like something had happened to Lord Gu.


    shback On


    It''s been a day since he gave the order to search the forbidden forest. The great mana Elder You said, he also felt it. The wind blew softly from the side of the window where he was standing.


    Suddenly his whole body was tense and stiff, his heart was beating uncontrobly, his breathing was raging. The sweet aroma of raspberries mixed with jasmine tickled his sense of smell. Even though it was a glimpse, that scent made a big change in him. The scent he missed so much, the scent that always made him addicted. The scent of Queen Yu Yi. His wife.

 Chapter 26 - 26. Vent Jealousy

    Even at a nce, but that scent made a big change in him. The scent he missed so much, the scent that hooked him, the scent of Queen Yu Yi, his wife.


    Various kinds of prejudice appeared in his mind. ??


    "Does that scent belong to my Queen?"


    "Has shee back?"


    For the first time in 700 years, he was afraid. Afraid of what he feels is wrong, afraid that his hope will return him to disappointment.


    He wanted so badly to confirm the owner of this scent, but he was afraid too.


    Without waiting long, his body seemed to move alone looking for the origin of the intoxicating aroma. Do not forget to also disguise his existence. The hot sun at noon did not dampen the action. Move swiftly without anyone noticing.


    Stop at a tree branch that stands tall, right not far from an old white two-story building. His gaze fixed on a beautiful girl who was standing behind the wide-open window. unmistakably, that scent came from the girl''s body.


    "Is that girl her reincarnation?"


    "Right, honey ... I miss you"


    His heart was beating uncontrobly again, his blood rustling, triggering a feeling of not knowing what to do.


    He couldn''t help feeling like approaching her because of the longing that had tormented him for hundreds of years. He wanted to hug her, but the feeling of fear came back to haunt him.


    "What if she doesn''t recognize me?"


    "What should I do?"


    Trying to put all his fears and negative thoughts aside, he immediately rushed to where the girl was. It didn''t matter if she didn''t recognize him, all he wanted to do now was hold her for as long as he could.


    His body which had been floating in the air suddenly stopped and returned to its original position. The girl who was the reincarnated queen suddenly fell to the floor, in pain.


    A creeping rune filled her body, like a seal. No, he knows the seal. Soul cover rune belonging to the Elves.


    Even though his current position couldn''t be said to be too close, he could still clearly see everything that was happening in the room. Including the runes he saw were engraved.


    Instantly a feeling of tightness filled his chest. was it because of his past mistakes rted to the seal? He also did not know who was willing to save his queen''s soul.


    He knew very well what the soul cover rune seal looked like. If the runes are left for longer it eats away at her body. Then that girl''s body wouldn''t be able to withstand the pain from the seal.


    He had to get going there. However, when his body wanted to move again, several people he knew suddenly entered the room, they were Elder Huang Bao, Elder Chen, and a young man who he could not see how his face was, the young man seemed to immediately help support the body of the girl who had fallen to the floor by hugging him.


    Hugging? Hey .. what the hell did he see that. Is her queen''s body being hugged by another man? He wanted to blow himself up right then and there. Even though the girl was immature but that girl was still the reincarnation of the queen. He did not ept that his queen''s body was touched by another man. He should have moved faster earlier and it should be him who was hugging her.


    Jealousy, worry, anger, fear, and longing were jumbled into one within him. Had it not been for the queen''s safety, the old two-story building before her would have been leveled to the ground.


    He continued to watch, the young man whose position was facing the window obstructed his view. Even so, he knew that the young man who was hugging his queen was trying to dampen the aura, scent, and suppress the pain caused by the soul cover rune. It seems that the young man knows the condition of his queen. Everything that young man did should be done by him. The only thing that made her feel a little calm, the girl didn''t seem to be in pain anymore.


    It''s not like he doesn''t want to get close or go to the girl right away, it''s just what the little old man would say when he suddenly appears there? An old man who had always apanied him guided him, and always babbled when he made a mistake. Even though his attitude is cold, but believe it deep down in his heart, the little old man is like family to him. It seems like he has to make a well-thought-out n when he wants to get close to his girl, especially the existence of a ck magician who can be very dangerous to his queen''s life when he acts rashly.


    His body slowly moved and turned around. with an inexplicable feeling, he left the tree branch and headed somewhere.


    Right now, like it or not he seemed to have to trust the young man to protect his girl. Even though he hated it even just thinking about it.


    "Just this time. Honey, wait for me," he said and left.


    shback Off


    "Hosh ... hosh,"


    Who knows how many times they have continued to be thrown, bumped, copsed in a meadow that has turned into hell for both of them.


    "Momo, is Your Majesty going to kill us?" Bai Xue tried to ask as he wiped the blood out of the corners of her lips. His arm and thigh bones were fractured as a result of the constant tantrums of Lord Gu.


    "If His Majesty wants to kill us, he won''t let usst this long, "Bai Mo said trying to support his body, his injuries were more or less the same as Bai Xue''s. They had been enduring the ruler''s anger since earlier. Bai Mo realized that the mana Lord Gu was using wasn''t even a third of hers.


    A faint ball of light shot out as fast as lightning and hit the two of them again. They were thrown back and hit the boulders at the edge of the meadow causing the stones to break. The explosion continued. They didn''t even notice what was happening and their bodies were thrown backward again, crashing into arge tree and vomiting blood.


    It''s not that they can''t fight back, it''s just that fighting the ruler feels like nothing, so they decided to just survive.


    Paying attention to his two bodyguards who were already badly injured, Master Gu smiled with satisfaction. Choosing these two people as an outlet for his anger, ording to him, is the right action. If they were someone else, let alone a minute, took the first hit from him, and maybe that person had already lost his life, especially when he only used a small part of his strength.


    While the bodies of the two bodyguards had reached their limit, their wings could no longer even move. They were resigned to the next attack but felt no sign of attacking again. Bai Xue tried to turn his body to face Lord Gu''s ce before, but couldn''t find him anywhere.


    "Mo-Momo, Lo-Lord disappeared, did something happens to him?" said Bai Xue then returned to vomiting blood.


    Hearing Bai Xue''s words, Bai Mo let out a sigh of relief and tried to rx his muscles which had been tense a long time ago, and it turned out that as he expected, Lord Gu would only attack them until they both reached their limit.


    "Momo, do something. Your Majesty haspletely disappeared," said Bai Xue, starting to panic because as far as his eyes could see he had not found Lord Gu''s whereabouts.


    "Idiot, look at you! Can your body still withstand an attack like that?"


    "I don''t think so," Bai Xue replied.


    "His Majesty has not disappeared, he has returned, perhaps to the pce? Take the teleportation paper that is in front of you and let''s leave this ce," said Bai Mo who had taken a sitting position with one hand supporting his body, while the other hand was holding his ribs which seemed to be broken.


    Bai Xue didn''t realize, since when had the paper in front of him. He then tried to grab the paper using the tips of his wings while enduring the pain. He didn''t understand. Staring at the paper and Bai Mo alternately with a confused face made Bai Mo snort in annoyance.


    "Because our body has reached its limit, it returns. His Majesty will not kill either of us. I don''t know what made him angry, but your previous stupidity made us both very suitable sheep to be an outlet for his anger, "Bai Mo exined at length while enduring the pain from his broken ribs.


    "And the teleportation paper that you are holding, most likelyes from His Majesty, because he knows that both of us can no longer use our mana and our bodies to return," he added. Guards Bai Mo understood how Lord Gu was. Although he is known to be tyrannical and cold he really will not punish innocent people. Except for certain reasons.


    "Mo-Momo, somehow I feel touched by His Majesty''s kindness," said Bai Xue after hearing Bai Mo''s words.


    Bai Mo who heard that immediately rolled his eyes in embarrassment. It felt like he wanted to bury this person alive or let him die in this ce.


    The two of them had just be an outlet for Master Gu''s anger and this idiot was touched? He no longer knew how to deal with the ingrained stupidity of a friend he didn''t want to admit. Immediately he grabbed the teleportation paper in Bai Xue''s hand, tore it up, and then disappeared.


    "Hey, wait!" shouted Bai Xue doing the same thing.

 Chapter 27 - 27. A Name

    nngghhhh," the typical groaning of waking up can be heard filling the room in the morning. The girl who was unconscious for three days is now starting to show signs of waking up.


    Her eyes slowly opened and immediately realized the room she was in, it was the same room as before. The wooden window that was still tightly closed became a barrier to sunlight from entering the room. ??


    That girl is Fu Xie Lan.


    Slowly but surely she got out of bed and headed for the window to open it. Immediately, the scent of the wet earth from the morning dew reached her sense of smell making her rx a little. Her body didn''t hurt anymore and it seemed that there was nothing strange about her senses, everything seemed normal, and to be honest, it felt like her body felt very light now.


    Vaguely she remembered what happenedst night. She didn''t know whether it was real or just a dream.


    Fu Xie Lan, the girl started to regain consciousnessst night and felt someone''s presence. Her eyes which were only half-open with a slightly blurry gaze only caught the man''s gray hair. One thing she could feel clearly, her hand was held and it gave a feeling of security andfort before she fell asleep again.


    Oh well, maybe it was just a flower sleep.


    Knock ... knock ... knock


    A knocking sound followed by the sound of the door opening could be heard causing Fu Xie Lan''s attention to be diverted. A young man immediately entered the room with a tray of food in both hands. His steps stopped when he saw the figure of the girl who was standing by the window. His body trembled as his gaze collided with the girl''s violet eyes.


    Finally, his mother had regained consciousness. Feelings of longing filled him again. he wanted to hug the girl''s body and then say I am your son, I miss you Mother, but he does not want to remember his mother''s unstable condition with memories that seem to have not fully returned.


    It was a conclusion in itself, based on the magic book information and exnation from Elder Chen a few days ago. Keeping his identity secret from anyone is the best thing for now. He does not want to be a burden to his mother when one day the ck magician returns and finds out that Queen Yu Yi returned with an unstable soul and has a son. Yes, at least until the ck magician was killed.


    "Is that food for me?" a voice that sounded cold suddenly interrupted his reverie.


    "Ah, y-yes, this is for you," he stuttered, then walked to the table and took another tray of food and reced it with a new one.


    As long as his mother is unconscious, he always prepares food at the table just in case his mother gets up at any time, she can immediately fill her stomach without asking, because after all his mother''s physical body is a human body, and the human body is very weak.


    Fu Xie Lan watched the young man prepare food for her.


    "Thank you," she said.


    "T-this is nothing, for the previous three days I always hoped that you would quickly get up and finish all this food," he said then brought the tray he had changed and walked out of the room. He was very awkward and confused. He wanted to talk for a long time with the girl but he did not know what to say.


    Meanwhile, Fu Xie Lan, who heard the young man''s answer, was stunned.


    Three days? It turned out that she had been unconscious during that time.


    Didn''t wait long, Fu Xie Lan walked towards the table and filled her empty stomach.


    .


    .


    .


    When she took a bite of thest meal, the young man returned to the room and immediately made the bed without making the slightest sound. Strangely, she was not bothered by the presence of this young man, if in her previous life, let alone interacting with men, the intention to meet them was never in her life dictionary.


    What''s more, she doesn''t like interacting with other people, she prefers to be alone. Do everything alone. The only interactions she has have been with her uncle and the people she works with within her organization''s researchboratory.


    Fu Xie Lan wanted to squeeze out the used food but the young man suddenly stopped her.


    "Don''t, let me do it," said the young man immediately clearing the table in front of Fu Xie Lan.


    ''Come on talk, let''s say something, idiot. She''s your mother. ''


    His mind and heart continued to collide, he was eager to speak but didn''t know where to start.


    "What is your name?" asked the girl suddenly.


    "Ah, yes-you regarding my name I want to show you something," he said then took a breath. He took a small roll of paper from his pants pocket and gave it to Fu Xie Lan.


    The girl stared tly at the paper that was thrust at her, one eyebrow raised when she saw the inscription on the paper that was only a few names.


    "Choose one if you want to thank me," said the young man pointing his finger at the paper in her hand. Fu Xie Lan didn''t know what the youth in front of her wanted but she justplied.


    "This one," she said after seeing a few names, she then grabbed the teapot filled with chamomile vored tea that had been tickling her nose all this time and then poured it into the empty cup next to her.


    "Okay, then my name is Gu Wan Lie," said the young man smiling at the name of the girl''s choice, which was none other than his mother.


    Good name, finally it has a name.


    Even though he was given his name unlike other children in general, he did not care.


    He also prepared the names on the paper several days in advance after asking Elder Chen and Elder Bao''s opinion. He deliberately did that, because it would seem strange when he immediately asked to be named by the girl who was his mother. It''s not that he can''t choose his name, it''s just that he wants his name to be what his mother gave him so he chose this way.


    Whether it was fate or just a coincidence, his mother chose a name with the Gu surname from the many names written on the paper.


    "Call me Wan Lie," said the young man smiling happily.


    Fu Xie Lan, who heard the young man before her furrowed her brows in surprise.


    Had this young man just told her to choose a name to make his own? Doesn''t he have a name? It was strange, even though this young man was no longer a child.


    "I''m Fu Xie Lan, call Xie Lan or Fu Lan," she said as she took the teacup that was filled up.


    "Erm, may I call you by another name?" said Wan Lie.


    "If it''s alone, can I call you mother?" he added again in the lowest possible voice but still audible.


    Cough ... Cough


    Fu Xie Lan coughed from her tea when she heard the words of the young man who called himself Wan Lie.


    ''Mother? Do I have problems with my ears? If my memory is correct, would the voice I heard earliere from this young man calling me mother? Has the world gone mad? Hey look, he looks older than me.''


    "No," she said firmly.


    "But why? There won''t be anyone who hears it besides the two of us," said Wan Lie with a very sad expression.


    "No, you have the wrong person. I''m still very young, and again I''m not married. I don''t have time to y mother and child with you have a lot of things to do," said Fu Xie Lan.


    She couldn''t stop thinking. How can she have children at such a young age? She hasn''t enjoyed the beauty of the first night and someone has offered to be her son? Hah.


    "I promise I will not be a burden to you, and on the contrary, I will protect you, obey all your orders as long as you allow me to call you mother, and in front of the crowd, I will still call your name. I beg you, do you want it?" Said Wan Lie still with a very sad expression.


    Fu Xie Lan was inmed, she did not have the desire to have children but hearing the offer of the young man who called himself Wan Lie, it seemed that it would be very profitable for her. If in her previous life when she was still in the organization, she always refused help from others and did things as she pleased. This time it waspletely different. She must be smart in using everything that can benefit her because living in a world that she does not know the details of makes her a little restless.


    "Err ... Alright it''s up to you," she said and then stood up, leaving the table, but before that, she returned to say "Ah yes Wan Lie, you can leave me now, I want to take a shower."


    "Oke mom, enjoy your time," replied Wan Lie happily and then left the room.


    Without Fu Xie Lan noticing, he smiled faintly at the young man''s behavior.

 Chapter 28 - 28. Half-Human

    The intensity of sunlight entering the room through the window begins to decrease. The room temperature is getting warmer as a sign that time has entered daylight.


    When Fu Xie Lan finished taking a shower, she decided to take a walk around the building. Continuing to shut herself in the room would not take away her curiosity. ??


    Like this time, she walked down the stairs to the ground floor and out of the room, her eyes sparkling to find a building with several bookshelves lined up neatly in it. She knows it because she uses the power of her eyes. The building was not too far from her. She might be able to get information about this world from some of the books there.


    .


    .


    .


    Not fast or slow, Fu Xie Lan walked among the several bookshelves without noticing the presence of people who were also in the room. She didn''t notice that everyone''s eyes were on her. Some of them looked at her with displeasure and not a few gave her looks of disgust.


    Fu Xie Lan continued to focus on finding some books that might reduce her curiosity. Her steps stopped when her eyes fell on the thick brown book with the words "History of Phoenix Academy" on the cover. If her memory was correct, it seemed like she had heard of the ce from Elder Chen.


    ''Maybe I can start there,'' she thought.


    Her outstretched hand to reach the book was stopped by the presence of someone who was suddenly beside her.


    "Hey, what are you doing?"


    Fu Xie Lan who felt that someone was talking to her turned away and found a girl who was roughly the same age as her. The tall posture with a slightly plump body gives a plus to her beautiful face.


    Fu Xie Lan only nced at her then returned to the book she had wanted to grab. But before the book was touched by her, another hand suddenly took the book first. It was the girl earlier.


    "What are you trying to do, huh?"


    "Don''t pollute this ce with your presence," said the girl sarcastically.


    "Give it to me," said Fu Xie Lan,pletely undisturbed.


    "No, why are you reading this book? You''re not even from the Wizard race. I won''t."


    "Hi friends, look! She is human, don''t you guys realize that too? After saying that, everyone who was previously only paying attention now gathered in a circle around Fu Xie Lan with an unhappy expression.


    "Fei Lin, she''s a half-human smell of fairy, yes I feel it in her, "said a man among the crowd.


    "But still human blood was flowing in her body," shouted another.


    "I was wondering, what was that girl doing in this ce? This area belongs to the wizard race," said a girl who was also among the crowd.


    "Let me guess. Maybe she was kicked out of her race because of the cursed blood in her body hahaha," sneered one man followed byughter from the others.


    Meanwhile, Fu Xie Lan who was treated like that gave a cold nce and remained calm. Although she did not understand some of their words, she knew that they meant her.


    "See?" The girl standing in front of her made a voice again.


    "Nobody likes you here, you''d better go. Your presence makes me want to throw up," she added.


    The girl who was called by the name Fei Lin saw the calm reaction of the girl in front of her made her very displeased. This was the first time someone was still calm after being bullied by her.


    Fu Xie Lan then turned around and left the girl with an expression that was still the same without saying a single word. Very calm and indifferent.


    Fei Lin felt ignored and grew furious. No one has ever treated her like this, especially in front of a crowd. She did not ept.


    "You bitch, looks like you should be taught some manners!" the girl shouted and then pulled Fu Xie Lan''s hair from behind.


    Reflexively, Fu Xie Lan turned around, twisted the girl''s hand then lifted and mmed the girl''s body into the floor.


    "Don''t bother me if you don''t want to get hurt!" the cold voice that had managed to escape Xie Lan''s mouth swiftly silenced the crowd.


    The girl who had fallen on the floor rose again, anger over her. Suddenly a bright blue light shot out of her hand and managed to hit Fu Xie Lan''s body. A crash sound was heard. Several books fell as a result of Fu Xie Lan''s body banging hard on the bookshelf far behind her.


    "Don''t bother me if you don''t want to get hurt? What kind of joke is that? Look at you! Don''t think you''re a bloody fairy and I don''t dare hurt you? You better scram,"


    Fu Xie Lan coughed and managed to vomit blood, the impact was very hard while her physical condition was still very weak. If in her previous life, she would not have vomited blood just because of such an impact because her body was strong and trained, so very differently from her current state.


    Suddenly a thought crossed her mind. Were the pills that Elder Bao previously gave in the forbidden forest were aroma pills? And now the effect of the pill was exhausted. That way they can know that she is human. She''s not so stupid as to quickly analyze everything. But what''s with the Fairy race? she couldn''t understand at all. If only she had considered the dangers beforehand, she would not have taken such a careless step.


    Fu Xie Lan tried to get up but couldn''t. She is physically very weak. It looks like she has an additional task, training her physique.


    Finished wiping the blood out of her mouth, her body suddenly returned to float in the air. Her breath became tight like someone was choking her neck.


    "What did you say? Try to say it again," said the girl named Fei Lin sarcastically.


    The crowd was silent, no one dared to make a sound and just watched the girl torture a half-human girl. They were well aware of the consequences when it came to dealing with Fei Lan.


    "Stop!" An icy cold voice suddenly stopped the girl''s actions. Everyone''s gaze was fixed on a man they didn''t realize was sitting in a corner of the room not far from them. The hood of the ck robe he wore covered half of his face, only his gray hair was exposed, giving off a mysterious impression.


    "If you want to mess up, don''t stay here. Just disturbing," said the man.


    "And you, stop wandering around!" He added again pointing at Fu Xie Lan then left the room.


    Although only a few words, it seeded in making it difficult for them to breathe. They felt both dread and awe at the same time. That was because that man''s aura was very frightening, and also very charismatic. His tall and sturdy posture, the pure white skin that was visible allowed them to guess what the face under the robe would look like.


    While Fu Xie Lan, somehow she felt familiar with that man.


    Fei Lin who woke up from her admiration immediately caught up with the man.


    "Hey wait," she said jogging. The pain from hitting her body on the floor just disappeared.


    "I''ve never seen you before, I am Fei Lin, may I know your name? Who knows someday you need something from me," she added offering herself again after sessfully reaching the man.


    "Scram," said the man coldly and left.


    The answer that made Fei Lan''s annoyance even worse.


    A few secondster, Wan Lie, Elder Chen, and Elder Huang Bao came together.


    "What happened?" shouted Elder Chen seeing Fu Xie Lan injured on the floor with several books scattered around him. He only left the library for a few minutes and was messed up like this.

 Chapter 29 - 29. A Demon

    "What happened?" shouted Elder Chen seeing Fu Xie Lan injured on the floor with several books scattered around him. He only left the library for a few minutes and was messed up like this.


    Seeing the state of his mother, Wan Lie panicked and immediately approached her, carrying her regardless of the whereabouts of people there. ??


    "Hey what are you doing?" shouted Fei Lin seeing the man''s actions.


    Elder Bao also approached Fu Xie Lan and checked the girl''s condition.


    "Who hurt her?"


    Immediately all eyes were on Fei Lin.


    "So what? I''m just annoyed with her. You guys don''t look at me like that, we also both know she''s half-human and I don''t like her."


    Elder Huang Bao who heard Fei Lin''s words let out a harsh sigh. This all happened because of it.


    He was too busy with all the things that had happened recently and had forgotten that the scent pills he gave her a week ago were thest, while the effects of the pills would onlyst one week. He only realized it yesterday and just came back after he had finished making it.


    The reason why they were able toe together was that Wan Lie asked Elder Chen to take him to Elder Huang Bao to tell him that Fu Xie Lan had regained consciousness.


    "Ehem alright, since you guys already know, I want to tell you one thing. This half-human girl will be my disciple from now on. If any of you don''t like it, you can face me," said elder Huang Bao announcing.


    Those who heard Elder Huang Bao''s words were jealous because Elder was known as a person who had no interest in having a disciple despite the many who volunteered.


    "If you have nothing to say, disband! Today the library will be temporarily closed, "said Elder Chen.


    All the disciples left the room, while Fei Lin could only hold back her anger, snorted in annoyance then followed the other students leaving the room.


    .


    .


    .


    "Little Xie Lan, how are you feeling now?" Elder Bao asked after giving Fu Xie Lan a healing pill. Currently, they are in Fu Xie Lan''s room.


    "It''s getting better, thank you," she replied


    "What happened? Why did that girl hurt you?" asked Wan Lie and received a nod from the two elders.


    Fu Xie Lan told him everything without adding or subtracting.


    "The history of Phoenix academy?" Elder Huang Bao asked.


    "Why are you interested in that book?" he added again.


    "I''m curious, and since I can''t remember anything about this world, I also don''t know why they call me half-human, I don''t understand. Not only that, but they also say that my body is fairy blood," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    She was indeed curious, but on the part, she didn''t remember anything, she was forced to lie because all of Fu Xie Lan''s memories revolved around the human race. Having a memory that was so terrifying that it managed to cause ripples in her eyes. Even if only for a moment, all of that did not escape Wan Lie''s attention.


    "Hmm, what do you want to know?" asked Elder Chen.


    "Everything about this world, about all the races in this world, and about those who say that I am half-human. If uncle finds out, I want to know everything," replied Fu Xie Lan.


    "Well, now that you have just been injured, you should take a break first. Whatever you want to know, I will tell you tomorrow," said Elder Chen.


    ***


    "Who is there?" A shocked voice came from a girl walking alone at night. She had just returned from somewhere and headed to the student dormitory of Phoenix Academy, which was not far from where. She was to rest. It was veryte at night, there were no more students passing by, the atmosphere was very quiet and so cold. It was bone-chilling.


    "Hey, who''s there?" she shouted over and over.


    "Don''t be a loser, get out of here!" she added again after capturing the silhouette of someone following her.


    That figure suddenly appeared before her.


    "You?" she shouted in surprise when she saw the figure of the man she saw in the library a while ago.


    He is Wan Lie.


    "You helped that half-human, what do you want?" she shouted irritably.


    She just realized that the man carrying the half-human girl was very handsome. His body was tall with a wide chest that looked so strong, a chiseled face with a jaw that was so strong. His ck hairstyles added a wless impression to the man. She became jealous and annoyed. Why would such a handsome man side with a half-human girl?


    "Save your question carefully because now I''m really angry," said the man coldly. A ck sh of light formed on his palm.


    "Demon? You are indeed a demon. What are you trying to do?" the girl shouted in disbelief and panic. ording to the story, the only demon left is the current Lord. Her steps wobbled back. No wonder she couldn''t feel where that man was before, it was because that man''s strength was so different from her.


    "Wait ..." her words were not finished and her body was suddenly lifted in the air with a ck smog surrounding her entire body.


    "Shh, I-hurts," groaned the girl. She was in great pain. The ck smog that enveloped her entire body as if ying her alive, her chest felt narrow and tight. She had trouble breathing.


    "He-help ..." tried to shout for help but failed.


    "Trying to ask for help, huh?" said the man immediately silencing the girl''s mouth by choking her neck using a ck smog.


    The girl struggled in pain, her legs continued to swing with difficulty to reach the ground, her face flushed, her pupils dted with neck veins protruding from her respiratory tract as if forced to gag.


    It happened a few moments before her body was thrown to the ground from a height. The sound of broken bones followed by coughing up blood again filled the silence.


    "Wh-wh-what''s your problem with me?" asked the girl and tried to get up even though some of her bones were broken.


    "Oh, still strong huh?" said the man again bringing up a ball of ck smog in his hand.


    "Wa-wait. Stop!" the girl shouted hysterically again.


    "Is it because of that half-human girl?" she added again in a hoarse voice.


    "She''s just a half-human, we both hate her," after saying that, her body immediately fell back to the ground, unable to move.


    Several small animals sprang up from the ground and began to gnaw at her body. Centipedes, worms, and other animals. The girl wanted to scream but her voice was muffled. She was both sick and disgusted to see the animals begin to fill parts of her body. Wanted to use the mana in her body to repel the beasts but couldn''t, like something was blocking the flow of mana inside her.


    "So what if she''s half-human?" asked the young man again in his voice.


    "I don''t like it when someone hurts her," he added.


    "Enjoy your time, I make sure the cute animals will apany you until morning," he said, smiling with satisfaction and then disappeared.


    On the other hand, two pairs of eyes were watching in the dark. They have just recovered and are now heading to the border area of ??the Werewolf and Vampire races to do something. They took the route in the Wizard race''s territory because it was the fastest route. Their journey suddenly came to a halt as they sensed extremely powerful manaing from where they were now. Which one is familiar to them. Mana from the Demon race.


    "Momo ... what did I just see?" he asked in a whisper without turning his attention to the girl who was in pain.

 Chapter 30 - 30. Fu Xie Lans Request

    "Momo ... What did I just see?" he asked without turning his attention to the girl who was in pain.


    "Is it my eyesight that is problematic?" he added. ??


    "Shhh ... Keep your voice down," said Bai Mo as he put his index finger on his lips. Saying so, he pulled Bai Xue away and left the ce.


    "We will find outter, what you witnessed earlier you should keep it a secret until this task ispleted."


    ***


    #Elder Chen''s residence


    It was already daytime, for some reason Fu Xie Lan felt very excited today. Her steps followed Wan Lie who walked into a room, and here she was. A not-so-spacious private room with brown nuances belonged to Elder Chen.


    "Some of these books might answer your questions about this world," said Elder Chen sorting books to give to Fu Xie Lan. Wan Lie who saw the book handed to Fu Xie Lan immediately took over.


    "I''ll do it, these books are very heavy."


    Fu Xie Lan only nodded at Wan Lie''s words.


    "It may take you a few days or even a few weeks to finish everything, won''t you be bored?" Elder Chen asked, ncing at the books that were already in Wan Lie''s hands.


    Each book describes one race. Vampire, Werewolf, Neptune, Fairy, Wizard, Lucifer, Human, while Demon? There is not much information about it. All they know is one, the Demon race is the strongest of all races.


    If that was him, it might take him a week just to finish one book.


    "Thank you uncle, but may I ask for something more?"


    The corner of one of Elder Chen''s brows raised, confused. He nced at Wan Lie, got a nod from the young man, which meant he had toply with all of Fu Xie Lan''s requests. He came back saying "say, what is it?"


    "Uncle Huang Bao told me earlier that he will give me a job while studying about this world, I want to make money," said Fu Xie Lan as friendly as possible.


    "Give you a job?"


    Wan Lie who heard his mother''s words, put on a displeased face. He was unwilling for his mother to do menialbor. Elder Chen, who had noticed the change in Wan Lie''s face, panicked. He still wanted to live, he couldn''t possibly dare to do things that son of Lord Gu Yi didn''t like.


    Knock ... knock ... knock ...


    Suddenly there was a knock on the door, the old man whose name was just called Fu Xie Lan walked into the room.


    "Ah ... it turns out that you are here," he said casually as he grabbed a chair not far from him.


    "What''s the matter? Why are you looking at me like that?" Elder Bao asked as Elder Chen''s sharp gaze fell on him.


    "Little Xie Lan said that you previously promised to give her a job?" Elder Chen said slowly as he caught a glimpse of the look on Wan Lie''s face, afraid that what he said was something wrong.


    "Ah yes, right. I haven''t thought about it, what if ..."


    "No, do not!" cut elder Chen.


    "Little Xie Lan, why do you want to work? If you need something, we will give it to you for free," he added.


    "No, uncle. I don''t want to burden you too much, giving me a ce to live makes me very happy. That''s more than enough for me. "


    "Don''t say that, and I don''t ept rejection," Elder Chen said firmly.


    "Tell me, what do you need?" he asked again.


    Elder Bao immediately fell silent. Suddenly he realized his mistake. Lord Gu Yi''s son cared about this girl and he almost made a mistake. Even though Wan Lie didn''t say it outright, his attitude towards Fu Xie Lan was enough to exin that he didn''t like it when that girl did such a difficult job


    "Thank you in advance uncle," although Fu Xie Lan was not used to saying thank you, she had to learn to get used to it. The conditions in this world were very different from those in the previous world.


    "I need some new clothes and some herbs, can I get some?"


    "Oh sure, I will soon change the clothes in your wardrobe with new ones."


    "No, not clothes like that, Uncle."


    "Then?" asked Elder Chen, confused.


    "I want clothes that arefortable on my body when I wear them, wearing a dress like this makes me a little ufortable because it interferes with my movements," replied Fu Xie Lan while shaking her dress.


    "Well, regarding the herbs you want, maybe Elder Bao can help you," said Elder Chen then looked at Huang Bao.


    "Oh sure, I happen next week I want to visit the city of Kanca. You write down the list of herbs you want and then give it to me, I happen to need some herb too."


    Huang Bao was curious about this girl who suddenly wanted herbs, but he chose not to ask any further. ''Maybe the girl has her own goals,'' he thought.


    "Kanca City? Where is it? Is it far from here, Uncle?"


    "It''s not too far, it only takes half a day to travel, but if I use teleportation paper then the distance won''t be a barrier."


    "Kanca city is a city that is not included in the territory of any race, you could say this city is free, all beings are there and free to interact with other races with their respective goals. It''s just that, this city has strict rules. In this city we can also find items belonging to every race being sold," Huang Bao exined at length.


    "Can Ie along, uncle? Now and then I want to see what kind of ce it is, who knows it can help me recover my memory," said Fu Xie Lan as if she had lost her memory.


    Instantly Elder Chen and Elder Huang Bao nced at each other and simultaneously looked at Wan Lie. Wan Lie, who understood the meaning of that gaze, immediately nodded in agreement.


    "Very well, you cane with me. But before leaving, don''t forget to take this pill," said Elder Bao then reached into his pants pocket, took out a small porcin bottle, and gave it to Fu Xie Lan.


    "It''s a scent pill, it will mask the human scent in your body," he added.


    "Thank you, Uncle."


    .


    .


    .


    After finishing, Fu Xie Lan left the room and returned to her room with a very satisfying feeling, Wan Lie followed behind her while carrying several books that Elder Chen had given her. Xie Lan''s steps were so rxed and so carefree, that she couldn''t wait to read all of those books right away.


    "Em, can I ask you something, Mom?" said Wan Lie suddenly made Fu Xie Lan turn to him.


    "Hmmm?"


    "What do you want herbs for?"


    "For myself," replied Fu Xie Lan firmly.


    "¡­" Tilting his head, Wan Lie gave a confused look.


    "Err ... Look at my face, my skin. All this is bad, I need that nt because I want to take care of myself," he said pointing to his face and skin on his wrist.


    "But in my opinion, you are very beautiful," said Wan Lie teasing his mother a little.


    "I don''t want to look pretty, I just don''t like it if my skin is like this, unkempt, ah whatever."


    "Oh right, Wan Lie. Can I borrow something from you?" Fu Xie Lan added and turned back to Wan Lie.


    "Is that, Mom? Tell me."


    "I want some of your clothes, at least until I have the clothes I want myself."


    "Eh, but mom, a woman wearing men''s clothes will look weird, the clothes you wear now are just right and make you very beautiful,"


    "You don''t want to lend it to me?"


    "No, that''s not what I meant mom. It''s just that it will look weird, are you sure? "


    "Are you sure? hahaha since in organi ... Uh I mean, why am I wearing clothes that will only look pretty to other people''s eyes if it doesn''t make mefortable? I live for myself not for anyone else. So why do I think about them? as long as they don''t bother me then it''s fine," said Fu Xie Lan then quickened her pace because she was just about to say something she shouldn''t have said.


    "Okay, if you want it, why not?" shouted Wan Lie following his mother who was already some distance away from him.


    Fu Xie Lan who heard that only smiled a little.


    What a filial son.


    But that smile was only seconds away when she suddenly realized that since when had she be so friendly with other people.

 Chapter 31 - 31. Relapse

    "Okay, if you want it why not?" said Wan Lie following her mother''s steps.


    *** ??


    Suddenly, unexpected things happened again. Fu Xie Lan who felt that her condition had improved suddenly fell to her seat on the floor in front of her room, she winced in pain, her body was enveloped in searing heat, the seals on her body reacted again.


    Wan Lie panicked watching his mother, the books he was carrying fell scattered on the floor. He immediately ran to his mother who was moaning in pain. Wan Lie stretched out his hand and tried to transmit the mana inside his body to drown out the pain caused by the seal that was starting to fill his mother''s body.


    One second...


    Two seconds ...


    Three seconds ...


    It didn''t work, his efforts were fruitless. His mother is still in pain. The sweat-filled Fu Xie Lan''s face had turned pale, making Wan Lie want to scream out in frustration.


    No, the mother needed bigger mana to relieve the pain. A few seconds he was fighting with his thoughts, he did not want to leave his mother when she was in pain like this, but circumstances forced him to immediately move for help. Elder Huang Bao and Elder Chen, at least those were the only people he had in mind right now.


    Without dy, he immediately left. Panicked, afraid, and worried, he left Fu Xie Lan after carrying her body to a morefortable bed.


    Fu Xie Lan, who was left alone, was curled up in pain, one hand clenched tightly and the other gripping the pillow. Unconsciously she bit her lip until it bled because of the pain.


    The heat that filled her body continued to increase making her think that in a few seconds her body might burst, her sweat was pouring out, her breath was gasping and very weak, her consciousness was starting to fade, but she could still hold on to it. She didn''t want to die, she had to endure.


    Suddenly she felt someone''s presence.


    "Wa-Wan Lie, help," finally she managed to make a voice even though it was only a whisper after enduring the pain, her vision that began to blur could no longer see the figure who was now walking towards her.


    Fu Xie Lan tried to touch the figure''s arm to endure the pain but ended up with a grip, then tugged at the man''s gray hair which was dangling from the excruciating pain, the man was shocked. A little happiness radiated from his heart because the woman touched him, yes, even though the action cannot be categorized as touching.


    "Calm down, now I am here, Queen," said the man in a whisper.


    Instantly arge amount of mana enveloped Fu Xie Lan''s body, slowly but surely the seal faded away and Fu Xie Lan''s in skin appeared. But before that happened, the man did not forget to put up a barrier so that therge amount of mana he took out was not known by others.


    Fu Xie Lan felt the changes in her body, the pain was lessened, the heat that was previously like burning her body was now slowly bing cool, like someone who wanders in the desert suddenly gets a veryrge source of water. Veryfortable and it made her eyes closed enjoying the change. As a result of her body is very tired and her energy drained due to the pain her body, she felt tremendous sleepiness, without opening her eyes she tried to whisper her gratitude again to the figure she thought was Wan Lie.


    "Thank you, Wan Lie," and fell asleep.


    "It seems that other men are trying to take my ce in my woman''s heart," the man grinned and then dug something from his trouser pocket, a ne with a very beautiful ruby ??pendant.


    "This ne will protect you temporarily from the pain of the seal on your body." The man then ced the ne around Fu Xie Lan''s neck with great care.


    "A little more Queen, until the two of them find the ck magician''s hideout, I can''t wait to destroy them and reunite with you again," he said looking sadly while asionally rubbing Fu Xie Lan''s cheeks gently.


    "Be patient Queen, I will try to keep you and find a way so that the seal on your body can be lost," he said again.


    Before leaving the room, he kissed Fu Xie Lan''s forehead for a very long time, even though it was tight and unwilling, he had to stay away and keep his distance from his queen. All this he did for the safety of his queen.


    .


    .


    A few seconds after the man''s departure, Wan Lie, Huang Bao, and Elder Chen entered the room with hasty steps.


    Witnessing that his mother was in a normal state and was no longer in pain, made Wan Lie''s knees weak and unable to support his body anymore, he fell to the floor without realizing it, sighed with relief because finally, his mother was fine again.


    "Young master, what happened?"


    Hearing the question that came from Elder Huang Bao, Wan Lie was silent, sitting still, staring at Fu Xie Lan. He no longer cared about the old man''s call to himself, Wan Lie had repeatedly reminded them not to call him young master but the old man still did it often.


    "Son, what can we do for you?" asked Elder Chen, confused. Just a moment ago, Lord Gu Yi''s son panicked like a possessed man with a worried expression on his face. Huang Bao also had the same thought, at this time they could not find amon thread for the young man''s actions.


    "Uncle, is there a way for the seal on my mother''s body to disappear?" Wan Lie started to make his voice, staring at the two old men alternately with bad expressions, because of his chaotic feelings that he forgot that what he said made the two elders experience deep confusion.


    "Your mother? But ..."


    "Ah, I mean this girl, Fu Xie Lan. Is there a way to remove the seal on her body, Uncle?" Cut Wan Lie immediately as he realized his mistake.


    The youth''s gaze made the two elders feel unwell. Because the son of Lord Gu Yi was looking at them with a look like he was asking for help, while they didn''t know what to do, making the two of them stare at each other in frustration.


    "Son, what do you mean? Has the seal returned ...."


    "That''s right uncle, a moment ago the seal reacted again on the girl''s body," said Wan Lie.


    "But howe?" The two elders shifted their gaze to the figure of Fu Xie Lan who was sleeping as if nothing had ever happened to her.

 Chapter 32 - 32. Wan Lies Decision

    "But howe?" The two elders shifted their gaze to the figure of Fu Xie Lan who was sleeping as if nothing had ever happened to her.


    Wan Lie didn''t know and just shook his head. ??


    "A while ago, the seal reacted again in her body, I tried to use the mana in my body to reduce the effect of the seal but it didn''t work, even though before I did the same thing and it worked. Saw her sleeping now, maybe something happened without me knowing when I left her earlier. "


    "It seems that every time the seal reacts, the effect will be stronger," said Elder Chen concluded and then nodded by Elder Huang Bao.


    "So, what do I have to do for the seal to be lost?"


    The two elders looked at each other again.


    "Um, for that matter, I don''t know what to answer, because we also don''t know about the seal, kid all we can do now is protecting her until the timees," replied Elder Chen a little hesitantly as he let out a helpless sigh.


    The magic book does provide information about the soul cover rune seals but regarding how to remove them, there is no exnation whatsoever about them.


    "No, I don''t want that to happen, I don''t want to lose her," wailed Wan Lie.


    "Ma-maybe there''s a way ..."


    "Tell me, I''ll do whatever it takes," interrupted Wan Lie.


    "This may sound impossible, listen carefully. The seal was created by the Elf race, so ording to my conclusion, only the Elf race knows how to remove the seal. But, now that the race is nowhere to be found, they are extinct, the only thing left is Bai Mo''s bodyguard, one of your father''s bodyguards. but he''s not a pure elf descendant. Besides, I''m not sure he knows about the seal, because since childhood he has followed his father and lived in a demon pce."


    "But, the uncle said earlier that the race was extinct before the zolyrous existed it be said that that race became extinct before I was also sealed there? Then who activated the seal, uncle? Doesn''t that mean that they are still around? Maybe somewhere? I will look for them uncle, wherever they are, I will find them," said Wan Lie firmly.


    Elder Chen finally realized the irregrity, maybe what Wan Lie said was true. The Elven race was in a ce where no one knew of them.


    "But you have to remember one thing if they exist then you have to find them before the Silver Blood Moon happens."


    "When did it happen?"


    "Less than six months from now, time is very short, but don''t worry, we will also help you," replied Elder Bao.


    "Thank you uncle, but I want you to stay by Fu Xie Lan''s side and protect him, I don''t want him to get hurt until Ie back."


    "Don''t you think it''s best to ask your father for help? He has bodyguards Bai to help you," Elder Chen suggested.


    "NOT!"


    "I''ve said before that I don''t want other people to find out about Xie Lan''s condition, don''t you remember yesterday''s incident at the library knowing that there was a half-human hanging around was enough to make people hate her, I don''t want something like that to happen again," he added.


    That was not the main reason, he was just trying to exin without having to reveal the real identity of his mother. Take it to dad? hah, don''t joke. It was the same as putting her in danger. The ck magician can appear at any time and the seal on his mother''s body hasn''t been lost.


    Even though Lord Gu Yi had great strength but trying to avoid all kinds of dangers wasn''t a bad thing to do, right?


    "I have to go immediately, Uncle Chen, I want everything I need to be ready before returning from Kanca City."


    Yes, Wan Lie will depart after returning from the city of Kanca, at least he wants to apany his mother first a little longer before leaving.


    "Now you can go, let me take care of Fu Xie Lan," Wan Lie ordered again as he rose from his position which was sitting on the floor.


    .


    .


    The breeze is too cold to feel. The reflection of lighting from the eastern horizon was still not too dazzling. The morning atmosphere is still shrouded in cool due to the shady atmosphere of several trees on the side of the building which gives off the distinctive fragrance of the morning. The beginning of the day has started again and the universe has written its story again.


    The slight movement caused by a girl caused the man who was sleeping by the bedside to blink several times. Realizing that the movement came from her mother, Wan Lie immediately got up.


    The windows that open carry a very refreshing scent of wet earth. again, he overslept and forgot to close the window in his mother''s room. Staring nkly at the outside of the window with an indescribable feeling.


    "Wan Lie, what are you doing here?" a hoarse voice typical of waking up tapped the senses of hearing.


    "Oh, are you awake? Good morning, Mom."


    "Er."


    "How about now? Does it still hurt?"


    "I don''t think so," said Fu Xie Lan who felt that her body was fine.


    "Good."


    "Thank you, Wan Lie."


    "No mom, don''t say like that, I''m really worried ..."


    "It''s okay now," interrupted Fu Xie Lan.


    Kruyukk ... Kruyukk


    With the reflex of Fu Xie Lan''s hand holding her stomach, she suddenly felt hungry. Very hungry.


    "Looks like my mother is starving. Alright, wait a moment," said Wan Lie and immediately left Fu Xie Lan''s room.


    Fu Xie Lan, who understood where Wan Lie was going, immediately stood up. Did not want to waste the slightest time, she chose to take a shower first. Stretch her muscles for a moment then stepped into the bathroom.


    A few moments have passed. After taking a shower and having breakfast, Fu Xie Lan changed the dress she previously wore with the clothes that Wan Lie brought.


    And this is where Fu Xie Lan is. Standing straight facing the mirror, staring at his reflectionplete with Wan Lie''s men''s clothes. Even though it was a little too big on her body, it was morefortable than wearing a dress.


    She then tied her hair back without wearing any makeup and managed to reveal her long neck. Very simple but still looks elegant. If others took a glimpse of it, they might think that Fu Xie Lan was a man.


    Wan Lie, who had just entered the room after obtaining permission from the owner, could only smile resignedly at his mother''s behavior.


    "Wan Lie," called Fu Xie Lan without taking her eyes off the mirror.


    "Yes, Mom? Do you need anything?"


    "Where are Elder Chen and Elder Huang Bao?"


    "As usual, Elder Chen is probably in the library again, while Elder Huang Bao, I don''t know, Mom," replied Wan Lie as he shrugged his shoulders casually.


    "Then, I''ll just ask you."


    "What is that?"


    "Do you know about the seal that is on my body?"


    "Huh?" Wan Lie was shocked. He never thought that his mother would ask that.


    "Why?"


    "Er, that is fine, Mom," replied Wan Lie stuttering.


    "Mom, don''t think too much about the seal, trust me. The seal is harmless, and will soon disappear and stop hurting you, I promise," he continued again.


    Fu Xie Lan just kept quiet hearing Wan Lie''s answer, she knew very well that the man was hiding something from her, seeing his response made her not want to believe what Wan Lie said. Looks like she has to find out for herself. How could the seal on her body be harmless if the effect when the seal returned to react always made her nearly die?


    "Exit!"


    "Uh?"


    "I want you out," Fu Xie Lan ordered in a t voice. Finished saying that, she walked over to the table which was located not far from the window, chose one of the books then sat back on the chair beside her.


    "Don''t you see? I want to read and I don''t like to be disturbed," she ordered again.


    "But Mom, can''t I just stay here?"


    "No! Now, get out."


    "I promise, I won''t make the slightest sound," said Wan Lie pleadingly. Soon he will be gone, and now he doesn''t want to be away from his mother for a second.


    "Ah, it''s up to you," said Fu Xie Lan. Somehow she couldn''t be too harsh on the young man.


    She always prevented herself from being gentle with anyone, but with that young man, she always ended up surrendering and obeying him. She was not attracted to Wan Lie, nor was she feeling like or loving. It''s just that, she felt a bond that she couldn''t understand herself.

 Chapter 33 - 33. Artland World

    Visible reddish-orange rays begin to decorate the horizon, the birds look contrasting and are flying here and there, maybe after they search for food all day, a cool breeze slowly blows away some of the hair of the girl who is focused on reading a book beside the windows, the silhouettesing from the trees and buildings add to the feeling of peace at the end of the day.


    Until thete afternoon, two people had not moved at all to leave the room since early morning. They are Fu Xie Lan and Wan Lie. She did not know how many books she had read, while Wan Lie is always by her side and waiting patiently for her. Fu Xie Lan didn''t care if that young man would die of boredom from apanying her. The only thing that interested her was that the contents of the books she read again made her feel like she was living in a fairy tale world. ??


    A ''creaking'' sound that indicated that her stomach needed to be filled made Fu Xie Lan let out a rough breath, closing thest book she had read. Yes, she has finished exploring all the books, with her intelligence and ability to analyze them very quickly make her not have to read the entire book to know the outline. Wan Lie, who heard her mother''s stomach sound, pulled the corners of her lips, smiled faintly, and immediately rushed out of the room to get food for her mother. Since this afternoon he wanted to offer food to his mother, but because he had promised not to make a sound so he decided to wait patiently.


    While waiting for Wan Lie''s food, Fu Xie Lan moved to the side of the window, took a deep breath, and then exhaled slowly again.


    "To my surprise, I was thrown into a world inhabited by those who have powers beyond reason."


    After skimming through all the books, she concluded that her ce was now inhabited by beings with different abilities just as Elder Bao had said since she first met him. This world they call the Arnd World and is inhabited by various kinds of creatures.


    The Vampire race is known to have very strong physical strength with incredible speed, they also have sharp senses.


    Werewolf races are human and they can turn into wolves, hairy, and fangs. they have a sense of smell that is sharper than the vampire race, they also have the same stamina and speed as the vampire race, what is special about them is that they can regenerate very quickly.


    Fairy race, their body shape is very small. but thanks to the help of a special pill that the Wizards produced for the Fairy race, their bodies can resemble humans. They tend to have transparent wings, can control nts and some of them are even able tomunicate with animals.


    The other race is the race of Neptune, they are called mermaids by the human race, have tails, and tend to live in waters. But many of them survived on the maind, thanks to the help of special pills that the Wizards produced for their people. They can control water and move swiftly in the water.


    The Lucifer race, their race is known to be very closed and doesn''t care about what happens in this world. Their distinctive strength is fire. some of them are said to be capable of creating fires that are extremely difficult to extinguish. It is said that the fire is white because the temperature exceeds 2000 degrees Celsius, in other words, the heat of this fire is equivalent to the heat that is at the core of the sun.


    While the Wizards were known to be smart and cunning. Able to manipte/create anything using the mana on their body. They are even able to create a power simr to that of other races. The Wizard race is also known to be the strongest nation after the Demon race.


    The human race, this race does not have any strength, is known to be very weak and their lifespan is very short. They don''t use mana and only rely on physical strength.


    And thest one is the strongest race is Demon. if the Wizards can manipte anything using their mana in their bodies then the Demon nation can take someone''s life without blinking, the hallmark of this nation is ck smog and they are said to be able to summon fire from hell, ck mes that cannot be extinguished.


    Each race has its territory and leader, they are not kings or queens. They are the officials of the Demon pce and they are the ones who simultaneously convey the Lord''s orders to each of the races. While the king in this world is only one. He is the Lord in power today. In addition, each race also has its academy. Like the Wizards, the Phoenix Academy was the Wizard''s academy.


    In this world, the source of the power of all beingses from Mana (life energy). Apart from that one''s mana usage was divided into three levels.


    Mana at level one, those at this level were only able to control a small amount of mana, and it was only useful for their daily work. As for the natural mana in their bodies, they tend to be below average.


    Second level mana, those at this level had a much greater natural mana than level one but tended to be limited. The point of being limited is that they can controlrge amounts of mana but don''tst long.


    While the third level, they are called the true people. The natural mana within them is so great that it can stop aging and be immortal. It should be noted that the higher one''s mana level is, the eternal life is not impossible.


    Which is naturally contained in a person''s body can be due to two factors, the first is innate and the second is by cultivating what is around them to be their natural mana, but it is not easy and of course, necessary patience and toughness to do it.


    The Academy itself was created with the aim of training and guiding them to control mana in their bodies. Everyone is evenpeting to reach the third level, but not a few of them choose to give up. One level difference is like the earth and the sky.


    The system that existed in this world was not much different from his previous life, where the strongest would be respected. If you are weak, then your existence will always be ignored, underestimated, even many of them are forced to ept unreasonable treatment from those who are strong and powerful. They are forced to do it just to survive.


    Fu Xie Lan''s memory raced to the incident a few days ago, when her senses suddenly became very sharp and when those people called themselves a half grip. She was not a fool to quickly digest everything. She suddenly possessed strength like some of the creatures that inhabit this world. Is this a joke? She who is just an ordinary human suddenly has power. But, isn''t having the ability of eyes like hers already beyond reason, right?


    If those people''s words were true, didn''t that mean she was also able to control mana? But how? After all, she also did not know what level she was at.


    Wandering through her thoughts without realizing that Wan Lie was entering the room with a tray of food.


    "Never mind Mom, thinking too hard will not be good for your health," said Wan Lie after he finished putting the food on the table, he did not know how many times he had heard his mother exhale rough breath since entering the room.

 Chapter 34 - 34. Injury

    "Never mind Mom, thinking too hard will not be good for your health," said Wan Lie after he finished putting the food on the table, he did not know how many times he had heard his mother exhale rough breath since entering the room.


    *** ??


    Do not feel the night is gettingte, faintly heard the sound of night animals that break the silence. The night air was so cold but refreshing. The sky, which was clearly due to the scattered stars filling the horizon, was apanied by the moon peeking shyly behind the clouds. A girl never leaves where. She is who knows how long she has stood sipping the silence of the night, lost in thoughts like an endless maze.


    Even though she never left her room all day, but all the new things that happened to her drained her energy and mind. Fu Xie Lan, for some reason the girl hasn''t fallen asleep yet, her eyes that are reluctant to cooperate forced her to stay awake.


    The night wind blew softly, blowing her ck hair that had swayed beautifully. Right now she was behind a half-open window, staring nkly at the air.


    "Hmm," another sigh sounded, like a person under a very heavy burden.


    A few secondster, she tried to circte her pupils to see the situation around the building where she was, very quiet. Maybe everyone is asleep. She then took a swing and started moving out of the room through the window.


    Even though her room was on the second floor, it wouldn''t be difficult for her if she wanted to leave the room. It turned out that being in the room all day made her bored, and decided to take a walk to enjoy the night air alone without any disturbance.


    Slowly but surely she moved along the side of the building, jumping from window to window to gain a foothold with great skill. However, when she jumped back to herst footing before hitting the ground, her leg suddenly wobbled under the weight of her body, as a result, she lost her bnce and fell to the ground.


    "A," a falling voice along with muffled screams could be heard.


    "Who is there?"


    Suddenly Fu Xie Lan immediately left where she fell with a limp, hiding behind a tree not far from her.


    "Aww, Ssshh ..." she almost got caught. She sprained her leg badly. Again, she became careless. Fu Xie Lan forgot, that the body she was currently using was not her trained body like in her past life. She did not think that her current physique would turn out to be this weak.


    Sitting leaning against a not-so-big tree, slowly stretching her legs out on the level ground, letting her leg muscles rest for a moment. She did not force herself to walk immediately as this would further aggravate the condition of her legs. She intended to go out for a walk to get some fresh air, but what she got was a bad thing. Now, she doesn''t know anymore, with her injured leg, how can she get back?


    She tried to tear the dress she was wearing for her to use instead of a bandage. A momentter, the cloth wrapped around her leg perfectly. and sure enough, it managed to reduce the pain even if only slightly.


    "Hey, what are you doing there?"


    A sudden sound made her gasp.


    "Ah, I was just checking something," replied someone again. A few moments ago he heard a sound falling from next to his room.


    The man''s voice made Fu Xie Lan exhale a little in relief. A few seconds ago, she thought someone was asking her to talk, it seems that after she checked, not far from where she was, there were two old people, one of them was elder Bao and another who she didn''t know who that man was.


    "So far?"


    "Err, tonight I''m staying here, what''s wrong with it if I''m at my best friend''s house?" replied the figurezily.


    "And you, what are you doing hanging around in the middle of the night like this?" he added again, staring in surprise at the old man who was about the same age as him.


    "Oh that, I was just walking around, getting some fresh air and not realizing that I havee this far, by the way, what did you check?" asked the man back then approached Elder Bao.


    "Nothing important."


    "I heard that there is a half-human girl at Elder Chen''s residence?"


    Elder Huang Bao did not respond, his gaze shifted to the sunken ground like something heavy had applied pressure earlier.


    "Hey, I''m talking to you."


    "Yes, I heard it."


    Not because he didn''t want to answer, it''s just that right now he is veryzy even just to make a sound.


    "You can ask that of Elder Chen," he added.


    Fu Xie Lan who was behind the tree heard everything very clearly because indeed her position was very close to the Elder.


    The moonlight began to crawl out of hiding, adding to the illumination of the night.


    Fu Xie Lan suddenly realized something that distracted Elder Huang Bao. It was the ground where she had fallen earlier on.


    She then felt de javu. No, something simr like this had happened when she was still in the forbidden forest. Oh no more. She does not want someone to know her existence. Especially the man who just asked about herself. Apart from that, she couldn''t imagine what kind of question the old man would again ask when she learned of her whereabouts. After all, she didn''t have a usible exnation for it.


    It would be impossible if she had to answer that she jumped from the second floor just for a walk. But didn''t this world made no sense to her? Answering like that, can''t be weird right? Yeah, if she had the same strength like them, that might be fine. But it would be a different story if it was her, who they said was a half-human.


    A half-human is known to be no different from humans. They had natural mana in their bodies and were able to control mana but it was a rtively small amount, making them underestimated. If there is a level of 0, then a half-human will probably be at level 0, a level lower than a person with grade one. Although some of them were equivalent to level one, they could only be counted on the fingers. Meanwhile, she did not know what level she was.


    Fu Xie Lan then forced herself to stand up to minimize her presence. Her leg injury made it a little difficult for her to move. If only she could, she wanted to be one with the tree.


    When Elder Huang Bao and the man wanted to turn around, Huang Bao''s movements suddenly stopped. If his eyesight wasn''t wrong, he had just seen a silhouette of a person from behind a tree that was only about ten meters away.


    "Wait a minute."


    Rather than guessing nonsense, he decided to check.


    Fu Xie Lan who saw Elder Huan Bao walking towards her could only surrender.


    One second...


    Two seconds ...


    When there were only about five steps left before reaching the tree, suddenly a ck cat jumped at him, making him jump and fall on the ground.


    "Huh, it turns out to be just a cat," he said, trying to stand up and then cleaning some parts of his robe which were soiled with dirt. After that, he turned around together with the unknown old man by Fu Xie Lan.


    However, what had just happened was not what Elder Huang Bao had witnessed. Fu Xie Lan who saw the cat frowned slightly. She did not know if her eyes were problematic or what, because she could very clearly see that the cat was not a cat. But ck smog is very dense and resembles a cat, especially when she watched the cat''s body go up into the air and disappear.


    ''Maybe it''s one of the oddities of this world.''


    After watching the two old men leave, she returned to her original position. Sitting with her legs straightened. Suddenly her feeling of drowsiness was so intense, didn''t care where she was now, her eyes slowly closed, and fell asleep. The moonlight that managed to escape from the leaves caressed her cheek, adding to her a peaceful appearance.


    Without realizing it, someone had been watching her from afar.


    "It turns out that after being reborn, your habit of sleeping anywhere does not change," said the figure with a smile etched on his lips.

 Chapter 35 - 35. Was It Just A Dream?

    "It turns out that after being reborn, your habit of sleeping anywhere does not change," said the figure with a smile etched on his lips.


    Gently approached Fu Xie Lan, rubbed her cheeks affectionately, removed some of the hair that covered part of her face, and thennded a kiss gently on Fu Xie Lan''s forehead. ??


    "This ne, I hope you take good care of it," rubbed the ruby ??pendant on Fu Xie Lan''s ne. Another reason why the two old men didn''t sense Fu Xie Lan''s existence was because of the ne. Apart from being able to temporarily protect her from the effects caused by the Soul Cover Rune seal, the ne was also able to disguise her existence.


    After saying so, his gaze turned to Fu Xie Lan''s cloth-wrapped feet.


    "Hmm, your human body also turns out to be very troublesome for you," he whispered.


    Slowly but surely he carried Fu Xie Lan''s body into his arms very carefully and then disappeared.


    ***


    Braakkkkk...


    Suddenly the sound of the door mming forcibly became the voice actor in the morning and made Fu Xie Lan who was still asleep suddenly wake up. The first thing he saw was the figure of Wan Lie staring at him anxiously.


    Finding her mother in a fine state made Wan Lie breathe a sigh of relief. It was not without reason that he became so worried because after he woke up in the morning, he did not feel his mother''s presence as clearly as usual.


    "What''s the matter? Why is your face so messed up?" Fu Xie Lan asked when she found Wan Lie''s face, which had lost its color, turned pale, coupled with hair that was still disheveled, a typical wake-up model. Stretching her body muscles a little because her sleep was startled by the sudden arrival of Wan Lie, she then left her bed and headed for the table near the window to pour a ss of water to give to Wan Lie.


    However, she felt something was wrong. Suddenly she turned around and stared at Wan Lie intensely then headed for the window, giving out her gaze. Her pupils stopped at a piece of white cloth lying under the tree, she knew very well that the piece of cloth was the remnant of her clothes which she tore to bandage her sprained leg.


    "Sprain?"


    Moving his leg, walking back and forth just to make sure he sprained it. However he didn''t find it, his leg was fine as if he had never suffered an injury before. And again, who brought him back to his room?


    "Mother, is there something bothering you?" asked Wan Lie who saw his mother''s unusual behavior, suddenly Wan Lie''s voice distracted Fu Xie Lan.


    "Erm, what did you dost night?"


    "Aftering back from here, I decided to rest early why, do you ask like that? "


    "Oh no, it''s okay. You bettere back. It''s too early and your face is very ufortable to look at," said Fu Xie Lan trying to cover up the awkwardness she felt.


    Wan Lie, who heard his mother, only smiled awkwardly as he rubbed the nape of his neck.


    "Hehehe, alright. I''m sorry if I startled you. then I''ll go first," Wan Lie bowed with a smile, then left where he was standing.


    Seeing that the door to her room was closed, Fu Xie Lan immediately examined her leg, and sure enough, she did not find any sign of her leg injury.


    "Who can heal my leg?"


    While thought about it, she made the bed. Her hand movements suddenly stopped when she found a strand of gray hair. If it is not observed, other people might think that the hair is just gray hair, but it is different if the one who found it is Fu Xie Lan. It was not white hair but gray hair. Reflexively her other hand picked up part of her hair,paring it to that strand of hair


    The difference in hair color is so contrasting. ck and gray. Not yet convinced of herself, Fu Xie Lan approached the mirror and examined her hair carefully.


    "This hair is not mine. Then, whose? And why is it in my bed? "


    Thinking of all the possibilities gave Fu Xie Lan goosebumps all over. Deep in thought while watching her reflection in the mirror. As if struck by lightning, she realized something else.


    "These aren''t the clothes I worest night either."


    "Was it just a dream?"


    "No! There''s no way I could dream of something that feels so real, especially when the cloth left of my dress is visible in there. Then, what happened, why the injury on my leg healed, my clothes changed, and if my memory is clear I fell asleep under a treest night."


    Huang Bao, yes only Huang Bao can help her determine whether what she experiencedst night was real or just a flower sleep.


    ***


    At this time, Fu Xie Lan was descending the stairs with Wan Lie. They will meet Elder Huang Bao.


    Knock ... knock ... knock ...


    The sound of knocking on the door was heard in the room where Huang Bao was staying. Before Wan Lie reached Fu Xie Lan''s room a while ago, he had seen Elder Bao enter that room.


    knock ... knock ... knock ...


    One second...


    Two seconds...


    No reply...


    Knock ... knock ... knock ...


    Wan Lie tried for the third time but still didn''t get an answer.


    "Are you sure Elder Bao is inside?" asked Fu Xie Lan doubtfully.


    "I saw him enter this room earlier when I was heading to mother''s room,"


    "Then why isn''t there an answer?"


    "¡­" Shrugged his shoulders as a sign that Wan Lie didn''t know either.


    "Yes, let''s go!"


    "Where?"


    "Seeing Elder Chen, maybe he knows where Huang Bao is."


    "In the library? But mom ..."


    "It''s still too early, Elder Chen probably hasn''t left this residence yet," interrupted Fu Xie Lan.


    Wan Lie, who heard his mother''s words, could only obey, so far, if he was honest, he wanted to ask his mother a few questions but did not have the courage. He was afraid that it might make his mother feel ufortable around him.


    "Mom, are you ok?"


    "Ahh ... Wan Lie, this is the tenth time you''ve asked me that this morning, I told you I''m fine. Stop worrying about me," exined Fu Xie Lan.


    She was not used to someone worrying so much about her. It was good if someone was worried about her, but Wan Lie''s way was a little too much in her opinion. They had just gotten to know each other and got attached to the mother-child rtionship game which still made little sense to her. She was no longer a child to worry about all the time.


    However, it was different for Wan Lie. Even though his mother said that she was fine, it did not reduce the restlessness in his heart. How could he not worry, right now he was very close to his mother but could not feel her presence, neither the smell of a Half-Human nor the aura of the figure who was his real mother? He did not realize since when it happened, but it was all so clear when he woke up in the early hours of the morning.

 Chapter 36 - 36. Was It Just A Dream? (2)

    After arriving at Elder Chen''s room, Wan Lie did the same thing he did just a moment ago in Elder Bao''s room. However this time someone immediately answered and opened the door for them. Sure enough, Elder Chen hasn''t left yet.


    "What''s the matter? Do you need anything?" ??


    "We are looking for Elder Huang Bao, do you know where he is now?"


    "Elder Bao? This early? Is there a problem?"


    "I want to ask him something," now Fu Xie Lan answered.


    "Oh, never mind. You guys go in first," said Elder Chen without turning his attention to Fu Xie Lan as he opened the way for them to enter.


    He felt the same way as Wan Lie. He didn''t feel any smell on Fu Xie Lan''s body at all. because aroma pills will only cover up one scent. No longer. After all, if it was caused by the aroma pill, wouldn''t the werewolf aroma appear? Yes, mana is absorbed by the soul cover rune will make the owner a part of them. So, what is the cause?


    "Are you going to continue standing there?" Another man''s voice suddenly broke his reverie.


    "Ah, yes little Xie Lan, Wan Lie, introduce this old man as Elder You, Phoenix academy leader, and Elder You introduce, they are Fu Xie Lan and Gu Wan Lie, "said Elder Chen introducing them.


    "Gu surname? Don''t joke around. What rtionship do you have with Lord Gu Yi?" Elder, You couldn''t calm down, this was the first time he had seen someone so simr to that cold ruler.


    Silently Wan Lie motioned Elder Chen to stop the man he called Elder You.


    "Lord Gu? Do you mean the ruler of this world?" Fu Xie Lan asked as she shifted her gaze and looked at Wan Lie.


    "Ekhem, maybe it''s just the feeling of Elder You, Xie Lan. How could I have a rtionship with that Lord when I''ve never even met him," said Wan Lie as he rubbed the nape of his neck.


    "Is it so simr?" Fu Xie Lan looked back at Elder You without heeding Wan Lie''s words.


    "O-oh emmm th-that, err, maybe it''s just my feelings, don''t think too much of it, little girl," replied Elder You stuttered after understanding Elder Chen''s gesture. But Elder You''s answer did not make a Fu Xie can believe it.


    Elder You''s body movements were so clear that what he said was not in line with how she felt. If that was true, then it would be very troublesome for her in the future. She didn''t want to be so shy and the center of attention when Wan Lie was with her.


    "Next time, use a face covering when you''re with me," said Fu Xie Lan.


    She was also curious about the origin of Wan Lie considering that the young man never said anything about him, she didn''t want to think about other people''s problems because the problems that were inside her were enough to make her dizzy, so she didn''t care about the fake child.


    As long as it does not harm her, she will still consider everything good. Wan Lie, who heard his mother''s words, only put on a distinctive grin of himself, rubbing the tip of his nose.


    "Elder Bao will probablye soon, he previously told me to ..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, the old man he had just said his name appeared in the doorway with one hand holding a gray book, same the color of his robe.


    "We''ve been looking for you, uncle," said Wan Lie ahead of time.


    "Eh, what do you need to look for me?" Elder Bao asked then burst into the room.


    "We want to ask something from an uncle, to be precise Xie Lan. She has something to ask uncle," Wan Lie replied then shifted his gaze to Fu Xie Lan who was sitting very close to him.


    "Something? What''s that?" Huang Baonded himself on the remaining empty chair in the room.


    "Erm, if I may know,st night uncle, what did you do?" said Fu Xie Lan began to ask.


    "Last night? I didn''t do anything and just read this book," while holding up the book in his hand.


    "What''s the matter? Is something bothering you?"


    "Oh no. I just wanted to find out," Xie Lan replied quickly. It was true, all she felt so realst night was just flower sleep.


    "Can hanging around next to this building at night be categorized as reading a book?" said Elder You.


    "What exactly are you talking about? Why did I seem to have missed something?" interrupted Elder Chen.


    "hehehe, when I went to sleep, I heard a thud like someone falling right next to my room and after I checked it was just a cat," Huang Bao exined.


    ''Not a dream?''


    That means someone is indeed in her room. Actually, what did she expect? the piece of cloth and the strands of hair were enough proof thatst night was not a dream.


    "What''s wrong Xie Lan?" asked Wan Lie softly. He knew very clearly that something was bothering his mother.


    "It''s okay, I just wanted to ask,"


    while on the other hand, Elder You were wondering, who were these two people? Why were they so familiar with Elder Bao and Elder Chen?


    "This is your book, I''m finished," after answering Fu Xie Lan''s question, Elder Huang Bao passed the book in his hand to Elder Chen.


    "Are you telling me to wait for you just because you want to return this book?" said Elder Chen.


    "Hehehe, as usual, You always understand me, I have also finished writing this book, I hope it can be an addition to your book collection," said Elder Bao then took out another book from under his robe.


    The corner of Elder Chen''s lips twitched and rolled his eyes in embarrassment, how could he have such a friend? Whereas Elder Huang Bao could return the book to the library by himself without having to make him wait.


    On the other hand, After the goal was achieved, Fu Xie Lan decided to say goodbye.


    "Uncle, we will say goodbye first, thank you," she said resigning.


    "Yes, you''re wee," replied Elder Chen and Elder Bao almost simultaneously.


    "You guys, wait!"


    Suddenly everyone turned towards the source of the sound.


    "What''s the matter, Elder You?"


    "May I know what level you are?" Elder, You asked curiously, he had been trying to detect Xie Lan and Wan Lie''s Mana level ever since the two of them entered the room, but to no avail.


    Instantly the two old men turned their gaze to stare at Wan Lie and Fu Xie Lan in turn then turned to stare at Elder You back.


    "Why? Is there something wrong with what I said?" Elder, You said, feeling ufortable with the two men''s gazes.


    "Why Elder? Does that bother you? After all, the mana level in our body will not harm you" sarcastic Wan Lie.


    He didn''t like it when other people asked about him, especially with Fu Xie Lan, no matter who or what position that person was.


    Elder You fell silent, as were the two old men who were in the room. The atmosphere suddenly became very awkward.


    "Come on Xie Lan," asked Wan Lie to leave the room.


    "Two days from now there will be a pury test if you are interested ..."


    "No thanks," interrupted Wan Lie.


    "Pury test? What''s that?" now it was Fu Xie Lan''s turn to speak up.


    "Eh?" Elder, You did not expect that there would still be people who did not know about that test.


    "She lost her memory," interrupted Elder Chen suddenly and managed to distract everyone.


    "So what is a pure test?" Fu Xie Lan asked again.


    "Pury test is a test to find out the Mana level in a person''s body, this test is held once every three years and involves all races," Elder Huang Bao exined in his voice.


    "Are there certain conditions for taking the test?"


    "As long as a person has never taken the test before, he/she is allowed to participate. Apart from that, there is nothing else. You only need to bring yourself," said Elder Chen.

 Chapter 37 - 37. Train Physically

    "As long as a person has never taken the test before, then he/she is allowed to take part. Apart from that, nothing else. You only need to bring yourself," Elder Chen exined.


    "Can I take the test?" asked Fu Xie Lan seriously ??


    "Xie Lan, are you serious? But in that test ..."


    "It''s okay, I have you by my side after all," cut Fu Xie Lan with a smile etched on her lips.


    "I''m curious too, remember? I can''t remember anything about myself," she added again as if it had happened to him.


    That was not what Wan Lie''s meant, he was afraid that someone would disturb his mother again like that incident in the library, remember! Even though the smell of the half-human in his mother''s body no longer smelled, several people had already seen her face. And more or less Fu Xie Lan understood that.


    "You stop worrying about me like that," she added.


    "All right, it''s up to you," said Wan Lie, letting out a rough breath.


    "Where is the test done?" Fu Xie Lan asked back to Elder You


    "Erm I think Elder Bao can apany you," replied Elder You while ncing at Huang Bao


    "Has it be your habit to always bother me?" Elder Bao rolled his eyes in embarrassment.


    "Besides, even if you didn''t ask me, I will do that," he added again


    "Erm ok, fine, thank you uncle," said Fu Xie Lan


    "Wan Lie,e on!" she added again, inviting Wan Lie to go.


    "Excuse me," said Wan Lie and they both left the room.


    After the two of them left, Elder Chen returned to his original position.


    "I also want to go, I have something to do," suddenly Elder Huang Bao stood up and also withdrew from the room.


    Now only Elder Chen and Elder You were left in the room.


    "You''re not leaving?" asked Elder Chen who saw Elder You still sitting quietly in his position.


    "You have not answered my question earlier," yes they were talking about something before the arrival of these people.


    "Which is your question?" said Elder Chen pretending to forget their discussion earlier.


    "That half-human, is it here? but why can''t I feel its presence? did you hide it? it''s just information that the news of the Half human''s existence has spread, they say she''s a Fairy? Ahh .. seriously. "


    "Aren''t you afraid, if the Bai guards suddenlye and drag you because of that Half-Human?" he added again without giving Elder Chen a chance to speak. His body still remembered the pain he felt when he hit the walls of the Demon pce hall. Just thinking about it made his body break out in cold sweat.


    The Universe knows very well that anyone who deals with a human being, even if it is only a half-human, is bad for him.


    ''Bodyguard Bai? if only he had known that the young man who invited him to speak earlier was a child of Lord, how would he respond,'' Elder Chen monologue in his mind?


    "If you are lucky, during the pury test you will find out for yourself. I advise you not to be surprised," said Elder Chen then stood up and prepared to leave the room.


    "It feels hical for superiors to prevent their subordinates from going to work," while looking out of the window and noticing the shadows of the trees which indicates that the time may already be 8:00 am, which means the library should be open.


    "Alright, it''s my fault for visiting so early."


    ***


    "Mom what are you doing?" Wan Lie was confused to see Fu Xie Lan make movements that she thought were very strange.


    After they returned from Elder Chen''s room, they did not immediately return to the room and here they were, a ce that was more like a small field, that ce was behind Elder Chen''s residence. Fu Xie Lan discovered the ce when she used her eye abilityst night.


    Hearing Wan Lie asks, Fu Xie Lan only gave a nce without any intention of answering. What she was doing now was stretching her body muscles in the hot morning sun, all the movements she did were basic while she was still in her organization. She decided to start training her very stiff body muscles.


    Not getting any response, Wan Lie just let out a rough sigh as he watched his mother from under a tree not far from where his mother was.


    Now that Fu Xie Lan was running around the field, it happened for a few minutes, sweat started flowing down her forehead, the sound of hunting breaths began to be heard as a sign that she was almost at her limit. Her hair that was tied back also moved to the rhythm of her feet, a gentle breeze blew the ends of the men''s clothes she was wearing.


    "Hmm, it''s very peaceful, if only I could continue to be by your side, mother, I would be very happy," Wan Lie''s monologue without taking his attention away from Fu Xie Lan''s figure for even a second. Even though Wan Lie didn''t understand what his mother was doing, no matter what, he would stay by his mother''s side before leaving to search for the existence of the Elf, the time was very short.


    Seeing his mother bowing with only her hands supporting her body, Wan Lie immediately got up and gave a bottle of water to Fu Xie Lan, the water he prepared a while ago when he saw Fu Xie Lan start running.


    "Rest first, don''t push yourself too much, it''s not good for your body, Mom."


    Wan Lie, who initially did not understand what his mother was doing, now more or less understands after seeing everything.


    "Hosh ...hosh, h-hah love, "Fu Xie Lan took the water bottle that Wan Lie handed to him, but she didn''t drink it right away because she knew that it would not be good for her heart health. So, she chose to take cover under the tree Wan Lie was previously on, sitting on the ground barefoot with her legs stretched out. Maybe today''s exercise is enough. Wan Lie just smiled at all the things his mother was doing.


    ''If only father were here,'' he said to himself and sat next to Fu Xie Lan, staring at the blue sky which was very clean without the slightest white clouds.


    When her breath was normal, Fu Xie Lan drank the water that Wan Lie had given her until it ran out.


    "So tired," this was the first time she had exercised using that body, it was very tiring.


    They then fell silent, busy with their thoughts.


    The gentle breeze again blew slowly made Fu Xie Lan close her eyes for a moment feeling the wind gently caress her skin which was wet with sweat, it felt veryfortable and refreshing.


    But unlike Wan Lie, he immediately got up from his position and looked around. The breeze that had just blown made him put on a guard. Even though it was only for a few seconds, there was an unpleasant smell mixed with the rancid smell of blood in the wind.

 Chapter 38 - 38. Pury Test Location

    Fu Xie Lan who saw Wan Lie''s unusual movements frowned.


    "What is wrong?" The girl''s wet hoarse voice broke Wan Lie''s attention ??


    Wan Lie Trying to take another deep breath, nothing strange. The scent he had felt a few seconds ago disappeared, was it just the feeling? He then turned to face his mother and looked at his softly.


    "Mom, we better get in."


    "But what''s wrong? Why is your attitude so weird?"


    "I''m getting hot, Mom, let''s go in," said Wan Lie to his mother. He felt very bad after the smell tickled his nose.


    "Wan Lie ..."


    "Is Mom very tired? Alright get on my back, I will carry you," Wan Lie then squatted right in front of his mother.


    "What''s the reason you keep helping me?" asked Fu Xie Lan suddenly.


    Who was asked then turned around and faced his mother, "Do I need a special reason to help you?"


    "No, I was just wondering. Why are you so nice to me while I never help or give you anything? You know, I still have a hard time digesting it all, just because I let you call me mother and you''ve helped me this far. "


    "Is that what you''re worried about now?"


    "Don''t think too much about it, believe me, I won''t harm you, Mom can take my word for it."


    That''s not what Fu Xien meant, she just wanted to know the real reason. During her lifetime, finding people with genuine intentions was extremely difficult. Doesn''t every creature in this world have their interests? Including herself who only used Wan Lie to keep her safe.


    "Hmm ... well, I will not ask again," said Fu Xie Lan then stood up.


    The two of them then left the ce together.


    ***


    Orange light slowly began to illuminate the earth, the nocturnal animal has returned to its den, the scent of the wet earth was carried by the wind and refreshed the lung cavities of every creature that inhaled it. A very bright and so refreshing morning.


    It didn''t feel like time had passed so quickly, during these two days Fu Xie Lan had only focused on increasing her physical strength with Wan Lie always by her side.


    Today is the day when the pury test will be carried out, Wan Lie is already at the door of his mother''s room waiting for the owner of the room to open the door with one of his hands holding a tray filled with food.


    Several minutes had passed but there was still no sign of Fu Xie Lan about to open the door.


    "Mom? Are you not finished yet?" Wan Lie''s muffled shout was more like a whisper as he knocked on the door. He did the same thing three times in session but there was still no answer. So he decided to open the bedroom door without the owner''s permission.


    A figure still wrapped in a thick nket managed to enter his vision. it''s no wonder no one responds, the mother is still asleep, maybe because the physical activity she has been doing for the past two days has made her body very tired. Watching his mother''s face still asleep, it was very peaceful and managed to make the corners of his lips lifted into a faint smile, he couldn''t bear to wake his mother.


    Walked to the side of the window, put the tray of food on the table first, and then moved to open the window. Sunlight and the typical morning air immediately race into the room.


    "nngghhh, "suddenly the sound of waking up reached his ears and made Wan Lie turn around.


    "Good morning, Mom," he said with a happy face.


    Fu Xie Lan simply answered "mmm" while rubbing her eyes. The re of light that had managed to escape from her bedroom window made her blink for a moment to adjust her vision. Her whole body felt crushed, her muscles in her arms and legs ached, as a result of straining herself while exercising her physique. How could she not, she did the exercises from morning to noon then continued again at night.


    The training she did was unmitigated, at night, when the atmosphere was very quiet, Fu Xie Lan tried to move severalrge sacks of stone around Elder Chen''s residence, the stones he obtained thanks to Elder Chen''s magic assistance. Even though Elder Chen saw all that stuff Fu Xie Lan did, yet she didn''t dare ask any further questions. "Is it really tired? It''s better if you just rest today, after all the pury test is not that important, you can take it another time,"


    Hearing Wan Lie mention the pury test immediately made her eyes wide open. This was a golden opportunity for her to know the mana level in her body, as to how to use her body''s mana, maybe she would think about it after that test. Follow it next time? No kidding. That meant she had to wait another three years, she didn''t like to wait.


    "Where is Elder Bao?" she asked, moving her hands crossed to the side, then up and down, stretching the muscles of her body.


    "I told him to wait downstairs."


    "Okay, wait for me outside," she said then went down from the bed with her hand that asionally covered her yawning mouth.


    ***


    Fu Xie Lan and Wan Lie walked side by side, while Elder Bao walked in front to take the lead. Currently, they are heading to the location where the pury test will be carried out.


    The road they were walking on was very quiet and there was only the three of them, the sound of footsteps shouting to each other to fill the silence.


    "Uncle, is it still far?" Wan Lie tried to ask.


    "No, we''ll be there in a minute," replied Elder Huang Bao as he continued to lead the way.


    "Why is it so quiet? Won''t this test be attended by all the people?" Now it was Fu Xie Lan''s turn to ask, so far all he could see was trees like they were in the middle of a forest.


    "Why isn''t the test location done at the academy?" added Wan Lie.


    Now, they walk further into the forest.


    They both looked at each other, feeling suspicious. Fu Xie Lan, who had been feeling a little awkward, was now very sure that something was wrong. Suddenly he realized something.


    Suddenly his hand moved reflexively to stop Wan Lie, making the person who was walking side by side with her stopped walking and turned to her giving a confused look.


    "Why stop? Come on, we will arrive in a moment," asked Elder Bao, sensing that the two people following him stopped a few steps behind him


    "O-oh yes Uncle," both answered almost simultaneously.


    Wan Lie wanted to make a voice, but he stopped when he saw his mother''s forefinger against her lips as a signal not to make the slightest sound. Fu Xie Lan then moved one of her hands to point at the ground where Huang Bao was walking and of course Wan Lie''s pupils followed suit.


    "Why Mom? Is there something wrong?" whispered Wan Lie as small as possible.


    "Take a good look," replied Fu Xie Lan, moving the tip of her chin towards the object in question.


    It took a few seconds for Wan Lie to digest his mother''s intent.


    HUANG BAO DOES NOT HAVE SHADOWS.


    Wan Lie''s reflex put on a watchful stance, took wide strides in front of Fu Xie Lan, and took her for cover behind his body.


    The old man leading their way was not Elder Huang Bao.

 Chapter 39 - 39. Transformation Magic

    At that instant, several people who were fully clothed in masks appeared from various directions, only for a few seconds Fu Xie Lan and Wan Lie were surrounded.


    "Hahaha," Elder Huang Bao suddenly burst outughing. ck smoke with an extremely foul odor surrounded his body, slowly but surely his form turned into the figure of a hunched old woman with one eye covered in cloth. Changes that can be witnessed by the naked eye. ??


    They were deceived. The person they followed was not Elder Huang Bao.


    "Who are you?" shouted Wan Lie, starting to wary. Meanwhile, Fu Xie Lan who was standing behind him was quietly watching the masked people.


    "Should I answer the question of a man who is going to visit hell soon?" The hunchback woman''s sarcasm. Looking at it, it looks like that woman is the leader of the masked people.


    "Mom, on the count of three, you run away and get away from here, I will block them," said Wan Lie without turning his head.


    "But Wan Lie ..."


    "Mom, we are outnumbered, and it looks like that woman is not an ordinary Wizard, it would be better if only I stayed here, believe me, I''ll be fine," interrupted Wan Lie begged his mother. He never thought that they would face danger so fast.


    "All right, you have to promise," she said, getting ready to receive Wan Lie''s cue.


    "Such touching words of farewell," the old woman spoke again and then hit the stick in her right hand to the ground.


    As the sky was covered in ck clouds, a mysterious rune apanied by a subtle tremor appeared right on the ground with Wan Lie and Fu Xie Lan right in the middle. The rune formed a circle with five lines that split the circle into sections. Each section contains a different and very intricate pattern. Each end of the line crossed the boundary of the circle and stopped right at the foot of the masked men like a pir.


    "Wan Lie, it''s toote," said Fu Xie Lan, looking around her. Even though she didn''t know what it was, she was sure that they were in danger right now. It seemed that the woman had deliberately led and made her enter the trap that had been prepared for them both.


    "Do you have a final request? of course if you give up voluntarily, I might give you a less painful death, "said the woman who was now standing in the air she was very happy, the catch this time was really good, it was not in vain that he agreed with that man.


    "Shit," said Wan Lie, who was already wrapped in mes of anger. In contrast to Fu Xie Lan, he had no expression at all.


    "Looks like you guys are rejecting my generosity, well let''s see what you will do," said the woman chuckled.


    Wan Lie then began to create a pitch-ck mist as big as a ball on both palms with shes of lightning contained within them.


    "Wow, Demon? Hahahaha good, good hahaha no problem, let''s put all your abilities," said the old woman,ughing happily by asionally moving left and right.


    Fu Xie Lan secretly activated the power of her eyes, and what her eyes witnessed were a transparent dome-shaped barrier that bordered her from the old woman and the masked people.


    "The more mana I absorb, the better," shouted the witch again.


    "Don''t be too confident," Wan Lie shouted


    Soon Fu Xie Lan touched Wan Lie''s shoulder to tell him about the transparent dome, but it was toote.


    The several mist balls that had been perfectly formed in the hands of the young man standing in front of her quickly headed towards the magician woman and just as she thought before, the mist balls stopped in the air, bounced, and turned against her.


    "Ahh ..." a burning feeling apanied by a very heavy blow hit her chest.


    "Mom!" shouted Wan Lie hysterically at the sight of his attack which turned against his mother.


    Now Fu Xie Lan vomited several sips of blood.


    "The world is crazy, a young man calls mother to a little girl, hahahhah what a wonderful mother and child drama," the woman sneered.


    "There is a barrier," Fu Xie Lan tried her best to tell what she had managed to see, for a moment she had difficulty breathing.


    Wan Lie stretched in frustration seeing his mother''s condition. He cursed himself a thousand times for injuring his mother.


    "How sneaky," muttered Wan Lie, facing him back.


    "What do you want?" he shouted back.


    "You, which is more precisely Mana in your body," the woman chuckled.


    "Okay, but let this woman go," said Wan Lie, who was supporting his mother''s body.


    Suddenly Fu Xien shook her head helplessly, she knew very well that when the Mana in a person''s body is absorbed out, there is only one end, that is death. Even though she had made a deal with Wan Lie to protect her, this was not what she wanted, she didn''t want to sacrifice anyone''s life just to keep her alive.


    "N-No," said Fu Xie Lan


    "It''s okay Mom, as long as you can live then that is enough to make me happy."


    Somehow Fu Xie Lan''s chest felt tight, her feelings rumbling. She only took advantage of the young man, but the feeling now was very different. She realized that the young man''s feelings were very sincere to her and it seeded in creating clear grains in her eyelids.


    "Please, mom, don''t ever be sad because of me, okay?" After that, Wan Lie let go of his grip on his hand that was carrying Fu Xie Lan''s body very carefully.


    While Fu Xie Lan could only surrender, she was too weak to be the opponent of that cunning woman, this was all her fault. If only she had used her eye ability a little faster, they wouldn''t have fallen into that rotten woman''s trap. The rice had turned into porridge, all she could do was hope a miracle would help them.


    "You have to promise me that you will let go of this woman," shouted Wan Lie


    "Erm, fine," chuckled the witch.


    "You can start," a rough breath escaped his lips, he turned his head onest time to see his mother''s face, then slowly closed his eyes.


    While on the other hand, the old woman smiled happily, it was this easy to get a veryrge prey. The five people below her nodded in unison signaling that their preparations wereplete. All this while the woman had been just stalling for time waiting for the masked men to finish the spell.


    A few secondster, the drawn runes under Wan Lie and Fu Xie Lan''s footing gave off a fishy smell and slowly gave rise to profound burn marks on the ground.


    The transparent dome that had been the barrier before opened slowly gave the woman ess and then closed again. The smell of scorch again tickled Wan Lie''s sense of smell. Feeling familiar with the smell, he opened his eyes and found the witch in front of him.


    Reflexively he returned to attack the old woman blindly but to no avail, his body like shackled by something. Itsted a few seconds as several chains of fire began to wrap around his hands, feet, and neck. each chain originating from the end of the line on the foot of the five masked men.

 Chapter 40 - 40. Regret

    Reflexively he again tried to attack the old woman blindly and to no avail, Mana in his body it was like being shackled by something. Itsted a few seconds as several chains of fire wrapped around his hands, feet, and neck. Each chain originating from the end of the line on the foot of the five masked men.


    "Want to trick me?" the old woman spoke again. ??


    "Tsskk, it''s not that easy to use mana once the spell is active. Want to know why your power isn''t working? That''s because the souls of beings that have been absorbed by this rune circle have cut the mana chains in your body that are in direct contact with your strength, and thousands of lives have be victims, isn''t that great? and next is your turn, young man, Hahahahahaha."


    "Mom, quickly leave this ce!" shouted Wan Lie trying to turn his head and found Fu Xie Lan''s weak gaze.


    "Enough for ying, young people," the atmosphere was getting tense and very dark like at night.


    The woman then opened her mouth very wide like a wild animal that wanted to prey on something.


    Wan Lie felt his body slowly weaken, the pain he felt began to radiate from his feet to his head. The pain was getting more and more intense and made him unable to endure.


    While on the other hand, Fu Xie Lan with her breath weakening watched everything very clearly, the ground that supported her head was already wet with tears. She did not think that hee ridiculous, selfish deal would end in bad luck for others. Feeling unwilling and hurt to see that young man in pain made her inmed. The light that was in the form of tiny stars evaporated into the air and entered the old woman''s mouth, it was the natural mana that resided in Wan Lie''s body. Fu Xie Lan panicked but couldn''t do much. Even though Wan Lie did not make the slightest sound, she knew that the young man was holding back with all her might just because she didn''t want to worry her.


    She couldn''t watch this any longer.


    "Someone, please help me," she wailed to herself.


    "I am sorry mom, "whispered Wan Lie, but she could still hear his voice clearly.


    "Noooooo," shouted Fu Xie Lan when she saw the young man now passed out .


    "Noooo, please let him live, I beg you," Fu Xie Lan shouted hysterically, she struggled to approach the old woman''s existence by dragging her body.


    The changes that could be seen with the naked eye urred in the woman, her body no longer bent over, the wrinkles on her skin also disappeared.


    "Stop," shouted Fu Xie Lan again, this time she had already reached the old woman and managed to push her away.


    "I don''t like it when someone interrupts my pleasure."


    Seeded, the old woman stopped her activities, and turned towards Fu Xien, holding her chin so firmly that Fu Xie Lan grimaced in pain.


    "Little bitch, how about I eat you before consuming the Mana on that young man''s body?" said the old woman then tightened her grip on Fu Xie Lan''s chin.


    Fu Xie Lan wanted to rebel but couldn''t move at all and could only surrender. Maybe her life end here? How is her revenge on the Zu kingdom? What is the fate of the other soul sealed within her body?


    Green and brown life energy slowly starteding out of Fu Xie Lan''s mouth towards the old woman''s palm, she was nning to make the little girl''s mana into her reserve mana in the future, so that when her body started to age, she could use that mana to prevent it


    "huh? She said in surprise when she felt the manaing from Fu Xie Lan''s body


    "Interesting, I should have eaten you first," she added, as if she regretted her actions.


    ***


    Two men entered the borders of the Magician race at the same time. They flew side by side against the direction of the blowing wind. From above they could see the buildings of the residents that were neatly lined up, several grasnds filled with weeds also entered the scenery, the meandering river currents and dense forests with several barren hills that seemed to separate themselves clearly visible below. .


    "Momo, don''t you think you want to rest for a moment? My wings are very tired," said the man in ck. Yes, they are the bodyguards of Bai, Bai Mo, and Bai Xue.


    Bai Mo just nced over without any intention of responding. Their task had just beenpleted and they should report as soon as possible.


    "Momo, can''t you hear me? My wings are very tired," Bai Xue repeated.


    "Stop acting like a child, this isn''t your first time after all."


    Received an unwanted response made him not give up, he then flew to the right side of Bai Mo then to the left side, he did it for some minutes to tease his friend.


    "I thought maybe you could still fly hundreds of miles away," said Bai Mo irritably.


    "Just a moment, can I?"


    "Not!" refused Bai Mo for the umpteenth time.


    Suddenly from the opposite direction, a crow approached them. Perched on Bai Mo''s index finger. The bird was silent for a while as if it was conveying something to him then it flew into the air and disappeared. it was not a real bird but a dense ck smog that resembled a bird.


    "What did he say? Was there anything?" Bai Xue asked curiously


    "I guess we need to rest for a while," said Bai Mo without turning to Bai Xue.


    "Eh? Why suddenly? What did the bird say?" He knew that it was Lord Gu''s creation.


    "Nothing so important,"


    "Okay, I hope so,"


    "Look! Isn''t that downtown Phillony?" Bai Xue pointed at the building of the phoenix academy.


    "I think so."


    "Why is it so busy?"


    Bai Mo only shrugged his shoulders as a sign that he didn''t know either. Slowly they flew low to make it easier for them tond on the ground.


    "Momo, this is Phillony City, right? Why do I feel like I am in Kanca?" said Bai Xue when he saw several people going in and out of the gate of the Phoenix Academy.


    Hearing the conversation of people passing by, it didn''t take them long to find out that a pury test was being carried out today. They then look for a suitable ce to rx and unwind.


    ***


    "Interesting, I should have eaten you first," added the old woman again as if she was regretting her actions.


    The pain like of being skinned alive made Fu Xie Lan scream in resignation. Her breathing was heavy, cold sweat started pouring down her body, her neck veins also appeared on the surface. It hurt so much like something had been forcibly snatched away inside her. It happened for a few seconds making Fu Xie Lan''s body weaker even more with fading consciousness as well.


    When she felt that she was at the end of her consciousness, she felt her whole body very hot, dizziness with nausea contributed to her suffering before the darkness actually took her away.


    An enormous mana wave suddenly appeared and managed to startle the old woman


    "WHAT ARE YOU TRYING TO DO?" The young girl who she was sure had lost consciousness, now opened her eyes and red at her. Reflex she let go and stop all activities.


    The girl''s violet pupil had now turned sapphire blue and was ring at him with the corners of her lips curved, grinning.


    "LONG TIME NO SEE, BLACK WITCH."

 Chapter 41 - 41. Hurry Up. Strong!

    The girl''s violet pupil had now turned sapphire blue and was staring at her gravely, with a smirk on her lips.


    "LONG TIME NO SEE, BLACK WITCH." like being struck by lightning, the witch suddenly fell to her knees with bent legs, staring in fear at the girl who had almost be her victim just a moment ago. ??


    It was clear that the little girl in front of her was not the same girl who was just a moment ago. The mana wavesing out of her body werepletely different and extremely powerful.


    "Who ... who are you?" asked the woman began to tremble.


    "Check, very funny. Do I need to say that I am an angel who will take your life? By the way, what if it''s my turn to take you to hell?" A sinister smile etched on Fu Xie Lan''s lips.


    "Who are you? I have no business with you," shouted the old witch after a few seconds of recovering from her shock, all the masked people who were with her before, now disappeared, have be ashes blown by the wind


    "You were the one who forced me out," after saying that, her fingers swung gently, and at the same time the chain binding Wan Lie loosened at a speed that could not be seen by the eye and managed to leave a scar like a burn, the chain then tied the old woman''s body and managed to make her fall to the ground.


    "No, no. Don''t kill me. I promise to let the young man go and not bother you anymore. I beg you," wailed the witch.


    "Managing me to get out of course the pay won''t be that easy, you know? Now I''m so excited to kill you."


    "Ah Damn! that seal limits my time," she said to herself. Not the slightest bit of tenderness remained in her, only hatred and disappointment.


    "You think killing me will keep those fools safe?" said the old witch chuckled.


    Fu Xie Lan''s hand lifted slowly, moving just wagging her hand and at that moment the woman''s body that was shackled by her chains caught fire with some of her ashes being carried away by the wind with some others fused with the ground, even that which had not had time digesting and realizing what had happened to her and that death had taken her life.


    At the same time, the tense and dark atmosphere slowly regained its warmth. The ck clouds that covered the sky slowly disappeared reced by a clear blue sky with several white clouds hanging like paintings on a beautiful canvas.


    Inhaling as much air as possible, her body turned around and stepped towards Wan Lie''s body which was lying on the ground. The breath that sounded weak made her heart sink.


    Standing beside Wan Lie''s body, her gaze turned to the sky.


    "Hurry up Strong, so that I don''t have to take risks like this again," after saying that, her eyes slowly closed, and darkness took over her again. Now Fu Xie Lan was lying unconscious right next to the young man who always called her mother.


    From a distance a tall girl watched all this with trembling knees, one hand covering her mouth to prevent her from making a sound. She was even afraid to just take a breath.


    ***


    Bai Mo and Bai Xue had already left the food stall where they rested a while ago. The scorching smell mixed with blood seeded in making the two of them look for the origin of the smell. And here they are, in the woods not far from the Phoenyx Academy.


    The rune that was not too deep in the ground with the fire marks filling its surface managed to distract and draw the two bodyguards closer.


    "Late!" said Bai Mo when he saw the rune.


    After sniffing around, there was a faint rotten smell. So it was with Bai Xue. they have memorized the smell, it belongs to the ck magician. It looks like a moment ago there was a massacre here.


    "Looks like there are a lot of them," said Bai Xue with one hand grabbing several masks that were lying on the ground.


    "Maybe this is the reason why Lord Gu ordered us to stand guard around the academy?" Bai Xue concluded. When they rested at the food stall a while ago, Bai Mo had already told all the messages that the crow had conveyed.


    "I think so," Bai Mo confirmed.


    "Mom, look at this!" shouted Bai Xue approaching Bai Mo with one of his fingers pointing at the symbol of a dark red rose on the corner of the mask she found.


    "Isn''t this the same symbol we saw a few years ago?"


    "Emmm."


    "Neutralize this ce, before anyone sees it," he added, gesturing at Bai Xue.


    The scarlet rose symbol printed on the mask is very sensitive, every event involving the life of someone they find so far, wherever, they will find that symbol.


    Disappeared for a few years, and now, somehow they have reappeared.


    They''ve been investigating it for thest few years but it always ends up like it is now. those people keep disappearing when theye back to investigate, and that gets them into trouble.


    Do these people have new targets?


    Several minutes have passed, they have neutralized the ce. No more burnt smell mixed with the stench of blood, no more bad smells. Everything is reced with a fresh and refreshing forest aroma.


    "Let''s go,"


    ***


    The strong smell of herbs quickly filled the room, a middle-aged woman painstakingly mixed several types of medicinal nts and then rubbed them on the hands, feet, and neck of a young man who was still unconscious.


    Finished smearing, she then carefully popped a pill into the young man''s mouth by asionally transferring the mana in her body to restore the young man.


    Then she turned to the little girl who was lying there weakly. Although there was no visible wound to the naked eye, the girl had suffered a very severe internal wound, and now that the three kinds of pills had entered the girl''s body, she transferred her body''s mana to prevent further damage to the girl''s body.


    The door opened slowly, giving a tall girl ess to the room with a small jug filled with warm water in her arms. Since earlier, her fingers had refused to stop shaking. The image of what happened just a moment ago filled her head.


    "How are they, Grandma? "asked the girl in the smallest possible voice.


    "What happened to you? Why look so scared?"


    "Look, your hands don''t stop shaking. Don''t tell me you hurt them?" she added, squinting suspiciously.


    "No grandma, I swear not me. I found them unconscious in the middle of the forest," she replied smoothly as she put the jug she was carrying on the old table.


    "Hmm, great."


    "The young man may have regained consciousness a few momentster, while the girl ..." she said then turned to the girl.


    "Why Grandma?"


    "I don''t know, the wound was really bad. I can''t be sure when she''ll wake up," she said with a harsh sigh.


    "What a pity, the world today is very different, people are bing very hypocritical and getting greedy, I don''t want you to get involved with many people, just here, in this ce and don''t go anywhere," said the middle-aged woman in a voice very small but still able to reach the hearing of a tall girl standing not far from him.


    .


    .


    It was already evening, and there was still no sign that the young man would regain consciousness.

 Chapter 42 - 42. They Are Not Ordinary People

    The atmosphere in a vige not too far from downtown Phyllony was very quiet, maybe because of its location in the middle of the forest. The houses of the residents, which are only made of wood and rattan, stand irregrly with a number that can be counted on fingers, given the very small number of residents.


    The cold air at night has reached its lowest point, there is no adequate lighting, only armed with a torch that asionally wants to dim because of the wind. Being surrounded by wilderness makes the vige less like a vige in general and more like an association of a group of people who only stay temporarily. ??


    A tall girl was sitting in front of a campfire. Her house is located in the middle of the vige, seen staring nkly at the roasted meat in front of her, no one knows what she was thinking, the girl asionally rubbed her palms together to get rid of the bone-chilling chill.


    Krieekkk...


    The sound of the door crackling open made the girl turn around and find a middle-aged woman walking towards her carrying a ss made of bamboo.


    "Drink, this will warm you a little," said the middle-aged woman, handing her the ss she was carrying.


    "How are they Grandma?" she said then downed the contents of the ss


    "The open wound on the young man''s skin has started to heal as well as the deep wound he suffered, maybe in a few moments he will be conscious."


    "Good, how about the other one?"


    The middle-aged woman was silent while exhaling roughly. You could see the water vapor that managed to escape from her lips indicating that it was indeed very cold.


    "Calm down, they will be fine, it''s just a matter of time and And they will soone to their senses," she said then sat next to the girl.


    They just sat in silence without anyone making a sound, lost in their thoughts, only the sound of the night animals shouting to one another to fill the silence of the night.


    "They are not ordinary people," the middle-aged woman''s voice suddenly broke the reverie of the girl who was sitting right next to her.


    "''Who do you mean grandma?" The girl turned towards the source of the sound, there was a bonfire shadow in her eyes.


    "It''ste at night, you should also go in and rest," replied the middle-aged woman then stood up and went into the house. But when her hand was just about to open the door she turned back and said "In the future, I hope you won''t cause trouble with them." And then disappeared behind the door.


    While on the other hand, the girl who heard the middle-aged woman''s words frowned in confusion, who did she mean by the word "they"?


    Suddenly her memory spun on the incident this morning, the incident where she witnessed a girl who was almost the same age as she finishes off a witch and her followers with a single flick using her bare hands, it made her shudder with horror.


    "Who are they?" she asked again, exhaling rough breath that who knows how many times, the smell of ripe roast meat bursting and jostling into her nose, the meat is rabbit meat that she got while hunting this afternoon. Slowly but surely she ate up the meat, not because she was hungry but just wanted to eat it.


    Those in Arnd World were able to neutralize hunger and thirst using the mana in their bodies. They eat food and drink not because they are really hungry, but just want to taste it, unlike the human race which has to eat two to three times a day to maintain its survival.


    Finished with her activities, the girl put out the bonfire which had started to dim and entered her house.


    Standing staring at the young man and a girl who was still unconscious, she wanted to re-examine the condition of the two people before going to rest. She then turned and looked at a girl wearing men''s clothes, her face that looked so peaceful made her doubt what she saw this morning. If other people saw the girl''s condition now, maybe they would not believe it if she told all the things she had witnessed with her eyes.


    Standing for a few seconds in such a position, she then left the room to the rattan chair in the corner of the room to rest and it didn''t take long for her to feel sleepy and then fell asleep.


    The number of torches lighting up several houses looked like they were dancing and a momentter dimmed, a gentle breeze that blew slowly managed to make a rustling sound of leaves rubbing against each other. Everyone in the vige was asleep.


    But suddenly the wind that blew stopped blowing as well as the disappearance of the sound of the nocturnal animals which a few moments ago were still shouting to each other. The atmosphere became very quiet and tense.


    Without anyone noticing, the light that formed the little stars that came from nature (animals and nts) forming tendrils of life energy (mana) spread towards the body of a girl who was still unconscious. Not only that, but blue light also came out of the bodies of the people in the vige without them knowing it and joined with other light that was absorbed by the body of a girl.


    A crescent-shaped mark appeared on the girl''s forehead, it gave off three colors of light, green, brown, and blue, and enveloped the body of its owner. The blue light indicates which color the Wizards are. It onlysts a few seconds and then returns to normal as if nothing had happened.


    The sleeping middle-aged woman suddenly opened her eyes, a faint smile etched on her lips, and then closed her eyes again.


    ***


    The nighttime atmosphere in downtown Phillony was unusual, to be precise at the Phoenyx Academy. If normally the students, teachers, and elders had already rested at that time, but this time was different. Shouts and groans could be heard filling every corner of the academy. Several buildings were destroyed, roads and some parks are now out of shape.


    The rubble of the building and the still billowing smoke could be seen everywhere. If you observe it, it seems like there was a fight just a moment ago. Several students with different colors of robes were seen lying around, some were covered in wounds and not a few of them had lost consciousness.


    Today is the day when the pury test will be done, but it seems like something untoward has happened.


    Elder You was the one who was going to do the test found missing right before the test started causing chaos at the test site, some people who imed to be representatives of their race did not ept and felt that they were being mocked.


    They then incited several people, conspired, and attacked the people of phoenyx academy. Not to forget the elders and teachers were also affected.


    Even though they are the strongest race after the Demon race, if all of the races attack them together then it will be quite troublesome for the Wizard race. The attack took a lot of casualties, imagine how the destruction will be caused when the Vampire, Fairy, Werewolf, Mermaid, and Lucifer races unite. Even some of them no longer care about the wounds suffered by people whoe from their race.


    However, after the raid. Those who were masterminding the attack were knocked down by Elder Bao and the others, even though it was very troublesome. Bute back again. They are still the strongest race after the demons.


    Other people might think that those people were injured because of Elder Bao, but not to Elder Chen who identally saw the dark red rose mark on the neck hidden behind the cor of one of them and it had already turned ck. Like a stamp.


    "Mind magic?"


    Mind magic is magic that can control one''s mind and self through the medium between the controller and the controlled, generally, this magic is very weak because it has a very short time duration, but if used at the right time it will be very dangerous.


    Just like this time, those people were hit by mind magic through the stamp on the back of their necks and managed to turn the Phoenix academy into chaos. Many students and teachers are victims, as well as those from other races who will take the test.


    Elder Chen suddenly had a thought, that Elder You''s disappearance had something to do with this mess.


    ''Did someone n all this?''

 Chapter 43 - 43. Chaos

    The night passed very quickly, a small movement that came from the fingers of the young man who had been unconscious since yesterday distracted the middle-aged woman who had just opened the window to give ess to the air and morning sunlight to enter the room.


    "It turns out that you are aware longer than I thought," she said then reached for the potion she had prepared on the table. ??


    Hearing a voice that was very foreign to him, the young man blinked. The memory of yesterday''s incident when heading to the pury test location immediately made him put on a vignt attitude.


    "Don''t be afraid, I''m not someone you deserve to be aware of," said the middle-aged woman, handing her a bowl filled with potions.


    "Drink this," she added again.


    "My mother... no, the girl who was with me..."


    "Over there," replied a tall girl who suddenly entered the room. The tip of her chin moved to give direction to the ce of a girl who was still lying unconscious.


    Suddenly the young man turned around, finding the presence of the person he was looking for made him breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Don''t worry, she will be fine," said the middle-aged woman again.


    The young man stared at the girl who was still lying next to him for a few seconds, then turned to the two strangers he had just seen.


    "Who are you?"


    "And, where is this? "The young man asked again with a probing gaze, his pupils asionally moving to observe every corner of the room.


    "Drink first, your body has not fully recovered," pleaded the middle-aged woman again, handing the bowl containing the potion in her hand.


    "Come on, just have a drink, after all, there is nothing in it for us if we kill you," the girl''s hand grabbed her bowl and ced it on the young man''s two hands who were already leaning on the bed made of bamboo.


    With a somewhat hesitant feeling, the young man slowly drank down the potion that was handed to him, his brows furrowed faintly, the taste was very bitter and suddenly a chill ran through his body, a veryfortable and refreshing chill. He then believed that what the two strangers who were watching him said were indeed true, they had no bad intentions.


    "Thank you," he said then handed the empty bowl back to the girl standing in front of him.


    "I am Xue Ning, and you are currently in Parqus Vige," said the tall girl while choosing an empty ce that she thought was veryfortable to sit.


    "And that middle-aged woman you call her, grandmother ... " she added again with a hanging sentence like a confused person.


    "Qing Chu, you can call me grandmother Chu," said the middle-aged woman, continuing Xue Ning''s sentence.


    "I am Wan Lie and this girl is Xie Lan, thank you for saving us," said the young man, he was very grateful because a girl who called herself Xue Ning hade at the right time and saved them from a witch who nearly took their life.


    "You should be more grateful to that girl, I didn''t do too much," Xue Ning said, turning her gaze towards the girl who was still unconscious.


    Wan Lie didn''t understand what Xue Ning meant, but he chose to remain silent and didn''t ask any further questions.


    There was silence for several minutes before a groan emanating from Fu Xie Lan distracted everyone''s attention. One of her hands moved to the side and managed to touch something hard, it was Wan Lie''s head. Suddenly it made her pupils open and immediately see the entire room.


    It took a few seconds for her to realize everything, herst memory only reached the moment the witch tried to suck the mana in her body and made her lose consciousness.


    Her eyes then collided with the two strangers, then she turned to stare at Wan Lie as if to say that what was going on?


    Did the two women save them?


    Wan Lie, who received such a gaze, only nodded as if he already understood the meaning of his mother''s gaze.


    "What a strong bond," muttered the middle-aged woman with a faint smile etched on her lips.


    Fu Xie Lan wanted to make a sound again but was canceled with a sudden knock on the door from outside.


    "Xue Ning, are you in there? Xue Ning, open the door! Are you all right?" The sound of a man''s scream could be heard followed by a bang at the door. looks like the man is trying to break it.


    "Wait a minute¡­" Xue Ning had not finished hee sentence and the door to her house had been forced open, revealing a man whose face was very simr to her and was roughly several years older than her. Anyone who saw would know that this man was rted by blood to Xue Ning.


    "Thank goodness you are fine," he said then rushed to hug the girl, during the trip home he never stopped worrying about the girl who was now in his arms.


    "Brother, what happened? Why did you suddenlye back? Didn''t the test just start yesterday?" Xue Ning asked the man who had just released her embrace with a single breath.


    "Oh, you do the test? Xue Ning is anxious to know what level (life energy) you have," she added with a sparkling face


    "No, I ran away."


    "Huh?"


    "The elder who was going to do the test suddenly disappeared, and then several people plotted to attack the academy people and there was a fight, really very chaotic.


    After that, I did not remain silent and chose to run away because I was too afraid something would happen to you. "


    The people who can take the test are those who haven''t entered any academy, and after the test, they have a choice, whether to enter the academy or not. Nothing required them to enter the academy, but those who chose to enter the academy will certainly have higher poprity and also the opportunity to be stronger than those who refused to enter the academy.


    On the other hand, Wan Li and Fu Xie Lan heard everything very clearly without missing a beat. They exchanged nces with the same thought that it seemed the academy the man was referring to was the phoenyx academy.


    "Ekhem, may we know in more detail what happened?" Wan Lie started to make a sound and caused the man who looked like Xue Ning to look away with a very clear frown on his forehead. It seemed, from the moment that man entered the room, he had not noticed the presence of other people in the room


    "Erm, introduce them are my friends, Wan Lie and Xie Lan," said the girl understanding the meaning of the frown on her sister''s forehead. Whether it was appropriate to consider them friends, she did not know. But that was all she thought now.


    "Friends? Since when?" asked the man feeling a little strange. He was curious, how his younger sibling could have friends while they and all the vigers never lived permanently or in other words always moved around.

 Chapter 44 - 44. Help Us, Please.

    "Friends? Since when?" asked the man feeling a little strange. He was curious about how his younger siblings could have friends while they and all the vigers never lived permanently or in other words, always moved around.


    "Since today, never mind they are good people, believe me," said Xue Ning. ??


    "Hmm, all right," he said, then he told all the things he had seen, although not too detailed but it was enough to give a clear picture of what happened.


    After hearing Big Brother Xue Ning''s narrative, the two of them decided to return to the academy, not because of the chaos but worrying about Elder Chen and Elder Huang Bao.


    "Hopefully they are well," hoped Fu Xie Lan


    "Looks like we have to leave immediately." Fu Xie Lan started to move from her bed.


    "Isn''t it too hasty? You''ve juste to your senses and haven''t fully recovered, you''d better stay a few more days," said Xue Ning.


    "We have something to do," Wan Lie replied.


    "Are you sure?" asked Xue Ning again confirmingly.


    "Yes, there''s no need to worry. Thank you for your help, by the way, where is Grandma Chu? We want to say goodbye to her," said Wan Lie, who no longer saw the middle-aged woman''s whereabouts.


    "Grandma Chu? Who is Grandma Chu?" asked Xue Ning.


    "Middle-aged woman you live with, she was sitting here before, "Wan Lie exined while pointing to the ce he meant, but something was strange. The chair with the herbs and the potion bowl he drank had disappeared as if they never existed previously.


    "Middle-aged women? The only two of us in this house. Whose woman are you talking about?" Asked Brother Xue Ning.


    "Never mind forget it. Maybe Wan Lie is wrong," said Fu Xie Lan.


    Previously she had also seen a middle-aged woman who was sitting not far from Wan Lie, but hearing Xue Ning and her brother''s answers made her not want to discuss any further. As long as that middle-aged woman doesn''t bother her then everything is fine.


    "Are you going to leave now?"


    "Yes, thanks again."


    Wan Lie and Fu Xie Lan then prepared to leave the vige.


    .


    .


    .


    Walking away from Parqus Vige, a middle-aged woman slowly transforms into an adult woman who has very clean and smooth skin with slightly sharp ears, a smile etched on her lips then disappears and leaves a trail of light on the stars that remain in the air.


    "Mom, I don''t know the way back to the academy," said Wan Lie, stopping his steps and turning to turn to his mother. Right now they had just walked out of Xue Ning''s house.


    "Do you know where this is?" asked Fu Xie Lan, her eyes absent the number of houses that were lined up irregrly.


    "Parkus Vige, don''t be surprised to see this ce. We are that few because we don''t live in one ce and always move around." A subtle voice answered Xie Lan''s question. She is Xue Ning.


    "Take this," she added, handing her a small porcin bottle containing a few pills. She was confused about herself, she felt that she should give the pills to them. She seemed to have lost something but at the same time felt that what had happened was just the way it should be. Very strange.


    Fu Xie Lan epted the pill and thanked her again.


    "Be careful," Xue Ning said, asionally ncing at the girl, she thought was very strong. The picture of the massacre that her eyes had witnessed was still vivid in her mind.


    Wan Lie and Fu Xie Lan started to walk away.


    "Ouch," Fu Xie Lan''s body faltered and grabbed Wan Lie''s clothes for support. A ss made of bamboo managed to upset her bnce. If only Wan Lie wasn''t in front of her, she might have fallen to the ground. She kept on cursing herself for being so careless.


    "Be careful, are you okay?"


    "Hhhhh, who put this ss here?" Xue Ning immediately grabbed the ss that was on the ground, which had turned ck because of a bonfire.


    "It''s okay. Then we''ll go, thanks again."


    The sun was getting hot and the people living in the vige still had not yet seen themselves. Walking while looking at the left and right sides of the house, Fu Xie Lan felt strange. Even though Xue Ning said that they were nomadic, that didn''t mean they didn''t do other activities, right? Why does she feel that this Parqus Vige is like a dead vige?


    "What''s wrong mom?" asked Wan Lie who saw his mother suddenly stop walking.


    "Shhh," Fu Xie Lan brought her index finger closer to her lips.


    Wan Lie only frowned in confusion and stopped in his tracks.


    Suddenly, the door to the house at the end of the vige opened, giving rise to a child who wobbled. His skin was very pale, his breath sounded very weak, his dull clothes adhered perfectly to his body adding to a very sad impression.


    The boy had been trying to walk towards where Wan Lie and Fu Xie Lan were standing from the first time he saw them.


    "P-please us,"


    "What happened?" The male voice that came from behind shifted Wan Lie and Fu Xie Lan''s gaze. He is Xue Ning''s brother running towards the child who was kneeling on the ground with a small cry escaping from his lips.


    "Big Brother Xue Ying," called the boy hoarsely.


    "Get up, don''t cry. Tell me what happened," Xue Ying coaxed as he carried the child into his arms.


    "My father disappeared, and my mother ..." Xue Ying who was carrying the boy immediately entered the boy''s house without waiting for the boy to finish his sentence.


    Wan Lie and Fu Xie Lan followed suit.


    And what they witnessed was a middle-aged woman lying unconscious, with her lips starting to turn dark, still clearly audible a weak breathing out of her nose.


    Seeing the woman''s condition made Fu Xie Lan reflexively approached and touched the woman''s wrist and checked her pulse.


    "Stop, what are you doing?" Xue Ying''s hand tugged at Fu Xie Lan''s arm and managed to make her take a few steps back.


    "Hey, don''t be too harsh," shouted Wan Lie, releasing the man''s grip on his mother.


    "It''s okay, Wan Lie," said Fu Xie Lan.


    "She''s poisoned," she added again, pointing at the middle-aged woman.


    "It happens again?" after Xue Ying said that, the child in his arms suddenly vomited out something ck and extremely rotten.


    "Let go of that kid, hurry up," Fu Xie Lan ordered in a high tone. One hand reflexively covered her nose with the other led Wan Lie''s hand to do the same, take a few steps back.

 Chapter 45 - 45. Poison

    "Let go of that kid, hurry up," Fu Xie Lan ordered in a high tone. One hand reflexively covered her nose with the other led Wan Lie''s hand to do the same, take a few steps back.


    Xue Ying was surprised to see the child in his arms suddenly vomited ck liquid and managed to hit part of his face. Hearing Fu Xie Lan''s instructions, he did not immediately let go of the child, and instead took a tight hold on him. ??


    "What happened to you? Why suddenly vomited him?" Xue Ying tried to clean up the vomit from the child on his face using his robe, by asionally stroking the little boy''s hair, it could be seen that the man was very worried about him.


    "What are you doing? Let go of that kid," said Fu Xie Lan back in a firm tone. Although only briefly, but she knew clearly that the liquid that the child vomited contained a very deadly substance ricin, if a person is exposed to or inhales a certain dose of the substance then she will experience poisoning which can cause death.


    If in her previous life, the substance ricin she could find in Ricinus Communis nts, she had carried out many very dangerous experiments while she was still in her organization''sboratory, just seeing and feeling the smell made her have no trouble knowing the type of substance. Things she never expected that the substance that came from the poisonous nt Ricinus Communis was found in this world.


    Bluish patches started appearing on the boy''s skin, his lips began to turn ckish purple, this was because the poison in his body had spread to his liver and heart and caused very serious damage. Only a few secondster, the child fell unconscious.


    "I told you, let go of that kid. The liquid that he spits out contains poison," Fu Xie Lan''s voice sounded higher than before. She was very annoyed, on the other hand, She didn''t want to interfere any further, but thinking about Xue Ning helping them made her feel indebted.


    But it was toote, after Xue Ying let go of the child, he felt a headache whip up his head, causing his body to sway back a little. Wan Lie who immediately help the man, was stopped by Fu Xie Lan.


    "No, that substance has already entered his body," finished saying that, several people were seen entering the house, Xue Ning was no exception. One of them quickly did the same thing as Wan Lie but was blocked by the young man.


    "Brother...."


    "Don''t go near him or you''ll be poisoned too."


    "Poisoned?" Xue Ning panicked and insisted on approaching her brother but was still being pushed back by Wan Lie.


    "Who are you?" One of the middle-aged men voiced, followed by several people with murmurs that could still be heard. Just as they were leaving their respective homes, a girl''s scream led them to the ce where they were now. Several people gave investigating looks.


    "We? We are not a threat. If you don''t want to be like Xue Ying, cover your noses and stay away," Fu Xie Lan ordered.


    "Why should we obey you? What do you know about poison, we don''t know if you mean well or the opposite is true," said someone else.


    "We can''t trust strangers, especially only in a little girl like you," said another.


    "Xue Ning, can you please calm these people down?" whispered Wan Lie even though the thing he said sounded impossible because the girl kept hysterically and want to approach her brother.


    "Someone, call Master Ruo, someone immediately ran out of the house, and without waiting for a long time the person came back with a man who was roughly older than Huang Bao, it seemed that the old man was the master Ruo they were referring.


    "Master, help them."


    The person who was called Master Ruo nodded and then walked over to approach Xue Ying and the other two people who were already unconscious. At present, Xue Ying''s condition could not be said to be good. The picture of his condition was the same as that of the little boy a few moments ago.


    It seems that the vigers of Parqus trust Master Ruo to save them.


    "Tch," Fu Xie Lan''s mocking voice distracted Master Ruo''s attention who was trying to get close to the three people.


    "Approaching them is tantamount to poisoning yourself," she added.


    "Who are you?" the same question came back.


    "Master Ruo, please save my brother, please," Xue Ning''s pleading voice mingled with a sobbing voice could be heard. Everyone also became worried.


    "All right, calm yourself."


    "You guys lift those two people over there," Master Ruo added again and then turned to face the several people standing behind him.


    "Touching those three people will only add to the casualties," Fu Xie Lan''s voice stopped the steps of several people who wanted to approach Xue Ying, while Wan Lie was still holding Xue Ning with one hand.


    "Who are you? And you have always been babbling something unclear, do you have eyes? they need help, and you forbid us to touch them. Where is your brain?" Snapped one of them as he pointed his index finger at Fu Xie Lan.


    "Watch your talk, damn it," shouted Wan Lie.


    "Don''t mind her. Move them quickly," Master Ruo ordered back, he didn''t care about everything Fu Xie Lan said, just a little girl, what can she do? He has lived for hundreds of years, what does he not know?


    "I already warned you, so don''t me me if the next victim will fall," said Fu Xie Lan in a very clear voice.


    "Come on Wan Lie," she asked back.


    "But this girl ..."


    "Just leave, I''ve warned them but if they still insist, then it''s not my business anymore," she said then moved to make the people who stared at her dislike voluntarily paving the way for her.


    "Wa-wait!" the weak voice emanating from Xue Ying couldn''t stop Fu Xie Lan''s footwork.


    The dizzy feeling that had suffered him a while ago began to subside, but it did not make him feel good again, his breath felt very heavy with cold sweat pouring down his forehead and nape. His chest ached and felt nauseous apanied by headaches that still asionally hit him, his skin was very pale.


    "Y-you guys don''te near, th-that girl''s right thee, the liquid that clings to my clothes contains poisonous," he added again with difficulty, his breath again panting.


    Suddenly everyone who approached Xue Ying stopped their steps and turned to stare at Master Rou.


    While on the other hand, a smile that could not be detected by anyone was etched on Fu Xie Lan''s lips, and she is continued to walk without turning around.


    "Little girl, wait!" shouted a woman who was also in the room and managed to make the girl stop.


    "Master Ruo what should we do?" asked another, ignoring the screams of the woman who asked the girl to stop.

 Chapter 46 - 46. Swear To Be Faithful To Me

    "What about Master Ruo? What should we do?" asked another, ignoring the woman''s cry that asked the girl to stop.


    "What? It''s clear that what the girl said is true, are you deafer. Master Ruo, allows the girl to see how they are," said the woman who had stopped Fu Xie Lan''s steps a few seconds ago. ??


    "It''s not that I don''t believe in your skills, but after hearing Xue Ying''s words, I became scared lest ..."


    "It''s up to you, but I''m not responsible if something goes wrong," Master Ruo cut in immediately with a sour face. This was the first time he had been treated like this and it was all just because of a little girl''s unfounded words.


    "Xie Lan, is it true that you can remove poison in my brother''s body?" Xue Ning, who had only been crying, now approached Fu Xie Lan.


    "What will you give me if I save them?" Fu Xie Lan replied.


    "What do you want? As long as it''s still under my control then I''ll do anything," Xue Ning replied firmly.


    "I want all of you to swear allegiance and be followers of me,"


    "Little girl, isn''t your request too big? Don''t think just because you can save them and we can easily be your ves," said Master Ruo displeasedly.


    "If your mind, that''s fine. I''m not going to force. Let''s go, Wan Lie," said Fu Xie Lan then turned around wanting to leave the ce.


    "Wait!" shouted Xue Ning


    "I, I do,"


    "All of you, can you rest easy if one of us dies again? Aren''t you tired? Life moves around just to avoid danger, but death and the loss of some of us just keep happening?" Xue Ning added again.


    "But Xue N .... ''


    "We have lived together for a very long time. Don''t you feel sorry to see them in danger?" Xue Ning interrupted.


    "I do."


    "Me, too."


    "Okay, me too." until everyone in the room was answering, except for Master Ruo who was still silent and looked at Fu Xie Lan with a gaze that clearly illustrated that he didn''t like her.


    "Hmmm, all right," said Fu Xie Lan then stepped her foot towards Xue Ying with her hands still covering her nose.


    "Wan Lie, can you take off their clothes without touching them?"


    "Leave it to me," replied Wan Lie and then began to take off Xue Ying''s clothes first using his mana flow.


    "What are you doing? Undressing someone in front of many people, isn''t this harassment?" said Master Ruo


    "If you don''t know what liquid is sticking to Xue Ying''s clothes, you should just keep quiet," replied Fu Xie Lan. She doesn''t like it when people interfere with her activities, especially this is because of their requests.


    "Tch," Master Ruo chuckled in displeasure, while the others were silent.


    Seeing that Wan Lie managed to take off Xue Ying''s shirt, Fu Xien returned to giving instructions.


    "Burn," and at that instant, Xue Ying''s shirt turned to ashes. Now his upper body was exposed, not wearing any shirt.


    "Do you have any herbs that contain activated charcoal?"


    Everyone fell silent because they didn''t understand what Fu Xie Lan was saying.


    "Activated charcoal? What is it for?" asked Xue Ning


    "I''m going to detoxify their bodies, and I need this stuff."


    "I don''t know what herbs you mean, I just heard that name too," replied Xue Ning who got nods from several people.


    "Little girl, if you can''t cure them, just say so, don''t bother mentioning something that doesn''t exist in this world," Master Ruo''s voice came back but Fu Xie Lan didn''t respond.


    Xie Lan forgot, that now she was in a different world. How can she detoxify the poison in the bodies of the three people when the material she needs, she does not know whether it exists in this world or not.


    "Cocos nucifera, do you know this nt?" Fu Xie Lan tried to ask even though she wasn''t sure those people would find out.


    "Co-cocos Nucifera? Are you referring to nts that do not have stalks with very hard fruit?" asked someone among them.


    "Yes, where can I find that nt?"


    "Wait a minute," said the man and then disappeared. It didn''t take long for him toe back with a few coconuts just like the girl had intended.


    Seeing some Nucifera cocos that were brought in made Fu Xie Lan understand a little, even though she lived among creatures that previously she was only considered a myth, and turned out to be not much different from the human world. some nts that existed in his previous life, he also found them in this world.


    "Thank you," she said to the man. If she did not find activated charcoal, she would make it herself, in the previous life she often produced activated charcoal in theboratory of her organization.


    Activated charcoal is a porous solid material and is the result of thebustion of materials containing carbon through the prization process. One of the functions of activated charcoal is to be able to detoxify toxins by reducing toxins in the body.


    Slowly but surely, Fu Xie Lan then started to process the cocos Nucifera fruit and only took the shell. After that, she instructed Wan Lie to create a me with a temperature of 400 ¡ãC to start the carbonization process.


    This aims to remove vtile matter contained in coconut shells. She did the healing process for a few minutes and then again instructed Wan Lie to increase the temperature of the fire he created to 500-800 ¡ã C to further purify the carbon.


    After a few minutes, the solid material that remains after the carbonization process is carbon in the form of charcoal with narrow pores, with a very agile movement, Fu Xie Lan then processed the charcoal into liquid activated charcoal using the tools and containers that Xue Ning had prepared for her.


    Everyone who saw that was silent, no one dared to make the slightest movement as if they were amazed by a little girl, even Wan Lie was also amazed to see his mother.


    After everything felt ready, Fu Xie Lan stepped towards the middle-aged woman first, her lips hadpletely ckened. The poison hadpletely spread. She skillfully put pressure on the woman''s stomach, she did it for a few seconds until thick ck liquid began toe out of the woman''s mouth.


    "You guys move a few meters away," eximed Fu Xie Lan as she tore off the hem of her clothes to cover her nose and mouth so as not to inhale the scent of the liquid that came out of the woman''s mouth.


    After the liquid stoppeding out, she then tried to clean the liquid carefully so that it didn''t hit her skin, then poured the activated charcoal liquid she had made into the woman''s mouth. The same thing she did to the little boy.


    After that, she then turned to Xue Ying and helped him drink the liquid activated charcoal without pressing his stomach first, she gave Xue Ying a different treatment because that man only inhaled the poisonous substance, different from the other two people who had ingested the hazardous substance.


    After giving them the elixir, Fu Xie Lan then gave instructions to the people to leave the room, all the windows were closed, as well as the doors. She then lit a fire to heat the room.


    .


    .


    .


    The temperature in the room was already very hot, the three people are emitting foul-smelling sweat and began to fill their bodies. It took several hours and the faces of the three people began to regain their hue.


    Slowly Xue Ying no longer felt that torturous feeling, even though her body was very sticky with sweat that smelled very bad but he remained in his position with a consciousness that had started to normalize.


    "If only someone like Fu Xie Lan came faster, maybe the people in this vige are still as like as they used to be," thought Xue Ying as he closed his eyes enjoying the hot temperature of the room.

 Chapter 47 - 47. Mysterious Message

    "If only someone like Fu Xie Lan came faster, maybe the people in this vige are still as like as they used to be," thought Xue Ying as he closed his eyes enjoying the hot temperature of the room.


    Time flies so fast, the orange hue starting to sprinkle on the western horizon. There was no sign of the woman and child regaining consciousness, but the stench that came from the sweat that filled their bodies had subsided. ??


    Meanwhile, Xue Ying had recovered and now the man was heading somewhere, maybe because he just inhaling the scent of the substance in a small dose made him recover quickly.


    Different from the two people who seem to have consumed it without them knowing it.


    Knock...Knock.Knock


    The sound of knocking on the door followed by a woman who was with several people entering the room. The stench and the stench of herbs made their hands close their noses reflex.


    "How are they?"


    "Hmm ... as you can see," Xie Lan replied.


    The woman approached and then sat on her knees on the floor.


    "Littel girl, thank you for helping us," followed several people who were behind her.


    Fu Xie Lan only nodded then asked,


    "Where is Xue Ying?"


    "She must return immediately to consume this concoction," she added.


    Indeed, just a moment ago when Xue Ying was feeling better, he rushed out of the ce without Xie Lan''s approval. Where did he go, no one knows.


    As for Xue Ning, she followed to look for her brother when she found out that he had left the vige.


    Hearing Fu Xie Lan''s question, everyone became silent. No one made a sound.


    "Why are you silent?"


    "Little girl, since we have sworn allegiance to you, it seems we should tell you this matter," one of them stood up and began to speak. while others just sat with their fists tightly clenched as if they were holding something back.


    "Hmm?"


    "You must have seen how the condition of our vige and the number of people who live here," said the man began.


    "Hmm yes, is there a problem?"


    "Actually, in the past, our numbers weren''t like this. We live in a ce that is a bit far from the city of Kanca but is still included in the territory of magicians, it''s just that at that time a terrible gue hit the vigers and only a few people survived and survivors left the vige immediately. However, ever since we left the vige, the deaths of some of the residents remained inevitable. Causes of death that we do not know. Some also disappeared somewhere, like the child''s father," the child he means is the child who is still lying unconscious.


    "We try not to live for long periods in a ce to avoid the ever-decreasing poption. Xue Ying was the one who was hurt the most when that happened. Her father was the head of this vige and died during the gue at that time he was given a will to keep the vigers safe. If my guess is not wrong, maybe right now he is going to find the whereabouts of the father of the child," he said and then exhaled again.


    "Is it always like that?"


    "W-what do you mean miss?"


    "Is the death you mean the same as it is today? Is it also due to poison?"


    "T-that .."


    "Yes, Miss, but we do not know about the poison, there are no vigers who are good at medical matters, as well as concocting potions, all this time if something happens, whether it''s someone who is sick or the like, we always ask Master Ruo''s help, he''s the only one who always helps us," cut another people with one breath.


    "Master Ruo? Is the person you mean is that old man wearing a ck robe?"


    "Yes, Miss."


    "Is he a native of this vige?"


    Everyone seemed to be thinking, then one of them started to make a sound.


    "Not but at the same time yes."


    "..." Fu Xie Lan


    "We have lived moved for decades, and since then Master Ruo has always been by our side."


    "What do you mean that Master Ruo appeared after the gue attacked your vige?"


    "Yes, Miss."


    "He''s very nice and we feel very indebted to him," said one man followed by a nod from the others.


    "What''s wrong, Miss? Is there a problem with Master Ruo?"


    "No, I''m just asking," Fu Xie Lan replied. Secretly she thought about the mastermind behind this incident.


    "Alright miss."


    Fu Xie Lan just nodded, then approached the two unconscious people, wiped the sweat off their body, gave them a drink of the concoction she had blended.


    "The rest I leave to you," she said and then stood facing the vigers of Parqus who were still in the room.


    "You mean miss?"


    "I have an urgent matter, I have to go immediately. Take it easy, the poison in their bodies has disappeared, just give this potion a few times and they will recover," She said while handing the bowl containing the potion she meant and exined about a few more things including when they should give the potion.


    She had to return to the academy immediately because Xue Ying''s words kept lodging in her head worried her. Even though she wasn''t able to bring out any strength, but there was Wan Lie by her side.


    "B-but miss," someone interrupted.


    "Shouldn''t we always follow you considering we''ve be... "


    "Being my follower doesn''t mean I have to restrain you, neither do you have to follow me wherever I go," exined Fu Xie Lan.


    "I just want you to obey my orders, and for now I have nothing for you to do. Only stay in this ce and wait for me toe back," she addedter.


    She never thought that after the misfortune befell her yesterday, she would find followers this fast. She had thought beforehand to find people who would be on her side, but he didn''t know how to remember that he didn''t have any experience in this Arnd World. He thought of all this with the aim that one day he would not be in trouble if he wanted to take revenge on the Zu kingdom.


    Hearing Fu Xie Lan''s words, everyone immediately breathed a sigh of relief. They thought that after swearing allegiance to the girl they would be enved. It turned out that their guess was wrong.


    "Yes, miss. Thank you, the vige door is always open to you, said one of them, followed by the others.


    Meanwhile, Wan Lie was silent and watched everything with a faint smile etched on his lips. His mother is great.


    ''Father, look at your wife. ah. if only you were here.''


    After Fu Xie Lan felt that everything was over and there was nothing more to say, she and Wan Lie immediately said goodbye.


    "Give my greetings to the Xue brothers," she said, leaving the house. Xue siblings that he meant were Xue Ying and Xue Ning.


    .


    .


    Now they are both on their way back to Phoenix academy. By relying on the ability of her eyes, Fu Xie Lan had no trouble at all.


    Syutttt ...


    Suddenly, an arrow nearly hit Fu Xie Lan''s chest if only Wan Lie hadn''t pulled her away.


    The arrow was stuck into a tree not far from them. A white cloth was tied in the arrow shaft.


    Fu Xie Lan walked over to grab the arrow and took off the cloth.


    Seen red writing on the cloth.


    "DON''T INTERFERENCE THEIR CONCERN TOO FAR."

 Chapter 48 - 48. Mysterious Message (2)

    Seen red writing on the cloth.


    "DON''T INTERFERENCE THEIR CONCERN TOO FAR," said Wan Lie reading the inscription on the cloth. ??


    Reflex both of them turned to look for the origin of the arrow but to no avail. Not a single creature was visible within their line of sight.


    "Hmm, is this message aimed at us?" Wan Lie asked his mother.


    "I don''t know," now Fu Xie Lan became convinced, that something was wrong in Parqus Vige. Previously this had crossed her mind when the vigers talked about their situation. But she put it aside because she did not have clear evidence.


    "Come on," she asked back after seeing the reddish color on the western horizon starting to disappear.


    On the way back to the academy, Fu Xie Lan was secretly appraising Wan Lie. Who is he? why she always had the feeling as if they were very close. This was the first time she had felt this way after being in two lives.


    Sunlight slowly began to fade reced by the moonlight that was not too bright, cold air began to be felt a little. They''ve been walking for about an hour or so. There is no conversation between them. There was silence, and only the sound of footsteps could be heard to each other breaking dry leaves.


    "Wear this on Mom," Wan Lie''s voice suddenly distracted Fu Xie Lan, followed by a robe that wrapped her body from behind.


    "¡­" Xie Lan gave a confused look.


    "I don''t want you to be cold," he said again when he saw the confusion on his mother''s face.


    "O-oh emm, thank you."


    Hearing his mother''s voice made him smile, a warmth enveloped his heart. Wan Lie asionally saw his mother just to make sure that his mother was nearby.


    If only he had known the way to the academy, maybe he''d already taken his mother flying and had arrived at their destination without having to walk.


    Even though he could see everything from the air, he had yet to see what the phoenyx academy looked like at all, because all this time he had only been around Fu Xie Lan in Elder Chen''s residence. The person disguised as Elder Bao also led them through the back door of the academy so that he didn''t have a clear picture of phoenyx academy yet.


    Thinking of Elder Chen''s residence suddenly made his brain work fast. If he couldn''t find the academy, wouldn''t Elder Chen''s residence be a guide for him? But how? He didn''t even know where the elder''s residence was. It was impossible if he had to fly all over the ce looking for it, right? it will just be a waste of time. It seemed like walking was the right thing.


    After he went through the event that nearly took the lives of both of them, he became aware of something. It turned out that having demonic power didn''t help him if he had no fighting experience at all. Maybe, now and then he should find someone to fight with?


    "hhhhhffff."


    "What is wrong?" asked Fu Xie Lan, who knows how many times he heard Wan Lie''s sigh.


    "It''s okay Mom, is it still far?"


    "No, isn''t."


    "Mother, may I ask?"


    "Hmm?"


    "I''ve been wondering, why did you ask the vigers to follow you? Isn''t there already me who will continue to look after you?" asked Wan Lie slowing down.


    "Do you mind?"


    "Of course not Mother, I support all your decisions. I''m just a little curious."


    Fu Xie Lan just nod a good cheer and strolled forward elerating his pace.


    "Come on, the academy is in front," he said again.


    "Watch out, Mom."


    Suddenly Wan Lie moved as fast as lightning, protecting his mother from a brownish snake about the size of his mother''s arm which suddenly ran from the side.


    Fu Xie Lan fell to the ground in shock as one grabbed her shoulder. She turned her head and found a two-headed snake already enveloped in mes. She watched as the snake burned for a few seconds then turned to ashes.


    Her surprise made her freeze not knowing what to do. The first time in her life to see such an animal.


    "Now, it''s okay Mom," said Wan Lie reaching out to help his mother up.


    "Are you all right, Mom?" he added again.


    "O-oh y-yes, just a little surprised," she replied, grabbing Wan Lie''s hand as a grip to stand up.


    "Thank you."


    "Can I say about something, Mom?"


    "In the future, whenever it is or how I help you, don''t thank me, I don''t like it if you just keep on thanking me. I should have helped you, and I don''t need any thanks at all," continued Wan Lie pleading with Fu Xie Lan.


    "Fine, if that''s what you want." A feeling of emotion suddenly came over her without knowing why.


    Was it a fortune for her met with a young man who was always willing to look after her? I don''t know, whatever it is, she is very grateful from the bottom of her heart.


    "Can you walk?"


    "Ahh, I just fell and my leg was not injured," she replied with a faint smile and started walking again.


    Creek ...


    the sound of objects being trampled on made her stop walking, Fu Xie Lan felt something lumpy being under the soles of her feet. Quickly she lifted her leg and returned to find a scroll of white cloth.


    Looking at the scroll, she did not immediately pick it up but looked around to find something that could be a clue to her. Wan Lie also did the same.


    Itsted a few seconds then one of her hands grabbed the cloth.


    Again, she found an inscription there.


    "IF YOU WANT TO OPEN THE SEAL ON YOUR BODY, LOOK FOR THE RUBY STAR STONE WITH EIGHT SPOTS OF LIGHT AT EACH END AND BRING IT ETERNAL SNOW MOUNTAIN BEFORE SILVER BLOOD MOON HAPPENS. IF IT IS TOO LATE THEN YOU OR THE SOUL IN YOUR BODY WILL DIE AND BECOME A DEVOID."


    "WE ARE WAITING FOR YOU."


    Fu Xie Lan read it with one breath, obviously, Wan Lie also heard it. After thest sentence was said, the tip of the cloth slowly turned into a very hard and cracked paper and then crumbled to the ground. However, just before all the surface of the cloth changed, an inscription appeared again.


    "DON''T GET DEAD BECAUSE THE WORLD NEEDS YOU!"


    And finally, the cloth was destroyed and scattered on the ground.


    Fu Xie Lan who was watching everything was stunned for a moment.


    What is this again?


    Is that message for her?


    Immediately she reached into her trouser pocket and pulled out the cloth tying the arrow shaft which had almost hit her a moment ago.


    "The writing is different," she muttered faintly. The person sending the message to her was a different person. But who? She didn''t even understand herself and things had be very confusing to her.


    Wan Lie who was standing next to her clenched his fists tightly without Fu Xie Lan noticing.


    "Don''t worry Mom, I will take care of you."


    "Mmm."


    "Ssshh, the night air will get colder, let''s hurry," said Fu Xie Lan after putting the cloth back in her pocket. You could see her hand asionally rubbing her arm, even though it was only time to enter the night, and the air temperature was this cold.


    The two of them hurried again, quickening their steps a little so that they could quickly reach the Academy.

 Chapter 49 - 49. Back To Academy

    A light entered the sight of the two of them. That means that soon they wille out of the forest.


    The two of them further elerated their steps Walk through a path of about hundreds of meters. That path would lead them to the back door of the academy. Yes, the area behind the academy was an untouched forest. Although untouched, the forest ispletely harmless.??


    Seen from afar, two people wearing robes with one of them holding a staff while the other guards just stood empty-handed, they were guarding the back gate they passed yesterday. Looks like the chaos that has urred has made the security of the academy tightened. But that didn''t slow down their steps at all.


    "Who are you?" one of the guards asked when he saw Fu Xie Lan and Wan Lie approaching.


    "What''s going on in there?" Wan Lie asked back, ignoring the expressions of the two guards who had a wary expression.


    "What do you need?"


    "The academy is temporarily closed, no one is allowed to enter," one of them continued.


    "How are Elder Chen and Elder Bao?" Now it was Fu Xie Lan''s turn to ask.


    Suddenly the two guards looked at each other when they heard the question of the girl who was standing not far from them. The two of them then turned their gaze towards Fu Xie Lan and Wan Lie, they looked like they were assessing the two of them from toe to head.


    "What is your rtionship with Elder Chen and Elder Bao?" asked the guard holding the stick, squinting.


    "Elder Bao, he is my Teacher," replied Fu Xie Lan right after being asked that question.


    "Ppffttt .... Hahaha, your teacher? Pppfttt hahahahhaha."


    The two guards burst outughing at the girl''s narrative. While on the other hand, Fu Xie Lan frowned in confusion seeing the two guards suddenlyugh.


    "Is there something funny?" asked Fu Xie Lan feeling that what he said wasn''t funny at all.


    "No, no. Little girl, did I just hear wronged you say Elder Huang Bao is your teacher?"


    "Yes, what''s up with that."


    "Pppftttt little girl, are you kidding me? Elder Bao never had the desire to recruit private disciples, because for him it was very troublesome, pppffttt you better just go home little girl, and continue your sweet dreams."


    "No one is allowed to enter the academy for now, after all."


    Fu Xie Lan just listened to their words with a very t expression.


    "Mom, let me kill them and we can immediately enter the academy," whispered Wan Lie closer to her mother''s ear, although his voice was small it was still able to be heard by the two guards.


    "No, I won''t allow you," she replied.


    "Hey young man, isn''t what you said too arrogant? I doubt if you can fight half of our strength," said the guard back with a look of disdain. Who can beat them? they are wizards, the strongest race after demons.


    Wan Lie, who started to provoke them, immediately stepped forward but was stopped by Fu Xie Lan''s arm blocking his chest. He then retreated and returned to its original position.


    "What must I do to make you believe?" Fu Xie Lan offered.


    "Show us the magic that Elder Bao has taught."


    "Pppfftt but I doubt you have any," added one of them again with a sneer.


    Fu Xie Lan is confused, what magic? Her mana is a mana fairy, how could she possibly be able to cast magic. Besides, she didn''t know how to use the mana fairy she had in her either, and now she''s being asked to do magic? Suddenly she regretted saying that to the two guards.


    Seeing the girl was silent, one of the two guards said again, "Never mind, you bettere back or else we might suspect you as ...."


    "Is this enough?"


    A voice then distracted the two guards and Fu Xie Lan and what they saw was a blue light emanating from whirling mana resembling a tornado on Wan Lie''s palm.


    "T-that .."


    "yes?" Wan Lie then re-created there were at least ten streams of mana in both palms of the same color. He had read in a magic book that he could manipte mana what he had ording to what he wanted, and this was his first chance to try it, and it was a sess. He only needed to spend a fraction of the total mana to create mana like wizards.


    The two guards were stunned, you could see a small tremor on the knees of both of them.


    "Is this enough?" Wan Lie repeated.


    The two guards looked back at each other, took a sip of saliva, and then turned to face the young man. Although he had never seen such powerful magic, they were sure that who else would possess the magic of that level if not Elder Bao. The guards then began to confirm that it was probably true that they were the elder''s disciples.


    "Al-alright, you can enter. But you have to be careful, one of the intruders may be still hiding in the academy," said one of the guards and then nodded to the other guards. They immediately closed the entrance and exit of the academy as soon as the chaos urred. Elder Huang Bao himself ordered it.


    "Very well, thank you," said Fu Xie Lan then turned to Wan Lie and invited him in.


    The gate is open, the size is arguably not too big but not too small, about only five times six meters in size.


    But just as they had just stepped one foot through the gate, someone suddenlynded in front of them.


    "Elder Chen," said Wan Lie and Fu Xie Lan almost simultaneously.


    "Where have you been? The academy is currently very chaotic. I looked everywhere but couldn''t find you."


    "Huang Bao, where is Elder Bao, Uncle?" asked Fu Xie Lan with a worried face.


    "Shouldn''t you be together? I thought Elder Huang Bao had found you. He''s been looking for you since the chaos happened on the first day the pury test was conducted. Elder You is also missing, he is nowhere to be found," Elder Chen exined with a sigh.


    "Where did you go, anyway?"


    "Oh, it ...Someone disguised themselves as Elder Huang Bao and took us away from the academy," said Fu Xie Lan interrupting Wan Lie''s words.


    "Huh?" Elder Chen was shocked, everything happened very coincidently. Is everything connected? He has no idea.


    "What happened to you?" Elder Chen added again.


    "It''s okay now, we''re fine. Don''t worry Uncle," replied Fu Xie Lan.


    Elder Chen was hesitant to hear the little girl''s words because he could see clearly, some of the ends of the clothes he was wearing were torn with dried blood stains that also adorned Wan Lie''s clothes. But when his gaze met the pupil of the son of the Lord, all his doubts were in vain as Wan Lie''s nod seemed to say that all was well.


    Elder Chen breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Very well, you guys go in first," said Elder Chen after seeing their very messy appearance. He then walked and led them both.

 Chapter 50 - 50. Back To Academy (2)

    "Very well, you guys go in first," said Elder Chen after seeing their extremely messy appearance. He then walked and led them both.


    The two of them followed Elder Chen from behind.??


    "Can you fly?" Asked Elder Chen suddenly turning to face Fu Xie Lan and Wan Lie.


    Getting a nod from Wan Lie, Elder Chen immediately used his magic to fly.


    As for Wan Lie, he immediately spread his wings and carried Fu Xie Lan in his arms, jet ck wings with very fine feathers now stretching out against the direction of the wind. The dark atmosphere of the night made it very difficult for people to know that they were in the air.


    Fu Xie Lan can see the view of the academy from above, it turns out that the phoenix academy is very wide, walking for three days and three nights may not be enough just to surround this academy. She could see several buildings that looked strange, several towers also entered his view. There was a guardrail with the outside world standing firmly around the academy.


    Several ces whose buildings were out of shape with some others had been leveled to the ground entered her view, a ce which she also thought was a park was also contaminated with the rubble of buildings, some of the surrounding trees were scorched as if engulfed in mes. Watching from above, Fu Xie Lan could guess that the pury test location might be there.


    They flew for a few minutes thennded on a building that Fu Xie Lan didn''t recognize. Elder Chen didn''t take them to his residence.


    "For a while, you guys rest here first, this is Elder Huang Bao''s residence. I don''t know where the old man is right now, the only right ce is this ce, just in case the old man returns and can meet you soon."


    "But, we want looking for it..."


    "Don''t worry, that old guy''s size is indeed small and short but please know he is one of the strongest people in the academy. Don''t worry."


    "Come in, I have already ordered one of the students to take care of your needs, I still have to do something," Elder Chen added back.


    Hearing Elder Chen''s words made Fu Xie Lan let out a sigh of relief, it seemed that her worries were in vain. How could she think of worrying about the strongest person in the academy?


    "Yes, uncle. Thank you," replied Fu Xie Lan.


    The three then separated, Fu Xie Lan and Wan Lie stepped into the building which he knew was Elder Bao''s residence while Elder Chen, he continued his activities earlier, flew around the academy to find whether anyone needed help or not, he did not alone, he was with six other teachers, no matter how chaos happened in their area, like it or not, Elder Chen had to see directly, especially after he saw the rose stamp which he believed was mind magic. those who were injured as a result of this chaos were taken care of by several people from the Phoenix Academy''s medical faculty, while the rest were sent home to their respective races.


    The Phoenix Academy has two faculties. Medical faculty and magic faculty. The medical faculty was a ce for those who wanted to learn about magic potions, making magic pills and things rted to it, while the magic faculty itself was a ce for those who wanted to learn to develop magic within themselves, especially those who were still around levels one and two. In this world, there is no healing magic except that of the Elfs. So that way they need potions and pills to help them when they are injured or in danger.


    The two faculties are equally important, mastering medical science can make you a wizard who is respected by all races, because to the magic pill, several nations have been helped, one of which is the mermaids who canst a long time onnd thanks to their pills. While being strong makes you feared and no one will dare mess with you. Even so, each student may only choose one faculty.


    .


    .


    .


    Entering Elder Bao''s house, a very strong aroma of herbs and potions filled the room. Fu Xie Lan paused for a moment paying attention to Elder Bao''s residence, it was not that spacious and there was only one floor and one room which she guessed to be the elder''s room.


    A girl was sleeping on the chair, her face looked very tired. Wan Lie wanted to wake her up but his mother prevented him again.


    "Shhh," Fu Xie Lan.


    The two of them then very slowly and carefully sat next to the girl without waking her up, Fu Xie Lan leaned back and rxed her tired body a little, her legs ached from walking all day.


    Wan Lie, who saw Fu Xie Lan shaking her heels, quickly approached her to give a little massage.


    "It''s fine," said Fu Xie Lan, slightly moving her feet too far from the young man. She felt bad because the young man even wanted to massage her legs.


    "I don''t ept your refusal," said Wan Lie, grabbing her mother''s legs again and giving a little massage. He knew very well that his mother was exhausted, it was all because of her human body.


    Fu Xie Lan could only ept resignedly Wan Lie''s treatment because she knew that it was useless if she refused.


    Not waiting for a long time for Fu Xie Lan to fall asleep, but Wan Lie did not stop his massage movements. Seeing that his mother had fallen asleep, the gentle sigh of the peaceful face made his heart warm a little. He then took Fu Xie Lan into Elder Bao''s room andid her there. A very strong herbal smell filled the room, a little stuffy and some things looked a little dusty a sign that the owner of the room had not used it for a long time.


    Wan Lie went to the window and opened it to get rid of the stuffiness in the room.


    "What are you doing now, Dad?"


    "Doesn''t he feel Mother''s presence?"


    Previously he had read several books as he waited for Fu Xie Lan to regain consciousness. He knows that someone who has be husband and wife, wherever they are, one of them will feel and know his or her existence, if he remembers correctly it is all because of the bond between the blood of the two. Yes, every creature who chooses to be a married couple must first perform a blood exchange ritual to further strengthen the bond between the two.


    Besides that, the exchange of blood also allows the two partners to share each other''s strengths, so neither is stronger or too weak between the two because their strength is almost equal.


    And Wan Lie believes that now his mother''s strength is still sealed with the other half of her soul.


    Looking up at the dim moonlight, his memory was racing on the incident in the forest this afternoon.


    ''Hmmm, Ruby Star Stone'' he muttered a little with a sigh, at least now he has some clues regarding the seal on his mother''s body.

 Chapter 51 - 51. If Only

    A person was holding a magic wand with a ck robe, a hood hanging from his head covering part of his face, standing in front of a rock that could not be said to be too big, dripping blood on the stone then banging his wand on the ground three times.


    That ce is in the middle of a dead forest, one of the forests in the Arnd World but not included in the territory of any race.??


    A few seconds passed, a cave suddenly appeared with a door made of stone sliding slowly.


    The sound of crows and owls can be heard clearly around the cave, several other animal night hunters also fly above the cave.


    Several torches were lined up neatly against the wall and managed to make a light in the cave.


    a man sitting with his eyes closed on arge rock in the middle of the cave entered his view.


    Not wanting to interfere with that person''s activities, he decided to wait and leaned his shoulders against the cave wall with both hands on his chest.


    Was in that position for so long, all he did was stare at the person.


    "How?" a voice suddenly escaped followed by the opening of that person''s eyelids.


    "The woman and the five people are missing or maybe dead?" replied the man, his body still leaning against the cave wall.


    "Hmmm, even though I warned her to change her greedy attitude. Anything else?"


    "As nned, went well."


    "Keep observing them. I don''t want something like it used to happen again."


    "Leave it to me," replied the man who was holding the stick and started to leave.


    "Ah wait, one more."


    His steps stopped when he heard the person he was talking to for a few seconds then returned to voice.


    "I have something for you to look up if you have time."


    "What is that?"


    "Queen Yu Yi''s reincarnation," said people still with a t face.


    He had received reports from several people while in his master''s room a few weeks ago that they felt the aura of the stupid queen. But they couldn''t find the owner yet when her aura suddenly disappeared from this world.


    The ck-robed man furrowed his brows faintly but didn''t want to ask any further questions.


    "Alright."


    ***


    The night was gettingte, an old man stood on arge rock that was at the top of a hill not far from the academy. His gray robe fluttered against the wind that was blowing.


    He didn''t know where else he has to go on. Losing track of Fu Xie Lan worried him. Who knows how many times he sighed roughly. Looking up at the sky filled with clouds, the old man recalled the start of their meeting in the forbidden forest. Because of his selfishness, a person is in danger. Had he ignored the little girl then, perhaps she wouldn''t have been in this kind of danger?


    Not finding them when he picked him up at Elder Chen''s residence made him frantic, especially the trouble that had urred at the pury test site. It would be great if that girl was with Wan Lie, but if not?


    Many times he had cursed himself for just being busy with his potions, making aroma pills for Fu Xie Lan, and neglect to look after the girl. His decision not to teach the girl anything turned out to be a mistake. He realized that even though the girl''s chance to live was not long again, but making her strong enough to survive in this world before the time came was not something in vain. If only he had known how to remove the seal, if only ...


    All kinds of regrets popped up in his head. If only he had not met by Fu Xie Lan, then the burden would not be as heavy as it is now. This is the reason why he has not had the slightest desire to have a personal disciple because he does not wish to have ties to anyone.


    .


    .


    .


    The sound of a thud made him put on a watchful attitude, he immediately turned around and met a girl who was running out of the dense trees, her clothes were torn, bloodstains seemed to fill certain parts of the girl''s body.


    "Grandpa let''s go, this ce is dangerous," shouted the girl breathlessly when she saw a short old man looking at her.


    "What happened? Why did you ...."


    Freshly he could finish his sentence, a roar could be hearding from the girl''s direction before. A pack of six-legged tigers with bodies roughly the size of three ordinary tigers ran towards him, there were many.


    "Moon tiger? Why is that magic beast in a ce like this?" muttered the man when he saw the beast.


    As far as he knew, the moon tiger could only be found in the magic forest nowhere else because the forest was rich in mana, while the moon tiger could not live in an area with only a small amount of mana. If that happened then the beast would seek out whatever had its mana to keep it alive, and it seemed the girl was their target. No, maybe he will soon enter the moon tiger food list if he doesn''t move immediately.


    Regardless of the girl who kept screaming hysterically to tell him to leave immediately, the old man stomped his feet and a few secondster he was standing in the air facing the moon tiger.


    Moving his hand upwards, the ground where the moon tiger was suddenly trembled violently, cracked, and then created a very deep hole and sucked all the tigers without remaining. only a few secondster the ground closed back to normal as if nothing had happened before.


    Defeating magic beasts like that had no meaning at all to him, but it was different if the one facing the moon tiger was only a level one wizard, if you didn''t run away then you would most likely be killed.


    "It''s okay now," he said and thennded his feet on the ground.


    Meanwhile, the girl was still standing with her whole body trembling with fear. Who knows what happened to her in the past few days, she has been met twice with people who have terrible powers.


    "Miss, are you all right?" said the man looking up at the girl''s face, her tall stature made it a little difficult tomunicate with the girl.


    "Was that magic third tier?" asked the girl in a shocked face.


    "Looks like your wound was quite bad," replied the man, ignoring the girl''s question.


    He then reached into his pocket and took out a small porcin bottle containing several pills and gave them to the girl.


    "Drink this, or soon your body will no longer be able to move," he said when he saw the not-so-deep bite marks on the girl''s leg. The mild impact when a person is bitten by a moon tiger is paralyzed and the mana in her body will be drained away if the bite wound is not treated immediately.


    "I''m not a bad person, so there''s no need to worry."


    "Al-alright, thank you, Sir," said the girl grabbed the bottle that was handed to her, and swallowed the pill immediately.


    "Um, take a break before going,"


    "Xue Ning, call me Xue Ning, Sir, thank you again."

 Chapter 52 - 52. Thanks

    "Xue Ning, call me Xue Ning, Sir, thank you again," said the girl, who bowed her body a little lower.


    The old man just nodded his head and turned to jump to the boulder where he had previously been.??


    "What are you doing hanging around sote at night?" he asked again after sessfully seating himself up.


    "I was looking for my Older brother, sir. But got lost," replied the girl and then came closer and sat on the small rock that was next to the old man.


    "Where do youe from?"


    "Parqus vige, sir," she replied again


    The man was silent for a moment as if he was thinking about something, the name of the vige sounded very familiar to his ears.


    "Where is it?"


    Xue Ning was silent, didn''t know what to answer, would it be okay if she told everything to someone she just met? Even though that man had saved her from the magical beast''s clutches, it wasn''t enough to dispel the doubts in her heart.


    "Well, if you don''t want to tell me, you cane with me to treat your wounds, this ce is dangerous for people of one level like you," the man offered, Whatever will be, he could not bear to leave a girl with wounds like that alone. It seemed that he had to temporarily suspend search Fu Xie Lan.


    "Even then, if you want," he added again


    "Thank you," Xue Ning replied, she didn''t know the direction of the way back to where she lived, losing track of her Older brother made her almost be the magic beast swarm''s dinner. epting the old man''s offer was the only option that was best for her.


    "Youe closer."


    "Hold this," while stretching out the hem of his robe and handing it to the girl, Xue Ning simplyplied, the pain of the bite mark on her leg made her steps falter a little.


    The old man then tore the paper that was pulled out of his shirt pocket and disappeared.


    .


    .


    .


    The two of them appeared in front of a one-story building residing in the phoenix academy.


    "It''s here, don''t worry. This is the phoenix academy to be precise in front of the house where I live."


    Every teacher or elder who teaches in this ce is given the living facilities that have been provided by the academy, including himself who is the dean of the phoenix academy medical faculty.


    Xue Ning did not answer and only nodded.


    "I am Huang Bao, people call me Elder Bao," said the old man introducing himself, as if he understood what the girl who called herself Xue Ning was thinking.


    The two of them then headed into the house, Huang Bao with anxious feeling because he thought of Fu Xie Lan, while Xue Ning was worried. She certainly didn''t forget everything her brother told her after running away from this ce.


    .


    .


    .


    Huang Bao slowly opened the door, found a student sleeping on his living room chair making his brows furrow faintly. It seems that the student is not alone. A young man he recognized then walked out of his room and closed the door slowly, seeing that figure suddenly made him immediately run and approached him.


    "Young master, young master, Fu Xie Lan ..."


    "Shhh." The young man''s forefinger pressed against his lips.


    "It''s okay, now she''s inside, sleeping," he whispered and then passed Elder Bao. Hearing that someone she was worried about was okay made him let out a sigh of relief.


    Wan Lie''s steps faltered when his gaze met Xue Ning, the girl who helped them a while ago.


    "You?" said Xue Ning pointing at Wan Lie.


    Meanwhile, Wan Lie did not respond and only watched the girl from toe to head.


    "What happened? Why are you looking so messy?"


    "Do you know each other?" The two of them nodded almost simultaneously, and then Wan Lie told Elder Bao a few things from a witch who used form-changing magic and Fu Xie Lan who treated the poisoned vigers. While Xue Ning only asionally chimed.


    "Xie Lan did that?" Asked Elder Bao confirming his hearing, if it was true then he would have be very stupid for not guiding the girl from the start. Now that some of his questions were answered, it turned out that Xie Lan wanting some herbs a while ago was not a coincidence. But the girl did have some medical knowledge.


    "Then what happens?" he asked again.


    "Nothing, because we will immediately return to the academy because Xie Lan is very worried about you," said Wan Lie.


    He was veryzy to tell at length, but if he didn''t tell everything maybe the old man woulde back to pester Fu Xie Lan with all his questions when his mother was awake.


    Hearing the Wan Lie words made Elder Bao''s chest rumble, for the first time someone was worrying about him, and it made him feel a little moved.


    "Hmmm, well wait a minute." Huang Bao got up from his ce and walked over to the several shelves that contained the herbs and several pills he had produced and then took out some of them.


    "Put this on the bite wound," said Elder Bao handing the potion he had transferred to the bowl to Xue Ning.


    "After that, drink this that pill only relieves pain, not for healing," He added, ording to Wan Lie''s story, Xue Ning must know how to treat her wounds.


    "Thank you again, Sir."


    Huang Bao only nodded.


    "I''m sorry, young master, because of my negligence," said Elder Bao, bowing down.


    "I''ve said it many times, don''t call me that. Just call Wan Lie, I like it more. And just be normal," Wan Lie protested.


    "Stop slouching like that," he added, taking a nce at Xue Ning who had started cleaning her wound. Elder Bao''s treatment was so conspicuous and he didn''t like it.


    "I-I''m sorry, this old man often forgets," replied Elder Bao.


    "Um, don''t repeat it next time."


    "Alright."


    While on the other hand, Xue Ning who was treating her wounds heard everything very clearly. Several questions popped up in her mind.


    ''Who is that young man?''


    ''Why should the elder who should be respected call that young man as a young master? by bowing too?''


    ''Looks like he''s not a student in this academy and it''s clear that this young man is no ordinary person.''


    Various questions popped up in her head, but all she could think about was to keep to herself because ording to her she had no right to know the lives of other people.


    The pain that she had previously felt gradually disappeared, even though she had just finished dousing the wound with the elixir that Elder Bao had given her, It turns out the rumors are true. The potions and pills that came from the Phoenix Academy were extremely potent.


    "Ah yes I almost forgot," Elder Bao''s voice made her hands stop when she wanted to put a pill into her mouth.


    "Those pills, drink at the same time as this potion, wait a moment," he said then returned to take a greenish potion to give to Xue Ning.


    "Thank you," replied the girl and then did everything the Elder instructed.

 Chapter 53 - 53. Be Ready

    "Thank you," replied the girl and then did everything Elder Bao instructed her to do.


    ***??


    The temperature in the room where Fu Xie Lan was sleeping began to rise a sign that the cold night air had been reced by the heat of the sun, the little girl had woken up a few seconds ago. No wonder she felt stifling, it turned out that the window was still closed.


    Knock ... knock ... knock ...


    The knock on the door distracted her attention. The voice of a young man that he seemed to recognize made her immediately move to open the door. She did not know since when she moved into the room.


    "It''s time for breakfast, Mother," said Wan Lie.


    "Just put it outside, by the way, is there still no news from Elder Bao?" asked Fu Xie Lan then.


    "Are you worried about me little girl?" Hearing his name mentioned, the little old man immediately approached Fu Xie Lan.


    "Take it easy, no one can hurt me except Lord," he added again with a smile that showed rows of teeth.


    Fu Xie Lan feels relieved, even though her worries are meaningless, but no one knows what will happen in this world right?


    "Wan Lie has told me everything, someone tricked you and ended up in Parqus Vige."


    Fu Xie Lan just said yes, then her eyes shifted to the two girls who were still sleeping on the living room chair.


    "Oh, that is Xue Ning," said Wan Lie, who seemed to know the meaning of her mother''s gaze.


    "Xue Ning?"


    Now it was Elder Bao''s turn to tell everything without missing a beat while Fu Xie Lan just listened silently.


    "You better have breakfast first, then your stomach will hurt," said Wan Lie


    "After that, be prepared," Elder Bao continued again.


    "Huh?"


    "There''s something I need to do for you, so be prepared immediately," said Elder Bao and then left the two men. He walked towards someone who was one of the academy students who was still asleep, woke her up, and told her toe back.


    Meanwhile, Xue Ning was left alone, remembering that the girl was recovering. even though the wound is gone, it doesn''t mean that she has recovered because the impact of the moon tiger bite is more on one''s life energy (mana).


    On the other hand, Fu Xie Lan and Wan Lie immediately prepared ording to Elder Bao''s request. Some of the clothes that the student had prepared for them then perfectly adhered to the bodies of the two.


    It''s just that, the outfit Fu Xie Lan wore this time was a dress, an outfit she didn''t like.


    It didn''t take long, both of them had finished and Huang Bao had been waiting for them.


    "Where are we going, Uncle?" asked Fu Xie Lan


    "To a ce that will make you strong," replied Elder Bao, he decided, he would train Fu Xie Lan before leaving for Kanca City.


    While the chaos that had urred in the Academy had been resolved, regarding Elder You''s disappearance, he left it to the other elders and teachers.


    Fu Xie Lan looked at Wan Lie in confusion but the young man only shrugged his shoulders as a sign that he was also clueless.


    The three of them then began to step out of Elder Bao''s residence.


    "Wait, let mee with you."


    A voice stopped their step and almost simultaneously look toward the source of the sound.


    "Are you sure?" Elder Bao asked the girl who had woken up from her sleep.


    Xue Ning only nodded her head and then immediately ran towards them, stop beside Wan Lie.


    The four of them then immediately rushed over. No one knew where they would go except for Elder Bao.


    The situation inside the academy was back to conducive, several buildings that had previously copsed were now standing firmly as there had never been any chaos before. The gardens and several paths that were previously covered with dust and chunks of buildings have now regained their face. Clean and very beautiful. All thanks to the hard work of the second-tier wizards who were in the academy.


    The sun was getting hotter and scorching, but they didn''t stop at all. Sweat had soaked Fu Xie Lan''s body. The dress she was wearing distracted her steps.


    "Get on," said Wan Lie suddenly bowing in front of Fu Xie Lan.


    "What are you doing?" said Fu Xie Lan slightly surprised.


    Elder Bao turned around and found them stopping.


    "Don''t spoil her too much, Fu Xie Lan needs to develop. If she continues to depend on you then she will find it difficult to protect herself in the future," said Elder Bao.


    "And no one can guarantee that you will continue to be near her," he added, then continued her steps.


    He could have used teleportation paper, but his teleportation paper could only contain three people. So he decided to go on foot. Because apart from Xue Ning being unable to fly because she was only a first-tier wizard, Fu Xie Lan was the same. Even though the little girl had fairy mana within her body, she still couldn''t use it. Although she could, he doubted that the girl would have wings because there was human blood in her body. At least that''s what''s in his head now.


    .


    .


    .


    They passed a path that was behind a square-shaped building with several pirs standing firmly at each corner, some people were seen on guard, and some others seemed to go in and out with hurried steps as if something very urgent was happening.


    .


    .


    "What''s the matter? Why the hurry?" asked Elder Bao holding one of those who happened to run towards him.


    "I-it ... T-that, you happen to be here, Elder. Elder Chen told us to look for you."


    Then that person''s gaze moved to the left and right of Elder Bao where Fu Xie Lan, Wan Lie, and Xue Ning were. This was the first time he had seen those people. It was very clear that they were not academy students. Every student in the phoenix academy wore a blue robe as an identifier. Meanwhile, the people who were with Elder Bao did not even wear it.


    "Haven''t I left this matter to him?"


    "B-but Elder Chen told us to look for you, pleasee with me, Elder," the man eximed.


    "Do you want toe with me in or wait for me here?" asked Elder Bao turning and question the three people who were with him.


    "Come with you," replied Fu Xie Lan and then get the nod from another. She knew very well that waiting for Elder Bao at that ce was not a good thing for them. She could feel how many pairs of eyes had been watching them since earlier. Moreover, the clothes they wore were different from most of the people there, without the blue robes making their presence very striking.


    "Alright," said Elder Bao then walked in the lead.


    .


    .


    .


    Elder Chen and several teachers who were there immediately weed Elder Bao.


    "Stop being like that, now exin why you were looking for me?" asked Elder Bao as soon as he was in the room.


    it seemed that several people wearing robes of different colors were still drooping, they were lying on the bed which was in a room that only had cloth as an intermediary, lined up from end to end.


    "Several people of different races suddenly had convulsions a while ago at the same time, and even we didn''t have enough time to confirm their body condition and their breathing suddenly stopped," exined Elder Chen. It was very clear that he was very agitated now, beads of sweat running down his forehead incessantly as if he were afraid. The same thing happened to the people who were in that room.

 Chapter 54 - 54. Bring Into Conflict

    "Follow me," said Elder Chen to Elder Bao, walk to the very end of the room which of course the three people followed.


    "Try to see, what happened to those students," said Elder Chen to Elder Bao as he pushed aside the dangling cloth that served as a barrier between rooms from one another.??


    If Fu Xie Lan paid attention, those lined rooms were more like emergency rooms.


    Huang Bao approached and examined some of them, the color of the robes attached to their body was different, red indicates that the person was from the Vampire race, the brown robe came from the Werewolf race, and the green robe came from the Fairy race.


    Those that Elder Chen had previously meant were from a different race. If someone is injured or even killed in an area that is not his/her origin, for whatever reason then it can foster hatred of one race towards another and if it is allowed to continue then war may ur. And this was what Elder Chen and the other wizards in the room were afraid of.


    Even though they are the strongest race after demons, if all races point their fangs at the wizards then the loss of arge poption cannot be avoided.


    Huang Bao was checking they''re close, exhaling roughly then turning to the others. Now and then there was a faint frown on his forehead.


    "Are there any foreigners who enter this ce?" asked Elder Bao ending his activities.


    All pairs of eyes were immediately fixed on the three people who were following Elder Bao, displeased gazes as if ying Fu Xie Lan, Wan Lie and Xue Ning were alive.


    While Fu Xie Lan, who saw their gaze, was expressionless, so was Wan Lie, but it was different from Xue Ning. Ever since before entering the building she was already scared, and continued to hide, lowering her head behind Fu Xie Lan.


    "They are not foreigners, they are three of my students," said Elder Bao. Although it was inappropriate for him to say that the son of the Lord was his disciple, the situation this time was different. To avoid any suspicion he was forced to say that.


    "I have never left this ce and they are suddenly like this, even though several people are already on guard," said Elder Chen.


    "What''s the matter? What happened to them?" he added again.


    At that moment, only the voices of Elder Chen and Elder Bao could be heard, while the others were silent, and some of them did not take their eyes off Fu Xie Lan and continued to stare at her as if they were going to strip her then and there.


    "It''s strange, I couldn''t find the cause of their sudden death," replied Elder Bao and then went back to check for a second time. If Elder Bao alone, who was known as a true wizard as well as the dean of the medical faculty, didn''t know the reason, let alone those who were only in the second tier.


    "Then try checking this, I don''t know if this will help or not," said Elder Chen moving back to the other side of the room.


    Opening the cloth that turned out to be covering someone''s body, that person was one of the intruders who made a fuss at the Pury test, and died a few moments after the rose flower mark had ckened, Elder Chen then approached and slightly raised the person''s head.


    Huang Bao, Fu Xie Lan, Wan Lie, and Xue Ning saw the ck rose mark on the person''s neck.


    "Mind magic?"


    "Shhh ... "suddenly Elder Chen moved his finger to his lips so that Elder Huang Bao lowered his voice, then he nodded.


    "Since when? Wha ..."


    "That''s right, ever since you defeated those buggers, I discovered this person is already lying unconscious," replied Elder Chen.


    "Rather than a confusing, Uncle, wouldn''t it be better to send someone to report everything to your Lord. I think this is someone who wants to pit several races, don''t you think this is a very coincidence?" Now it was Fu Xie Lan''s turn to speak up.


    Although she did not know what mind magic was and what this world was like but seeing all the events in front of her eyes made her understand that everything that happened was not a coincidence or an ordinary ident but had been arranged by someone. Yes, someone who very stupid and impatient. If it was her, she wouldn''t do it all at once but would do it slowly and gradually to avoid suspicion.


    Because for her, no matter how good a n is, no matter how great it is, if not apanied by patience it will be useless.


    "And if it''s allowed, may I check on the people there?" Xie Lan added again as she turned her eyes towards the people Elder Bao had examined just a moment ago.


    The few people who heard Fu Xie Lan gave an unhappy look.


    "Alright," replied Elder Chen, followed by Elder Bao. They then returned to the bodies of the vampires and the others, but before that, Elder Chen covered the intruder''s body again with a cloth.


    Elder Chen and Elder Bao exchanged nces, it seemed like they agreed with the little girl''s words. But the question is whether Lord Gu will listen to them? Because all this time, thest descendants of the demon had never wanted to interfere with the internal problems that urred in each race.


    .


    .


    Now that Fu Xie Lan was preparing to examine theirs.


    "What are you doing?" shouted a male student suddenly. It seemed that he couldn''t stand Fu Xie Lan''s existence.


    "Is there any problem?" Fu Xie Lan asked back without answering that person''s question.


    "What do you think a Fairy Half-Human can do?" the man asked sarcastically, apparently he was one of the students in the library at that time. Although he could no longer feel the smell of half-human, the girl''s face was printed in his memory.


    "Fairy Half-Human?" The murmuring voices of several teachers and students could be heard simultaneously.


    "What are you saying? Fairy half-human? What is she doing in this academy? You don''t talk carelessly," said a middle-aged man.


    "No, I''m not lying. Maybe Elder Bao gave her an aroma pill? I clearly remember what she looked like," replied the male student.


    At this time Wan Lie''s jaw had hardened, his fingers were clenched into a fist to immediately teach that student a lesson, if only Fu Xie Lan didn''t hold him back, maybe that male student would have lost his head.


    While Xue Ning who heard that was also shocked, not as surprised as the average person felt in the room, but her shock was more of disbelief. Fu Xie Lan is a half-human? Huh, don''t joke. What kind of half-human could ughter witchs only with a flick of a hand? Everything the male student said he thought was not that different from a joke.


    Meanwhile, Elder Chen and Elder Bao, who heard the male student''s words, could only surrender again. They knew that sooner orter something like this would happen. And that is a risk they have to bear.


    "Where are your manners to the elders?" Snapped a female teacher who was also in the room. Although she did not like the existence of a fairy half-human, if it vilifies the name of one of the academy elders without a clear basis then it was obvious that it is not the right thing to do.

 Chapter 55 - 55. Magic Time

    "Where are your manners to the elders?" Snapped a female teacher who was also in the room. Although she did not like the existence of a fairy half-human, if it vilifies the name of one of the academy elders without a clear basis then it was obvious that it is not the right thing to do.


    Fu Xie Lan paid no heed to their argument and started examining the person wearing the red robe.??


    "Stop, don''t touch them carelessly," someone shouted again.


    "Elder Chen, are you going to let someone from outside interfere in this matter didn''t Elder Bao just check it out? why allow fairy half-human to do its thing? even though those people were lifeless, but isn''t this something that isn''t right? Let the fairies do so, while we know for ourselves that their abilities are only average" he added.


    "It''s okay, just once," replied Elder Chen. He allowed the girl not because he believed that Fu Xie Lan could find out the cause of those people''s deaths, but he was more curious about the little girl. What do you think she will do?


    "Shouldn''t what we do now find the cause of their death? Prepare answers to all the questions rted to this incident, not watch a little boy who wants to y doctor," another protested feeling uneptable. Since when did the fairies have the ability above the wizards? Especially if she was only a very young half-human. What knowledge does it have?


    While Elder Bao who heard them look down on Fu Xie Lan already flushed in his ears because he felt he was no longer appreciated. He had warned them that Fu Xie Lan was his student, but still, they acted as if his words were just a joke.


    Huang Bao was furious, he wanted to teach them a lesson immediately but was stopped by the voice of a girl he recognized.


    "Are you finished?" Fu Xie Lan asked in such a cold tone of voice. Instantly the previously boisterous room suddenly became silent.


    "If so, now it''s my turn," said Fu Xie Lan without distracting her attention from the corpse in front of her.


    Everyone looked at Fu Xie Lan intends and some of them were displeased. Just a fairy half-human, what can she do?


    Fu Xie Lan did not care about the eyes people looked at her and continued to examine the corpse carefully from toe to the hair, it was seen that she opened the corpse''s mouth, moving parts of her arms and legs, asionally she seemed to be pressing certain parts of the body.


    After examining one corpse, he switched to the corpse with the green robe still attached to his body, then to the corpse in the brown robe.


    Fu Xie Lan did the same to the three corpses with extremely fast and astute movements. All eyes stared without the slightest blink, even though Fu Xie Lan was only examining the corpse but somehow all eyes looked at her as if all the movements she made were so beautiful.


    "Uncle, they are poisoned," said Fu Xie Lan turned to face Elder Bao and Elder Chen.


    "How do you know? "asked Elder Chen.


    "This person has silver poisoning, that person''s blood has been tainted with poisonous wolfsbane, and it also happens to the corpses over there," Fu Xie Lan replied pointing to the one corpse she had examined earlier.


    When Fu Xie Lan examined them earlier, somehow she got a memory that did not belong to her, nor the memory of the previous owner of the body.


    That memory was about all kinds of poison that she also found out about right then and there. For the second time, she had such a memory. The first when she was at the bank of the Forbidden Forest river and the second was when she examined the corpses. Like someone was guiding her indirectly.


    "Little Xie Lan, can you exin in more detail?" asked Elder Bao to immediately approach Fu Xie Lan.


    "Alright, Uncle."


    "Stop calling me uncle, I told you that you are my student, call me a teacher," said Elder Bao, who was then nodded by Fu Xie Lan, the interaction between the two as if they didn''t care about everyone in the room.


    "The blistered flesh on the inside of his cheek indicates that he is poisoned by silver. Nothing other than silver will make a person''s flesh blister-like that. The purple color that had started to turn ck meant that the poison had been ingrained in his mouth for a very long time. "


    "And for the corpse which is a werewolf ..." she said then took a few steps back and took the chair that was right behind him.


    "I thought it was very easy to guess, didn''t werewolves have a very fast regeneration ability even if he is injured or poisoned, his body will heal itself. Is it true?" said Fu Xie Lan, the elders nodded.


    "And only the wolfsbane nt is their weakness," said someone adding to Fu Xie Lan''s sentence.


    While on the other hand, Elder Bao and Elder Chen felt a little amazed at the little girl''s unexpected exnation. Why didn''t they think of this before?


    "Then, why can poisoning?"


    "Uncle, teacher,e here and have a look at this," said Fu Xie Lan then stood up, towards the corpse of a werewolf. Opening his mouth, the stitches on the inner cheek were visible.


    "I don''t understand at all, can you exin in more detail?" Elder Chen asked Huang Bao, while the others, who were initially some distance away now walked closer without them knowing it, perhaps out of curiosity or wanting to justify the girl''s words.


    "Teacher, can I have one of your pills? Anything," said Fu Xie Lan to Huang Bao.


    After taking the pill that Elder Bao gave, Fu Xie Lan put it into the mouth of the corpse, on the inner cheek to be precise, and stuck it on the stitched scar.


    "What do you mean wolfsbane in pill form? And imnted into that man''s mouth? "Guessed Elder Bao who was in awe of Fu Xie Lan''s discovery.


    Instantly everyone seemed to have an insight into the cause of those people''s death those who had belittled the girl before turned to look at her in amazement. A Fairy Half-Human who has extraordinary abilities.


    "But there is one thing I don''t understand, Teacher."


    "Is there anyone capable of producing pills besides wizards?"


    "Nothing, why?"


    "I just wondered why they were poisoned at the same time in the same way, as if the pill was like a ticking time bomb that would explode at any moment."


    "Time Magic," said Xue Ning, who had been silent since earlier. Suddenly all pairs of eyes turned to her.


    "I-I''ve seen magic like that one time in the vige Ie from, "after saying that, several people looked at her with investigating gazes.

 Chapter 56 - 56. Magic Time (2)

    "I-I''ve seen magic like that one time in the vige Ie from, "after saying that, several people looked at her with investigating gazes.


    "Xie Lan, do you still remember the old man who was called Mr. Ruo back then?" asked Xue Ning??


    "What''s wrong with him?" now it was Wan Lie''s turn to speak up.


    "I''ve seen him make pills for the vigers using that magic. At that time we just fled the vige after being hit by the gue. He gave us pills which he said would automatically work when we were injured, indeed some people were saved by the pills, but since meeting him some people often disappear, and sometimes some of us are found dead without cause," Xue Ning exined at length suddenly became aware of something. Was the cause of some of the incidents in her vige the work of the old man? Why did she never think about this weirdness?


    "Check, so sneaky," chuckled Fu Xie Lan. No wonder she could not find the cause of the poison that was in the body of the mother and child whom she cared for some time ago in the vige. It turned out that the poison was already in the stomach and was neatly wrapped in pills.


    "You bettere back now, I will catch up after returning from Kanca City," said Fu Xie Lan as if knowing Xue Ning''s thoughts.


    Everyone who heard Xue Ning and Fu Xie Lan''s conversation was silent, even though they didn''t understand what the two girls were saying but they knew that it was not something good.


    "Very well, sir, thank you for saving me, I''ll say goodbye, "said Xue Ning, bowing.


    "Be careful, don''t hesitate to ask for help if you need it," said Huang Bao. Since earlier he had decided that he would do everything best rted to Fu Xie Lan.


    Xue Ning then immediately left, walking hastily. She was with one of the students whom Huang Bao asked to take her to the gate of the academy.


    Without waiting for the tall girl to disappear from view, everyone refocused on the werewolf''s corpse.


    What about that Fairy''s corpse? Does it also have stitches on its mouth?" asked Elder Bao.


    A teacher immediately moved to open the mouth of the corpse and it was true. There are stitches and the same wound.


    "It''s obvious uncle. Someone nned all this, that person seems to want all the races to hate each other or even kill each other," Fu Xie Lan concluded.


    Everyone suddenly fell silent with their thoughts.


    "Does this have anything to do with ck witchs?" chirped someone the teacher broke the silence.


    If indeed that witch came back, then they should have reported to the ruler of this world. What is happening now is no longer an internal problem, but includes the security of Arnd World.


    "Allright, since the problem has been resolved, send someone to face your Highness, don''t forget to tell everything in detail without adding or subtracting," said Elder Bao.


    "But Elder, aren''t you the best candidate to do it?" said one of the teachers.


    "I can''t, I have other business," said Elder Bao. He nned to train Fu Xie Lan as fast as possible, he couldn''t wait to see how that girl developed.


    "Oh yes one more thing, the corpse over there," he added with a finger pointing to someone whose body waspletely covered in cloth.


    "Make sure bodyguard Bai sees him first." Everyone in the room only nodded ording to Elder Bao''s orders even though they did not understand why the elder said such a thing. Unlike Elder Chen, he understood what his friend meant. It was all because of the rose mark that was printed on the back of the corpse''s neck.


    After finding a person with a picture of a rose-like that, he didn''t tell anyone and only kept it to himself to prevent the situation from getting messy. Regarding mind magic, no one doesn''t know about it, and it ismon knowledge that anyone affected by that magic will inevitably cause chaos, and the greatest impact will be a massacre.


    The only person he told was Elder Bao, but it was possible that Wan Lie and Fu Xie Lan also found out about it as well because they were both nearby when showing that sign to Huang Bao.


    "Okay, I''m going," said goodbye Elder Bao, then walked out of the building, followed by Fu Xie Lan and Wan Lie behind him.


    .


    .


    "You guyse closer," said Elder Bao suddenly stopping his steps. Now they are outside the building.


    When the two of them had approached, Huang Bao reached into his pocket and took out a teleportation paper. Tore it up and suddenly the three of them disappearedter.


    .


    .


    .


    Huang Bao, Fu Xie Lan, and Wan Lie appeared at a very high ce. There were no buildings or creatures in sight. all that was visible was a cloud of mist as far as the eye could see.


    "Teacher, where is this?" asked Fu Xie Lan in surprise. Because when she had flown with Wan Lie yesterday she didn''t see the building breaking through the clouds at all.


    "We are still at the phoenyx academy. To be precise, the Zhoul tower."


    "Uh, but .."


    "If you don''t believe it, you can ask Wan Lie to take you around this tower," Huang Bao said immediately interrupting Fu Xie Lan''s words. He understands that whoever hears it will not believe it.


    "This tower has protective magic, especially the top and when viewed from the outside, what looks only half. But because of protective magic, people will see the tower is only a few meters high," Huang Bao exined.


    Hearing Huang Bao''s words, Fu Xie Lan nodded in understanding. while on the other hand, Wan Lie didn''t care where they were. What is clear, where his mother goes, he will follow her happily.


    "Come on, I haven''t seen that old man for a long time either."


    The three of them then walked towards the only door that entered their vision.


    "<em>The lost has returned."</em>


    <em>"What was lost is back."</em>


    <em>"Love brings death."</em>


    <em>"Horrible death."</em>


    The instant Fu Xie Lan fell to the floor, her head suddenly throbbed in pain. That mysterious chant again. A sh of memory that didn''t belong to her spun like a broken cassette in her mind. She saw someone wearing a white dress standing majestically in the air, while at the same time she also saw the same person who was in a very dark room, shackled by something like a chain and couldn''t move at all.


    "Xie Lan, what happened?" panicked Wan Lie. He immediately leveled his position with his mother.


    "Why? Why? What happened? Why so suddenly?"


    Fu Xie Lan just shook her head in pain.


    Huang Bao immediately took the same pill he gave the girl when he was in pain by the river.


    "Quick, take this."


    Without waiting long, Fu Xie Lan took the pill and swallowed it.


    However, the pain she endured did not immediately heal like that time and it seeded in making Wan Lie even more panicked.


    "It''s useless to give her a pill, it won''t work."

 Chapter 57 - 57. Xiao Ying

    "It''s useless to give her a pill, it won''t work," a voice suddenly sounded and managed to make Wan Lie and Huang Bao turn around.


    A very old man entered their sight, there was an oversized white robe wrapped around his body with a few small bells hanging from the lower hem of his robe, the conical hat he was wearing slightly hiding thepletely white mane. His body was small, roughly the size of Elder Bao''s body.??


    "What do you mean?" Wan Lie asked when he saw the old man approaching them, the sound of the knocking of the stick in his hand apanied by the tter of the bell sounding in sync with his footsteps.


    "The pain she was experiencing was not a pain that could be cured immediately if she took the pill, the pain she was experiencing was the result of the influence of her imperfect soul."


    "So what? What should I do to make her stop hurting?" asked Wan Lie again.


    "Nothing."


    "What do you mean there isn''t?" Now it was Huang Bao''s turn to ask.


    "Nothing can stop the pain except herself don''t worry it won''t harm her and maybe soon the pain will go away, "replied the old man.


    "By the way, why are you visiting me? You''re not here just for a walk, right?" added the man again.


    "I thought you were dead, it has been hundreds of years since youst visited me," said the man again thenughed without giving Elder Bao a chance to answer his question.


    "All right, all right. How are you? How are the conditions in the outside world? Is it still the same as before? Or is it getting more chaotic?" He asked again and then loudughter.


    "Looks like your rambling habit hasn''t changed yet, check," said Huang Bao, this is one of the reasons why he was sozy to visit this ce, every time he came here, the old man would always bombard him with various kinds of questions.


    While on the other hand, Fu Xie Lan already felt the throbbing in her head starting to subside. Now that she was able to regain her bnce, she slowly moved with her hands still attached to Wan Lie''s arms to help her up.


    "How about now? Shall we just go back?" worried Elder Bao


    "It''s okay teacher, it''s a little better," replied Fu Xie Lan.


    "Teacher? Hahahahaha didn''t I hear wrong? Little girl, did you call the teacher to the old man?"


    "Tch, as if you were young," replied Elder Bao.


    "Little girl, what''s your name? A very rare urrence if Huang Bao has a disciple."


    "Since when did you be that old man''s disciple? Ah yes, I wonder what things were with you that made you his disciple?"


    "Hhhh, stop asking questions. We didn''t visit this ce because wanted to answer all your questions," replied Elder Bao, rolling his eyes in embarrassment.


    "Hahaha. Alright, alright. Emm, introduce me, Xiao Ying," he said introducing himself.


    "May I know what your name is little girl?" Xiao Ying asked then walked over to the girl and held out the tip of her wand.


    Fu Xie Lan who saw the stick pointed at her nced at Huang Bao, confused because she did not know what to do with the stick whose tip was now right in front of her stomach.


    "It''s okay, just touch it," Huang Bao said with a nod as if he understood the meaning of Fu Xie Lan''s nce.


    Slowly but surely, one of Fu Xie Lan''s hands moved to hold the end of the staff. The girl flinched in surprise as she felt a slight sting on her body when her skin came into contact with Xiao Ying''s wand. Instantly the feeling of pain that remained in her head disappeared.


    It turns out that the wand has a very soft texture and is a bit chewy, not like she thought it looked very hard.


    "I am Fu Xie Lan, and the young man beside me is Wan Lie," she said introducing herself.


    One second...


    Two seconds ...


    Suddenly a transparent and extremely thin stream of blue, green, and brown mana flowed through the wand and Fu Xie Lan''s pupils changed color from violet to sapphire blue, it onlysted a few seconds. No one noticed but Xiao Ying, not even Fu Xie Lan herself.


    "Interesting," muttered Xiao Ying in a whisper with a smile etched on his lips. He then pulled back his wand.


    "Alright, follow me," said Xiao Ying then turned around apanied by the sound of the jingling bells that apanied his steps.


    "Ah yes, you can call me whatever you want," he added again and then disappeared in the door.


    Fu Xie Lan and Wan Lie exchanged nces as the old man disappeared.


    "It''s okay. Don''t worry, he''s my old friend. Like Elder Chen. It''s just that he''s a little different," exined Elder Bao.


    "..." Wan Lie


    "..." Fu Xie Lan


    "I have known him from childhood, at that time he was already attached to this ce. I don''t know the cause, but there was a time when he tried to leave this tower, he became very weak and then was unconscious for a very long time, tried many times but the same thing kept happening. Until he gave up and decided to stay here for the rest of his life," Huang Bao added at length.


    Wan Lie and Fu Xie Lan just listened, not intending to ask any further questions.


    "And if you think this tower is part of the Phoenix academy, you are wrong. This tower existed long before this academy was founded," he exined again then stepped forward following Xiao Ying.


    "Come on!"


    Fu Xie Lan and Wan Lie then followed the two old men.


    Huang Bao also entered that room without touching the doorknob. In other words, his body broke through the door and disappeared in there.


    Seeing that Fu Xie Lan hesitated. This is the first time for her. What if she made a mistake?


    Suddenly her hand was grabbed by someone, it was the hand of the youth next to her. Wan Lie then pulled her without hesitation and walked through the door like the two short old men.


    Fu Xie Lan''s reflex closed her eyes, it felt very strange as if it was breaking through a very thin membrane.


    The re of light immediately greeted the two of them, Fu Xie Lan blinked her eyes with her hands raised blocking the light that was interfering with her sight.


    It onlysted a few seconds the light had dimmed.


    And what awaits her is a very extraordinary sight. A castle colored blue and white stood majestically in front of her, with several streams flowing on both sides, pirs that stood firmly with various vines twisting beautifully filled it, several trees that for the first time she saw lined up neatly on both sides of the path made of various types of rocks. It would be strange for a ce like this to be at the top of a tower.


    "You are the second to enter this ce after Huang Bao," a voice that turned out to be from Xiao Ying distracted the two of them.


    "This is one of the high-level magic, only true wizards or in other words, only wizards who are at the third level can create their world, but not all third-level wizards can do something like this," exined Huang Bao as if he knew the mind the two people who were with him.

 Chapter 58 - 58. Ruby Star Stone

    Since earlier Fu Xie Lan''s focus had been divided, everything that happened to her had be even more confusing. Who was the person in the memory that didn''t belong to her earlier? And why did Huang Bao bring her to a ce like this?


    Looking at the various kinds of trees, Fu Xie Lan''s memory returned to the mysterious message addressed to her yesterday afternoon. Ruby star stone, is that true, or is it just a trap? She didn''t know.??


    "Emm, may I ask first, Teacher?" said Fu Xie Lan.


    "Yes, you can. Let''s ask anything. I haven''t spoken to anyone for a very long time," Xiao Ying said immediately answering a question that was not addressed to him.


    "Do you know anything about the ruby ??star stone?"


    Suddenly Wan Lie saw his mother, while the two old men at the same time also looked at each other.


    "Ruby star stone?" asked Huang Bao to make his ears clear.


    While Xiao Ying stared fixedly at Fu Xie Lan, no one knew what he was thinking.


    "Yes, Teacher do you know something about that? "Asked Fu Xie Lan again repeated.


    "Hmm, how do you know about that stone?" now it was Xiao Ying''s turn to ask.


    "We heard it from someone, is there a problem?" said Wan Lie previous of Fue Xie Lan, who had already opened her mouth to speak.


    "The stone is not a ..." Huang Bao replied then cleared his throat softly.


    "It''s not non-existent, it''s just that no one has seen it before," Xiao Ying added cutting Huang Bao''s words.


    "I have heard the ancient ancestors tell about the stone, I do not know whether this is true or not, but it is said that the stone is the inheritance of the Elf. If my memory is still correct, if I''m not mistaken something happened to the stone until it split into eight pieces, and not long after the stone was split, the Elfs and their entire territory could no longer be found. The story was only known to the ancestors and was not widely spread, so people only know that the race became extinct because it was unable to protect itself, "exined Huang Bao


    "Little Xie Lan, why do you want to know about that stone? Isn''t perfects your soul more important than just searching for unknown stones," said Xiao Ying.


    Since the first time he saw the girl who was his friend''s student, he had known that something was wrong with him. And he made it clearer when the girl touched his wand. The mana flow he felt was so passionate but still so weak as if something was holding him back.


    While Huang Bao who heard that immediately cursed himself, why he could have forgotten that he had friends with such abilities. Yes, Xiao Ying can detect a person''s mental state through just his staff.


    Hearing Xiao Ying''s words, Fu Xie Lan became excited.


    "Grandpa, do you know anything about the seal on my body?" she asked with a happy face remembering that Wan Lie and Elder Bao had never mentioned the seal.


    Suddenly Xiao Ying looked at Huang Bao with furrowed brows and then looked back at Fu Xie Lan.


    "We''d better go in first, it''s rude if my first guest in hundreds of years is just standing here," said Xiao Ying then turned around and started walking towards the path that led to her castle.


    The three of them nodded and followed behind.


    At this time Wan Lie could only surrender. Although he hid everything. Sooner orter his mother would find out, while on the other hand Huang Bao again felt pity and seemed unwilling if the life span of the girl whom he had considered as a student was only limited to the event of the Silver Blood Moon.


    The reason Wan Lie and Huang Bao didn''t tell Fu Xie Lan about the soul cover rune seal on her body was that they didn''t want the girl to feel hopeless with her life.


    "Did Huang Bao not tell you at all?" Whispered Xiao Ying who suddenly matched his steps with that of Fu Xie Lan, his head slightly raised given his extremely short body and only reached half the girl''s body. Wan Lie and Huang Bao just stayed behind and followed the two of them.


    "Huh? What do you mean grandfather? Tell me what is it?" Fu Xie Lan replied with a question.


    "Hmm," Xiao Ying exhaled roughly. The guess is correct. The old man did not tell Fu Xie Lan''s true state.


    "Are you sure? Maybe you will regret it after finding out."


    "Tell me, everything grandfather," replied Fu Xie Lan as quickly as possible.


    "Then stop calling me grandpa, I''m not that old yet," said Xiao Ying


    Huang Bao was embarrassed by the words of his friend, who always felt young. Even though the white hair already filled his chin and head, and it was enough to make it clear that the old man smelled of dirt.


    "Call me uncle or a teacher is okay. Hehehe I would be happy if I have someone..."


    "Alright Uncle," interrupted Fu Xie Lan. Huang Bao who walked behind the two only chuckled but was ignored by Xiao Ying at all.


    Now that they had entered the castle, the mild air made Fu Xie Lan feel veryfortable. Being in a small space, Xiao Ying created several chairs and tables using magic and then invited the three of them to sit down.


    "So, can you tell us a little about how your body got that seal?" Xiao Ying asked starting after a few seconds of silence.


    This time Huang Bao chose to speak and told everything to Xiao Ying. How did he initially meet Fu Xie Lan until making him a student. Of course, he did not say anything about making the girl a student because a pity, he did not want to hurt the little girl''s heart.


    "Hmm, fairy half-human did you say?" asked Xiao Ying. His hand stroked his long beard.


    "Looks like you''re wrong this time," chuckled Xiao Ying after hearing Huang Bao''s story.


    "I can''t felt mana half-human from her body," he added.


    "If I may describe it, if her body didn''t have that seal then thebined power of all third-tier wizards wouldn''t be enough just to injure her."


    Hearing this, Huang Bao was stunned to feel a little disbelief at Xiao Ying''s words. But indeed from the start, he felt unusual with Fu Xie Lan.


    "So, what should I do to remove the seal on my body Uncle?" asked Fu Xie Lan.


    "You have less than six months to break free from that seal. If you fail, then by the time the Silver Blood Moon urs you will likely disappear and not be able to reincarnate again," exined Xiao Ying with a single breath.


    Hearing the silver blood moon, Fu Xie Lan suddenly thought of something. The mysterious message she received yesterday afternoon also mentioned the silver blood moon, is that message true? So she considered telling the two old men about the contents of the message she had received.


    The three of them looked at Fu Xie Lan closely, no expression on her face showed any despair at all. And it made Wan Lie and Huang Bao feel a little relieved.


    "Uncle, do you trust me?" asked Fu Xie Lan wanted to confirm first, the question she asked was not without reason because previously the two men seemed to not believe in the existence of the ruby ??star stone.


    Since earlier, Wan Lie had been silent, while Huang Bao only spoke asionally when needed.


    "Why do you ask like that?" asked Xiao Ying.

 Chapter 59 - 59. Ruby Star Stone (2)

    "Why do you ask like that?" asked Xiao Ying.


    "Someone sent a message to me to find the Ruby star stone which has eight points of light and bring it to the eternal snow mountain," said Fu Xie Lan.??


    "Eternal snow mountain?" asked the two old men almost simultaneously.


    Fu Xie Lan only nodded.


    "What''s with that ce?" asked Wan Lie.


    "It is the highest mountain in the Arnd world and very dangerous. No one has managed to get out of the mountain safely there are many high-level magic beasts and the air temperature there is also very low," Huang Bao exined. He had never been to that ce, only he had heard of it from some people whose family or friends never returned after entering the mountain.


    The eternal snow mountain is located in the western part of the witch area, precisely on an ind surrounded by the dead sea. Even though it looks normal when viewed from afar, the snow that always fills the top of the mountain causes the inhabitants of Arnd World to call it an eternal snow mountain.


    Fu Xie Lan seemed to be thinking, if that was the case why did the person who sent her message order her to that mountain? She became confused. Is it good for her or just a trap?


    "What''s wrong Xie Lan?" Wan Lie asked when he saw his mother stunned.


    "It''s okay, I''m just a little confused."


    Meanwhile, the same confusion also hit Elder Bao and Xiao Ying.


    "I fear this if the message is just a trap, but on the other hand, my time is very short it''s only been less than six months, I''m confused not knowing what to do," said Fu Xie Lan with a rough sigh. It seems that in this world she has be the most useless being.


    If the message is a trap, how can she be free from the seal on her body?


    And if it''s not a trap, where should she start? Meanwhile, the ruby ??star stone has never been known to exist. Fu Xie Lan inmed was faced with confusion that could all endanger her life.


    "Teacher, can you teach me something? Whatever, I really can''t remember how to use the mana on my body? Or can you make me strong? Whatever the risk." asked Fu Xie Lan with a happy face. As if meeting a clue.


    The key is only one. To be strong. She needed to be strong so as not to be faced with this kind of confusion again. Whatever she will do to be strong.


    No one will save her but herself.


    Because by being strong, all the bad things that lead to her won''t get her into trouble. yes, at least that''s what she thinks now.


    And about the ruby ??star stone, she might be able to look for clues about the stone while looking for other clues regarding the seal on her body.


    "Tsk, I almost forgot my purpose bringing you here "replied Elder Bao.


    "Teacher mean?" asked Fu Xie Lan when she heard Huang Bao''s mismatched answer.


    "Is that ce still around?" Huang Bao asked looking at Xiao Ying.


    "..." Xiao Ying


    "Holy waterfall."


    "Oh, so you visited me because you wanted to go to that ce?" asked Xiao Ying.


    "Yes, to be precise for that little girl" he replied with the corner of his eye tail towards Fu Xie Lan


    A holy waterfall is a water that if one immerses in it for a few minutes, one''s soul will move to a room called Dark Zore. Dark Zore is a ce that has very dense mana (life energy) with a very clear difference in time. One day in Arnd World was equivalent to one year in Dark Zore. In that ce, the time of night seems longer than the time of the day.


    And if you need light as lighting then you can use the mana (life energy) that is in your body.


    With an extremely dense amount of mana, one''s soul would be forced to absorb that mana. If you can take advantage of all the resources that exist in the dark zone then you will be strong. If not then it''s the same, nothing will change in you.


    Xiao Ying was stunned for a few seconds to hear Huang Bao.


    "That ce, I don''t know if it''s still the same as it was or has changed especially Dark Zore. You know, thest person to visit that ce was you, and it''s been a long time," Xiao Ying exined a little.


    Fu Xie Lan and Wan Lie nced at each other, they did not understand the direction of the two old men''s discussion at all. Holy waterfall? Dark Zore?


    "A ce where one can be strong," said Xiao Ying as if he understood Fu Xie Lan and Wan Lie''s confusion.


    "Even for someone like myself?" asked Fu Xie Lan immediately.


    Xiao Ying only nodded.


    "Where is Uncle? Can I go there?" she asked eagerly.


    Xiao Ying nced at Huang Bao and only getting a nod, he let out a rough breath.


    "The time at that ce is very different from the time in this ce, one day in this world is equivalent to one year in Dark Zore. Are you sure?" asked Xiao Ying.


    "Very well, I''m sure Uncle, how do we get there? "asked Fu Xie Lan back.


    Isn''t it great? that meant she had plenty of practice time at the ce. Not bad can save time. This might help her before going to Kanca City.


    "Not us, but you," he replied.


    "The rules of the ce are like that. Even though you are ten people, but when you enter Dark Zore, these ten people will be separated and never meet until they leave the ce," added Xiao Ying again.


    "Huh?"


    "I won''t allow Xie Lan to go alone, I will too," Wan Lie raised his voice. He was very worried that if he let his mother go alone, he did not know what kind of danger there was in that ce.


    "Even if you go, that will not guarantee that you will be with her there. Would be better if we just take care of her physical body. Maintaining the stability of the bodies of people whose souls are in Dark Zore is more troublesome than fighting many magical beasts," Huang Bao exined.


    "Is anything going to happen while I''m there?" asked Fu Xie Lan.


    "The impact your body will experience depends on Mana (life energy) you manage to absorb and use. The more your soul absorbs Mana, the weaker your physical body, that''s due to the time difference between this ce and Dark Zore To avoid unwanted things, someone needs to stabilize your body condition until you get out of the ce, and only those who have mana equal to or higher than you can do it, especially your body is a human body, there has never been a half-human to the ce that, "Huang Bao exined at length.


    "Xie Lan, I''m so worried ..."


    "It''s okay. I''ve decided. I can believe with myself. Besides, we never know what will happen in the future, do we?" said Fu Xie Lan.

 Chapter 60 - 60. Mana

    "It''s okay. I''ve decided. I can believe with myself. Besides, we never know what will happen in the future, do we?" said Fu Xie Lan.


    Wan Lie just nodded in resignation, forced toply.??


    "Wan Lie just nodded in resignation, forced toply.


    "Uncle, teacher. May I ask again?"


    "I don''t know what it is like and how to absorb mana, even in this ce, can you give me a hint?" asked Fu Xie Lan.


    So far, her knowledge of mana (life energy) is only limited to matter, she has never felt what kind of power is the source of power in this world.


    "Eh?" Xiao Ying frowned in surprise. He had never thought that a person with amnesia would suffer this far. Even the ultimate needs of beings in this world he can''t remember.


    "Did Huang Bao never tell you?" asked Xiao Ying again.


    "It''s not never Uncle, it''s just that I never asked him."


    "Ahh, then what has he been doing as your teacher?" said Xiao Ying, rolling his eyes in embarrassment.


    Fu Xie Lan was silent, feeling a little guilty about that Elder. Because she never thought of asking, just being given a ride made her very grateful.


    "Appointed the first disciple after thousands of years of life, and finally you didn''t do anything at all?" said Xiao Ying staring at Huang Bao closely. He didn''t understand what the old man was thinking at all.


    "Eh, isn''t bringing her here as well as an effort for me as her teacher?" Huang Bao replied as he scratched the nape of his neck which didn''t itch.


    It feels, right then and there. Xiao Ying wanted to curse the old man to stone, he could want to bring Fu Xie Lan to Dark Zore without exining anything to her?


    Xiao Ying then let out a harsh sigh, and felt a little pity for the little girl, even though the natural mana in her body was veryrge. It was a pity if he couldn''t even feel the mana in her body.


    "Well, for that I leave it to Huang Bao," he said then nced at the old man.


    After saying that, all pairs of eyes were fixed on Elder Huang Bao.


    "Alright, alright. I was wrong, stopped staring at me as if you wanted to eat me," Huang Bao said when he saw Xiao Ying''s re.


    "Xie Lan, have you ever felt the wind?" Huang Bao asked Fu Xie Lan.


    "Hmm feel it? Sure. But what about the wind?" replied Fu Xie Lan.


    "Mana is also like that, you can feel it from inside your body and from the environment around you. Where is it in this world moves freely."


    "Ah yes, the book you read from Elder Chen, how far have you been?" Huang Bao added again remembering something.


    "Everything, I''ve read."


    "Everything it''s less than a week?" Elder Bao is shocked. He who sometimes read some magic books alone took no less than a week. And his disciple had finished everything in just a short time, He couldn''t imagine how Elder Chen''s expression when he found out about this. Hahaha.


    Looks like this girl is indeed smart.


    "Very good. That means you already know the difference in Mana color of all races, right? "


    "Um, blue is a witch, green is a fairy, red is a vampire, a werewolf is brown, yellow is a mermaid, and ck is ..."


    "Okay. Since you already know it will be very easy to feel it."


    "Looks like it will be more effective if Xie Lan does it in the open, not in a closed ce like this," said Wan Lie and then both of the old men nodded. They then decided to get out of the room, and now they were in a very wide open space, only grass and some trees were visible.


    She Doesn''t know since when a meadow-like this was in front of her.


    Was this also the result of the magic of the old man who called himself Xiao Ying?


    Hmm, it seems so, because the castle that stood majestically was already out of sight when Xie Lan turned around.


    "So how about, Teacher? I''m still a little confused."


    Wan Lie da Xiao Ying now just sat on a tree trunk, watching that teacher-student interaction.


    "It''s easy, all you need to do is full concentration. You will slowly feel the life energy."


    Hearing this, Fu Xie Lan then headed for arge rock not far from her, grass that was only up to her ankles high did not slow down her steps. She then sits with her legs crossed in front of her, closes her eyes, and tries to concentrate.


    One second...


    two seconds ...


    Fu Xie Lan didn''t feel anything at all, she then tried to focus more but to no avail. A frown was printed on her forehead.


    "Don''t tense up, rx. Don''t think about anything, just let yourself be carried by the current and the wind, don''t demand to feel anything, don''t demand to see anything, just be silent. Slowly the natural mana in your body will reveal itself, and so does the mana that fills this ce," Huang Bao said in a soft, low but clear voice when he saw the frown on his disciple''s forehead.


    Several minutes passed, Fu Xie Lan followed the voice''s instructions. Slowly but surely light like small stars was rising around it, no. not a star. But it resembles molecules that are interconnected and have different colors.


    Then Fu Xie Lan seemed to be able to see herself.


    She could also feel the difference within herself, various colors were popping up all over her body resembling veins and blood flow. And all the mana flowing in her body came from somewhere in her chest.


    She refocused herself, slowly something appeared to appear in her middle chest. No, it is herself and sleeping in a sitting position, her legs crossed forward with both hands on her bent knees, like the position of a goddess in a fantasy novel.


    Everything that flowed in her body turned out to be sourced from that soul.


    Was it her other soul that had pulled her back into her subconscious?


    But, something was strange. What she saw was that the color flowing through her body was only a few, while the remaining colors surrounded the girl like a chain, and half of the soul was vague while the other half was looks clearer.


    Even though she could see all of it but it seemed that the soul that seemed like it was sleeping didn''t notice its existence.


    Its existence itself is very difficult for her to exin. She could see her own body as if she was now in a very different ce.


    Fu Xien then looked around her, very dark. Only molecules that have a variety of colors are illuminated. She also did not see the limit where she was.


    "Xie Lanes to your senses." A voice was heard tickling her senses. The sound grew bigger and almost broke her eardrums.


    What happened? Did she do something wrong?


    Suddenly her chest hurt, her ears buzzing. Her breath hitched and she suddenly felt intense dizziness in her head before falling into the darkness and being unable to feel anything.

 Chapter 61 - 61. Mana (2)

    Suddenly her chest hurt, her ears buzzing. Her breath hitched and she suddenly felt intense dizziness in her head before falling into the darkness and being unable to feel anything.


    .??


    .


    "Xie Lan wake up, I beg you."


    What happened? why did she hear a very familiar voice in her ears?


    The sound was heard several times.


    .


    .


    Fu Xie Lan opened her eyes, suddenly startled, and took a sitting position with a gasp.


    "Xie Lan what''s going on. Don''t startle me like that."


    "Little girl, what happened?" and a wide variety of simr questions greet her.


    Wan Lie, Xiao Ying, and her teacher ''Huang Bao'' were all looking at her worriedly. Her breath was still panting as if she had not breathed for a very long time.


    "What happened? Why are you looking at me like that?" asked Fu Xie Lan. She then spread her gaze around.


    There is something strange. If memory is correct. Wasn''t she previously sitting on arge rock in a very wide meadow? How can she now be in a room precisely above the king-size bed?


    "What happens..."


    "You fell off a rock, and passed out for almost two hours," exined Wan Lie, sighing in relief when he saw that his mother was okay.


    ''Two hours?" asked Fu Xie Lan, flinching in surprise. Why was it that long? but all he felt was the blink of an eye.


    "How are you now?" Huang Bao asked then took a sitting position with a chair that suddenly appeared behind him.


    "I am fine."


    "What happened?" said Huang Bao.


    "Can you describe what you feel and see?"


    "You heard my directions earlier, right?" added Huang Bao again. Now that his body was leaning on the chair facing Fu Xie Lan, Wan Lie was sitting on the edge of the bed while Xiao Ying was standing by her side.


    Fu Xie Lan was stunned for a moment, seemed to be thinking and remembering what she had seen earlier.


    "All I see is ck, dark and when I followed the teacher''s instructions, slowly but surely I saw something that it is very small and interconnected, having various colors scattered as far as my eyes could see, after that my chest hurt and dizzy then I don''t know anymore," said Fu Xie Lan exining, she reced the word molecule with something small because she wasn''t sure those in the room would understand what she was saying.


    "Then, what else?" asked Xiao Ying.


    Fu Xie Lan was again stunned, she seemed to see something, but what?


    "That''s it, nothing else," she said slowly. If I''m being honest, she also doubted what she said, it felt like she saw something else but what? She couldn''t remember at all.


    "How can your chest not hurt, you held your breath while you were unconscious," said Wan Lie suddenly.


    "What you see is life energy. Yes, that''s how it is," said Xiao Ying.


    "And is it a different color than the one I saw that is the type that exists in this world?" asked Fu Xie Lan without caring what Wan Lie said, cause now she is fine.


    "That''s right and your body can only absorb Fairy Mana, ording to the race blood that flows in your body." Xiao Ying came back.


    "What happens if, for example, my body absorbs all that mana?" asked Fu Xie Lan.


    "Hehehe, it can''t be a little girl. Each Mana has itspatibility for a certain body supposed you are a fairy then only which fairy suits your body, in other words only the green Mana you saw match your body, while others, even if you insist on absorbing everything, will not work because it is the opposite of your blood," said Xiao Ying with a single breath which was then nodded by Huang Bao.


    "So, how do I use the mana in my body and around me teacher?" asked Fu Xie Lan curiously.


    She was still curious about what she felt as if something she had missed.


    "Just like before, all you need to do is concentrate and then gather as much Mana as you can. The key is just that. Complete concentration and focus. Then you can use that mana for your purposes. Whether to avoid danger or survive the danger."


    "Everyone is different. Perhaps you already know this from Elder Chen''s book. Everyone has a different body grade, and there are three levels. from a first-tier body that is only able to absorb a fraction of the amount of mana that fills this world, and so on," added Huang Bao again


    Yes, Fu Xie Lan did understand the mana division. Besides that, she also understood that if someone was at the first level, if they wanted to reach the second level, then that person had to practice often to increase the mana capacity that was in him/her.


    In other words, everyone has a shelter where with different sizes. The smallest sizes are those with level one mana, then level two and level three which have mana shelters that can be said to berger than the previous tier.


    The thing that she still didn''t understand until now was how natural mana works in one''s body.


    "What Huang Bao said just now only applies to mana that is outside the body. As for one''s natural mana, it''s the same. but what makes the difference is when you are in a ce that has very little or no Mana. Then that''s where you can use your natural mana," now it was Xiao Ying''s turn to exin as if he knew Fu Xie Lan''s confusion.


    "The more mana you can absorb and use, the stronger you are," he added.


    Hearing the two men''s exnations, Fu Xie Lan nodded in understanding.


    "But how do I use my Mana, uncle?"


    "Hehehe good question, you don''t have to worry about that, you can use it however you want and what''s on your mind," Xiao Ying replied.


    "Take a look at this," said Huang Bao to Fu Xie Lan.


    His hand then twisted around for a few seconds and at that moment a vine appeared on the floor.


    "This is the power of the Fairy, they can control the nts as they please using the mana around them or the natural mana of their bodies, and this is the power of the wizard," he said than created an object in his hand, "This is the power of the wizard race. The Wizards can create anything ording to their think, as long as the Mana in their body is sufficient."


    "Can I try it now?" Fu Xie Lan asked firmly after seeing Huang Bao.


    Actually, without asking, she can try it herself, it''s just that she is a little hesitant and afraid if she makes a mistake.


    "But your body is very weak Xie Lan. You should rest for a while," said Wan Lie.


    "No, I don''t have time like you said," replied Fu Xie Lan.


    "Let me try it once and if it works can I go straight to the Dark Zore, Teacher? Uncle?" asked Fu Xie Lan. She was no longer confused. All she needed to do was train herself to absorb as much mana as she could. The more mana she can absorb, the stronger she will be.


    The two old men exchanged nces.


    "Okay, keep waiting a little longer. Your body is still very weak."


    "Take this pill," said Huang Bao, handing a pill that was taken from his robe pocket to Fu Xie Lan.


    "It will restore energy in your body," he added.


    "Thank you, teacher," said Fu Xie Lan, then took the pill.

 Chapter 62 - 62. Mana Fairy

    "Thank you, Teacher," said Fu Xie Lan then took the pill.


    A few moments had passed, with the help of Xiao Ying''s magic now they were in a vast flower field, Fu Xie Lan tried to do as her teacher said ''Huang Bao.''??


    She then began to concentrate and focus on sensing the mana around her, but this time with her eyes open. Not like before.


    Guided by Huang Bao, Fu Xie Lan tried to control the flowers around her. Some that look wilted with some others blooming very beautifully. Even though it was only magic, it looked like it was real.


    She brought her hands close to a bunch of wilted roses, with some thorns sticking out of their stems. Huang Bao earlier told her to start by restoring the vitality of the withered flowers in front of her using the scattered fairy mana filling the ce.


    One second...


    Two seconds.


    Fu Xie Lan felt a great energy envelope her, she felt her body feel lighter than before, several green Mana gathered on her palms, not only her palms but her whole body was filled with these green Mana.


    Huang Bao who saw it was amazed, the mana that filled Fu Xie Lan''s body was very strong and dense.


    "Second-level fairies?" Xiao Ying murmured but Wan Lie who was nearby could still hear him, currently, they were in the small gazebo he created in the middle of the flower field, not far from Fu Xie Lan and Huang Bao to be exact.


    Fu Xie Lan then channeled the mana that was in her palm into the several flower petals in front of her. Several flower petals moved as if they were very pleased with the treatment.


    ''If only these flowers had many new stalks and buds, they might be very beautiful,'' she thought. In her previous life, even though she was known to be cold and untouchable, that didn''t mean she didn''t like such beauties.


    Suddenly green mana flowed very fast and strong from the girl''s body and quickly filled the flower field, everything that looked withered before now showed its vitality again, not only that some flower stems also gave birth to new stems and buds. Fu Xie Lan not only restored the vitality of the flowers in front of her eyes but all the flowers in that ce. Itsted a few seconds, the mana stream moving swiftly like a beach wave sweeping across thend.


    Huang Bao who saw that was stunned, rubbing his eyes repeatedly to make sure that what he saw was just a hallucination. But no matter how hard he rubbed his eyes, nothing changed.


    Meanwhile, without realizing it, Xiao Ying stood up and immediately walked towards the two. That fairy girl almost touched third-level. Even though he had never seen the outside world again, but who else would be able to expend that much and dense mana if not at the peak of the second level? What he had felt earlier was indeed true. That girl had very strong mana. So he couldn''t imagine how strong it would be when all the seals on her body were opened? Will the world change after her existence?


    "How is Teacher? Uncle? Did I do something wrong?" asked Fu Xie Lan when she saw the unusual expressions of the two old men.


    While on the other hand, Wan Lie did not leave his ce and only stared in awe at his mother. A faint smile stered on his lips, he suddenly thought of something. How would the two old men react if they found out that the girl standing in front of them was Queen Yu Yi?


    The two old men looked at Fu Xie Lan together then turned their gaze around the flower field. It happened again and again for a while.


    Without answering anything, Huang Bao stomped the ground and a few secondster he was already in the air and flying around the flower field as far as he could.


    "Uncle, did I do something wrong?" asked Fu Xie Lan repeating her question. She was worried that what she was doing was not by Huang Bao''s directions, especially after she saw some new stems and buds appearing on the flowers that entered her view. Whereas previously Huang Bao only asked her to restore the vitality of the flower in front of her.


    "Hehehe, little girl, you didn''t do anything wrong at all. What you did exceeded Huang Bao''s expectations," Xiao Ying said with a smile stered on his lips. Now Huang Bao hadnded his feet on the ground and thenughed out loud until he sprouted grain of water in the corner of his eye. Fu Xie Lan was getting confused even more. Is it true that he did nothing wrong? Then why did the teacher suddenlyugh like that?


    "What''s wrong, Teacher?" asked Fu Xie Lan when Huang Bao''sughter had lowered.


    "Ok, often call me teacher, I am indeed your teacher. Hahahaha," said Huang Bao thenughed again.


    Xiao Ying who saw Huang Bao''s behavior just sighed, shaking his head.


    "It seems he is too happy to see your achievements, little girl," Xiao Ying said to Fu Xie Lan.


    "I don''t understand, Uncle." Fu Xie Lan slightly tilted her head not understanding at all.


    "Little Xie Lan, did you think before that the flowers would be more beautiful if the stalks and buds were increased?" Huang Bao asked after a satisfiedugh. He was very happy, it turned out that in addition to his student being a little good at medicine, she also had veryrge and dense Mana.


    "How did you know ... "


    "The flowers are the proof. When you use mana, whether it''s in your body or the mana around you, it will automatically connect with your mind. So whatever you think about then the mana that you have umted will turn into what you think," Huang Bao cut in at length with the asional faintughter.


    Fu Xie Lan seemed to have regained enlightenment. So the key besides having to focus and concentrate is the content of the mind.


    She then tried something else, her hands moved up and sure enough, just then some vines appeared on the ground and kept sticking out. Fu Xie Lan''s hands did not stop but continued to move until the vines finally stopped and a mini house made of vines appeared. Exquisite.


    A few next seconds, she suddenly felt dizzy and her body staggered backward without her realizing it, fortunately, there was Wan Lie who suddenly supported her body so as not to fall.


    "Next time, don''t use your mana in vain little Xie Lan. The risk of someone using a veryrge amount of mana especially too often, then that person''s body will weaken and it will take time to recover," said Xiao Ying when he saw Fu Xie Lan nearly copsed to the ground.


    Fu Xie Lan only nodded weakly, it was true. what she felt right now was that her breathing was very weak, asionally dizzy with faint trembling fingers. Even walking is very difficult. She did not know that using mana like that would be as risky as she felt now.

 Chapter 63 - 63. Mana Fairy (2)

    Fu Xie Lan only nodded weakly, it was true. What she felt right now was very ufortable. Her breathing was very weak, asionally dizzy with faint trembling fingers. Even walking is very difficult. She did not know that using such mana would be as risky as she now felt.


    "Since you have understood, then in the future don''t use the mana in your body if you are not in a state of urgency," said Huang Bao.??


    Fu Xie Lan only nodded at what her teacher said.


    Wan Lie then helped her mother walk to the gazebo not far from them, followed by Huang Bao and Xiao Ying, who were walking behind them.


    "Take this," said Huang Bao, immediately handing him the small porcin bottle containing the same pill he had given her just a moment ago. Now they are sitting and some are leaning on the gazebo poles. Including the weakened Fu Xie Lan.


    Without asking anything, Fu Xie Lan grabbed the bottle and immediately consumed the pill that was inside.


    She learned a new thing in this world. It turned out that a pill or potion containing magic would work faster than she thought. The efficacy of the pills and potions will be felt immediately even a few seconds after consuming them.


    Time flew by so fast, Fu Xie Lan felt a little better.


    In And World''s time, he will train for two days in the Dark Zore before leaving for the city of Kanca, which meant two years in Dark Zore''s time. All she needed to do in that ce was practice absorbing as much mana as possible so that her Fairy''s strength could be even greater than it was now.


    The body of every creature except humans, they are like having a storage ce for mana. From time to time, it can increase in size along with the amount of which is sessfully absorbed. However, it is very difficult to increase the capacity by 0,1%. Some people who practiced for hundreds of years and were only able to increase a few percent of the amount of mana their body was able to absorb from before, and not a few of them chose to give up halfway.


    A gentle breeze blew slowly, blowing her hair which she had ponytailed back. The fragrance of various kinds of flowers tickled her sense of smell, making the girl close her eyes for a moment to enjoy and rx her body.


    A thought suddenly appeared in her head, her previously closed eyes were now opened and nced at Xiao Ying, then seeing around to stare at the expanse of flowers as far as her eyes could see, this ce had been changing shape because the magic of that old man ''Xiao Ying'', while now, he is fine and does not feel tired at all. What''s the power like? How strong is he? Was a tier-three wizard this strong? Even she who was only a fairy was only able to do a few things and was already weak.


    "Don''t think too hard Xie Lan. rest yourself," said Wan Lie when he saw Fu Xie Lan''s behavior as if he knew what was on the girl''s mind.


    "Uncle, can I ask again?"


    "Oh sure," Xiao Ying replied.


    "How long it take you to be strong like this?" asked Fu Xie Lan curiously.


    "Not long, maybe just a few decades?" he said then turned to look at Huang Bao who was sitting next to him with his eyes still closed enjoying the scent of the flowers that carried the wind.


    "I was born with an innate talent that can be said to be good I''ve been in the second-level when I was little. So I just need to train myself a little and have managed to be at the level like now," he added again as soon as he saw Huang Bao who seemed reluctant to pay attention.


    Fu Xie Lan nodded in understanding then turned her gaze to Elder Bao, eager that she would ask the same question of her teacher but was afraid that it would bother him.


    Xiao Ying who saw where Fu Xie Lan was looking, made him smile faintly as if he knew what was on the girl''s mind. Even though the little girl never showed any meaningful expressions, it was not difficult for him to know the thoughts of her.


    "Huang Bao is a little different. He was born with a level one talent, on par with ordinary people in general. Yes, he was only at that level before he met me."


    "And is the Dark Zore that Uncle has is the ce where the teacher trains?" said Fu Xie Lan guessing.


    Xiao Ying only smiled at the little girl''s words. It seemed that without exining at length, the girl already knew where direction he will say next.


    "That''s right," Xiao Ying replied.


    Meanwhile, Huang Bao was still reluctant to open his eyes even though the two people were talking about him. What he felt now was a very happy, happy and so peaceful feeling. For a moment he forgets the chaos that befell the academy some time ago.


    "Is that ce only here Uncle?" asked Fu Xie Lan again.


    "Em yes. Only here. After all, no one knows its existence except only the ancestors, myself and Huang Bao," he replied.


    "You could say Dark Zore is a magic zone, maybe like Zolyrous? The only difference is the content," he added.


    "Zolyrous?"


    This was the first time she had heard of the ce, but for some reason, Fu Xie Lan felt familiar with the name.


    While on the other hand Wan Lie just silently listened to their conversation without any intention of interrupting or even making a sound.


    "Yes, if Zolyrous is the library of the wizards, then it can be said that Dark Zore is the heirloom of the wizard race. Even though it is a space, if someone takes advantage of Dark Zore then he/she will be strong in a short time. Even though the ce belonged to the wizard race, not everyone knows it and could enter it, because it would be very dangerous if anyone had bad intentions after using the ce to train. That ce is top secret," Xiao Ying replied.


    "However, now I don''t know where Zolyrous is, because the person who created Zolyrous disappeared after the events of hundreds of years ago," Xiao Ying added. Although he never left the tower, his friend ''Huang Bao'' often visited him and told him everything that happened outside, including about Zolyrous.


    Fu Xie Lan wanted to ask further, but it felt like it was useless. Everything the old man said, she couldn''t understand at all. And since Zolyrous had nothing to do with her then she would skip the question and just nod as if she understood what Xiao Ying was saying.


    .


    .


    .


    Fu Xie Lan felt a little better, she fixing her sitting position, which was previously still leaning on the gazebo pole, and was now sitting upright.


    "Uncle, so now I can go to the Dark Zore?" she asked firmly.


    Suddenly all eyes turned to her, including Huang Bao who immediately opened his eyes, looking at Fu Xie Lan.


    "Are you feeling better?" ask Huang Bao


    "Rest a little longer Xie Lan, don''t rush and push yourself," said Wan Lie


    "I''m fine now, don''t worry about me," Fu Xie Lan replied. Although she still got a little dizzy, it didn''t have much effect on her. She didn''t want to dy any longer. She had to get strong as fast as she could.


    "Hmm, okay," said Xiao Ying then stood up.

 Chapter 64 - 64. Holy Waterfall

    "Hmm, okay," said Xiao Ying then stood up.


    "Get ready," he added again and the three of them took the same position.??


    Xiao Ying returned to using his magic and slowly a change that could be seen with the naked eye urred in front of them. The previously vast flower field was slowly turning into an area like the first time Fu Xie Lan had set foot in this ce.


    The castle that stands majestically, beautiful flowing creeks, a variety of trees that line up neatly with all kinds of rocks arranged to fill the path that leads to the castle. Only one thing has not changed, it is the gazebo they are in now. Fu Xie Lan had been amazed by the old man''s magic for a long time this was the first time seeing the process of creating space that was so amazing for her.


    "Come on," said Xiao Ying when he was done with his magic.


    They then started to walk away from the gazebo and followed the direction where Xiao Ying was walking, it was towards his castle.


    Fu Xie Lan kept ncing left and right looking at everything in that ce.


    Walking into the castle, various kinds of carvings fill the walls and some abstract paintings can be seen hanging at some points. The pirs stand firmly with various types of vines. No, it turned out to be no ordinary vine, on closer inspection, it was a vine with very small flowers filling its stems. If previously she was only in the outer part of the castle, now they walked far into the castle.


    An open area entered their view, if they looked closely it seemed to be right at the center of the castle. There is only a fountain standing in the middle. It was roughly about twice the height of Wan Lie''s body. The water that flowses from a stone in the form of a giant jug that seems to float in the air, causing the water to appear to spill and surround the entire side of the jug.


    They continued to walk towards the fountain, Xiao Ying seemed to be lifting his feet across the water barrier with the floor. Although somewhat doubtful Fu Xie Lan and Wan Lie also did the same. The first time her feet touched the water, what she felt was cold and so fresh.


    Suddenly the fountain that previously flowed calmly now opened like a curtain as if to make room for them to step in. There was nothing to be seen after the curtains were opened, it was only dark.


    Xiao Ying turned around for a moment to look at Huang Bao, Fu Xie Lan, and Wan Lie, gave a nod then stepped through the open water curtain, followed by the three people standing behind him earlier.


    .


    .


    The same feeling when passing through the door connected to Xiao Ying castle, Fu Xie Lan no longer felt strange. Only a very bright light seemed to shine on her made her close her eyes for a moment waiting for the light to dim.


    Opened her eyes slowly, a river flow was right not far from in front of her, the water was very clear, various types of small rocks that had different colors seemed very clearly filled the riverbed. Strangely, the river seemed to have no current and moved so quietly that one would have a hard time detecting which way the water was going.


    Fu Xie Lan''s pupils then looked for the source of the stream. It was a seven-level waterfall that was so tall. The water flows very fast before touching the bottom of the waterfall and immediately turns into a very calm flow, very different from waterfalls in general.


    Several low trees were surrounding the sides, with rocks rising on the surface and extending into the middle of the river like a barrier.


    There were stair running up both sides of the falls, only a few stairs and leading to a rock that looked more like a parapet that ran from one end to the other


    Xiao Ying headed for the stairs, but before that, he turned around for a moment to make sure the three people were following him.


    They then climbed the stairs and after arriving at thest step, arge rock with a t surface entered Fu Xie Lan''s view, it was right in the middle of the waterfall.


    The sound of falling water creates a very peaceful impression. Fu Xie Lan then looked around again and only dense trees could be seen around the waterfall as far as her eyes could see with the stream disappearing behind the thick trees.


    "Is this the sacred waterfall that Uncle meant?" Fu Xie Lan asked Xiao Ying.


    "Right, are you ready?" said Xiao Ying again repeating the previous question.


    "Yes, Uncle."


    "You just have to walk towards the rock in there and then sit on it, let the water soak your body for a few minutes. And after that, you will feel it for yourself," now Huang Bao spoke.


    Hearing her teacher''s words, Fu Xie Lan just nodded and without the slightest hesitation, she lifted one of her feet to touch the water which looked very calm.


    "Mom, I am..."


    "I told you, stop worrying about me Wan Lie," interrupted Fu Xie Lan whose footwork was stopped by Wan Lie.


    Wan Lie just let out a sigh, it was clear that his face was very worried about Fu Xie Lan. How about not? Even though Dark Zore was able to make his mother stronger, letting her go alone to such that ce made his heart uneasy.


    Fu Xie Lan again tried to go towards the big rock that Huang Bao meant, the first impression at the moment her feet touched the water was cold, then after a while, she felt strange in her body, for a few seconds she feels like she''s not herself and it was as if something was pulling her and feelings continued until she reached the rock, and it was managed to make her feel nauseous. Without her knowing the color of her eyes continued to change from violet to sapphire blue, it happened for a few seconds.


    The falling water stream managed to make her whole body soaked, asionally her hands rubbed her face to keep her vision clear, it turned out that the depth of the water after being in the middle was only up to her chest. Fu Xie Lan was confused about how she had arrived at the rock face in front of her which was about twice her body height.


    Suddenly the water around her moved and slowly formed a vortex centered on her body, lifting her towards the rock face.


    Of course, Fu Xie Lan was shocked by the sudden movement.


    After being on top, a rune (pattern) with intricate carvings appeared on the surface of the stone. Without a second thought, Fu Xie Lan walked to the center of the boulder and took a sitting position with her legs crossed forward. The nauseous feeling that had been bothering her didn''t stop her from moving.


    Slowly closing her eyes and starting to concentrate. For a few seconds, Fu Xie Lan didn''t feel anything. But the more she focused herself, something seemed to be pulling on her until she couldn''t feel anything else but to feel herself floating and heading somewhere.


    A few minutes had passed, the runes that filled the stone surface suddenly emitted light, from dim and then became very bright making the three people who were on the river bank raise their hands to cover their faces due to the re of the light. It only happened a few seconds then it went dim again.


    "Prepare yourselves," Xiao Ying said to Wan Lie and Huang Bao.

 Chapter 65 - 65. Magic Beast Spirit Contract

    "Prepare yourselves," Xiao Ying said to Wan Lie and Huang Bao.


    .??


    .


    Fu Xie Lan now felt her body was already in a very dark passageway and kept pulling herself up for a very long time, then everything suddenly felt empty and still.


    The sound of running water slowly tickled her senses of hearing. A very cool wind caressed the slightly open nape of her neck. The fresh aroma of forest nts makes the feeling of nausea that was experienced before slowly disappearing.


    The scorching sunlight mixed with the cold rush of water managed to give a warm sensation to her body.


    Fu Xie Lan tried to open her eyes. And what greeted her was the same ce she had been before. Sitting on a boulder in the middle of the waterfall, but what was different this time was that she was alone.


    ''Is this the Dark Zore?''


    The Dark Zore in her mind was very different from what she saw, here it was so peaceful and seemed more like normal life in general.


    So what will she do first? Fu Xie Lan was stunned for a moment before moving from where she was.


    Closed her eyes and tried to feel the mana around her, and it was true. The mana flow is very dense and fills almost the entire area it can reach.


    But there was something strange, which one she felt was moving irregrly and jostling towards a ce, and it was her? Precisely on a pendant that hangs around her neck.


    Fu Xie Lan gasped and immediately felt her neck, a ne hanging beautifully there.


    ''How long has that ne been around her neck?''


    It was clear that she had never worn a ne of any kind in her life, nor does it belong to the owner of the body she currently upies


    So? Where did the nee from?


    Even she had not digested everything suddenly a small white furry animal flew towards her and bit her arm.


    Fu Xie Lan suddenly flinched in surprise and then grimaced in pain, her body felt hot and dizzy, she tried her best to let go of the furry animal but to no avail. The beast''s bite deepened as if was sucking her blood.


    The longer the pain she felt the more intense, her body felt hotter as if it was going to explode right then and there. When she felt that maybe at that time she had reached the threshold, suddenly a cold tingle flowed giving a cool sensation to her body, the heat, and dizziness that had gued her earlier had now disappeared and was reced with a veryfortable feeling.


    The beast that had bitten her earlier now broke free and perched on her shoulder. A mark is visible on the beast''s bite mark.


    "Wee, Master."


    A voice buzzed in her head and managed to make her turn around looking for the source of the sound.


    "Introduce me, Hao."


    The voice buzzed in her head again. Fu Xie Lan''s brows furrowed faintly as she couldn''t find anyone as far as her eyes could see.


    "Hey, who''s there,e on out," she shouted in the hope that the owner of the voice would reveal his/her form.


    Suddenly a ray of light appeared in front of her, the gurgling water that had fallen earlier now stopped in midair like something was holding it back.


    "Greetings from me, Master," said the little creature greeting with a bowed position in the air right in front of her. There''s no footing or anything, but the creature looks like it''s on the ground or something solid.


    Of course, Fu Xie Lan was shocked.


    ''Is the little creature in front of her talking to her?''


    "Who are you?" asked Fu Xie Lan immediately stood up and put on a wary attitude.


    "Don''t be afraid, I won''t hurt you."


    "I''m Hao, a magic beast spirit who wants to make a contract with you," he repeated without lifting his head in the slightest.


    Suddenly, Fu Xie Lan''s eyes turned to the mark that was printed on her arm. What does it mean to make a contract? This was the first time in her life.


    "The mark on your arm is a symbol I want to make a contract with you, as long as the contract is there then I will do whatever you want," Hao exined.


    "Is it that easy?"


    "What risk do I take with this contract?"


    "And why should I?" asked Fu Xie Lan again. The statement of the strange creature calling himself Hao couldn''t be digested properly. Is there such a contract? She never knew before even though everything about this world she had read. But there is nothing written about contracts with magical beast spirits.


    "This contract won''t harm you in the slightest, I can guarantee you, Master. And regarding my choice, it''s because no more wizards have entered the Dark Zore for thousands of years. I need a new Master, otherwise, I will disappear and catch up with my previous master," Hao exined at length.


    "And I''ve been waiting for a wizard to enter the Dark Zore for a long time, and now finally my wait has been worth it."


    "But I''m not a wizard how can you say, you need a wizard as your master? If I may tell you, I am a Fairy half-human and not a wizard as you mean," said Fu Xie Lan


    Unbeknownst to Fu Xie Lan, Hao who was looking down in front of her didn''t flinch when he heard the girl babble.


    "So how is it, Master? Will you ept this contract? I won''t harm you, I just need a new master to keep my life. I hope you ept me," Hao said further lowering his head without intending to answer the question of the girl standing in front of him.


    Fu Xie Lan who heard that thought for a moment.


    "Okay, so how do you do it?" she asked again.


    If it gave her an advantage why should she miss it? Think of it as a god''s favor to her.


    "You just need to close your eyes, and then the contract bes valid."


    "Eh? Close my eyes?" asked Fu Xie Lan in shock after hearing the creature''s answer.


    "Don''t worry Master, all you need to do is open your mouth a little while closing your eyes. Leave the rest to me," Hao said as if he knew the girl''s thoughts.


    Even though Fu Xie Lan was a little hesitant, she did as the creature said.


    She then closed her eyes with slightly parted lips,


    One second...


    Two seconds...


    "Finish, Master," said the creature.


    Uh? That fast? But why didn''t she feel anything? Only the fishy smell of blood passed through her throat, but it was very, very faint.


    When Fu Xie Lan opened her eyes, her pupils immediately fell on the mark on her arm. Feeling a little hot, Hao''s marks and bite marks slowly faded and then disappeared, returning her skin to its original condition. But just before the mark disappeared she felt a slight sting on the part of the mark.


    "Is it done?" asked Fu Xie Lan ncing at Hao who was still in his ce without moving an inch.


    "Yes, Master," Hao said then jumped onto Fu Xie Lan''s body.


    Its body was so small and round, perhaps because of its extremely soft and thick fur, if Fu Xie Lan wanted to describe the creature''s appearance, it might be more like a mix of a small cat and a rabbit. So cute.


    "Just call me Miss, do not Master," said Fu Xie Lan catching the little beast.


    "All right, Miss."

 Chapter 66 - 66. Dark Zore

    "Just call me Miss, do not Master," said Fu Xie Lan catching the little beast.


    "All right, Miss."??


    .


    .


    .


    It doesn''t feel like time has passed so quickly. Orange light has spread across the horizon. Fu Xie Lan then got up from her spot and stepped aside. It was getting dark soon, she had to find a safe ce first.


    Hao who was perched on top of his shoulder suddenly immediately jumped up and managed to make Fu Xie Lan flinch in surprise.


    "Hey, what''s happen?" she asked surprised then immediately followed the direction the magic beast ran.


    Ignoring his Miss''s shouts, Hao trotted into the forest with his head turned asionally to make sure that Fu Xie Lan was following him.


    Stopping on a tree that stood firmly, Hao then jumped up and perched on the branches that looked so strong.


    Fu Xie Lan, who at first didn''t understand Hao''s sudden action, now understood what the furry little beast meant.


    "Thank you," said Fu Xie Lan, She then created tendrils of nts that came from the ground, propagated, and headed for the branches where Hao was. The vines kept moving and created a small treehouse for her to rest at night.


    The sky was already dark, To protect herself from danger, Fu Xie Lan used the branches of the trees around her to lift her body towards the house she had built a moment ago. The clothes she was wearing had dried on their own without her noticing.


    While on the other hand, Hao continued to jump up and down on the branch. He was very happy, it turned out that his new master was a very intelligent person. Even though at first he had given up and would choose anyone to be his master if anyone entered the Dark Zore again. Rather than disappear, yes, it''s better that way.


    .


    .


    .


    Now Fu Xie Lan and Hao are inside the house she created a while ago, although it is very narrow, it is enough for her. After all, she wasn''t here for a vacation.


    Sheys down for a moment to think about all the things that have happened in her life.


    Hao kept moving, running, jumping around his Miss until a voice stopped him.


    "Hey."


    "Can I ask something?" asked Fu Xie Lan then got up and leaned against the wall of the treehouse which turned out to be hard, it was not much different from the stone wall in general. Tonight she decided to rest and will start her training tomorrow morning.


    "What is it, Miss?" a voice buzzed in her head.


    "Have you been living in this ce alone all this time?" asked Fu Xie Lan? Only a dim green light is their light in the room.


    Hearing her question, Hao was silent and didn''t make any movement. Just staring fixedly at the green light that Fu Xie Lan was ying within her palm.


    "Okay, don''t need to answer me if you don''t want to," said Fu Xie Lan then sighed. Even though Hao has made a contract with her, doesn''t mean she has to know everything about the magic beast, right?


    "Maybe you''ll regret having made a contract with me," she added.


    Hao just stayed silent and then jumped onto Fu Xie Lan''sp, and after a few seconds, his eyes closed as if he was asleep.


    Fu Xie Lan, who saw Hao''s sudden change in attitude, frowned.


    Is the question wrong?


    Or


    "Go to sleep Miss, tonight is going to be a very long night," Hao''s voice buzzed in her head again.


    "If I may suggest, don''t make any light or sound," added Hao again. His tone was slightly different from the first time they met.


    Without waiting long, Fu Xie Lan turned off the light in her palm and went to sleep.


    .


    .


    No sound of nocturnal animals could be heard, the gust of wind that hit the leaves like during the day also disappeared. The atmosphere is very quiet and dark.


    Fu Xie Lan tried to close her eyes but couldn''t fall asleep either.


    Her mind wandered far away, her memory returns to the incident when she so stupidly swallowed the food she knew was poisonous. She felt like everything that happened to her was like a dream and it happened yesterday.


    She closed her eyes again, trying to feel the mana around her. So calm, the flow of mana looks regr unlike when at the waterfall earlier.


    The sound of a sudden roar sounded startled her, she took a sitting position leaning against the wall.


    Only heard a few times then disappeared. But it managed to make her a little surprised. How not, she was alone in this ce, especially her teacher and Xiao Ying did not say anything in detail about the Dark Zore.


    There was silence for a moment, then the roar sounded again, now bigger than before. The sudden sound of thunder and lightning added to the terrifying impression.


    ''What kind of ce is this?''


    She then mustered up the remaining courage, lifted Hao from her knees, and put him down carefully afraid to wake the cute beast. She then tried to get closer to the window that had been tightly closed. While Hao who felt his Miss''s movement opened his eyes for a moment and then closed again.


    She put her ear to the window to hear everything more clearly. Rumbling and thunder resonated, Fu Xie Lan then took a few steps back and activated the power of her eyes, and what she saw stunned her.


    Several dragons were seen flying in the night sky.


    Although there was no moonlight, the lightning and thunder were enough to help her give a very clear picture.


    Some beasts that she thought were very strange also entered her view. The beasts roam above the ground, some are also right under the tree where they are. It seeded in making her shudder in horror.


    Suddenly she thought of something. Did Hao deliberately lead her to build a house on a tree?


    Her gaze then turned to Hao that still closed his eyes as if not bothered in the slightest.


    The girl approached, her hand reached out to grab Hao''s body but stopped in midair, Hao''s previously tightly closed eyes opened suddenly.


    "Miss, you should sleep," Hao''s voice buzzed in her head again.


    After saying that, Hao got up from his spot and walked towards the door.


    "Wait a minute Miss, I want to get some fresh air," Hao said.


    "Where are you go...." Fu Xie Lan had not finished her sentence and the magic beast spirit had already disappeared behind the door.


    And it is making Fu Xie Lan stunned for a moment.


    Hao told her to sleep? With this kind of atmosphere?


    Before she could finish her monologue, suddenly, she felt very sleepy. Without waiting for a few seconds, her body copsed and asleep when she didn''t even realize where the drowsiness hade from.


    Hao who had alreadynded his body on the ground immediately turned into a very handsome adult man.


    "Hmm..even though I warned them not to make a fuss."

 Chapter 67 - 67. Dark Zore (2)

    Some time had passed, the sunlight that to escape from a wall of treehouse managed to wake a girl.


    Fu Xie Lan blinked her eyes, she felt like she had just woken up from a very long sleep.??


    Looking around, not finding Hao''s whereabouts made her immediately stand up and look for her.


    Where did the creature go?


    Fu Xie Lan peeked through the window, the atmosphere outside the treehouse was already light, with no more lightning and thunder. The strange beasts that appeared at night were also nowhere to be found.


    The girl jumped down, her mind couldn''t calm down thinking about Hao.


    Suddenly, somethingnded in front of her making her flinch in surprise.


    "Hao, where have you been?" she asked when she saw a furry beast in front of her. In his mouth, there is a stalk of fruit that looks like a grape.


    Without a word, Hao dragged the fruit stalk and then jumped at Fu Xie Lan.


    Suddenly the girl caught him and received the Fruit that seemed to be meant for her.


    "Is it like that at night here?" she asked, and then began her feet stepping toward the trunk of a tree thaty not far from her. Her hand also moved to pick the fruit that Hao had brought for her.


    But when Fu Xie Lan hadnded her body on the trunk of the tree, her eyes were distracted with bloodstains all over the ce. Taking a closer look, she found that several tree branches had also been broken, with some leaves still intact and also irregr. Like something had happenedst night.


    But why hadn''t she felt anything before?


    The memory of what her eyes had witnessedst night swirled in her head.


    "Did you do it?" asked Fu Xie Lan quietly.


    Hao didn''t answer, and jumped back onto her shoulder, closing his eyes, reluctantly to answer Fu Xie Lan''s question.


    "It''s okay if you don''t want to answer."


    Fu Xie Lan looked at the fruit that had already filled the palm of her hands. This was the first time she had seen such a fruit.


    The sweet smell emanating from the fruit made her feel a little hungry.


    Is this fruit safe?


    Fu Xie Lan split one seed of the fruit, looking at it closely like she was looking for something.


    After she felt that the fruit did not contain any harmful substances, Fu Xie Lan dared to eat it. And it turned out delicious.


    Thebination of sweet and sour filled her taste buds. Just finished a few seeds and that was enough to make her feel full.


    .


    .


    .


    They then walked away from that ce and headed for the waterfall where she first entered the Dark Zore.


    "They then walked away from that ce and headed for the waterfall where she first entered the Dark Zore.


    "Hao, don''t wake me up," she said then took a sitting position with her legs crossed in front of her. The water that fell so fast had soaked her whole body. While on the other hand, Hao was just waiting for Fu Xie Lan by the river, under a tree to be exact. sitting idly by with his eyes fixed on his Miss.


    He was used to this, every Wizard who entered the Dark Zore would only do one thing. Cultivation, the purpose for Expand and increase the amount of mana they can use.


    ***


    Time in Arnd World went by very slowly for Wan Lie. It was alreadyte afternoon which meant it had been already passed months in the Dark Zore.


    Fu Xie Lan''s body hasn''t shown anything strange which means that his mother is fine. Even so, the feeling of worry could not calm him down. Especially after he urged the two old men to tell them everything about the Dark Zore.


    While Xiao Ying and Huang Bao, did not move from their positions, several bloodstains were visible on their clothes. Yes, both of them received Wan Lie''s tantrum a while ago when they said that the Dark Zore was inhabited by high-level magical beasts.


    Magical beasts tend to like mana. They will gather and start their lives in a ce that has very dense mana.


    Xiao Ying who previously didn''t know Wan Lie''s origins was now very clear. Luckily a glowing mark appeared on Fu Xie Lan''s arm which caused Wan Lie to stop his rampage, otherwise, no one would know about their next fate.


    Even though Wan Lie''s demon strength was still rtively weak, the two of them still didn''t fight back and just surrendered.


    .


    .


    .


    A pyramid-shaped protective magic with Fu Xie Lan''s body at the center, each end of the pyramid upied by Wan Lie, Huang Bao, and Xiao Ying. They did it to keep Fu Xie Lan''s body condition stable.


    Suddenly an enormous mana wave disrupted the shape of the protective pyramid. Several colors of light could be seen wrapping around Fu Xie Lan''s body so that her physical body could not be seen clearly.


    Wan Li panicked.


    Huang Bao who saw the blue light mixed with green and brown colors managed to make him fall into the water without realizing it.


    It was a wizard''s mana.


    What happened? Didn''t Fu Xie Lan previously not have the wizard race''s mana?


    Meanwhile, Xiao Ying was stunned for a moment. Then exerted all the mana in his body to prevent the worst that might happen.


    Yes, if one absorbs too much mana in the dark zore then there will be severe damage to one''s physical body in the arnd world.


    He still clearly remembers, Huang Bao at that time also experienced the same thing, lucky some ancestors who were still alive at that time helped him, otherwise his friend would not be here now.


    He had never thought this far before. Even though Fu Xie Lan''s mana he felt was so great, he never expected that she would be able to absorb that much mana into her body in such a short time.


    The mana surrounding Fu Xie Lan''s body kept getting stronger and denser, Huang Bao immediately returned to his position. Following Xiao Ying''s directions and immediately channeling all his mana within his means, so did Wan Lie.


    While on the other hand, Wan Lie had already cursed himself many times for letting Fu Xie Lan go unattended.


    The three men were unable to see what had happened and what shape Fu Xie Lan''s body looked like because of the thick fog of light that enveloped her.


    "Uncle, how can I catch up with Xie Lan?"


    Xiao Ying and Huang Bao just shook their heads, not knowing what to do. From start to now they never thought that something like this would happen.


    They refocused on maintaining the shape of the protective pyramid that already contained very dense mana from the three men.


    .


    .


    .


    Dark Zore


    __________


    One year had passed, yet Fu Xie Lan had not moved from where she was.


    Now, the situation is very dark, just like on Fu Xie Lan''s first night in that ce. A wide variety of creatures including dragons roam the sky.


    Fu Xie Lan''s body was getting lighter day by day, there was no longer any feeling of hunger or thirst. The more mana her body absorbed the morefortable she felt.


    She never thought that absorbing mana would feel like this.


    A zing light like a giant fire wrapped around her body, getting bigger every day.


    And it seeded in luring all kinds of magical beasts towards it.


    Not just tonight, but since a few days after Fu Xie Lan told Hao not to wake her up.


    The greater the mana light that enveloped Fu Xie Lan, the more magical beasts were attracted to her.


    On the other hand, Hao who was currently standing on arge rock by the river was staring in disbelief at the several carcasses of the magical beasts he had ughtered a moment ago.


    Suddenly a swarm of dragons with a veryrge number headed towards them, made him sigh heavily.


    If only he now had ess to speak to his Miss to rest for a while, perhaps the dragons would not have headed towards them.


    Currently, in the Dark Zore, Fu Xie Lan was already the center of enormous mana.


    And if she still hadn''t stopped, maybe he would have been unable to protect her from the dragons.

 Chapter 68 - 68. Magic Beasts Attack

    And if she still hadn''t stopped, maybe he would have been unable to protect her from the dragons.


    .??


    .


    Several dragon tails fly ahead of each other, and all are headed for Fu Xie Lan.


    Hao had doubts about himself, he had now started to weaken maybe because of the few months he never rested and continued to fight the magical beasts that kept trying to annoy his Miss.


    "Miss, wake up fast. We have to get out from here immediately," he didn''t know how many times he had sent telepathy to his Miss but got no response.


    He was already overwhelmed, but there was no other choice but to protect his Miss from the dragons and some magical beasts that had also surrounded them from all directions.


    The harsh sighs that managed to escape Hao''s lips sounded many times, it seemed that he had resigned himself to the situation. Maybe this was the end of his life as a magic beast. He then realized one thing. Getting a new Master did not guarantee that he would live long.


    Several dragons that were spitting fire from their mouths were seen flying low. The fire that was released managed to make the cold river water be a little hot.


    Even so, it didn''t make Fu Xie Lan move from her ce.


    Hao who saw several magical beasts running towards Xie Lan immediately created a mana barrier to protect his Miss who was now surrounded by various types of magical creatures. Some beasts that approach the mana barrier appear to be scorched before they even touch the barrier, while others appear to be trying to enter it.


    Hao flew up, standing at the top of the barrier he created, he then prepared to face the swarm of dragons that were very close to him.


    Now his form is no longer a cute little creature with thick fur. But a burly grown man.


    Gathering the remaining mana in his body, he then flew off like lightningnding his feet on several dragons, in his hands there was mana in the shape of a stick that was so sharp on both sides, stuck it on the dragon''s head, moving to another dragon shing their wings turned to the tail until they could no longer fly. But that''s still not enough.


    Several other dragons then attacked Hao very brutally and managed to send the man''s body copse and causing trees to fall as far as his body was dragged, like a big road in the middle of the forest


    A rumble sounded, lightning and thunder returned appear to each other. Heavy rain began to fall, but it did not affect at all the heat of fire emanating from the dragons.


    Hao got back up with a swell of anger. If only the conditions were at their peak maybe the dragons were already lying on the ground.


    Currently, his position was very far from Fu Xie Lan due to being dragged by the dragon''s attack.


    He then again tried tomunicate with his Miss, but again to no avail.


    His memories of his previous Master suddenly shed through his mind.


    Will the same thing happen again?


    His memories of his previous Master suddenly shed through his mind.


    Will the same thing happen again?


    His memories of his previous Master suddenly shed through his mind.


    Will the same thing happen again?


    Not. He wouldn''t allow that to happen again. If I''m honest, the master before Fu Xie Lan also experienced a simr incident to like this time, and the attack of a swarm of dragons that time also managed to make him sleep long, and only thest hundred years he woke up. But everything has changed. No more wizards entered the Dark Zore which made it difficult for him to find new masters and it weakened his body every year. Yes, it happened before Fu Xie Lan entered the ce.


    Hao flew up again, it seemed that several beasts had managed to break through the barrier he created, making him panic. He swiftly flew towards Fu Xie Lan, broke through the barrier, and removed the magical beast that was already very close to its Miss.


    After a few seconds, Hao''s body turned into an enormous giant beast. Looks to have fluffy fur like a rabbit that fills its body, two wings spread out with both legs having ws like an eagle, one head that looks more like a lion staring intently at a swarm of dragons, Two heads on the left and right withrge beaks looks ready to prey on anything in front of him. This is the original form. His tier-three magical beast form.


    The roar that came out of his mouth was like the roar of hundreds of lions, and it managed to make the ground tremble. Even so, none of the dragons looked frightened and on the contrary, turned around to spit fire fiercely. The roars of Hao and dragons filled the Dark Zore''s night sky.


    The rumblings and thunders sounded very small whenpared to the roars.


    But something was strange, All the magical beasts that attacked them stopped for a few seconds, then immediately attacked them blindly, attacking Fu Xie Lan to be exact regardless of Hao''s presence.


    Hao who is now in the air with his true form moves very quickly, twisting the tails of several dragons that he managed to grab and then throwing them at a very far ce, asionally he makes a protective shield to protect himself and his Miss from bursts of fire and attacks other magic beasts. Some of the trees around the waterfall were ckened from burning, the water that previously looked very clear now turned red because it was mixed with blood.


    He managed to take down several dragons and other magical beasts, but the fire attacks intensified, all the magical beasts stared at Fu Xia Lan as if they were going to devour her right then and there.


    Hao who tried to dispel all the magical beasts seemed to have reached the limit, he tried many times to make contact with his Miss but still in vain.


    Because he was too busy protecting Fu Xie Lan that he didn''t notice that some magical beast was aiming at him and it managed to break his wings and fall onto arge rock right beside Fu Xie Lan.


    Seeing that, the other magical beasts didn''t stay still and quickly gnawed and broke the protective barrier, several magical beasts were scorched on the spot due to being hit by the dragon''s burst of fire. But it did not stop the movement of the other magical beasts.


    Hao tried to get up but soon fell back down. His mana has been drained. Its body has now shrunk into a small beast with fur that has been mixed with red. His mana was drained, and he was seriously injured. Even to move is very difficult, fortunately, he fell on arge rock, otherwise, maybe by now, he is already having trouble breathing because he is submerged in water.


    The barrier had already been shattered, the protective shield Hao created had also cracked. All the magic beasts attacked simultaneously and focused solely on Fu Xie Lan.


    Fu Xie Lan was still in a calm state as if oblivious to the chaos surrounding her.


    Hao who saw everything was now resigned again, although he wanted to help his Miss, desire alone was not enough. He''s been badly injured.


    The shield that was previously only cracked was now shattered, and all the magical beasts immediately scattered onto Fu Xie Lan''s body which was covered in enormous mana, like a starving beast that suddenly found delicious food.


    Hao who couldn''t bear to see everything closed his eyes, he was very scared. Even now, tears seemed to escape his eyelids, drenching his blood-red fur.


    Suddenly, enormous mana appeared from where Fu Xie Lan was, apanied by light with some ck mist flickering faintly.

 Chapter 69 - 69. Misunderstand

    Suddenly, enormous mana appeared from where Fu Xie Lan was, apanied by light with some ck mist flickering faintly.


    .??


    .


    All of the magical beasts that were ready to prey on Fu Xie Lan were now blown away, as were the few remaining dragons that were thrown away with a roar of pain.


    Hao who heard the dragon roar opened his eyes slowly. It was clear that a man in a maroon robe was standing majestically in the air. His gray hair that was blown by the wind added a regal impression to him.


    Gray eyes that matched his hair stared furiously at the magical beast that reached his sight. Just moving his palm and all of the magical beasts were blown away without leaving a trace causing sshes of blood to fill the air and the ground.


    Hao who witnessed everything was both amazed and horrified.


    Several dragons and magical beasts that were still alive again tried to approach Fu Xie Lan, but they had not even moved a few meters and their body had already decayed to the ground with ck mes gnawing at their body.


    It onlysted a few seconds until there were no more magical beasts left.


    Only the fishy smell of blood mixed with the distinctive smell of rain remained. The rumbling began to subside, the lightning and thunder also began to recede and was only heard asionally.


    The gray-haired man then turned around and found Hao lying helplessly on arge rock not far from Fu Xie Lan.


    He looks very angry, and it managed to frighten Hao.


    "Tsk looks like there are still small creatures left here," he said then approached Hao.


    "Say, would you rather be burned? Or skinned alive?" he said again.


    Hao''s body then floated, like an invisible finger was lifting his body.


    But only for a few seconds, his body was thrown and hit arge rock and it managed to break his ribs. The gaping scratches on his body looked wide open. But it didn''t stop the gray-haired man from continuing his act, torturing Hao before killing him.


    "How about ying around with me a weak creature?" he said then a small smile appeared on his lips.


    "I thought, if I didn''te on time, maybe my girl would have been killed in the hands of you and your friends, tsk," he added again and then his palm gave off a ck me. He intended to burn Hao alive.


    "You see your friend over there, the fire that filled their body would never be extinguished, nor could it kill them. Only pain for the rest of their life will be felt," said the man with the gray hair. Hao was in front of him. Staring at the man in fear.


    He seemed to have misunderstood, but how would Hao exin it? While his mana has been drained out there is nothing left. It was very difficult to even take a breath.


    Fate hase here. Ses the protecting Fu Xie Lan was enough to make his as a contract beast a bit happy, yes even though he ended up tragically at the hands of a person who seemed to be very protective of his Miss.


    His eyes slowly closed, with tears that seemed to drip down his already very messy fur. Hao has given up. Yes, whatever happens to him, it has be his destiny and cannot be contested.


    The ck mes that filled the gray-haired man''s palm were ready to burn Hao''s body, and the second after that the ck mes rushed to the creature''s body very quickly.


    Hao Surrender, asking for his Miss''s help is already impossible.


    "Stop!" Someone''s hysterical scream made the ck mes that were only a few centimeters away from Hao''s body instantly stop in midair.


    Hao who heard a familiar voice tickle his senses immediately opened his eyes.


    And suddenly what he saw made him breathe a sigh of relief.


    His Miss was awake, Fu Xie Lan had woken up from her training.


    With lightning speed, Fu Xie Lan immediately approached Hao and lifted him slowly, carrying him into his arms very carefully.


    "Queen, what are you doing? This creature almost endangered your life."


    Hearing a gentle voice of a man-made Fu Xie Lan avert her eyes. And what she met was a very handsome man, a gray hair with matching eyes looked very beautiful in her eyes, his broad chest with such a strong jaw would probably make anyone who saw him be captivated by him. But not for Fu Xie Lan. To her, the man in front of her was extremely dangerous. When she opened her eyes, the first thing she saw was that man trying to harm Hao, the magic beast spirit she had made a contract with.


    Fu Xie Lan then took a few steps back and then stepped aside, the waterfall that previously seemed to have stopped and frozen in the air suddenly tumbled down like a waterfall in general and it managed to make the clothes and body of the gray hair man drenched,


    Only a gentle smile appeared on the corners of his lips and soon followed Fu Xie Lan who was already at the river bank.


    Fu Xie Lan who saw the man following her immediately put Hao under the tree and headed for the man with the gray hair. A wary look was evident in her eyes.


    "Who are you?" shouted Fu Xie Lan towards the man, her head slightly raised as her height only reached the man''s chest.


    It didn''t take long, without waiting for the man to reply, Fu Xie Lan attacked the man with all her might. The corpses of magical beasts lying around her made her even more convinced that the man she was currently fighting was extremely dangerous. Luckily she woke up early, otherwise, she couldn''t imagine what he would do to Hao.


    Several minutes had passed, but Fu Xie Lan did not stop her movement and continued to attack the man blindly. But somehow, the man just kept dodging her attacks without any intention of attacking her and instead turned to look at Fu Xie Lan with a slight smile that almost shook the girl''s concentration.


    Hao who watched his Miss and that man fight, no, to be more precise, Fu Xie Lan who was busy alone attacking the man, made him put on a pitiful expression.


    Hao wanted to stop the two of them but how was he supposed to exin the misunderstanding?


    Hao then sighed resignedly and only hoped that the two people wouldn''t hurt each other.


    His head drooped to the ground because now that he had reached his limit, it was possible that he would return to his deep slumber if not treated immediately.


    While on the other hand, Fu Xie Lan who was too focused on the man didn''t pay attention to where her feet were and managed to make her body lose its bnce.


    Swiftly, a strong arm suddenly wrapped around her waist, preventing her from falling and bringing her body into the man''s arms.


    "Looks like your body needs rest, Queen," he said then lifted Fu Xie Lan''s small body without the owner''s permission in a bridal style. A faint smile etched on his lips added to his handsomeness which managed to make Fu Xie Lan stunned for a moment.

 Chapter 70 - 70. You Are Pervert

    "Looks like your body needs rest, Queen," he said then lifted Fu Xie Lan''s small body without the owner''s permission in a bridal style. A faint smile etched on his lips added to his handsomeness which managed to make Fu Xie Lan stunned for a moment.


    After making light from his mana, the man started to walk away from the river bank. Meanwhile, Hao struggled to follow them at a very slow pace.??


    The girl just gawked at being treated like that by a man she didn''t know. A minty breath that felt warm against his face. With a very small body, even rebelling would be useless.


    Fu Xie Lan, who noticed that Hao was very far away from her, tried to control her strength and made some nts spread their leaves, lifting Hao''s body closer and following her from behind without needing to walk.


    As if having an epiphany, suddenly vines of nts emerged from the ground, tied the man''s legs, and managed to stop his steps.


    "Put me down," said Fu Xie Lan, staring directly at the man''s gray bead without blinking. Somehow she felt a strange turmoil in her heart.


    "Put it down, me! Otherwise, the tendrils will bind and fill your body until..."


    "Until what, hmm?" cut the man in a slightly teasing tone of voice. Right now he wanted to kiss the girl in his arms.


    ''Tsk, it turns out that my little wife is very naughty,'' the man thought.


    "Don''t look at me like that," said Fu Xie Lan then struggled and finally managed to escape from the man.


    Ran to Hao and carried him in his arms.


    While on the other hand, Hao who felt that the man who had carried his Miss just now was staring at him as if to strip him to the bone shuddered in horror. Suddenly he chose to close his eyes, dropping his head on Fu Xie Lan''s arms as if he was unconscious.


    "Don''t worry, I will treat the wounds on your body," she said gently rubbing Hao''s head. Her steps then headed for the man with the gray hair.


    The man smiled as he saw his little wife approaching him.


    However,


    "Aaahhhh," the man screamed.


    With just one smack, Fu Xie Lan stepped on the man''s leg that was entangled in the nts.


    "Don''t try to take advantage of me, you pervert," said Fu Xie Lan then stomped her foot once more on the man''s leg then turned around and left.


    But, despite being treated like that, the man couldn''t help but smile in his heart. A feeling of happiness filled him even though his legs were in pain.


    ''Hmm, how sweet.''


    The vines that were wrapped around his legs slowly began to apart off very easily.


    Another thing that made him happy was, his little wife was already able to use the power in her body. Even so, he must not be careless to keep protecting her.


    Yes, that man is Gu Yi. The Lord who rules the world of Arnd. His memory came back to a few days ago. He was frustrated at not being able to visit his little wife. It''s not that he can''t, but his body weakened after he handed his ruby pendant to Fu Xie Lan because his queen''s soul was not perfect.


    If he is honest, the events of 700 years ago also affected him. Although he survived and managed to end the incident, he suffered a very serious injury, not an injury that would heal itself in a very fast time, because his soul was injured and it could not heal itself with the ability of his body regeneration. Only Bai''s guards knew about it. And thanks to the ruby ??pendant left by his mother, the soul in his body is recovering little by little.


    Right now even he couldn''t bring out all the strength in his body like when he was at the peak of his body. until he gave the ruby ??locket to protect his wife, he was only able to extract half of his strength.


    That was one of the reasons why he acted so cautiously. Especially if it was rted to Fu Xie Lan.


    If calcted, perhaps he would return to peak condition with the help of the ruby ??locket for a few more decades.


    However, seeing his wife constantly in pain due to the Soul Cover Rune seal made him not have the heart and chose to sacrifice himself.


    Even without the ruby ??pendant, his soul will recover, but it will take hundreds of years.


    Another thing he was very grateful for was that he came to the Dark Zore just in time. If only he was a secondte, he couldn''t imagine what terrible thing would happen to his wife.


    Some time ago, people came to give reports about the chaos that had urred in the phoenix academy making him uneasy. Without waiting for the people to finish their reports, he gave orders to Bai''s guards to visit the phoenyx academy, and then he does the same.


    As for himself, he immediately followed his wife''s signature scent and ended up in the Ghoul tower. Saw his wife''s body sitting in the middle of the waterfall with a very weak body, messing up the shape of the protective pyramid made by three people, he didn''t have time to see what their face looked like because at that time he headed straight for his wife''s small body at a speed that was not could be seen by the naked eye, hugged him tightly, detected what was going on and this was where he ended up now. In a ce extremely rich in mana and danger.


    He couldn''t understand how his wife coulde to this ce and risk her life.


    The vines that were wrapped around his legs were nowpletely removed so that he was free to walk.


    Seeing Fu Xie Lan''s back disappearing into the darkness, his hand rose, and then the light that was previously only a speck now expanded its area to be able to illuminate the entire forest that entered his view.


    Fu Xie Lan''s body that continued to move into the depths of the forest with the help of the vines around it made the man smile again.


    His wife was more shrewd than he thought.


    Did not wait long, a wing with jet ck feathers appeared on his shoulders, Gu Yi then flew low and snatched his wife''s body from the roots of the vines.


    Of course, Fu Xie Lan was shocked and almost lost her bnce. Luckily, those strong hands hugged her tightly.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" asked Fu Xie Lan with a look of protest.


    "There is a magical beast that observes you in the dark and follows your steps secretly," Gu Yi replied.


    "Huh? Why can''t I feel anything?" Without she is knowing it, one of her hands had already wrapped tightly around the man''s neck.


    "Where?" asked Fu Xie Lan back without waiting for the man to answer her question.


    "Down there, don''t look for it or you''ll regret it," he said then flew up, a very sweet smile stered on his lips.


    Meanwhile, Fu Xie Lan, who heard the man''s reply, slightly moved her head back and looked down. The light that filled the entire forest helped her see clearly. Nothing aught.


    "You pervert," said Fu Xie Lan after finding out that the man carrying her was just lying to her.


    Gu Yi chuckled and didn''t respond to Fu Xie Lan, only nced at her then blinked one of his eyes briefly and it seeded in causing a blush on the girl''s cheeks.


    While Hao who was in one of Fu Xie Lan''s free arms was restraining himself. No, rather, forcing his eyes to remain closed.


    From the very beginning, he began to guess that the man might like his Miss.

 Chapter 71 - Chpater 71. You Are Pervert (2)

    From the very beginning, he began to guess that the man might like his Miss.


    Fu Xie Lan could only surrender in the man''s arms, The rain has stopped. The lightning and thunder had also stopped. All that remains is the darkness of the night.??


    The sky is very clear. No more scattered ck or white clouds. All that remains is the view of the star-studded night sky. It was very beautiful and it made a Fu Xie Lan a little dazzled.


    ''How will the organization be after my departure?'' Somehow Fu Xie Lan''s mind went back to that time.


    The wind blows slowly. Gu Yi flying against the cardinal directions made Fu Xie Lan''s body in his arms shiver slightly.


    Suddenly a stream of ck mana surrounded her body, giving her warmth.


    Fu Xie Lan was aware that the mana wasing from the man holding her, but she preferred to remain silent.


    She then turned her gaze downwards, Fu Xie Lan didn''t know where she was going to be taken by the man. All she saw was darkness.


    Suddenly, drowsiness hit her, and in the next few seconds, Fu Xie Lan fell asleep in the man''s arms in midair.


    .


    .


    .


    Nnghhh


    A typical wake-up groan was heard from the lips of a girl who had previously fallen asleep, her eyelids opened and she found a ceiling like she was in a cave.


    The fragrant aroma of grilled meat tickled her sense of smell. She looked around to follow where the light wasing from.


    Not far from where she was, the man who was holding her a moment ago was burning something. As for Hao''s whereabouts, she didn''t see him anywhere.


    Fu Xie Lan immediately moved closer to the man.


    "Where''s Hao?" she asked.


    "Oh, you''re awake. Come here, I''m grilling meat for you," Gu Yi replied.


    "Hey, where is Hao?" he repeated.


    Gu Yi just sighed and then turned his gaze to the meat he was grilling, it was clear that he was reluctant to answer the girl''s question.


    Fu Xie Lan who followed Gu Yi''s gaze shook her head slowly.


    "Don''t tell me that...."


    Before finishing her sentence, Gu Yi immediately stood up and walked outside the cave.


    "Hey, where are you going?"


    "Where''s Hao?"


    Now and then she turned to look at Gu Yi''s roasted meat, it couldn''t be Hao, right? All sorts of negative thoughts were rushing through her head, especially since she''d seen the man nearly kill Hao if she hadn''t stopped him.


    Gu Yi''s steps suddenly stopped and it seeded in making Fu Xie Lan who was looking at the bonfire behind her crash into the man''s back.


    "Aww."


    Gu Yi suddenly turned around and found Fu Xie Lan''s body very close to him.


    "If you walk, have a look," she protested to the man who had stopped arbitrarily.


    Gu Yi didn''t know how to respond, at this moment, he just wanted to hug his wife who didn''t stop talking, venting all the longing that he had been hiding all this time. But, is that okay?


    His hands slowly rose to hug Fu Xie Lan, but the girl quickly lowered her head and walked away leaving Gu Yi who looked like he wanted to hug her.


    The man then lowered his hand in disappointment, one hand rubbed the back of his neck, turning to follow where Fu Xie Lan had gone.


    It was still night.


    The girl walked very quickly towards a tree that was in front of the mouth of the cave. Hao was there. Drooping weakly with some wounds that are still wide open, asionally blood can still be seen dripping from his wound.


    Hao felt his Missing closer to him. His eyes slowly opened. Staring at Fu Xie Lan with a pitiful look.


    FLASHBACK


    Gu Yi flew low andnded in front of a cave. ced Fu Xie Lan''s body very carefully on the ck mist that looked like a mattress and was very soft. Gu Yi neutralized the cave from the various types of magical beasts that were within it before bringing Fu Xie Lan in.


    Was inside Hao''s cave who was still in Fu Xie Lan''s arms peeking out from behind his eyelids which he had left slightly open.


    Right now he was watching the man make a bonfire with somemon beast he got the beast in around the cave.


    "I know, you were just pretending to pass out earlier," a voice startled him. The gaze of the man who was previously busy with the meat in front of him now turned to look at him.


    Hao was no longer able to pretend, he opened his eyes wide with fear and snuggled deeper into Fu Xie Lan''s arms.


    "Get down," the man ordered him.


    "I don''t like your blood staining my queen''s clothes," he added.


    With shuffling steps, Hao got down from Fu Xie Lan''s arms, left the extremely soft ck mist, and stomped his feet on the ground surface in the cave. Twice he had heard the man calling his mistress his queen, what kind of creature was his Miss now? He never thought that he would meet such a terrible man.


    "Again," Gu Yi ordered.


    Hao walked to the side of the cave but didn''t stop there. The man kept telling him to move away until he reached the tree where he was now.


    FLASHBACK OFF


    Fu Xie Lan''s hand reached out and lifted Hao''s body slowly and it managed to scare the creature back.


    The man seemed to dislike it when anyone approached Fu Xie Lan.


    If he was given a choice, maybe Hao would prefer to disappear rather than continue to get res from the man who seemed will eat him right then and there.


    Being in Fu Xie Lan''s arms, Hao became resigned. He avoided looking at the man as much as possible.


    When Fu Xie Lan wanted to go back into the cave, her attention was distracted by the sight not far from the cave.


    Gazing in amazement at the vast ocean, even though there was no moonlight, but the twinkling of sea beasts that had yellow and red light asionally appearing on the surface made her transfix.


    Exquisite.


    "Would you like to take a closer look?"


    Fu Xie Lan nodded in agreement without taking her eyes off the sea. She didn''t seem aware of what she was doing either.


    "Alright," said Gu Yi and immediately took Hao from Fu Xie Lan''s arms and ced him carelessly.


    Fu Xie Lan who wanted to react failed, because at that moment she was already far at a height. Hao looking at her with such an injured body made her feel a little guilty.


    "What are you doing? You pervert," Fu Xie Lan protested.


    "Stop protesting honey, just look down."


    Instantly the feeling of wanting to smack the man''s head welled up in her chest. How could those who just met call her darling?


    Fu Xie Lan wanted to hit the man but stopped. A shimmering light emanating from below made her hand stop in midair.


    It turned out to be very beautiful, the twinkling light she saw in front of the cave was nothingpared to seeing it directly from the air.


    "Just touch it, don''t hesitate Honey. My face is yours," he said with a seductive smile when he saw Fu Xie Lan''s hand was very close to his face.

 Chapter 72 - 72. Become Awkward

    "Just touch it, don''t hesitate Honey. My face is yours," he said with a seductive smile when he saw Fu Xie Lan''s hand was very close to his face.


    "You are a pervert," replied Fu Xie Lan, immediately pping the man gently, and then her gaze returned to the ground.??


    Gu Yi just chuckled at his wife''s behavior.


    The jet ck wings with soft feathers pped slowly, currently, they were at a height above sea level.


    Fu Xie Lan could see very clearly, such a beautiful night sea view. It looks at various types of sea creatures to a very deep depth, that''s because all the creatures that are seen swimming down there emit light to illuminate the surroundings. Several creatures that she had seen for the first time also entered her view. Coral reefs surrounded by small fish look like a swarm of fireflies at night.


    Being in that position for a few minutes, no sound was heard from the two of them, Fu Xie Lan who was busy admiring the sea view while Gu Yi just kept staring at his wife''s face without even blinking, Fu Xie Lan frowned when a whirlpool entered her view.


    "What''s the matter, honey? Hmm?" Gu Yi asked when he saw the look on his wife''s face.


    "There, I want to go there," Fu Xie Lan replied with a finger pointing at the whirlpool which Gu Yi''s eyes immediately followed.


    Seeing the whirlpool, Gu Yi frowned for a moment, immediately a Mana shield shaped like a balloon wrapped around the two and moved towards the whirlpool.


    "Don''t go there Miss, it''s very dangerous." A voice suddenly buzzed in her head.


    "Stop," said Fu Xie Lan with a hand gripping Gu Yi''s shirt.


    "Huh?" Gu Yi looked at his wife gently.


    "We''re back," she said then the man nodded. Gu Yi just obeyed his wife''s words without any intention of asking the reason why the girl suddenly changed her mind.


    The two of them turned around, and it didn''t take long, they were in front of the cave.


    Fu Xie Lan whonded her feet on the ground immediately left without looking at the man who was carrying her earlier and headed straight for Hao. Lifted him slowly, walked towards the small rock that was on the side of the cave, sat facing the sea she saw earlier.


    Hao who had previously gathered his remaining energy to stop Fu Xie Lan from going any further left him unable to move, even to open his eyelids. The sea that his Miss visited was indeed very beautiful. But behind that beauty is hidden something deadly. A whirlpool that when one approaches it a certain distance, then all of the mana will be slowly sucked in until it weakens and falls, carried away by the current towards the vortex. Many of his friends have been victims.


    .


    .


    .


    It turned out that the location of the cave was located on a higher ground than the surroundingnd, especially the position of the cave which was not far from the water. No wonder if at this time the sea view can be seen from there.


    Feeling the motionless Hao on her arm, Fu Xie Lan noticed all the wounds on the magic beast spirit''s body. If only she had the power to heal those wounds, or at least she currently had the equipment to cover his wounds might ease Hao''s pain a little.


    It might be best if she returned to Arnd World immediately. But how? whereas she will only return if she has reached the time she has set before entering the Dark Zore. If not, her soul still can''te back even if she wants to.


    Her gaze then turned to Gu Yi who was sitting on a tree trunk lying not far from her. She didn''t know how long he''s been there.


    She wanted to ask something but didn''t know where to start.


    "Is my face very handsome?" Gu Yi asked suddenly with a chuckle when he felt his little wife staring at him tightly.


    "Ahem," Fu Xie Lan''s reflex averted her gaze.


    "I have some questions," said Fu Xie Lan.


    "Hmm?"


    "How long have you been in this ce?" Fu Xie Lan asked, her hand moving gently to caress Hao''s fur. The girl thought that the man she was with was another inhabitant of the Dark Zore.


    "Is there anything you want to know, Honey?" he asked back.


    "Alright, alright. First I want to make it clear that there''s no rtionship whatsoever between us. So, stop calling me that."


    "Call you what?"


    "Um that''s what you said earlier," said Fu Xie Lan doubtfully.


    "Which one? Hmm?" Gu Yi asked again in a slightly teasing tone.


    "At least be clear, let me know," he added with another chuckle.


    "Um, Ho-Honey."


    "Yes Dear, what''s wrong?" Gu Yi retorted and teasing Fu Xie Lan again.


    Fu Xie Lan got such a response without realizing that blush had already bloomed on her cheeks.


    "You are a pervert."


    "Ahhhh, forget it," added Fu Xie Lan immediately stood up and entered the cave. Sitting in front of the bonfire that was still burning brightly, to warm her body a little. As for Hao, she ced him in a mist of ck clouds that formed like a mattress where she had previously slept. She had also guessed that maybe the mist wasing from that perverted man.


    The smell of meat that seemed to have been perfectly roasted tickled her senses.


    "The meat is for you," the voice came from the man who had now followed her into the cave and sat right beside her with his gaze fixed on the zing fire. The reflection of the firelight was visible on his gray pupil.


    Fu Xie Lan just stared at the meat for a long time without any intention of touching it.


    "Don''t think anything of it, eat or I''ll feed you," he said again, turning around briefly and winking at Fu Xie Lan.


    The girl didn''t respond.


    The girl didn''t respond.


    Fu Xie Lan''s hand slowly reached out to take the skewer of meat and then devoured it. Even though her hunger has disappeared, she can''t get rid of her habit of eating when she finds something delicious. Since in her previous life she had that habit. One of the reasons is that she only eats because she wants to.


    Gu Yi who watched his wife smiled gently. He wished that time would stop at the moment. He wanted to look at his wife''s face until he was satisfied. But if he waits until he is satisfied, it probably won''t happen because seeing his wife is already part of his favorite activity.


    "Do you know how to get out of the Dark Zore?" asked Fu Xie Lan suddenly finished eating and turned to look at Gu Yi who was also looking at her intently.


    Their gazes met, and it managed to make a Fu Xie Lan''s blush cheeks. For some reason, the girl often felt embarrassed when she met the man''s gaze. Then, She took a small stone at random and threw it into the fire.


    "If you keep throwing it, the fire will go out, honey."


    Again, Fu Xie Lan''s heart skipped a beat. Since when did she be so stupid in front of men? Is it because all this time she has not had much association with the opposite sex? What was she doing anyway? Put stones in the fire? This is another dumbest thing she''s done right now.


    "I''m sleepy," she said walking away with one hand still holding a meat skewer.

 Chapter 73 - 73. How To Go Back

    "I''m sleepy," she said walking away with one hand still holding a meat skewer.


    "Are you nning on chewing that meat while sleeping?" said Gu Yi who saw his wife''s behavior.??


    As soon as Fu Xie Lan''s steps stopped, she just realized that the meat was still in her grasp.


    Again, she cursed herself. Why is it? She''s always been doing useless things and ended up feeling embarrassed.


    "None of your business," replied Fu Xie Lan reluctantly putting down the meat. Not without reason, she answered it like that because if she were to put it down, it would make her even more embarrassed.


    The girl continued on her way towards Hao regardless of the perverted man who managed to make her embarrassed.


    Gu Yi chuckled at the girl''s behavior. He then got up and walked towards the outside of the cave.


    Silence returned to the cave, only the mes and the rustling of leaves in the wind came from outside.


    Fu Xie Lan, who had closed her eyes, opened them slowly. The man who was with her was no longer seen. Only the shadow of the dim bonfire can be seen on the cave wall.


    ''Where he goes?''


    Fu Xie Lan got up from her position, the meat she had previously ced next to her was now cold.


    To be honest, she was a little curious about the man. Somehow being around him made her feel a little bit safe? Even though, it was the first time they had met.


    Hao was still shuffling and motionless, made Fu Xie Lan look at him with pity. Judging from the injuries that covered his entire body. Perhaps, Hao couldn''t hold on much longer.


    She had toe back soon, for Hao''s sake.


    Fu Xie Lan stepped past the bonfire and approached the mouth of the cave. She intended to find the man and finish the thing she wanted to ask for a long time.


    When passing through the mouth of the cave she seemed to pierce a very smooth membrane, wanting to make sure the strange thing she felt Fu Xie Lan stepped back in and then immediately came out. She did it several times and it turned out to be true, there was indeed ayer resembling an invisible membrane that separated the inner and outer regions of the cave. But, why didn''t she feel anything before?


    Not wanting to think for long, Fu Xie Lan left the mouth of the cave to look for the man. A faint frown appeared on her forehead when she couldn''t find the perverted man anywhere.


    ''Where he goes?''


    ''Or has he returned to his own house?''


    Fu Xie Lan''s monologue to herself. She guessed maybe the man had returned to where he came from.


    Her eyes refuse to close, keeping her awake, the night breeze swaying her hair, which she just let loose as she stepped closer to the rock, where she had previously sat with Hao. Looked back at the sparkling sea.


    Sitting alone enjoying the night air.


    However, it onlysted a few minutes when she sensed that several pairs of eyes were watching her in the dark.


    Instantly she put on an alert attitude. The girl quietly activated the power of her eyes, stood up straight then turned her body to allow her to see what creatures were around her.


    ''It''s just a bat'' she thought when she saw a small creature hanging from a tree. All the alertness that she did before she dispelled and sat back down without the slightest feeling of fear.


    Her eyes that had been closed enjoying the night breeze suddenly opened, her memories spinning when she was still at the waterfall. What happened while she was training? She also felt her body be so light after the practice.


    How about Wan Lie? Elder Bao and that old man?


    Fu Xie Lan wanted to go back to the waterfall to train, but she couldn''t bear to leave Hao alone with such injuries, especially now that she didn''t know which part of the Dark Zore she was in. As far as her eyes could see when activating her eye power, she didn''t see any shadows of a waterfall. Just a dense forest. Now that she understood a little, the power of her eyes was only able to see at a certain distance.


    The rustle of dry leavesing from the side made her turn her head, alert again.


    A familiar man entered her view, Fu Xie Lan reflexively breathed a sigh of relief because the man she had been looking for had now appeared and was walking towards her.


    "Waiting for me?" said Gu Yi approaching Fu Xie Lan.


    "Stop right there," Fu Xie Lan ordered.


    "...." Gu Yi


    "Blood, you are reek of blood," said Fu Xie Lan with one hand covering her nose.


    To be honest, she hated the smell of blood, but what could she do? During her life beforeing to this world, her work in the organization always involved blood, be it the blood of humans or animals that became her experiments. And the previous incident at the waterfall, seeing the corpses of magical beasts with blood sttered everywhere made her feel a little nauseous until now. If only she could, she wanted desperately to avoid the smell of blood.


    Gu Yi who heard Fu Xie Lan''s response raised his eyebrows then chuckled.


    "All right, all right," he said then took a few steps back.


    "Why sit outside? This ce is very dangerous at night."


    "I''m looking for... No, I mean, I can''t sleep."


    "You mean, looking for me?" Gu Yi again teased Fu Xie Lan.


    "Forget it, I have a few questions for you," the girl replied turning her head away.


    "Hmm?"


    "I want to go back."


    "Then?"


    "How? While my time in this ce is still very long. I can''t go back until the time I''ve set beforees."


    Yes, another risk when entering the Dark Zore is that her soul will continue to be in that ce until the time runs out, no matter what. However, as a reward, if one managed to survive, one would be stronger when utilizing the mana in that ce.


    Fu Xie Lan felt that everything wasparable, there would be no one who would be strong in an easy way. Of course, she had to go through several processes even if it would endanger her life.


    Her mind suddenly worked fast, she was curious, what kind of danger came to her while she was still training at the waterfall? Because during that time, she never felt anything. Was it because Hao was protecting her or was it because of that man


    "I know, I''m very handsome," said Gu Yi when he saw Fu Xie Lan who a few seconds ago turned her face away now turned to look at him intently.


    "Yes, yes, what a handsome pervert master," Fu Xie Lan replied in a mocking tone.


    "So does this handsome pervert Master know how I can return without waiting for my time to run out?"


    "Um, maybe,"


    "How?"


    "Maybe like kissing me first?"


    "What a pervert," said Fu Xie Lan, rolling her eyes in embarrassment.


    "Do you want it or not?" Gu Yi said with such a seductive gaze, but unfortunately, now Fu Xie Lan was not affected at all.


    "Forget it."


    Fu Xie Lan then stood up and walked into the cave.


    "Tomorrow, we''ll be back."


    Fu Xie Lan kept on walking without slowing down in the slightest when her senses caught the man''s voice. The corners of her lips lifted into a small smile without her noticing.

 Chapter 74 - 74. Kiss

    Tonight was the second time that Fu Xie Lan was awake in the Dark Zore. She chose to rest her body beside Hao. While that pervert, maybe he is still outside the cave?


    Several hours had passed, drowsiness began to attack her and a few secondster the girl was asleep.??


    .


    .


    .


    The temperature in the cave began to heat up, and it managed to make a Fu Xie Lan squirm softly. Her eyelids slowly opened. The light that managed to enter the mouth of the cave indicated that it was now noon.


    The former mes of the bonfire that seemed to have been extinguished moments ago were scattered at the bottom of the cave.


    Hao who still didn''t move an inch made Fu Xie Lan lift her arm and gently caress him.


    ''Are you alright? Be patient, today we will go back,'' she thought without expecting a reply from the little creature.


    ''Don''t worry about me, Miss. I''m fine. just need a little rest,'' a voice buzzed in her mind. Fu Xie Lan only let out a rough sigh hearing the creature finally make a sound.


    She grabbed Hao''s body very carefully, then stepped out of the cave. The thin membrane-likeyer she felt before was now gone.


    Being outside the cave, Fu Xie Lan put Hao down and then stretched her body slightly. The sound of her bones sounded so melodious.


    "Good morning, Queen."


    A voice managed to make her startle and turned to the source of the sound.


    The perverted man stood leaning against the outer wall of the cave, staring at her intently with a smile that was always seductive.


    Fu Xie Lan just turned around and didn''t respond, clearing her throat softly. smoothed a bit of her hair which was a bit messy, as well as the clothes she was wearing.


    "Ready?"


    Hearing the man''s question, Fu Xie Lan took Hao back into her arms and turned her body to face the man then nodded slightly.


    "Okay," said Gu Yi then approached his wife. A jet-ck wing spread out perfectly on its back.


    For a few seconds, Fu Xie Lan was amazed when she saw Gu Yi''s wings of closer. Without realizing it, her hand reached out slowly, gently caressing the wing. So thick and so smooth. It made her imagine what it would be like if her bed was thatfortable and soft.


    "Do you like it?" The two of them are now facing each other and are so close.


    Without the girl knowing, she nodded with a smile etched on her lips.


    Currently, Gu Yi was no longer able to contain himself.


    A secondter, the girl''s hand movement stopped, and was stunned. A springy objectnded on her lips. The man kisses her.


    Fu Xie Lan wanted to rebel but for some reason deep inside, she seemed to long for something like this. Please, what happened with her? Was it because she had been in the Dark Zore for too long that it made her brain shift a little?


    Gu Yi kissed the lips of the girl who had always been an addiction to him with such a gentle and spoiled motion, while on the other hand, Fu Xie Lan just stood there not knowing what to do. This is the first time for her.


    Now the man''s tongue had explored her lips, ying her tongue with such a skillful crush, and managed to produce the distinctive sound of lips shing.


    The kiss that was initially so gentle and spoiled slowly turned into aggressive and more demanding.


    Fu Xie Lan didn''t respond in the slightest and just closed her eyes, enjoying the man''s y on her lips. She doesn''t know when her hand was wrapped around the man''s neck.


    Kissing for a very long time. No, to be more precise it was the man who kissed Fu Xie Lan a very long time. Vent a little longing that has been buried for so long.


    Suddenly an unfamiliar memory reyed like a broken record in her head.


    In that memory, someone was standing majestically in the air in a white dress that made her look very elegant, this was the third time she had the memory of that woman. But something this time was different. The woman was no longer alone, a man in an oversized robe like a king stood by her side, his strong arms wrapped around her waist as if he didn''t want to be separated from her. The memory only shed through her head so she couldn''t see clearly what the two of them looked like.


    Memories that didn''t belong to her managed to make her entire body stiffen. Pushing the man who was still busy ying with her lips because she was out of breath. Fu Xie Lan was a little breathless. Her chest felt tight for no apparent reason. Was it because of that man''s kiss or was it because of that fleeting memory? She doesn''t know.


    Her hands pressed against her chest, hoping that the tightness she felt would lessen, but her efforts were in vain.


    "Sorry," said Gu Yi when he saw his wife almost out of breath because of him, then his hand reached out to wipe the remnants of his saliva on the girl''s lips.


    "No, I can do it myself." Fu Xie Lan''s hand blocked the man''s arm as he wanted to touch her lips.


    "Next time, don''t touch me without permission," she added.


    "Okay, I''m sorry." Gu Yi replied slightly feeling guilty for his impatience.


    The sound of gurgling water caught Fu Xie Lan''s attention, they were now at the edge of the waterfall where she had previously practiced. Her gaze turned to look around to further confirm that her vision was not mistaken. She didn''t know when and how they got to this ce, Fu Xie Lan doesn''t know because all she did before was just closing her eyes enjoying the kiss of the man whose name he didn''t know.


    And again, the only ce that could bring him back to the Arnd World was where he first appeared. How did the man find out?


    The water that was rushing from a height suddenly stopped in midair, Fu Xie Lan''s body slowly lifted, the stout hands of the man who was with her were perfectly wrapped around her waist. Somehow she felt familiar with that position. Like being de javu.


    Theynded on arge rock in the middle of the waterfall. A hand suddenly snatched Hao from Fu Xie Lan''s arm.


    "Don''tin, Honey."


    The hoarse voice of the man standing right next to her made her turn her head immediately.


    "Give it back," said Fu Xie Lan, holding out her hands.


    "Look, his fur is full of blood. Don''t you hate the smell of blood?" Gu Yi replied with one eyebrow raised when revealing the blood-red color that filled the little creature''s body.


    "Let this creature be with me, it''s okay, don''t worry."


    Fu Xie Lan who previously wanted to protest was now silent. Come to think of it, what the man said had some truth in it.


    But, wait.


    Fu Xie Lan reflexively turned her head back to look at the man from head to toe.


    The scent of blood that lingered on his body had now disappeared, leaving no trace behind.


    "Is something wrong? Or are you starting to like me," Gu Yi said then chuckled.


    "Tch, you are pervert," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    After saying that, Fu Xie Lan suddenly felt intense dizziness hit her head, the sound of gurgling water and gusts of wind could no longer be felt.


    The only thing she felt was a strong hand holding her tightly before the darknesspletely snatched her away.

 Chapter 75 - 75. Back To Artland World

    The only thing she felt was a strong hand embracing her tightly, like she was passing through the dimension of space, being sucked in by something that made her even dizzier beforepletely losing consciousness.


    .??


    .


    .


    The bright light emanating from the runes engraved on the rock began to dim, the dense mana surrounding the pair of creatures also slowly dissipated.


    They were Fu Xie Lan and Gu Yi. The two of them had returned to the sacred waterfall in the Ghoul tower to be precise in Arnd World.


    Gurgling water sshed on the cheek of a girl who sat on thep of a man who was under a waterfall, precisely on arge rock.


    Wan Lie, Huang Bao, and Xiao Ying were by the river, they were waiting anxiously.


    Ever since someone suddenly appeared and pierced through the protective pyramid, the three of them had still not seen that person''s appearance. The flow of mana that they had a hard time damming suddenly became so calm for a few seconds after that person''s appearance.


    Xiao Ying could only guess that that person had no ill will towards Fu Xie Lan so they did not take any action.


    All they did was wait at the edge of the waterfall until the two souls returned.


    while Huang Bao and Wan Lie, for a moment both almost had the same thought, that may be the person who suddenly appeared was a Demon? Mana who they feel is so great.


    Who else had enough mana to break through the protective pyramid except for that Race? But the difference between the two of them was, Huang Bao kept denying that it couldn''t happen. Why was it about Lord Guing to this ce?


    As for Wan Lie, although he had never seen what his father''s face looked like, for some reason his feelings told him that the person who suddenly appeared was indeed his father, Lord Gu.


    Suddenly he became confused, what attitude should he show to his father?


    He didn''t feel ready to meet the man.


    Seeing the dim light, Wan Lie''s hands reflexively tore off the hem of his clothes and covered half of his face. He has no idea. He felt a little hesitant to reveal his identity to the man now.


    He just didn''t want to add to his father''s burden if he knew of his existence. He felt that he was still not strong enough to be considered the son of that ruler.


    Because he didn''t know if his father would believe him about his origins? Revealing his identity right now would also mean he was telling Fu Xie Lan that he was her second biological son right? Besides, he didn''t want to be his father''s weakness. Where and what the ck witch will do in the future no one knows.


    At this point, Wan Lie had already decided, he would patiently wait for the seal on his mother''s body to disappear and then reveal his identity to the two of them. And before that happens he will keep it a secret and protect his mother everywhere.


    Yes at least that way, he can reduce the threat that leads to his parents.


    While on the other hand, Huang Bao and Xiao Ying didn''t want to ask about Wan Lie''s sudden action.


    Another thing on the minds of the two old men was, they never expected that the two (Gu Yi and Fu Xie Lan) would return at the same time and at a time that was beyond their calctions.


    Even though that person had only appeared a few seconds ago and he had already managed to bring Fu Xie Lan back.


    Now, both the lighting from the runes (patterns) on the rock surface and the Mana around the boulder below the waterfall hadpletely disappeared. And a man and a girl were sitting there. There was a small creature that also entered the eyes of the three people.


    Seeing this, the two old men immediately floated in the air and approached. As for Wan Lie, he just stood there not moving an inch.


    But Huang Bao who had just left his footing a few centimeters suddenly stiffened, his whole body trembled, his pupils dted when he saw who the man was with Fu Xie Lan.


    Losing focus, his body fell into the water and it managed to distract Gu Yi.


    "Ssshhh." Gu Yi''s hand moved to signal for those who were approaching to restrain his movement and did not make the slightest sound.


    Huang Bao who had fallen into the water very slowly he got out of there and pulled over. Xiao Ying followed.


    Now he understood why Wan Lie suddenly covered part of his face. That was because he already knew that the man Fu Xie Lan was with was his father. He chose not to take too seriously the reason why Wan Lie covered his face. Let it be that child''s secret.


    Xiao Ying was also surprised, but her response was not as great as Huang Baos. He had guessed beforehand that the one who appeared was a Demon.


    .


    .


    .


    After returning to Arnd World, Fu Xie Lan did unconsciously. The blush that had filled her cheeks in the Dark Zore had now disappeared into white and was extremely pale, her breath sounding irregr and very weak.


    Hao who was on Gu Yi''s shoulder was also unconscious.


    The man then stood up and instantly appeared in front of the already drenched Hua Bao.


    "H-how is Fu Xie Lan doing?" The male voiceing from the side managed to make Gu Yi turn his head. A young man with a mask was looking at his wife worriedly.


    Seeing that gaze, Gu Yi immediately turned around, reluctant to answer, and turned his back on the unknown youth to hide Fu Xie Lan''s body with his burly body.


    "Huang Bao, heal the wound," he said suddenly without looking at the old man


    "W-well, Your Highness." then Huang Bao reached out to touch Fu Xie Lan but his body suddenly couldn''t move.


    "No, not this girl."


    Huang Bao froze, his hands could not move. Even looking at Lord Gu Yi he was afraid.


    "This."


    Suddenly a small furry creature was thrown at him, and at the same time, he was able to move his hands. Of course, it quickly caught the little creature. Bloodstains had almost covered all of his furs. If you look at it from afar, people might have thought that the creature had red fur.


    "This?" Xiao Ying couldn''t believe it after seeing the little creature up close, neither did Huang Bao.


    Thest time they saw the creature, was when Yu Chen was still alive. And it''s been over 1000 years since then.


    Yu Chen was one of their ancestors and the being that was being seriously injured was some kind of tier three magic beast spirit, not only that. The creature can change itself in a form like humans in general.


    Gu Yi who saw the response of the two old men raised his eyebrows. It was just a weak creature being injured. Why is their response so exaggerated?


    "There is something wrong?" he asked the two old men.

 Chapter 76 - 76. Magic Beast Spirit

    "There is something wrong?" he asked the two old men.


    "O-oh no, Your Highness," replied Huang Bao.??


    Gu Yi ignored the two and just walked away, passing by Wan Lie after ncing at him, somehow he felt familiar with that gaze.


    "Provide a ce to rest for this girl," he said without turning his head.


    "A-Alright," replied Huang Bao. He was still having a hard time digesting what had happened.


    "Who?" whispered Xiao Ying in Huang Bao''s ear when he saw his friend bow slightly when he spoke to the man.


    "Remember about thest descendant of the Demon race that I told you about?" he said in a very small voice. The two of them stepped slowly behind the man.


    Xiao Ying suddenly stopped in his tracks, as if he had found amon thread in his confusion earlier.


    "So the man?" he whispered again.


    Huang Bao only nodded in response.


    "But, why is your student able to..."


    "Eheem," Wan Lie cleared his throat when he heard the conversation between the two old men.


    Understanding the meaning of the lord''s son''s humming, both Xiao Ying and Huang Bao, no longer continued their conversation.


    "Isn''t this Yu Chen''s Magic Beast Spirit?" Xiao Ying asked Huang Bao, change the subject, he also wanted to confirm the previous owner of the creature.


    "Why this creature with them?" he muttered again.


    "His wounds are very severe. It seems he was injured from the Magic Beast''s attacks in the Dark Zore." Huang Bao lifted Hao''s body and felt his very weak breathing.


    Magic beasts have differences from magic beast spirits. Magic beasts are just ordinary magical beasts that have little magic power and they cannot change form. They tend to live in groups.


    Whereas magic beast spirits are creatures that resemble magic beasts, but they havemon sense. Besides, that magic beast spirits can change their form like humans. They tend to live separately. One more thing, they do not live forever. Making contracts with wizards is the only way for them to live forever. If their contractor died, they only had a thousand years to find a new contractor, and during that time they would only maintain the vitality of their bodies in a ce rich in Mana. Otherwise, they will disappear.


    The only thing the two had inmon was that they both liked mana. They would not be able to survive in areas that had very low mana. The mana requirement of magic beast spirit was greater than that of magic beasts when they lost their contractors, which was why they could only be found in certain ces. One of them is Dark Zore which has veryrge mana.


    .


    .


    .


    Gu Yi and Fu Xie Lan are currently in Xiao Ying''s castle. Precisely in the room where the girl was previously.


    Huang Bao was in a separate room to treat the magic beast spirit''s wounds after he returned from his residence to pick up some herbs he needed.


    As for Xiao Ying and Wan Lie, they were standing in front of the room where Fu Xie Lan was. The two of them were not allowed in by Gu Yi so they could only wait anxiously.


    The sound of the door creaking was followed by Gu Yi''s appearance, causing Xiao Ying and Wan Lie to turn their heads to the source of the sound.


    "Where is the magic beast spirit?" Gu Yi said as his eyes met Xiao Ying''s.


    "He''s being medicated..."


    "Ah yes, tell him when it''s done to bring it to me," said the man again cutting Xiao Ying''s words. He didn''t want that if his queen suddenly woke up and didn''t find the creature around, he might be targeted again by her.


    Before the old man could answer, the door to the room in front of them closed again.


    He nced at Wan Lie for a moment then immediately moved to convey the ruler''s message to Huang Bao.


    .


    .


    It was already evening, and there was still no sign of Fu Xie Laning to her senses. Huang Bao had finished treating Hao and the little creature now looked better than before. But the little creature was still reluctant to open his eyes because he was very afraid of the existence of the man who had been staring at his Miss who had not woken up. So all he did was pretend to be asleep.


    The small movement that came from Fu Xie Lan''s fingers made Gu Yi''s grip in her hand even tighter. He knew very well that his wife was very tired, her human body was not used to mana, especially if the Mana was forced into her body. Maybe in the future, he won''t let anything like this happen again, because from now on he will continue to protect the girl no matter what.


    Slowly but surely, Fu Xie Lan''s eyelids opened, her initially blurry vision gradually bing clearer. And the first thing she saw was a familiar man.


    It took her a few seconds to digest it all.


    "Aaaa!" shouted Fu Xie Lan suddenly when she remembered that the man holding her hand was the pervert she had met in the Dark Zore, and at that moment the three people outside the room immediately entered the room.


    A sight that almost made them fall to the floor.


    Lord Gu was lying face down on the floor, with Fu Xie Lan on top of him twisting his arms behind his back.


    "You are a pervert, how could you follow me here, Huh?!" She shouted more and more twisting the hand that held her a moment ago. She thought the man would only help her return to Arnd World without having to follow her.


    The expressions of the three who saw Lord Gu Yi were almost the same, gawking. Huang Bao and Xiao wanted to stop Fu Xie Lan''s actions but were immediately stopped by Wan Lie so both of them could only see their Lord being treated like that. Huang Bao already felt very guilty because Fu Xie Lan was his disciple.


    "It''s okay, just let it be," said Wan Lie then ordered the two old men to immediately return to where they were before and close the door.


    In the young man''s heart, he did not know whether to cry orugh happily at his mother''s behavior towards the man who was his father. He doesn''t know what his father did to make his mother call him a pervert. Without realizing it, behind the mask, a small smile appeared on his lips.


    While on the other hand, it was Fu Xie Lan felt her body gradually recover.


    "Okay, okay honey, I won''t touch you without your permission again," Gu Yi said resignedly even though in his heart he was very happy, but he kept the happiness tightly and didn''t express it on his face.


    "Too, stop calling me that," said Fu Xie Lan, pressing the man''s hand even more.


    "Alright, alright. And you too, stop calling me a pervert,"


    Fu Xie Lan didn''t answer and pressed the man''s arm even more in pain.


    "Okay, whatever. Whatever, call me as you like," said Gu Yi.


    Suddenly a thick furry creature jumped at Fu Xie Lan. He is Hao. The girl caught him and released her grip on the man and immediately stood up. Being in Fu Xie Lan''s arms, Hao regained hisposure. It seems that he misses her.


    Hao did this not because he wanted to save Gu Yi because the creature already knew that the man was only pretending to be in pain so that Fu Xie Lan would care about him more. The man who finished off the magic beasts with a single sweep of his hand was screaming in pain under a little girl, if not pretending then what?

 Chapter 77 - 77. Jealous

    Time has passed quickly, now the day hase when Huang Bao will visit Kanca city, the situation in the academy has returned to normal, all learning activities have gone on as usual. The elders and teachers were ordered to forget the incident. while those from races other than wizards have been repatriated to their respective races.


    Elder You''s whereabouts had also been discovered, but what happened to him was that he had amnesia, or in other words, he had forgotten everything including his own identity. and that caused Elder Huang Bao to temporarily take over the leadership of the academy until Elder You''s memory returned.??


    "Xie Lan are you sure want to stay in Kanca city?" asked Wan Lie who was the umpteenth time.


    Gu Yi who was beside Fu Xie Lan just squeaked hearing the young man keep asking the same thing.


    They were currently at Elder Bao''s residence, in the living room to be exact. They were waiting for Elder Bao to finish preparing.


    "Don''t worry, I will protect you," said Gu Yi immediately with one hand wanting to touch Fu Xie Lan''s hand but was immediately pushed away by the girl.


    "It''s okay Wan Lie, how many times have I told you. Stop worrying about me," said Fu Xie Lan while stroking Hao''s soft.


    While on the other hand, Gu Yi was already very irritated with the youth wearing the mask, who did he think he was? Since yesterday he kept on bbering about his wife''s condition, starting with his food to his wife''s clothes did not go unnoticed by the young man named Wan Lie, and it seeded in making him feel displeased.


    After all, why was that young man wearing a mask? Is his face so ugly that he''s embarrassed to show it? Hah, if Fu Xie Lan wasn''t with them, he would love to rip the young man''s mask off and give him a little warning not to get too close to his little wife.


    Suddenly Huang Bao came and managed to break the attention of the three.


    "What''s the wrong uncle? Why is your face like that?" Wan Lie asked Huang Bao when he saw the appearance of the Elder who looked very messy.


    "Ah-ah, that''s. The teleportation paper that I have has run out and I haven''t produced it yet," said Elder Bao in a whisper but the three people could still hear it.


    "So are we going on foot?" Now it was Fu Xie Lan''s turn to speak. Rough sighs could be heard clearly, if they walked away like that wouldn''t it be a waste of time? Even though she hoped that after visit Kanca City, she would start looking for the Ruby Star Stone.


    "N-not, if..." Huang Bao nced at Gu Yi briefly, then he turned his gaze back to Fu Xie Lan in turn.


    "If?" Fu Xie Lan did not understand what the old man was going to say.


    "No, no. Forget it. We''d better postpone it for a few days. Let me produce it first," he replied with a hand rubbing his face roughly.


    Gu Yi previously knew that today his wife and the two of them would visit Kanca City, but he didn''t know what their destination was for that city.


    "Do you want to go there? Hmm?" Gu Yi asked quietly to the girl sitting beside him.


    Fu Xie Lan suddenly nodded, immediately turning to the source of the voice. When their eyes met, the girl''s reflex to clear her throat immediately neutralized the expression on her face, though her efforts were in vain as a rosy hue had already bloomed on her cheeks. The scene of them kissing in the Dark Zore for some reason suddenly reyed in her head. And it seeded in making her a little nervous.


    "Ok. I''ll take you."


    After saying that, all eyes immediately turned to Gu Yi, including Fu Xie Lan.


    Without Huang Bao noticing, he smiled at the Lord''s response. This is actually what he meant earlier. If Lord Gu was willing to help the girl, then even without the teleportation paper they would arrive quickly if they passed through the air. As for Wan Lie, Huang Bao had already removed the young man from the list of people who would bring Fu Xie Lan. Not without reason, it was because Wan Lie had previously asked him not to discuss or involve himself when his father was with them. Brought him to Kanca City using Wan Lie''s wings? Wouldn''t that expose him in front of his father? Wan Lie wasn''t ready yet.


    Meanwhile, on the other hand, a faint smile appeared on Fu Xie Lan''s lips, as if she had just had an epiphany.


    Seeing his wife''s smile, Gu Yi felt very happy. The little girl epted the offer.


    "Alright, I''ll go with Wan Lie," said Fu Xie Lan.


    Gu Yi''s feeling of pleasure instantly broke, once again the young man became an obstacle for him to be closer to his wife.


    He immediately red at the young man, but Wan Lie pretended not to know that the man was staring at him intently.


    Currently, Wan Lie had restrained himself fromughing when he saw his parents'' interaction, he knew very well that his father was starting to get jealous of him. Jealous of his son.


    "No, Xie Lan, right now, my body is still very weak. I''m afraid we haven''t reached the City yet, we''ve already fallen. I don''t know, it feels like my body has suddenly weakened," Wan Lie said to his mother.


    "You''d better be with him, and I''ll be with Elder Bao," he added again.


    Hearing that, Fu Xie Lan nced sharply at Gu Yi.


    "Don''t touch me carelessly," she threatened the man with a fist pointing at him.


    The answer implied that Fu Xie Lan agreed to be with that pervert.


    "Alright, Honey," Gu Yi chuckled.


    Huang Bao who saw the interaction between the three just stared, not knowing what to say. He also didn''t know why their Lord had suddenly appeared and continued to be near the girl. Seeing Gu Yi''s treatment of the girl, his memories reyed when Queen Yu Yi was still alive. The man also spoiled his wife very much.


    It seemed that from now on, he would have to get used to the interaction of his disciple and Lord Gu Yi.


    In Huang Bao''s heart, he could only hope that their Queen could return soon, otherwise. Maybe his position will be reced with that girl. If only one day he was given a choice between Queen Yu Yi and his disciple. Perhaps it would be the toughest choice in his thousand years of life. He liked both of them. If he had to choose, maybe he would rather end his own life than disappoint one of them.


    "Uncle, what are you waiting for? Let''s go." A voice broke the old man''s thoughts.


    Fu Xie Lan and Lord Gu had already left the room without him noticing.


    "A-Alright."

 Chapter 78 - 78. Kanca City

    Huang Bao and Wan Lie immediately left, following the two of them, for a moment he stopped in front of the door and took out a stick that was only a few centimeters in size from his trouser pocket. It was one of his magic items. The wand was capable of transporting two people to a very faraway ce like a vehicle. The elder used it very rarely because he had always preferred the teleportation paper to the stick.


    While on the other hand, Fu Xie Lan was already far above ground level, admiring the view from her position.??


    The curving river, the vast expanse of weed fields, the neatly lined hills, along with the expanse of flowers spoiled her eyes. Residents'' houses lined up like forming a line of royal soldiers also did not escape her view. Some buildings that seem rather tall andrge are gathered in one ce, while in other parts there are houses that are so small.


    More like forming clusters as if to show the world that their status is very different.


    Fu Xie Lan''s hair was obediently moving in the direction of the wind with its tip asionally pping and gently caressing the ruler''s cheek. For a moment, Lord Gu Yi closed his eyes, enjoying the girl''s scent after 700 years had passed. The scent he had longed for and who knows since when had be an addiction to him.


    On his way, Huang Bao was still very curious about Wan Lie''s actions. If only he had more courage to ask about the reason for action maybe he wouldn''t be so curious.


    They only took about half a day.


    The four people then flew low andnded some distance from the entrance of Kanca City. Maybe about two hundred meters.


    During the journey, there was no meaningful interaction between Fu Xie Lan and Gu Yi, nor did Wan Lie and Elder Huang Bao. Maybe because each of them was taking their own time to enjoy the view from above.


    Huang Bao walked over to Fu Xie Lan with two blue robes in hand.


    "Give me, Uncle," then Wan Lie is taking the robe and giving it to his parents.


    "Wear this Xie Lan, and this is for you," said Wan Lie is handing the robe to Fu Xie Lan and Gu Yi.


    The girl stared in bewilderment at the robe that was handed to her.


    "This is the identity robe of the Wizard race," Huang Bao voiced as if he understood his disciple''s confusion.


    Even Huang Bao''s gray robes that he had always worn before had now turned blue.


    "Use this, don''t cause a stir in the city," Wan Lie said back to Gu Yi.


    Previously the young man already had a bit of an idea of ??the city he was going to visit from Elder Chen.


    Gu Yi just snorted. With a look of displeasure, he took the robe and put it on. This is the first time someone has done anything to him. Does that young man not know that he is the Lord of this world? If Fu Xie Lan wasn''t with them, he would love to teach the young man a lesson.


    Only a few people know how the famous cold and cruel ruler looks like. The rest only know from the stories and rumors circting.


    Everyone who will enter Kanca City must wear their identity robes so that people can easily find out where everyone is from. Another rule was, no one was allowed to use his/her powers and create chaos in the City. If someone vites it, the City Master does not hesitate to teach them a lesson and report it to the higher-ups of the Demon pce for further action. Not only that, one person who made a mess than his/her entire race would receive punishment for his/her actions. Therefore, no one dared to mess around while still in the city. But it would be a different story if they were not within reach of the City.


    The four of them then got ready and walked hand in hand towards the entrance gate, only Huang Bao walked in front as if he was leading the way for them.


    Fu Xie Lan frowned as she took in the scenery around her. Just an empty barrennd on the left side, while on the right side it is a forest, although not so dense.


    ''Is it true that a city exists in a ce like this?''


    The image of Kanca City was very different from her previous thoughts.


    The walls were so high they seemed to stand majestically around the city, so it was very difficult to see how things were inside the city when one was just outside the gates. Unless you see it on higher ground.


    to enter the City, can only pass through the gate provided by the City Master. Don''t think about going in through the air because it will make your body bounce. Because this city is protected by high-level magic. there were eight gates, each reserved for each race that would enter the City. Of course, after passing some guards at the gate.


    Several people in blue robes appeared, looked in and out of the gate.


    Suddenly Fu Xie Lan''s body was dragged behind by someone.


    Reflex Gu Yi''s hand moved quickly to hold his wife''s hand and seeded in making his body almost lose its bnce.


    The body of the person who was dragging Fu Xie Lan bounced off and released her grip on the girl''s arm.


    Pulled Fu Xie Lan into his arms and red furiously at the person whose face was not fully visible due to the hood of the robe she was wearing.


    "Wait, wait," the girl said, her hand wiping the fresh blood that came out of her mouth, it seemed like the impact she had experienced was very hard.


    Fu Xie Lan frowned, she seemed to have heard that voice before. But where?


    Gu Yi ignored the girl''s words and wanted to finish her off.


    At the same time, the girl took off her hood and her face was perfectly exposed.


    "Xue Ning?" Fu Xie Lan immediately let go of Gu Yi''s grip and drew closer to the girl.


    "Are you ok?" asked Fu Xie Lan to which the girl only nodded.


    "What happened? Didn''t you go back to Parkus Vige?" She asked again then helped Xue Ning to stand up.


    Xue Ning shook her head, a look of desperation visible on her face. Her eyelids slightly swelled up like someone who had finished crying.


    "That doesn''t matter. The most important thing now is that you have to stay away from that City," Xue Ning finally spoke. Her hands asionally wiped the water that still seemed wet on her cheeks, whether it was tears or just sweat.


    "What do you mean?" Wan Lie askeding closer.

 Chapter 79 - 79. Be Targeted

    "What do you mean?" asked Wan Lie immediately approaching.


    "Sshhh." Xue Ning gestured for them to lower their voice a bit.??


    "What the hell happened, girl? Why do you look so scared?" said Huang Bao when he watched the girl tremble slightly with eyes that asionally looked around them.


    "Put this on first," said the girl taking out a cloth and pointing it at Fu Xie Lan''s face without answering Huang Bao, but the cloth had not even touched Fu Xie Lan, someone grabbed the cloth by force.


    "Don''t mess with her," said Gu Yi, who had been near Fu Xie Lan, pulling his wife''s arm back into his arms. He was not willing to see other people touch the girl even though that person was a woman though.


    Of course, Fu Xie Lan was shocked by the man''s sudden action.


    "What are you doing?" Fu Xie Lan asked slightly looking up at the man''s eyes.


    The thin cloth that was in the man''s hand was snatched away.


    "That girl is my friend," added Fu Xie Lan again then immediately let go of Gu Yi''s hand that was holding her tightly and turned to face Xue Ning.


    "Don''t take it to heart, he is indeed a strange person. You''ll get used to itter," said Fu Xie Lan.


    "Then this?" Xie Lan stretched out the cloth. turned out to be very small.


    "Cover your face, and let''s leave this ce."


    "Use this mask? Why?"


    Xue Ning reached into her pocket and took out a folded paper.


    "You guys, look at this."


    Xue Ning unfolded the paper and ced it in front of everyone.


    "This?" Wan Lie said with a hardened jaw.


    The same thing happened to Gu Yi.


    The paper contained a painting of Fu Xie Lan''s face. Even the curve of her face looks very clearly depicted.


    Arge inscription was printed on the edge of the paper which made those who saw the painting, even more, harden their jaws.


    A FAIRY HALF-HUMAN DOES NOT DESERVE TO LIFE


    That''s the content of the writing.


    Gu Yi stared coldly at the face painting, suddenly the paper caught fire, falling apart mixed with dirt and dust carried by the wind.


    Only a few seconds, the paper was gone without a trace.


    Xue Ying hadn''t even realized what had happened and the paper in her hand was gone.


    Seeing the face painting, Fu Xie Lan was silent for a moment. She finally understood why the girl in front of her gave her a piece of cloth, and without waiting long she put it on.


    "It''s useless to burn it, Fu Xie Lan''s face painting is already scattered in Kanca City," she softly sighed.


    "What do you mean?" asked Fu Xie Lan.


    While the three men were silent, no one made a sound. They knew that what they were facing right now was extremely dangerous. Huang Bao rubbed his face in annoyance many times. Wan Lie and Gu Yi just stood still with their fists looking hard.


    "Someone spread a painting of your face within the City. It seems that they are very obsessed with eliminating you," Xue Ning began. She was also a little surprised when she first saw Xie Lan''s face painting.


    A few days ago, when she returned to the vige, the entire vigers disappeared. They left no trace. Strangely all the belongings of the residents were still neatly arranged in the house, she had thought that there might be an attack from a magic beast, but she quickly denied it because she didn''t find the slightest bloodstain. The vigers mysteriously disappeared. Even Master Ruo wasn''t there either.


    Was it that old man''s doing? She didn''t know.


    And the reason why she was able to be in Kanca City was to look for Fu Xie Lan.


    Xue Ning had time to look for the cause of the disappearance of the vigers. She entered every resident''s house to look for clues. But to no avail, the only valuable thing she found was a piece of teleportation paper that she found in Master Ruo''s residence. And that''s what she used to get to this ce so quickly.


    Master Ruo did often use things like that when looking for some herbs for the benefit of the vigers. The reason is simple. So that time is not wasted on the trip.


    Xue Ning arrived at that ce when it was still dark. Bored waiting for the arrival of the girl she was looking for, she decided to take a walk in the city. However, what she found was that Fu Xie Lan''s face painting was everywhere. Immediately she took off a sheet and put it in her pocket secretly then left the City, and waited for Fu Xie Lan outside the gate to prevent her from entering.


    She could not imagine, what if she did not arrive in the City first?


    Xue Ning told her everything without subtracting or adding to anything. asionally pause to take a breath.


    "Tell me slowly," said Fu Xie Lan, her hand moving to rub the girl''s back to give her somefort.


    Xue Ning continued slowly. Telling everything that had happened until the moment they met.


    "We should go back," said Wan Lie who was then nodded by Xue Ning and Huang Bao.


    "No," said Fu Xie Lan.


    Immediately all eyes were on her.


    "What''s the use of this mask if we go back?" She added with her hand touching the cloth that partially covered her face and tightening the knot.


    "But, it''s very dangerous Xie Lan," said Wan Lie. He didn''t want to be in a situation where his mother would be so dangerous.


    Gu Yi wanted to speak but Wan Lie previous him again, making him even more irritated.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of you." Gu Yi said pulling Fu Xie Lan back to his side. He had to look better in front of her, no matter what.


    Behind Fu Xie Lan''s mask, a faint smile appeared on her lips without her noticing.


    Wan Lie who heard his father''s words just stunned, rubbed his face roughly. He couldn''t understand what that Lord was thinking. Even though he knew that his mother had be a little stronger and his father who was a Demon was always by his side, the young man was still very worried.


    Wouldn''t it be better to avoid danger?


    "Do you hear? This pervert will take care of me. After all, no one will recognize me," she said, patting Gu Yi''s shoulder.


    Xue Ning almost fell backward when she heard Fu Xie Lan call the man who looked so handsome and seductive a pervert. But strangely, the man seemed to be okay and just epted the call pinned to him.


    Another reason Fu Xie Lan was eager to enter the city was because of the Ruby Star Stone. Where else could she meet all races if not in That City? ording to her, when different people gather in one ce, the scope of the information she can get can be wider.


    Using her instincts as an agent to survive. She is very confident in her decision.

 Chapter 80 - 80. Mana Stone

    Huang Bao who was among them had no intention of making a sound and just chose to remain silent and follow whatever their decision was. It is very hical if he participates in arguing with the ruler.


    A rough sigh rang out from Wan Lie.??


    "Hmmm, alright. Don''t me me if one day I can''t help myself when someone bothers you," said Wan Lie, he resignedly obeyed his mother''s wishes.


    While on the other hand, Gu Yi only squeaked when he heard the young man''s words.


    "Put on your hood," said Fu Xie Lan, grabbing Gu Yi''s hood and covering his head. Her legs seemed to tiptoe slightly as she tried to reach his robes. Maybe her body is so short in front of the Lord.


    Gu Yi froze and didn''t react at all when he received the girl''s slightly different treatment than usual.


    "Come on," said Fu Xie Lan after seeing one by one the people who were with her, her two feet started to walk.


    "Wait," the voiceing from Huang Bao stopped her steps.


    "Let me walk first," he added then took long strides past the four people in front of him.


    They moved back towards the gate, Huang Bao who again led the way, Wan Lie and Xue Ning walked hand in hand right behind Xie Lan and Gu Yi.


    Seeing Huang Bao''s arrival, several guards immediately greeted them. The old man had been to the town so many times that some of the gatekeepers recognized him.


    "Well, let''s see. Who''sing," said a middle-aged man who immediately approached them. His stature wasn''t very tall, but if he was close to Huang Bao, the Elder''s height only reached the guard''s chest.


    Hugged Huang Bao from the side, then looked at the few people who were with him.


    His eyes moved to scan them one by one seeming to be assessing. Anyone who saw Huang Bao''s entourage would find it strange because only that Elder was not wearing a hood. While the rest, two people wearing a hood and only showing the tip of their chin, while a small body wears a mask and a hood perfectly hides her face. while the remaining one only wore a mask, he was a man. As for the others, the guard hesitated to even guess their gender. The only thing they had inmon was their robes. The blue robe is the identity of the Wizard race.


    "Guys, can you take off the hood?" said the guard as gently as possible, afraid of offending Huang Bao.


    Elder Bao was very famous among all races, a tier-three wizard, possessing medical skills that not many people had. Not only that, some very valuable pills he often sold in Kanca City to fulfill the interests of the various races that needed them. And that makes him respected wherever his feet go.


    "They are my disciples," Huang Bao said when he heard the guard.


    "They have skin diseases, but don''t worry, as long as their skin is not too exposed it will be fine."


    "I purposely brought them here to treat them immediately when I managed to get the appropriate herbs, it''s very difficult to cure them if it''s toote," Huang Bao reasoned, a rough sigh that escaped his lips making him look like a frustrated person.


    The gatekeeper frowned, took a step back.


    "A-alright, I trust you."


    "Forgive my impudence, gentlemen, I was only tasked with finding someone," he added with a slight bow.


    "Erm, it''s fine."


    "Don''t worry, I will be in charge of them," added Huang Bao again.


    The guard just nodded then walked over to several people wearing the same clothes he was wearing. Seemed to say something and a few secondster, the gate slowly opened wide.


    "You are allowed in," he said then handed some jade to Huang Bao.


    "Please, give it to those disciples too," whispered the guard.


    Seeing the white-colored jade, Huang Bao smiled.


    "Okay, thank you. Let''s go children," he said then after distributing the jade to them.


    The white jade was an item that people in Kanca City should have. As a sign that they have obtained permission to enter the City. people call it permission jade.


    The gates began to close again, those who heard the door creak against each other breathed a sigh of relief.


    Without a doubt, both Fu Xie Lan and Xue Ning immediately took off their hoods because they felt very hot.


    While Gu Yi, still faithfully used the hood of his robe.


    "Xie Lan, what if someone ..."


    "No, don''t worry," Fu Xie Lan interrupted.


    Again, Gu Yi grumbled when he heard the young man talking to Fu Xie Lan again.


    "Come on," Gu Yi pulled on Fu Xie Lan''s hand. They followed Huang Bao.


    Fu Xie Lan''s purple eyes immediately saw everything around her without a barrier.


    The first thing that greeted them was just a footpath. Walking further, some traders began to be seen peddling their wares on the left and right sides of the road. People in different colored robes were seen passing through the streets. The houses are so high seen lined up right behind the merchants.


    These buildings are not houses, but inns that are specifically for traders. There are no natives of Kanca City, all the buildings that look majestic are just an inn for those who visit Kanca City. Either as a trader or just a regr visitor. And the better and bigger the building, the higher the price.


    The road they were on was no longer a footpath, but some rocks are very neatly and covered by each other. Very simr to the paved roads in Fu Xie Lan''s previous life.


    Some merchants were seen ncing at their group many times.


    Fu Xie Lan encountered various kinds of knick-knacks, ranging from nes, bracelets, rings. Clothes, to stones that are very ordinary in shape, are sold there.


    Huang Bao stopped his steps and turned to his disciple.


    He had almost forgotten something.


    "Take this, and buy anything you want," he said handing him a cloth pouch.


    Fu Xie Lan untied the pouch, her brow furrowed when she saw the contents of the bag her teacher gave her.


    "Stone?"


    "It''s a Mana stone, in this city the merchants will only make transactions using that stone," Xue Ning exined after knowing the contents of the pouch.


    "Mana stone is more valuable than anything, people will prefer the stone to a pile of gold," she added.


    Fu Xie Lan was getting more and more confused.


    "Those who have a lot of mana stones will easily develop their power by absorbing the mana from the stones," Xue Ning exined again when she saw the frown on Fu Xie Lan''s forehead.

 Chapter 81 - 81. Clothing Store

    "Those who have a lot of mana stones will easily develop their power by absorbing the mana from the stones," Xue Ning exined again when she saw the frown on Fu Xie Lan''s forehead.


    Different from the transaction tools that humans often use, such as gold and silver coins, those who use Mana as a source of power tend to use Mana stones as their transaction tool.??


    If you have a lot of Mana Stones, then it''s the same if you live in a ce that contains a lot of Mana.


    Fu Xie Lan quickly understood after hearing Xue Ning''s exnation.


    "Thank you," said Fu Xie Lan to Huang Bao.


    They then continued the journey that had stopped.


    Fu Xie Lan nced in the direction Xue Ning was in. The moon tiger''s bite wound on the girl had healed because she looked fine.


    Walking further, the traders peddling their wares on the roadside began to decrease, reced by buildings that stood not so high.


    Fu Xie Lan''s steps stopped when she saw a shop selling pieces of clothing.


    "You guys, is it okay if I stay for a bit?" Huang Bao suddenly turned around, and it turned out that at that very moment Fu Xie Lan and the others were already a few meters behind him.


    The old man immediately approached.


    "Why stop?"


    "Would you like to buy something?" asked Huang Bao again.


    "I want to buy some clothes, Teacher. May I?" asked Fu Xie Lan.


    "Oh sure, of course, you can. That''s why I gave you some mana stone so you can buy whatever you want," exined the old man.


    "Okay, thanks again, Master," she said again and then started walking to the clothing store that had caught her attention.


    "W-wait," hesitatingly, Huang Bao made a sound and made everyone following Fu Xie Lan turn their heads towards him.


    "Erm, I want to visit someone for a while, is it okay if I leave? You guys just go for a walk. We''ll meet again at Noelle, and buy herbs together," said Huang Bao.


    To be honest, the old man had been wrestling with his thoughts for a long time. He wanted to meet someone but hesitated if he had to leave Fu Xie Lan. He was afraid that something would happenter. nor could he take them with him, for the person he was about to meet would probably recognize one of them. He didn''t want to cause a stir in a crowded ce like this. But in the end, he decided. With the presence of the ruler among them, it would probably be fine.


    "Xue Ning, do you know where Noelle is?" asked Fu Xie Lan after hearing Huang Bao''s words.


    Xue Ning nodded firmly. Yes, even though this girl has always lived a nomadic life, don''t forget that her vige used to be very close to Kanca City. She often visited Kanca city, when at that time everything was still fine.


    "Okay, Teacher, we''ll meet at Noelle," said Fu Xie Lan, although she didn''t know what Noelle was, it didn''t seem dangerous.


    "Then we separate here, don''t take off your robes and don''t lose the jade," warned the elder to Fu Xie Lan and Xue Ning, then left the four people.


    Without waiting for Huang Bao to disappear into the crowd, Fu Xie Lan immediately walked over to the clothing store. Xue Ning, Wan Lie just followed her from behind. Meanwhile, Gu Yi stayed beside her.


    Entering the shop, a fat and short man immediately greeted them.


    "Wow, it''s been a long time since the wizard hasn''t visited my shop."


    "How can I help youdies and gentlemen?" said the fat man approaching the group in blue robes.


    "Let us have a look first," Xue Ning said.


    "Of course, wait a moment."


    "Luo Xie, Luo Xie came here," the fat man shoutedter. After a few seconds, a tall and thin man ran in a hurry.


    "Yes sir," he said to the fat man with a half-bent body.


    "Serve these distinguished guests," he said then smiled at Xue Ning. His eyes asionally scanned the three people wearing hoods and masks. It seemed he was a little curious about the three of them.


    "Miss, this is Luo Xie, who will serve you, don''t hesitate," he added.


    "Thank you," Xue Ning said to the shop owner.


    Meanwhile, Fu Xie Lan just remained silent.


    "Come with me," said Luo Xie.


    Fu Xie Lan and the three people followed Luo Xie deeper into the shop.


    It turns out to be very spacious, even though if you look at it from the outside, it is very small in size. There were only a few customers who were busy choosing clothes.


    Various types of dresses and men''s clothing hung on the walls, each one showing its elegance and splendor.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, can you tell me what kind of clothes you want?" asked Luo Xie.


    "If I may rmend, the clothes over here are usually the most preferred by wizards," he added, immediately moving towards the clothes he meant.


    "I want the one over there," said Fu Xie Lan, pointing to one of the clothes hanging on the shop wall.


    Reflex everyone saw the clothes that Fu Xie Lan was referring to.


    "Xie-Xie Lan, it''s a men''s cloth," Xue Ning said hesitantly when she saw Fu Xue Lan''s choice. The suit looks simple and very ordinary.


    "Wan Lie, what do you think?" She asked turning to Wan Lie.


    "If you like it, so do I," Wan Lie replied with a slight sigh. He knew a time like this would happen. He still remembers how when his mother asked for some of his clothes to wear, while all the dresses provided in the closet of her room disappeared somewhere as if the dresses were her greatest enemy.


    "Okay, I want that one," she said again looking at Luo Xie.


    "Okay, wait a minute, Miss."


    "Aren''t you going to ask me?" A whisper that sounded very melodious in her ears suddenly sounded, of course, Fu Xie Lan was shocked, and immediately turned her head.


    Her breath hitched, Gu Yi''s face was so close to her, even her warm breath caressed the skin on her neck, making her heart race again.


    Even though the man was still wearing his hood, being at this close distance made Fu Xie Lan a little nervous.


    "Is there a simr suit? I want a few pieces," said Fu Xie Lan again, immediately normalizing her expression and slightly moved away from Gu Yi.


    While on the other hand, Xue Ning was almostughing at herself, because she thought the suit Fu Xie Lan was referring to was for the girl herself. Her guess was wrong, the clothes Fu Xie Lan was referring to turned out to be for Wan Lie.


    Gu Yi who was ignored by Fu Xie Lan was furious again.


    Why did it seem like there was only that man in Fu Xie Lan''s mind? Just watch, if there is a chance, he will beat Wan Lie. How dare the young man appears in his wife''s mind.

 Chapter 82 - 82. Clothing Store (2)

    After a few minutes, Luo Xie came back with some clothes in his hand, handing them to Fu Xie Lan.


    "How much is the total?" she said taking some clothes that were handed to her.??


    "One sheet costs 20 Mana stones, Miss," replied the man.


    "Hey, isn''t that too expensive?" Xue Ning protested when she heard Luo Xie.


    "This looks very ordinary, and not even a newfangled at all," she added again.


    "5 mana stone, how about it?" said Xue Ning trying to haggle a price.


    "The price is right Miss, although it does look ordinary it is made of a rare material," Luo Xie replied very kindly.


    "Xie Lan, we''d better look elsewhere, I''m sure we can get a lower price from this shop."


    Fu Xie Lan didn''t respond, her hands were busy stroking the clothes. Very soft. Although not as soft as Hao''s fur.


    There were five pieces of clothing in her hand.


    "I want everything," she said startling Xue Ning who was busy bidding.


    "Xie Lan, aren''t you being too wasteful using your mana stones?" Xue Ning said.


    "That thing is very valuable, and not worth those clothes," she added.


    "It''s okay, I like it."


    "A total of 100 mana stones, Miss," Luo Xie said after packing Fu Xie Lan''s order.


    Fu Xie Lan then took out all the mana stones her teacher gave her. Count them one by one. The size of the mana stone itself is about the size of a peanut.


    Not enough!


    Her mana stones only amounted to fifty stones, while to buy the clothes she needed a hundred stones. Not to mention she wanted to buy herbs. That stone is not enough.


    "Hmm, looks like I can only buy one," she muttered under her breath.


    Fu Xie Lan then took a piece of gray clothes, while the rest she handed it back.


    "I just want this one," she said.


    "Okay, Miss. Wait a minute I''ll pack it up."


    "No, I want to put it on right away, is there a room I can use to change clothes?"


    "Pleasee with me, Miss," said Luo Xie taking Fu Xie Lan to a small room at the end of the room. Of course, Fu Xie Lan followed behind after paying for the clothes.


    Xue Ning gaped. It was the first time she met a girl who wanted men''s clothes. The tall girl could only remain silent, nor did she have the right to dictate the way other people dress. It''s just that she thought it seemed strange.


    Fu Xie Lan''s footsteps stopped as she followed Luo Xie.


    "How long are you going to keep following me?" she asked the man who she didn''t know his name.


    He was Gu Yi.


    "I will protect you, that man looks unfriendly," Gu Yi replied with the tip of his chin moving towards Luo Xie who was already in front of the dressing room and was waiting for them.


    Fu Xie Lan rolled her eyes in embarrassment.


    "Isn''t the man I should be wary of is you? You are more dangerous than any creature in this world," said Fu Xie Lan immediately turned around and walked back without waiting for a reply from the man.


    "Tsk."


    Fu Xie Lan turned around again.


    "I told you, don''t follow me. Aren''t you ashamed to follow a girl who is about to change clothes?"


    "No, I am not."


    Silence, neither Fu Xie Lan nor Xue Ning knew what to say.


    Meanwhile, Wan Lie, gawked with his jaw slightly open. He never thought his father would be so embarrassing like that.


    "You are a pervert," Fu Xie Lan cursed, her face turning slightly red without realizing it.


    "Stop right there!" she added, raising a fist like a threat and immediately resumed the pace that had stopped very quickly.


    After Fu Xie Lan left, Gu Yi smiled mischievously. His favorite activity now is to tease his little wife who is still very innocent.


    Hao who had been on Fu Xie Lan''s shoulders all the way was suddenly thrown, towards Gu Yi.


    "Don''t think about enjoying my mine, little creature," he said, lifting one of Hao''s legs in the air, then dropping it to the floor.


    Hao, who had recovered a little bit, didn''t react, only looking at the feet of the man who was now right in front of him. He did not dare to look directly into the man''s eyes. Dragged his body to the corner of the room and did not dare to approach.


    A few minutes passed, Fu Xie Lan finished changing into the suit she had just bought. At a nce, perhaps people would think that Fu Xie Lan was a man. But not for those who already knew the girl.


    Gu Yi peeked from under his hood, the woman was indeed very beautiful. Whatever she wears doesn''t change her beauty at all. The Mask that the girl was wearing didn''t hinder his wife''s charm in his mind at all.


    Seeing his wife''s choice of a man clothes, to be honest, he was a little pleased. Looking like a man makes his wife have no chance at all to be approached by other men. Yes, he felt a little relieved.


    Fu Xie Lan seemed to have a little chat with Luo Xie, and then immediately approached the three people who were with her earlier.


    Past Gu Yi to where Xue Ning and Wan Lie were.


    "I''m done. Let''s go," she said. It was clear that her attitude was deliberately ignoring Gu Yi''s existence.


    "Ah, wait. Have you guys seen Hao? The little creature that was with me earlier," she asked when she realized that the little animal was not on her shoulders.


    Wan Lie and Xue Ning did not answer, their gazes turned to Gu Yi who was now beside Fu Xie Lan, a look that seemed to say that Hao''s existence had something to do with that man.


    Fu Xie Lan turned her head, following the direction of the two people''s gaze. Raised an eyebrow and gave the man a sharp look. Her short stature allowed her to see the man''s face.


    No sound escaped Fu Xie Lan''s luscious lips, but the man immediately turned around and walked to the corner of the room where Hao was. Then, he is Lifting the creature slowly and carefully. Very different from how he had treated him a moment ago, which was very rude.


    Fu Xie Lan immediately snatched Hao from Gu Yi''s hand and stroked her soft fur, as if it had be an addiction to her.


    .


    .


    "If you can''t afford it, please leave."


    Suddenly amotion caught the attention of Fu Xie Lan, Gu Yi, Wan Lie, and Xue Ning.


    By now, they were already preparing to leave the shop.


    Several brown-robed people were seen arguing with someone who had the same clothes as Luo Xie. It seemed that person was the same shop worker as Luo Xie.


    While one of the men in brown robes was seen throwing some clothes at the worker.


    "Tch, if you don''t have a mana stone, don''t act pretentious, you better leave this shop," the worker shouted at the customer.


    Fu Xie Lan nced at the direction themotion wasing from.


    "Don''t mind them, The Werewolf race is indeed sometimes underestimated wherever they go. They are considered the weakest race after humans," Xue Ning exined to Fu Xie Lan.

 Chapter 83 - 83. Announcement

    "Don''t mind them, The Werewolf race is indeed sometimes underestimated wherever they go. They are considered the weakest race after humans," Xue Ning exined to Fu Xie Lan.


    "Is that so?" asked Fu Xie Lan to which Xue Ning nodded.??


    Whenpared to the treatment of the witch race and the werewolf race, anyone could see a very clear difference between the two. Didn''t Fu Xie Lan also return some clothes that she didn''t buy because she didn''t have enough mana stones? Then the same thing also seems to be experienced by the brown-robed people. But the treatment of the two races is very different. Is it because wizards are the strongest race after Demons?


    Those brown-robed people were not far from where Fu Xie Lan was. They numbered five people. One of the men nced in the direction the girl was in, only for a split second.


    "Miss, Wait." Luo Xie ran after Fu Xie Lan andpany who were already outside the shop.


    "Huh?" Xue Ning turned around. So are the others.


    "You are forgetting your dress, Miss. I''ve packed it well," said Luo Xie, immediately handing Fu Xie Lan a box that contained her dress.


    "Throw it away," Fu Xie Lan replied, not even touching the box.


    "Huh?" Luo Xie was confused and didn''t know how to react.


    "Throw it away or it''s up to you," said Fu Xie Lan, then left Luo Xie.


    The four people again walked through the crowd.


    "Emm Xie Lan," Xue Ning called out in a whisper. But her voice can still be heard by that girl


    "Hmm?" Fu Xie Lan turned her head for a moment without stopping her steps.


    "Th-that, that dress. Can it be for me??" Xue Ning said in a very small tone, she seemed a little embarrassed.


    Xue Ning, who lives in Parqus Vige without parents, only has a few clothes, the nomadic life also makes her not have a lot of things to carry, only a few clothes for her to change, and everything is very shabby, some are thin even torn. She doesn''t have any mana stones to buy new ones, even if she does, maybe she''ll use them to buy the herbs Mr. Ruo wants.


    Fu Xie Lan''s steps stopped, turned back, and looked at Xue Ning. She just realized that the original color of the girl''s clothes had faded a little. The identification cloak did not cover all the clothes he was wearing, moreover, the length of the robe only reached her waist. Seen some threads that seem to be dangling and detached.


    "You want it?" asked Fu Xie Lan to confirm.


    Xue Ning just nodded.


    "Okay, the dress is yours."


    "Is it true?" Xue Ning said with an expression that looked very happy.


    Fu Xie Lan nodded in approval.


    "Then, I will return to the shop," Xue Ning said back.


    "It is okay, right? I will follow as soon as possible. Ah yes, if you can''t wait for me, we can meet again at Noelle a few momentster. That ce is also very close from here," Xue Ning added at length and then exined which direction Fu Xie Lan had to take to reach Noelle.


    The expression on Xue Ning''s face couldn''t hide the slightest joy in her, and it made Fu Xie Lan smile slightly.


    "Alright, alright. Go quickly," said Fu Xie Lan, and after that Xue Ning immediately left them.


    Now only the three of them remained. Fu Xie Lan, Wan Lie, and Gu Yi.


    Suddenly, a crowd of people entered Fu Xie Lan''s view, it seemed that there was something very interesting there.


    The girl drew closer, slightly parting the crowd so that she could see what had happened.


    Suddenly a hand wrapped around her from the side, seemingly protecting her from the friction of the people. It was Gu Yi''s hand, the man then took a slight step forward, in front of Fu Xie Lan, and then turned to face the little girl. He then guided Fu Xie Lan towards the center of the crowd by walking backward.


    At this time, the girl was already blushing behind her mask, her heart racing again. She didn''t know what to do at the moment.


    It seemed, there were times when he was very protective of her, but at other times, he was sometimes a man she had to watch out for.


    She doesn''t know, Fu Xie Lan just felt that way.


    Wan Lie who saw his father''s treatment of Xie Lan felt very happy. He became very impatient to tell the two of them his identity.


    Will he also get sweet treatment from his father and mother? Without him knowing. A smile stered on the corners of his lips behind the mask.


    Wan Lie who had a tall stature followed closely behind, splitting the crowd of people. But when they were so close to the center of the crowd, Wan Lie''s breath caught. What caught everyone''s attention was arge board.


    Not an ordinary board, but more like a bulletin board. The small pieces of paper stuck to the board were removed by several people who had the same clothes as the gatekeepers, then reced with veryrge pieces of paper.


    Without them even recing it with a bigger piece of paper, Wan Lie already knew the contents of the announcement. The painting of his mother''s face that previously looked small is now disyed clearly and is veryrge. The same painting that Xue Ning had brought before.


    Wan Lie wanted to restrain his mother but it was toote, his parents were already in the crowd. Right behind the guards.


    Meanwhile, Fu Xie Lan was unable to see what was at the center of the crowd, as Gu Yi''s burly body was blocking her view.


    After feeling that only space was left behind him, Gu Yi released his grip on Fu Xie Lan''s arm then turned around.


    Now nothing was blocking Fu Xie Lan''s view.


    The girl was stunned, she saw some people who she suspected as guards put up a painting of a girl''s face which was none other than her face.


    Xue Ning did inform her beforehand that her face painting had been scattered within Kanca City''s walls, but for some reason, she had forgotten about it for a while, maybe because before this, her focus was shifted to the clothes in the shop she visited earlier.


    "Isn''t that the same?"


    "Different, just look at the size it''s bigger than the previous one."


    The voices of people from the crowd greeted the senses of Fu Xie Lan who was staring intently at the bulletin board.


    "I thought, earlier there would be a new announcement, it turned out to be the same, my time is wasted."


    "From the beginning, a Fairy Half-Human has always harmed a lot of people. Look, I left my merchandise just to see an announcement that turned out to be the same."


    The grumble reached the ears of the two men who had been clenching their fists since a few minutes ago. If Fu Xie Lan wasn''t with them now, perhaps the ce would have been razed to the ground.


    "Look over there!"


    "Aren''t the eyes and eyebrows so simr to the ones in the face painting in the announcement?" shouted one of the men who was also standing in the crowd. One of his hands pointed at Fu Xie Lan who was wearing a mask.

 Chapter 84 - 84. Smart Girl

    "Aren''t the eyes and eyebrows so simr to the ones in the announcement?" shouted one of the men who was also standing in the crowd. One of his hands pointed at Fu Xie Lan who was wearing a mask.


    Everyone''s reflex turned towards Fu Xie Lan.??


    "Right," some of the people there answered.


    Of course, Fu Xie Lan immediately realized that they were referring to her.


    Gu Yi who heard this became furious, if he didn''t get his wife out of this ce soon it might be very dangerous.


    But when he wanted to move, a small pinch that came from Fu Xie Lan was felt on his arm causing Gu Yi to immediately turn to Fu Xie Lan.


    The girl looks very rxed for the size of someone who gets med by many people. His wife should have looked panicked and scared, but what she saw was an expression so calm, as if what those people said had nothing to do with her.


    "What if we take off her mask, I''m pretty sure that the person in the announcement is here," someone shouted.


    One of the guards who finished posting the announcement turned his head and his gaze immediately turned to Fu Xie Lan.


    Without waiting long, the guard moved towards Fu Xie Lan with a probing gaze. Wan Lie who saw his father did not move an inch when the guard approached his mother made him angry, he immediately broke through the crowd and approached his parents.


    But when he had just reached his mother, the guard''s footsteps stopped.


    A ttering sound like an object colliding caught everyone''s attention.


    Fu Xie Lan who was right in front of him suddenly bowed.


    The girl''s hand moved to grab a white jade that had fallen and slightly rolled onto the cobblestone street where she was standing. Yes, it is the white jade who gatekeeper gave her fell.


    Behind the hood, Gu Yi chuckled at his wife''s attitude. Very clever.


    "Isn''t that the permission jade to enter Kanca City?"


    "Ah, I''ve been thinking about it."


    "Hey, don''t just use, the guards can''t give her permission to enter without checking her first, Hah, it''s just a waste of time," said another annoyed and left the crowd.


    The grumble is heard again.


    Fu Xie Lan''s white jade stopped rolling right beside the guard. The t-shaped object was then grabbed and returned to its owner.


    "Take good care of this thing, Master," said the guard handing the white jade to Fu Xie Lan.


    Fu Xie Lan didn''t answer and just nodded in eptance of the thing. There was no sound or expression whatsoever from her eyes.


    "Then excuse me," said the guard farewell.


    Currently, only the three of them remained, while the crowd had dispersed and returned to their respective activities.


    Wan Lie finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Xie Lan, did you drop the jade on purpose?" Wan Lie whispered approaching. Suddenly the young man was a little curious.


    Fu Xie Lan just turned to Wan Lie without any intention of answering, her hands busy stuffing the jade into her robe pocket.


    Not getting any response from his mother, the young man put on a sullen face.


    "Let''s go." A man suddenly covered the extremely close distance between Fu Xie Lan and Wan Lie. The man was Gu Yi, he embraced Fu Xie Lan''s body by side and took her away.


    But they only took one step, Fu Xie Lan stopped, she let go of Gu Yi''s hand that was wrapped around her shoulder.


    "I told you do not touch me without permission," she snapped and then left.


    Gu Yi who received such treatment again chuckled.


    The three of them walked back, leaving the location where the bulletin board was.


    Entering the afternoon, the sun was scorching hot. The city is getting busier, even in some ces people can be seen jostling each other.


    Fu Xie Lan and Gu Yi walked side by side, while Wan Lie walked behind them.


    They walked by the side of the road, looking at the disys of the merchants they passed.


    Wan Lie watched every merchant he passed, all wearing their identification robes. Some people were wearing robes that looked very luxurious and some people were wearing robes that had faded color.


    The average has a ratherrge shop with different merchandise.


    Walking further, now they were in a less crowded ce like before.


    But something caught Wan Lie''s attention, An extremely old woman without wearing any robe was sitting in front of a rotting wooden table, peddling her wares. Don''t have a shop like other merchants. Judging from his current position, it seems that the grandmother is selling books.


    Wan Lie couldn''t help but feel strange when he is seeing that. Isn''t everyone in this City wearing an identification robe? So what happened to Grandma?


    The residents passing by in front of her looked normal as if they didn''t consider the grandmother''s existence.


    Without Wan Lie noticing, he stepped closer to the old woman. The young man was curious about the old woman''s merchandise.


    "Wan Li, where are you going?" a voice made him turn his head, it was his mother. it turned out that currently, Fu Xie Lan was already across a different road from him.


    "Noelle is over there," the girl said again pointing to arge sign that said Noele which was a little bit far from the intersection. A different direction from his current position.


    "Okay, wait for me," he said then followed his mother.


    While on the other hand, without anyone noticing, the granny that Wan Lie had previously seen smiled wryly with a harsh sigh.


    "Hmmm, that''s too bad," she said with her head slightly looked up at a little girl who had walked away from her, it appeared on her shoulder there was a small white furry animal which was also looking at her at that time.


    .


    .


    .


    Standing in front of a two-story building, once again Fu Xie Lan looked up to confirm that the building in front of her right now was Noelle.


    Not too crowded, only seen asionally people in different robes enter the building. Fu Xie Lan also didn''t know what was inside.


    Before stepping in, the girl activated the power of her eyes, the first thing she saw was a room that wasn''t too big. Inside were several races enjoying some dishes on the table. Just like a restaurant in her previous life.


    Don''t forget, Beings other than the human race, even though they never feel hungry and thirsty, but still want to eat certain types of food for the reason that they just want to eat it.


    Fu Xie Lan stood still, looking to think about some things.


    Did that Elder intentionally send her to Noelle because of her human body?


    "Gentlemen, pleasee in," a voice interrupted Fu Xie Lan''s thoughts.

 Chapter 85 - 85. The Old Woman

    "Gentlemen pleasee in," a voice interrupted Fu Xie Lan''s thoughts.


    Turning to the source of the voice, it came from an adult woman who was currently approaching them.??


    Fu Xie Lan just nodded, then followed the woman into Noelle as did Gu Yi and Wan Lie.


    When they are entering the room, for some reason all eyes immediately fell on the three people. Maybe it was because of their slightly different appearance especially because the blue robes they wore managed to attract the attention of the people in the room.


    The woman ushered Fu Xie Lan, Gu Yi, and Wan Lie to an empty table right in the corner of the room after going through several tables filled with people from different races. Everyone stared at the three of them without anyone daring to make a sound until the three of them arrived at their destination table.


    Fu Xie Lan who received such a stare looked normal and even she was indifferent.


    "Please!" said the woman, handing her a small rectangr board that contained some of the food menus.


    "Anything," said Fu Xie Lan after looking at the contents of the menu.


    "Okay, wait a minute," said the maidservant then left.


    At this time, everyone in the room returned to focus on their respective activities. Fu Xie Lan scanned the room, some people seemed to be busy talking, some were busy with their dishes, some were just sitting there staring out the window next to them, she doesn''t know what they were thinking.


    Now and then Fu Xie Lan''s eyes met those of several people who were stealing nces at her. Only a few seconds, because after that the gazes of the people immediately turned to other things.


    While on the other hand, Wan Lie''s focus was divided. For some reason, he was very curious about the old woman merchant he saw earlier.


    "Xie Lan, I want to go out for a while, is it okay if I leave?" said Wan Lie suddenly.


    Fu Xie Lan didn''t answer, one of her eyebrows raised.


    "I want to check something, just a moment," he added.


    "Okay, be careful."


    Wan Lie immediately got up and left his parents.


    After exiting Noelle, his feet took a quick stride towards the granny he had seen earlier.


    Arriving at a crossroads, Wan Lie looked in various directions looking for the merchant, but could not find her. Strange!


    Searched in the road many times but still did not find that Granny.


    Wan Lie decided to ask one of the merchants who was right beside the Granny before.


    "Excuse me, may I ask a question?" said Wan Lie starting.


    Hearing someone talking to him, the middle-aged man raised his head looking for the source of the voice. His activity that was cleaning the jewelry of his merchandise reflex stopped.


    "May I know, where''s Grandma who sells in there?"


    "Grandma? Who do you mean?" replied the middle-aged man with a faint frown on his forehead.


    "The merchant selling next door, an old woman who doesn''t wear any identity robes," Wan Lie exined.


    "Sir, there was never anyone selling there, maybe you are wrong. The ce is always empty," said the middle-aged man again.


    Wan Lie who heard that answer again felt strange. He saw the old woman. There''s no way he was hallucinating.


    "Okay, thank you," said Wan Lie immediately left from there.


    While on the other hand, Fu Xie Lan and Gu Yi who were at Noelle just sat quietly. Silence, no conversation between the two.


    "I have a question," they both said at the same time.


    "You go first," they said at the same time again.


    Silence for a moment. Beneath her mask, Fu Xie Lan''s cheeks were already red, like a boiled crab. While Gu Yi, the corners of his lips lifted, smiling faintly.


    "What''s wrong honey? What do you want to ask? Hmm?" Gu Yi asked when he saw his wife was still silent. He wanted to talk but he was confused about where to start.


    Fu Xie Lan rolled her eyes in embarrassment.


    "Stop calling me honey, I have a name," she protested.


    Gu Yi didn''t respond, one of his hands lifted on the table, supported his chin, pulled his hood back slightly, and managed to show his whole face to the girl. Because of their position in the corner, with Gu Yi''s seat facing Fu Xie Lan allowed no one to see his face. Even if there were, there was also no way they would recognize who the hooded man was.


    "All right, my wife. Up to you." Gu Yi teased again.


    "Especially if you call me like that, I don''t like it," Fu Xie Lan protested.


    "I think you like it very much. Just look at it. Your cheeks are already blushing," said the man, smiling teasingly.


    Suddenly Fu Xie Lan held her face to cover the blush who it was beyond her control.


    When it touched her cheek or rather the cloth covering his face, she red sharply at Gu Yi. Her entire cheek was covered with a cloth, how could he possibly see it.


    "What is your name?" said Fu Xie Lan suddenly changing the subject and trying to normalize her expression.


    "Are you getting curious about me?" Gu Yi said tilting his head slightly.


    "Huh, forget it," Fu Xie Lan replied as quickly as lightning. Her pupils moved to scan anything she could see, it was very clear that she avoided looking at the man in front of her, let''s say that she was now being embarrassed.


    Meanwhile, Gu Yi''s eyes never left the girl in front of him. Not even to blink. When else could he look at his wife without that young man among them?


    Remembering the young man who always tried to be close to his wife made his feelings go crazy again. He doesn''t like it. He wanted so badly to teach the young man a lesson if only Fu Xie Lan wasn''t with them. Suddenly he thought of something.


    "Honey, I''m staying for a while is it okay?" Gu Yi said again lowering his hood. But still with an unchanged position.


    "Yeah, Please! I was never held you back either," she replied in one breath. She didn''t know what else would happen to her if she continued to be alone with that man a little longer. But somehow, what she said just now was very different from what she felt in her little heart¡­ like unwillingly?


    "So mean," Gu Yi replied in a contrived tone of voice, like a child whining at his parents.


    "Go away."


    "Don''t linger," she continued in a slightly whispering voice. She doesn''t know why the words escaped her mouth. She suddenly wished that what she just said didn''t reach the man''s ears.


    But unfortunately, Gu Yi was not deaf, even the sound of the girl''s breath never disappeared from his hearing.


    "Alright baby, I won''t leave you for long," he whispered sensually into Fu Xie Lan''s ear. She didn''t know, since when did Gu Yi get so close to her.

 Chapter 86 - 86. The Face Behind The Mask

    "Alright Honey, I won''t leave you for long," he whispered sensually into Fu Xie Lan''s ear. She doesn''t know since when Gu Yi has been around her.


    Of course, Fu Xie Lan was shocked, but she didn''t immediately turn around because she knew what would happen if she turned her head away.??


    Getting no response from Fu Xie Lan, Gu Yi pulled back his head. Then walked away after ruffling the girl''s hair.


    This time, Gu Yi was sure to teach the young man who called himself Wan Lie a lesson. This was the only chance for him to deter the young man and keep his distance from his little wife. Just a few minutes, yes he will do it in the fastest way so that his wife does not wait for him long.


    .


    .


    .


    Wan Lie already asked the three merchants. Their answer is the same. There was never a merchant in the ce the young man was referring to. Suddenly he doubted his vision. Was he wrong? But why was everything he saw so real? It frustrates him.


    Ruffling his hair, he chose to turn around and return to his mother in Noelle.


    The atmosphere is not too crowded.


    Syyyuuuutttt...


    Suddenly somethinging from the side hit his mask and managed to tear it even a secondter the mask was out of his face. Showing his entire face without a single cloth.


    Noticing someone was moving fast towards him, Wan Lie put on a wary attitude and with a very quick movement he managed to dodge, but at the same time, he also managed to hit that person''s hood.


    They both fell in the same position.


    Seeing who suddenly attacked him, Wan Lie was stunned. He wanted to cover his face again, but it was toote. That person has seen everything, Gu Yi has seen his face.


    While on the other hand, Gu Yi''s failed attack on Wan Lie left the man stunned for a moment after seeing clearly what the face was behind the mask. By now, even his hood had been removed from its ce.


    Standing across from each other, the two were like twins. Very simr. The only difference is their hair and eyes. Gu Yi has gray hair with matching eye color while Wan Lie has ck hair, as well as his eyes.


    Silence, no movement from the two, and they are stunned.


    Silent for a few seconds in their respective positions, Wan Lie then rxed all his guard.


    A rough sigh escaped his lips.


    "Ahh, I knew something like this would happen," Wan Lie muttered.


    "If I didn''t dodge earlier, maybe now you''re sorry for hurting your child," he added. His face with his father is very simr. If only their hair and eyes were the same color, people might have thought they were the same person.


    Gu Yi who heard the chatter of the young man in front of him was silent, not knowing how to react when he saw a face that was almost the same as his. Child? Since when did he have children? Even his Queen had not yet conceived a child and they had separated. Who is that young man? stared coldly at the young man in front of him, trying to assess and examine the young man in front of him, hoping he could detect the various types of magic that the young man might use. But the result is nil. No magic of any kind was found. The youth was genuine, the face of the youth in front of him at this time was genuine. Not magic or anything.


    Why are their faces so simr?


    "Who are you?" asked Gu Yi with his cold gaze.


    Wan Lie walked closer, narrowing the distance between them, and again tore the bottom of his clothes and immediately covered his face. Maybe it was because the gazes of the people who were directed at the two of them looked so simr.


    "Before I answer that question, you''d better put the hood back on," said Wan Lie, who had normalized his expression. His hands were busy covering his face with a cloth, his movements were very rxed as if nothing had happened.


    Gu Yi snorted but his hands still moved slowly ording to the young man''s words, putting on his hood.


    "I knew this was going to happen, sooner orter you two would know my identity," Wan Lie began.


    Gu Yi didn''t intend to make a sound and just listened quietly. He doesn''t know what''s going on inside him, why he looks so obedient to people he doesn''t know from.


    ***


    Noelle


    After Gu Yi died, only Fu Xie Lan was left alone. Not, he was alone with Hao. Her Magic Beast Spirit.


    Suddenly a group of people in the same robes as the one she was wearing entered the room, as a result, the group of people managed to attract the attention of everyone in the room.


    There were four of them and were now walking towards the table near Fu Xie Lan which had been empty a few minutes ago.


    Seeing the way they were behaving inside Noelle, it seemed they had gotten used to that ce.


    .


    .


    .


    The presence of another Wizard in the room made the four men nce asionally at Fu Xie Lan.


    While the girl just seemed indifferent to their presence, didn''t even seem bothered at all by their slightly loud voices as if they were the rulers of the ce.


    "Why are you nervous? What are you looking for?" the voice of one of the wizards at the table next to Fu Xie Lan tickled his senses.


    "Where is my white jade?" one of them panicked. His hands immediately felt the whole body and the robe he was wearing.


    A waiter brought the dish that Fu Xie Lan ordered earlier. Then turned to the table next to him to serve the four wizards.


    "As usual."


    "All right, gentlemen, wait a moment," replied the maid with a friendly smile.


    While Fu Xie Lan who saw the dish in front of her just stared at her without any intention of touching at all. Somehow she suddenly remembered the day she had dinner with Irene. Oh, it feels like just yesterday. How is the organisation doing now?


    "How is it? I didn''t find it," came another voice from next to Fu Xie Lan.


    "You are reckless, howe your permission jade is gone?"


    "I don''t know," someone answered again.


    "Search quickly, or you can''t leave this city," said one of them.


    All that talk knocked Fu Xie Lan''s senses right away.


    Everyone who will enter Kanca City will be given a white jade as a sign that they are allowed to enter the city and have passed the inspection at the gate. But when someone loses the jade, then he/she cannot get out of the City, and if the guards find out then his/her life may end because the usation of an intruder will be pinned on him/her.


    Regardless of the degree, regardless of race.

 Chapter 87 - 87. Evil Plan

    "Try to remember, where did you put it?" said one of them.


    The one being asked just shook his head in frustration, he kept doing the same thing, checking all the pockets of the shirt and pants he was wearing.??


    "Alright, don''t panic like that."


    "Don''t panic you say? I don''t want to rot in this town."


    "If we can''t find the jade, it doesn''t mean we don''t have another jade," said one of them in a slightly low voice.


    "What do you mean, Feng Rui?" all three asked almost simultaneously.


    Feng Rui is one of the names of the four people.


    A smirk stered on his lips, his eyes moved to Fu Xie Lan who was sitting alone at the table next to them.


    "Huh, that''s right."


    "Don''t say that we will snatch his jade," said another.


    Feng Rui didn''t respond to his two friends and turned to look at Ju Xian, the man who had lost his jade.


    "How? Seize it or rot in this City?"


    "B-but he''s also a wizard-like us, how can..."


    "Never mind, isn''t that getting better snatching it from the same race as us? Would be less risky than the other races."


    "Besides, take a good look. Her body is so small. If my judgment is correct, maybe he is only at the first-tier, even if he is in the second-tier, it does not affect him at all. With the four of us, it''s not that hard to do it," he added, raising his voice slightly so that the little man next to him could hear what he was saying. Maybe it was a bit of a bluff hoping that the man wearing the mask would get scared and voluntarily hand over his jade for free.


    They thought that Fu Xie Lan was a man. indeed, anyone who saw the woman''s way of dressing would make them think that the little girl was a man.


    Fu Xie Lan heard everything very clearly, even when they were whispering.


    There was no change in the expression on the girl''s face, looking very calm for someone who knew something was threatening her. Her hand moved gently caressing Hao''s fur,e to think of it, after leaving the Dark Zore, the little creature became quieter and didn''t move much. Only asionally moved from Fu Xie Lan''s arms to her shoulders.


    Such a calm demeanor made Ju Xian feel doubtful.


    "I-I''m scared. What if he turns out to be a tier-three wizard?" he said looking at Feng Rui.


    The manughed heartily, "You said a tier-three mage? Who? that man with a very small body? I''m even worried that he won''tst a minute against my magic."


    The other two menughed too.


    His voice was slightly raised, he deliberately wanted to make the small man hear everything he said intending to scare him.


    However, when Feng Rui turned to Fu Xie Lan, he was slightly stunned. The man seemed very calm and did not feel threatened at all. His calm demeanor made him squeak in displeasure.


    "Leave this to me," he said then to Ju Xian and the other two friends who nodded in agreement. They were all second-tier mages.


    .


    .


    .


    The waiter who delivered their dishes came and immediately set them on the table.


    "Please sir," said the servant to which only Feng Rui and his three friends nodded, then withdrew.


    The four of them then ate the dishes in front of them, from time to time Ju Xian nced at Fu Xie Lan, identally colliding with the man''s eyes making him choke.


    "Eat right," said one of them with a hand rubbing Ju Xian''s nape.


    "Ah y-yes," he stuttered a little. For some reason, after their eyes met, Ju Xian felt a little scared. That cold and deep gaze made his guts shrink.


    is he looking for another way? The teleportation paper in his hand also didn''t allow him to escape from this City. Because it would be in vain. It seems, Kanca City was designed with a very strict security system.


    .


    .


    "What are you thinking?" asked Feng Rui as he finished his meal and looked at Ju Xian who for who knows how many times he kept on exhaling harshly, greatly disturbing his hearing.


    "Is there no other way but to snatch someone else''s jade?" asked Ju Xian quietly and a little hesitantly.


    One of Feng Rui''s eyebrows raised at the man''s question.


    "Yes, there is" Feng Rui replied.


    "What is it? Tell me quickly," asked Ju Xian with sparkling eyes.


    "Search and find your jade," Feng Rui replied in a very even tone.


    "You should be grateful that I want to help you, but it''s all up to you. Being branded an intruder in this City doesn''t have any effect on me either. So it''s up to you." he added again.


    "O-okay, I trust you," he stammered. He had no other choice but to agree with Feng Rui''s proposal. This was the first time he had set foot in Kanca City, following his friends who had frequented the City, but bad things happened to him. His clearance jade was lost due to his carelessness and ended up causing trouble for his friends and maybe soon he would sacrifice others too. To be honest, he didn''t agree with Feng Rui''s suggestion, but what could he do? He also did not want to stay in this city forever.


    While on the other hand, Fu Xie Lan was still with her calm demeanor, the dishes in front of her did not interest her to taste at all, maybe until Gu Yi, Wan Lie and Xue Ning returned?


    Suddenly someone pulled up the chair where Gu Yi was before.


    "Sir, may I sit down?" he said then immediately sat down without waiting for Fu Xie Lan''s approval.


    The girl just looked up and found one of the wizards who had previously been sitting at the table next to her. She looked at him for a moment then her eyes returned to the Hao''s fur that she had stroked earlier as if that person''s presence meant nothing to her.


    That wizard was none other than Feng Rui.


    Feeling his existence being ignored, Feng Rui''s jaw tightened. Shouldn''t the small man in front of him be scared? Or at least put on a wary expression. He was very sure that everything he said earlier was heard well by the man.


    Trying to normalize his expression, Feng Rui cleared his throat.


    "Is this Master waiting for someone?" he asked again pleasantly when he saw the number of dishes that filled the table.


    Not getting the slightest response, Feng Rui felt irritated.


    His hands moved to touch some dishes and eat them greedily without the owner''s permission.


    "Very embarrassing," cursed Fu Xie Lan and managed to make Feng Rui stop his activities.


    "Aren''t you supposed to keep your manners?" Feng Rui replied, feeling very annoyed at being ignored earlier.


    "I think those words are more suitable for yourself, Sir, eating someone else''s dish without the owner''s permission, is that your standard of decency?" said Fu Xie Lan in a scornful tone.


    Feng Rui who had restrained himself from the start was now out of control. Never in his life dictionary, someone dared to treat him like that.

 Chapter 88 - 88. Evil Plan (2)

    Feng Rui who had restrained himself from the start was now out of control. Never in his life dictionary had anyone dared to treat him like that.


    Without thinking, he turned the table in front of him and managed to make it the center of attention.??


    Xie Lan who received such treatment remained silent with an expression that was still very calm. The cold gaze of her violet beads made anyone who collided with her immediately shrink.


    But not with Feng Rui who was already burning with anger. Seeing the calm demeanor of his interlocutor made the man even more furious.


    "Don''t be so arrogant, Tch."


    "You think your calm demeanor scares me?" added the man again. He was so emotional but didn''t know what to say seeing the response of the person he was targeting.


    Fu Xie Lan still didn''t respond, she slowly stood up from her seat, The little creature that noticed the movement of its Miss immediately jumped onto the girl''s shoulder, perched there, and stared at the surrounding.


    "Miss, let me teach the man a little lesson," a voice buzzed in the girl''s head.


    ''No, don''t get your hands dirty for useless things'' replied Fu Xie Lan.


    They spoke to each other through their minds, and could only be heard by the two of them.


    Fu Xie Lan had no interest in serving a man who had disturbed herposure. She was toozy to even speak, especially at this time, she would forgive him and forget him.


    Meanwhile, Feng Rui who saw Fu Xie Lan get up from her seat smiled meaningfully. Finally, he could break the calm demeanor of the very annoying man. But what happened a few secondster was Fu Xie Lanzily striding past him, lifting her feet to avoid the shattered ss shards and the shapeless copsed table, as if Feng Rui and the people watching her were just a passing wind.


    Feng Rui became furious, he couldn''t ept such treatment. Some twenty pairs of eyes lead to him. He felt very embarrassed.


    "Bastard!" The man''s anger exploded, he no longer cared about the jade as his original goal, right now all he had in mind was to beat the man to death, even he would not forgive him even if the man bowed to him begging for forgiveness.


    To hell with this city ordinance.


    Using his magic, a sharp object or rather a long sword emerged from the mana flow in Feng Rui''s hand, it shot out as fast as lightning towards Fu Xie Lan who walked away from him.


    The sword almost hit Fu Xie Lan if she didn''t dodge immediately. Felt a little sore on her cheek. Her hand was raised, a bloodstain from a sword scratch that turned out to be on her. But that''s not the problem.


    Her mask fell off, left its ce, carried by the tip of the sword, and stabbed sharply into the wall of the room.


    Everyone gasped, seeing what her face looked like behind the mask.


    "I think I''ve seen it before but where?" said someone who was in the crowd of people who at that time had already gathered in a circle around Fu Xie Lan and Feng Rui as if they were witnessing something interesting.


    "I also feel the same way," said another.


    "I-isn''t he the one in today''s announcement?" The loud voice of someone in the back row made all eyes turn towards him. His tall stature allowed him to as going on in the center of the crowd.


    While the owner Noelle who saw themotion immediately closed his shop and ordered someone to call the people in charge of keeping Kanca City safe.


    "Right. he is the wanted Half- Human," shouted another and make people aware of the identity of the small man.


    Feng Rui smirked, as if having everyone''s support, he then burst outughing. It turned out to be just a Half-Human. Even with half his strength, he could eliminate her without blinking.


    Laughter began to fill the room.


    While on the other hand, Fu Xie Lan was still with a straight face, looking so cold that even the hateful gazes from all did not affecter.


    The girl turned to face Feng Rui, it seemed that she had to serve the man. Yet she had been kind to him. But if she thought about it, she hadn''t tested her abilities since leaving the Dark Zore.


    Maybe this could be an opportunity for her. Yes, right. someone offered himself voluntarily to be her test material, why should she refuse?


    Yesterday, when she had regained consciousness, she felt different mana from within her body. She didn''t know clearly what was going on so she could also use the wizard''s mana and even the werewolf regeneration ability was in her body, it caused her body to quickly recover al Not only that, her senses were also getting sharper. Sharper than before, that''s why she could hear people talking even if it was just a whisper.


    His memories suddenly returned to the time when she was still in Elder Chen''s residence and still didn''t know anything about the world she was in. At that time when she woke up from her sleep, her senses also suddenly became sharp, even the sound of small insects that were very far from her could reach her ears without her control. Fu Xie Lan was thinking, was the mana in her body not just Fairy''s mana at that time?


    "I''ve heard that Half-Human is a Fairy," said someone who suddenly entered the room.


    Everyone quickly turned to the source of the voice.


    "But the robe..."


    "Hahaha," Feng Rui''sughter again caught everyone''s attention.


    "I thought that before, you were a tier-two mage, apparently only a Fairy Half-Human that even fighting a tier-one mage is impossible," heughed again.


    "I wonder who the stupid wizard gave you that robe."


    "See, isn''t that an insult to the wizard? A Fairy Half-Human wearing our robes," Feng Rui said to his three friends. The chatter that came out of his mouth managed to cloud the atmosphere.


    "Are you still able to maintain that calm demeanor of yours?" he said again facing Fu Xie Lan in a scornful tone. People''s piercing gazes aimed at Fu Xie Lan pumped up his confidence even more.


    "Okay, take it easy. I''ll forgive you if you kneel begging me for mercy," he added chuckling.


    There were already various kinds of curses for Fu Xie Lan that could be heard from the crowd, but they couldn''t do anything more than that due to the existence of the wizard race among them.


    On the other hand, Ju Xian felt differently. Somehow he felt a little sorry for the man.


    If he is honest, Ju Xian hates the rules of this world which always treats the weak with arrogance, because they all have the same feelings and hope for long life. Doesn''t that feel so unfair? However, having different thoughts from others makes him unable to do anything and only lives ording to the thoughts of the people around him.

 Chapter 89 - 89. Ridicule

    Fu Xie Lan looked at Feng Rui without even blinking until the man''sughter stopped.


    "Alreadypleted?" the sweet, cold voice that escaped the girl''s lips managed to silence the crowd.??


    "Look, even his voice sounds like a little bitch," replied Feng Rui again raising the intonation of his voice while facing the crowd with augh that sounded disdainful.


    "Alright, alright. I''m sorry," he said facing Fu Xie Lan in a tone more like a mockery.


    "I''ll let you go if you get to your knees and apologize to me."


    "But how are you? I think even if I forgive you and let you go, the people in this room won''t just let you go, if my guess is right maybe the Kanca City guards are heading here to catch you," he added grinning.


    Fu Xie Lan didn''t respond in the slightest to the man''s chatter, she then activated her eye ability to see how things were outside.


    Seeing that the atmosphere outside was not that crowded, she then looked back at Feng Rui with a smirk on her lips.


    The people in the room thought that Fu Xie Lan was trying to escape.


    "Trying to run away? It''s toote," Feng Rui smirked.


    A stream of blue mana gathered in his hand and formed a long sword that looked extremely sharp.


    Then he moved as fast as lightning towards Fu Xie Lan.


    "Say goodbye," he said confidently when he felt that he was so close to Fu Xie Lan''s body.


    The girl''s reflexes dodge and shift ces exceeded Feng Rui''s speed and caused the man''s sword to only hit the table that was directly behind Fu Xie Lan. Not only that, the moment his sword hit the table, vines of the nt appeared and wrapped the sword until the man''s hand, rendering him immobile.


    Feng Rui squeaked, just the tendrils of the nts wouldn''t have any effect on him.


    The vines that bound the man''s hands instantly shattered with a sh of the sword in his hand and free soon.


    Feng Rui turned to attack Fu Xie Lan blindly, but the girl always managed to dodge him. The various martial arts moves in her previous life greatly helped the girl in closebat, especially whenbined with her fairy powers.


    It had been almost five minutes, and Feng Rui had not yet managed to injure the girl.


    Fu Xie Lan did nothing else but dodge. Let''s say she is testing her body reflexes.


    Feng Rui growled, keeping a little distance from his opponent, his lips moving like he was reciting an incantation.


    Suddenly a sword simr to the one in his hand appeared right behind the man''s body, the sword continued to appear and lined up in the air, ready to sh whatever was in front of him. He never thought he would expend that much mana just to fight a Fairy Half-Human. Before his mana was depleted, he had to end the fight immediately.


    The magic that Feng Rui used back then was mock. The mock magic was somethingmon among tier-two wizards. Every wizard who was at that level was able to create something that had been seen and was still vivid in their mind using the mana in their body.


    Fu Xie Lan who saw the man multiplying his sword, remained unmoved from her spot, her expression the same.


    Even when Feng Rui attacked her. The girl dodged again, but the sword followed her and aimed for a vital point in her body.


    Evading wouldn''t be enough, the girl then mobilized her fairy mana by moving the vines that were slightly stronger than before to block the swords but ended up in vain. As strong and as many nts as she controlled, the sword would cut them down.


    Feng Rui smirked, the sword he created worked as expected. Even so, he still didn''t give Fu Xie Lan time to rest for a while and continued to attack her blindly.


    From that fight, Fu Xie Lan realized the weakness of a Fairy is a sharp object, regardless of the type of nt they use and regardless of shape, will still not have much effect especially the opponent is a tier, two wizards who can create swords from their magic, because the nts who fairy created will be cut down and end up being nothing useful.


    Yes, only swords have magic power.


    The two continued to fight, it was Fu Xie Lan who defended asionally dodging while Feng Rui continued to attack her without any intention of stopping.


    The fight between the two silenced the crowd and make them move to the edge of the room. The floor cracked everywhere due to the vines sprouting from the ground, the chairs and tables were shattered out of shape, even the walls and roof of the room were full of cracks due to the impact of the sword and the strong blow of the nt vines.


    Now and then the crowd moved to avoid the vines that were cut by Feng Rui''s sword.


    Everyone was holding their breath without them noticing, the battle in a closed room made them wary, and moved quickly to escape to protect themselves.


    Some people looked amazed, this was their first time seeing a fairy that could match the strength of a tier two wizard.


    For a moment, the two of them stopped.


    The hem of Fu Xie Lan''s robe looked slightly torn from the sh of the sword when she tried to dodge. The sweat that had started to wet her body made her even more excited. Hao gripped his Miss''s shoulders tightly so he wouldn''t fall.


    Meanwhile, Feng Rui, who had not yet seeded in injuring his opponent, made him even more furious. His anger has reached the top.


    Fu Xie Lan continued to dodge without attacking him back. Even though there are so many loopholes if her opponent wants to hurt her.


    Feng Rui suddenly realized one thing, was his opponent Half-Human? For some reason, he was a little hesitant about the announcement posted by the Kanca City guards.


    His breath was ragged, his artificial magic couldn''t hurt the man at all. If normally when he fought a Fairy, only once or twice, the creature had already fallen. Very different from now, he had attacked the fairy half-human blindly but failed to injure his and even overwhelmed his body a bit. Feng Rui still thinks that his current opponent is a man.


    "Just that?" Fu Xie Lan''s grin instantly made anyone who saw it shudder, her eyes that were so calm and so cold that it was difficult for people to guess her thoughts and feelings.


    "Now it''s my turn," she said, and then her body slowly rose, almost touching the ceiling.


    Suddenly blue colored mana gathered around her body, from what looked very transparent to very dense and dense.


    Everyone''s breath hitched. Shocked to see a Fairy Half-Human they had mocked before using wizard''s mana. Even some people seem to lose themselves, jaws open with bulging eyes as if they are looking at the angel of death.


    "Wizard, he''s also a wizard," panicked one of the crowd in a voice so loud it pierced everyone''s eardrums.

 Chapter 90 - 90. Battle

    "Wizard, he''s also a wizard," panicked one of the crowd in a voice so loud it pierced everyone''s eardrums.


    Feng Rui red at him in surprise, how could that be? He hadn''t sensed a wizard''s mana earlier either, he felt a little hesitant, but only for a few seconds and immediately normalized his expression again.??


    "So what if you''re a wizard?" he said in a loud voice, trying to reassure himself.


    "That won''t change anything, today I''m sure will be thest day for you," he added with his fists clenched tightly.


    No one could decipher everyone''s gazes that were directed at Fu Xie Lan, they were silent. Feelings of hatred towards a half-human mixed with amazement and fear at being able to use wizard''s mana, especially if you look closely, it seems that Fu Xie Lan is at the second level. The blue-colored mana surrounding her body was rather dark, dense, and dense.


    The color where each level is different, where level one tends to be transparent and only looks like very thin smoke. The second tier mana, slightly denser and denser, was a bit darker in color, while the third tier mana was light in color, looking clean, denser than the second tier mana.


    Fear and confusion, hatred and amazement, all mixed into one. Especially those who weren''t from the wizard race who had previously ridiculed the small man. Until now, people still thought that Fu Xie Lan was a man, it was all because they saw how she dressed more like a man.


    Fu Xie Lan ignored people''s gazes on her, she then moved very quickly towards Feng Rui and shed one of her legs using ord-shaped mana with two des that gleamed very sharply.


    No one noticed how Fu Xie Lan was moving until a scream of pain woke everyone up.


    Feng Rui hadn''t even realized what Fu Xie Lan was about to do and he had already lost one of his legs.


    His body fell, his legs sttered fresh blood, and managed to create a bright red painting on the floor, not only that, vines of vines again sprang from the crack in the cracked floor and immediately tightly bound his hands, neck, and thighs. Don''t let it move. Fu Xie Lan''s body moved agile again and continued to create a blood painting on Feng Rui''s body using the sword in her hand, the girl continued to swerve, leaving no room or gap for Feng Rui to even take a breath. She continued to attack him indiscriminately until the man''s clothes were torn.


    The floor of the room shook, a nt root covered in thorns reappeared from below and immediately wrapped tightly around Feng Rui''s body. Every inch when the root touched his skin, the sharp thorns happily roamed his body.


    The screams of pain sounded like death songs to everyone who heard them.


    A mix of green and blue mana filled the room, Fu Xie Lan wasn''t satisfied, but she had to end it soon, her eyes caught some Kanca city guards heading to the building she was in.


    When she wanted to move again, someone suddenly appeared from the side, No, not one but two people attacked her from different directions. They were not other people, but rather friends of Feng Rui. The two men attacked Fu Xie Lan at the same time when they saw the girl slightly off guard.


    And as a result, one of them managed to give a scratch her cheek.


    "Don''t forget our existence," said one of them, then retreated for a moment, the two men created dozens of spears and immediately headed for Fu Xie Lan, the girl did not remain silent. A protective shield appeared right in front of her and blocked the spears who aiming at her.


    "Stop," a loud voice sounded from the corner of the room, he was Ju Xian.


    Suddenly everyone turned to the man.


    "I-I don''t want this fight to continue, forgive me and I beg your pardon," he said then knelt to face Fu Xie Lan.


    His body was shaking violently, sweat was already soaking his body more than anyone. It was obvious, that Ju Xian looked very frightened.


    "Stupid, what are you talking about? He was almost killed Feng Rui," cursed one of his friends.


    "Open your eyes wide, Feng Rui is dying at the hands of that rancid brat," he added again in a loud voice.


    "I know, I know. This is all my fault. If only I had rejected Feng Rui''s offer earlier, this would not have happened. Master, I beg you. Sorry for bothering you. I beg you, let go of my friends," Ju Xian pleaded again.


    "If my apology can''t satisfy you, you can do anything to me. I beg you," he wailed again.


    He had thought of nothing but how the fight ended, he didn''t want anyone else to get hurt because of him. It was better for him to rot in Kanca City than to see someone hurt by him.


    Fu Xie Lan who heard the man''s pleadingment didn''t respond and just stared at him coldly.


    She then turned her body and immediately headed for Ju Xian with a sword that was ready to sh whatever it came across.


    Seeing Fu Xie Lan moving at him. Ju Xian smiled, even the look of fear on his face was gone in an instant.


    "Fine, if that satisfies you. Then kill me as you please," he muttered.


    But what came out of the man''s mouth was heard by Fu Xie Lan''s senses. Paused for a few seconds, the girl then continued her attack with a smirk stered on her lips.


    Ju Xian closed his eyes, preparing to be killed.


    Everyone''s breath caught, and what happened next was, the girl''s body contorted and turned around as fast as lightning around Ju Xian''s body and dozens of vine roots appeared from the cracks in the floor wrapped around everyone, the girl again moved quickly, shing everyone who was in the room, only one sh on the vital signs. There was no scream of pain, even all the races in the room had not realized what had happened to their bodies and death had greeted them.


    Simultaneously, everyone''s bodies copsed and instantly the smell of fresh blood swarmed into the room. The sh of her sword left nothing behind, even Feng Rui''s body which was wrapped in thorny roots had been split in two, as were the two wizards who had attacked her earlier.


    Ju Xian who closed his eyes didn''t feel anything, he tried to open his eyes.


    His stomach rumbled, the feeling of nausea could not be avoided. The sight before him made him vomit.


    There was nothing left but him. The smell of blood was so thick with a few pieces of body parts whose lying right in front of his eyes.


    "Stand up," a voice startled him.


    A man of small stature stared coldly at him.


    "Use your magic to burn this ce down if you want to survive," Fu Xie Lan threatened.


    The girl then tore off the hem of her shirt and covered her face again. The wound created by the two wizards earlier on her cheek hadpletely closed.

 Chapter 91 - 91. Outburst

    "Use your magic to burn this ce down if you want to survive," Fu Xie Lan threatened.


    The girl then tore off the hem of her shirt and covered her face again. The wound created by the two wizards earlier on her cheek hadpletely closed.??


    Ju Xian was silent, too much had happened all of a sudden.


    Staring nkly.


    ''<em>Why is he the only one left?''</em>


    <em>''What should he do?''</em>


    Seeing all his friends died instantly made him feel like he had lost himself.


    Fu Xie Lan who saw Ju Xian didn''t move an inch after giving him instructions chose to do it herself.


    "Wait," shouted Ju Xian breathlessly and managed to stop Fu Xie Lan''s steps.


    ***


    Now that Wan Lie had finished telling everything to his father, it seemed that the ruler''s treatment had softened a bit on the young man.


    Gu Yi had never imagined before that all this time it turned out that he already had a child.


    A child he never even knew existed.


    A child who suddenly grew up without his supervision.


    He immediately wanted to bury himself alive when he remembered the incident when he tortured his two bodyguards just because he was jealous of the young man who turned out to be his son.


    Knowing that fact, he was instantly ashamed of himself. How could he be jealous of his son?


    At first, he didn''t believe it when Wan Lie told him that, until the young man showed a hint of a demon''s power on the tip of his fingernail that only the two of them could see, only then did he believe it. He is the descendant of thest demon.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" suddenly a voice came from the side stopped the interaction of the two, turned to the origin of the sound, it was Xue Ning with a box in her hand. The girl immediately approached the two men with a wide smile.


    "Xie Lan, where is she?" She asked again with her head turned left and right looking for the whereabouts of the girl she was referring to.


    Duaaarrrrr!!!!


    Wan Lie who wanted to answer Xue Ning''s question was stopped by an explosive sound.


    Everyone around him reflexively lowered their heads with their hands covering their ears, the same thing happened to Xue Ning.


    Gu Yi, who saw the direction of the explosion, immediately shot away as fast as lightning, leaving Wan Lie and Xue Ning. His mind couldn''t escape from Fu Xie Lan. In his heart, he could only hope that nothing would happen to the girl. Along the way, he kept cursing himself for leaving Fu Xie Lan alone just because of his childish nature.


    Meanwhile, Wan Lie and Xue Ning also caught up with Gu Yi.


    The explosion came from the building which was already engulfed in a huge fire. If it wasn''t for Noelle''s writing on the front of the building, people probably wouldn''t know that the building that was left with only skeletons was Noelle.


    Gu Yi''s entire body went limp as he watched the scene in front of him.


    <em>The Queen..</em>.


    <em>Honey, what happened?</em>


    He still sensed Fu Xie Lan''s presence.


    Maybe his wife is still alive.


    The feeling of panic that gnawed at him made him want to break through the mes.


    "Hey, are you crazy?"


    "You''ll die if you barge in."


    "Wait for the mermaid race to extinguish the fire," said several guards.


    Gu Yi did not even turn his head, his body kept moving into the building. walked through all corners of the room that was only a skeleton without being burdened or hindered in the slightest, even his clothes and robes were still intact with ck mana wrapped around his body.


    Such mes did not affect him. he is a Demon, a being that is even capable of summoning fire from hell.


    One thing he found was a pile skull that had started to cken from burning.


    Then where is Fu Xie Lan?


    Out of the building without the slightest scratch-made anyone who saw him shocked, everyone was shocked and stared in horror. Some people seem to rub their eyes just to make sure that what they are seeing is not a hallucination.


    All the gazes directed at him did not make his steps slow down in the slightest and was indifferent to his surroundings.


    His eyelids were closed, for a moment he tried to focus on finding the origin of Fu Xie Lan''s scent. The scorching smell of burning slightly disturbed his sense of smell, but it didn''t have much effect.


    Following the origin of the scent, he moved slowly.


    While on the other hand, Wan Lie was still panicking, his expression and feeling at that time were the same as Gu Yi''s when he first arrived in front of the building who copse.


    Even though the explosion had only been a few minutes ago, and the fire had engulfed the building very quickly, leaving only the skeleton of the building. Luckily, the buildings on the left and right were not too close so the fire didn''t spread everywhere.


    Xue Ning tried to digest what was happening she didn''t understand at all.


    "Wan Lie, what happened? Where is Xie Lan?" she asked again, it was the third time she had asked and the young man had been ignoring her.


    "Wan Li..."


    The ticklish feeling on Xue Ning''s feet caught the girl''s attention, her eyes caught a small creature with thick fur rubbing its tail right on her''s right leg.


    "Isn''t this creature always with Fu Xie Lan?" She muttered then bent down to grab the cute creature.


    Wan Lie who heard the murmur of the girl behind him immediately turned around and met Hao who was already in Xue Ning''s arms. His fur wasn''t as white as usual, the blooming bloodstains decorating his fur made him panic a little.


    That creature is Hao.


    The youth then snatched Hao from Xue Ning and held him tightly.


    "Where''s Xie Lan?"


    "Why are you alone in here?" he asked again.


    Hao drooped weakly. No, even his entire body was weakened. That was the result when he was at a certain distance and separated from his Miss.


    The mana in that ce was not as strong as the mana in its Miss''s body. That''s what causes him to look lethargic andck energy.


    Wan Lie who saw the furry creature''s movements, rubbed his face roughly. Looks very frustrated.


    His eyes then caught the image of his father moving away from the scene.


    The young man''s brows furrowed faintly.


    What happened, why did his father leave this ce.


    Slowly, he followed where his father had gone. Whereas Xue Ning just followed the two of them like a fool for not knowing anything.


    .


    .


    .


    Gu Yi''s steps stopped at a sales stall not far from Noelle, the ce was filled with several Kanca City guards, while the owner, didn''t know where he was going. Entering the shop, he immediately breathed a sigh of relief.


    The person he was so worried about was there, lying weakly right next to a man wearing the same robe as him.


    <em>''A man</em>?''


    How could he ever see such a sight, he hadn''t even done anything with the girl and another man was already sleeping with her. Let''s say he''s stupid for being jealous of someone who''s even unconscious.

 Chapter 92 - 92. Jealous

    How could he ever see such a sight, he hadn''t even done anything with the girl and another man was already sleeping with her. Let''s say he''s stupid for being jealous of someone who''s even unconscious.


    Gu Yi then approached so quickly, lifting Fu Xie Lan''s body. He intends to move her from there.??


    "What are you doing?" A guard reprimands him.


    As if deaf, Gu Yi approached Fu Xie Lan''s body, wrapped his arms around her neck, and carried her.


    "Stop it," a shout from outside made him stop.


    "Put it back, Master," added the man again.


    "She is my wife, and this is my right," Gu Yi replied.


    "Huh? your wife?" said the two guards almost at the same time, a look of astonishment evident in their eyes.


    "B-but he''s a man," said one of the guards in a slightly doubtful tone. Don''t forget that the girl was now wearing men''s clothes, so anyone who saw her would think that Fu Xie Lan was a real man.


    "So what if it''s a man? Are there any restrictions?" said Gu Yi in such a cold tone. Disguising himself as a wizard made him have to learn to be patient. Especially when dealing with a lot of people. If only, it wasn''t because Fu Xie Lan''s existence required him to disguise himself, he would have shed those people''s throats. Very talkative and noisy.


    Hearing Gu Yi''s answer, the two guards nced at each other again.


    "Can you show me your license first?"


    Gu Yi who was carrying Fu Xie Lan was slightly furious, both of his hands tightly gripped the girl''s body, while his white jade was in his pocket.


    Slightly reducing the intensity of the mana in his body, blue-colored mana appeared and immediately pulled out a white jade from the pocket of the shirt he was wearing.


    Seeing the white jade, the two guards nodded simultaneously.


    "Very well Master, I understand your feelings but we don''t allow you to take yo-your wi-wives away from here," one of the guards stammered. He doesn''t know, maybe the guard felt a little strange when he had to call a man the wife of another man.


    "Only they survived the explosion, we need some information from them when they wake up."


    "Besides, he''s injured. Even if we let you take him, some guards outside will not let you go," added another.


    Hearing the chatter of the guards, Gu Yi''s patience ran out. Looking around, There''s no one else but them in the room, the guards that had almost filled the ce before were now gone, out of here. Maybe they were all trying to put out the fire.


    Gu Yi then lowered his hood, a smirk stered on his lips made the two guards shudder in horror, looking shaky and slightly frightened when their eyes met.


    "Alreadypleted?" his tone was so cold and so domineering that the two guards reflexively took a step back. Gu Yi doesn''t like it when someone disturbs him, moreover orders him at will. He''s not the patient type.


    Finishing off those two guards probably won''t have any effect. Especially when there were only four of them in the room.


    The atmosphere in the room suddenly congested, the two guards were already drenched in sweat.


    "Who do you think you are giving orders? Huh?


    Instantly the two-guard men fell to their knees without them noticing. Even their voices seemed to be stifled by something invisible.


    "Ahhh." Gu Yi, who was ready to eliminate the two guards, suddenly winced as he felt a sting in his neck right on Fu Xie Lan''s fingers. He then turned his gaze and stared intently at the face of the girl in his arms.


    But all he saw was a very calm and peaceful expression.


    ''<em>Ah, maybe it''s just my feelings</em>.''


    "Ahhh..."


    For the second time, he felt the sting again, but this time it was different, the sting that had just felt stronger than before.


    "Stupid," a very subtle murmur reached his senses. The voice belonged to Fu Xie Lan.


    Gu Yi, who saw the look on his wife''s face did not change at all, was surprised again.


    ''Is his hearing getting worse?''


    "Shhh."


    "Put me down," the whisper apanied by a sting made him realize that there was nothing wrong with him because everything that had just happened to him was the work of that girl, Fu Xie Lan.


    Whether her attitude at that time pretending to be unconscious was Fu Xie Lan''s n, Gu Yi didn''t know, even so, he would still obey all the girl''s requests.


    As if understanding the code from his wife, Gu Yi returned to normalize the atmosphere of the room. Withdrew his domineering aura so that the two guards could breathe again as usual.


    But what happened? The two guards reflexively fell to the floor and inhaled as much oxygen as possible as if the next second the oxygen would disappear from their surroundings.


    "Get up," Gu Yi ordered.


    Hearing that cold voice, the two guards suddenly stood up with their heads slightly lowered.


    "M-forgive us, Master. We-we''s just doing our job," said one of them with his body back on his knees to the floor, his hands were shaking slightly with sweat that from earlier had soaked the clothes he was wearing.


    "W-we won''t hold you back anymore, but let us go," he added pleadingly. Previously the two guards did know that they were facing a wizard at that time, but because of their duty, they had to be brave, especially since there were rules that forbade the use of force in Kanca City and it slightly reduced their fear.


    The guards of Kanca City themselves consist of various types of races. There are no specific criteria to join in it. As long as they were prepared to follow the rules of the City Lord then that would be enough.


    Kanca City Guard is divided into two. they are gatekeepers, and the others are security guards. The job of the security guards is that they patrol the city, assisting and punishing those whomit vitions. Regardless of race and power level.


    With the city''s rules prohibiting any race from using their power while in the city, it made the guards both gatekeepers and security guards not too worried if they had to face a race that was stronger than the themself


    "Get up," Gu Yi shouted then turned around and put Fu Xie Lan''s body where it was before.


    The two guards still had their heads lowered, not daring to look at the man, even to just raise their heads.


    After carefully cing the girl''s body down, Gu Yi also went up, sitting right between Fu Xie Lan''s body and the wizard man who seemed to be still unconscious.


    He didn''t want to see Fu Xie Lan sleeping next to another man without any intermediary.


    "Get up and act as usual," Gu Yi said again, returning to normalize his voice as before.


    The two guards hesitantly started to get up and raised their heads to look at the man who almost hurt them earlier.


    Gu Yi put his hood back on.


    Stunned, confused. That was the first thing the guards felt when they saw Gu Yi.

 Chapter 93 - 93. Remove Traces

    Stunned, confused. That was the first thing the guards felt when they saw Gu Yi.


    Hadn''t the man previously wanted to take away the man he called his wife? Then why now...??


    Gu Yi without a wordy down right next to Fu Xie Lan.


    The two guards stared back. What happened? What caused the drastic change in the man''s demeanor?


    "Forget what happened earlier, and act, as usual, otherwise you will understand the consequences very well," said Gu Yi turning his body, raising his hand to support his head, looking at the face of Fu Xie Lan who was lying on his back.


    "W-well, Master."


    "Oh yeah, one more thing, I don''t want what''s going on here to be known by anyone else," he added.


    The two guards nodded in agreement.


    "You guys just stand guard outside, I''ll take care of them," said Gu Yi, his free hand caressing Fu Xie Lan''s hair regardless of the guards'' expressions.


    "B-but Master...."


    "Already, trust me. I will not take her away," said Gu Yi again reassuring them. His demeanor which was so different from a few minutes ago did not cease to make the guards continue to wonder.


    "Alright, Master," said the two guards almost at the same time then walked out.


    After a few seconds, Wan Lie and Xue Ning appeared and immediately approached Gu Yi and Fu Xie Lan with relieved expressions.


    Before that, Wan Lie had lost track of his father. But then managed to find him again when he heard people talking who said that the two survivors of the explosion were ced in a shop across the street from Noelle. The ce was indeed very close to the scene, but the crowds of people who filled the ce made him a little difficult.


    "How is Xie Lan doing?" Wan Lie asked when he was right beside them.


    "Sshhh." Gu Yi''s index finger moved to touch his lips gesturing for those who were there not to make a sound.


    "Don''t make a fuss, she''s in shock, and she''s still unconscious."


    "You guys better find Huang Bao, I''ll take care of this girl," he addedter.


    "Alright. We''ll go first," said Wan Lie


    "It''s true right dear?" he whispered sensually in Fu Xie Lan''s ear when Wan Lie and Xue Ning had already turned to leave the room.


    ***


    # shback On (Moments before the explosion.)


    "Use your magic to burn this ce down if you want to survive," threatened Fu Xie Lan.


    The girl then tore off the hem of her shirt and covered her face again. The wound created by the two wizards earlier on her cheek hadpletely closed.


    "Wait," shouted Ju Xian breathlessly and managed to stop Fu Xie Lan.


    Fu Xie Lan turned around and found the man crying, looking very frightened.


    "W-what should I do?" Ju Xian stuttered.


    Fu Xie Lan who saw the man''s response sighed harshly, she then moved very quickly and hit Ju Xian''s head hard and managed to knock him unconscious.


    Then she dragged the man''s body and leaned him against the still closed door.


    She decided she would do everything herself quickly. For her, expecting people who are in fear to do something is another way to achieve failure.


    .


    .


    The tendrils and roots of the vines that had been lying previously on the floor, moved quickly to collect all the scattered corpses, Fu Xie Lan then piled them up into a mountain.


    Don''t forget to rece her torn robe with a wizard robe that is still intact.


    Fu Xie Lan once again checked the room, just in case anything was missed.


    After she felt that everything was perfect, she forcibly dragged Ju Xian out of the room.


    Fu Xie Lan then walked quickly, opened the door of the room by supporting the man''s body.


    Luckily Ju Xian wasn''t that tall so she didn''t have too much trouble carrying it. The atmosphere outside is still the same. Not so crowded, passersby didn''t seem aware of what was going on in the room, everyone seemed to be busy with their own business.


    One step outside the room, the very second the ce exploded and burst into mes.


    The sound of the explosion wasn''t too big, but the aftermath was enough to scorch a building without any residue.


    The people around Noelle suddenly fall, some were thrown. Including Fu Xie Lan and Ju Xian.


    However, several guards appeared and caught the girl''s body who almost hitting the ground with lightning-fast movements.


    Ju Xian also the same experience, while Hao''s whereabouts were unknown. It seemed, the creature was also blown away and separated from Fu Xie Lan.


    After a few minutes, the ce had be the center of attention.


    Several guards who seemed to want to enter and inspect were blocked by the enormous mes.


    Tried to put out the fire but to no avail. Everyone watching just stared nkly without any intention of helping.


    It''s not that they don''t want to help put out the fire, it''s just that their strength at that location is very small and can''t even help at all.


    .


    .


    .


    Now Fu Xie Lan was lying on her back in a shop owner''s room across from Noelle''s street, pretending to be unconscious. Even though her eyes were tightly shut, she still tried to assess the situation in her surroundings. She didn''t dare to move because a guard seemed to be standing right beside her.


    "Quickly find some of the mermaid races in this town," a voice reached the girl''s ears.


    If her guess is correct, they haven''t been able to extinguish the fire, proven by them looking for a mermaid race that is famous for having the power to control water.


    Maybe it was a bit of luck since there were no mermaid races in the vicinity.


    Fu Xie Lan, that girl didn''t do everything without careful calction.


    The explosion from that ce didn''te from magic or her fairy powers, but a bomb she created very quickly. Not to mention that there were no mermaid races around Noelle that entered her view when activating her eye powers, there was also no wizard race other than him and Ju Xian, and that added to the perfection of her n.


    Don''t forget who she is, she was the best agent in her previous life, Bombs and all kinds of things are normal for her, even be her toys when she was a child.


    Previously when she explored Noelle''s kitchen, she found various kinds of ingredients that when mixed can create an explosion and destroy something, Armed with experience and knowledge, she assembles makeshift bombs with the fastest movement possible.


    She didn''t use magic or her fairy powers, because the mana in her body was draining a lot. Using different Mana simultaneously made her body weaken slightly. Maybe because it was her first time and that she wasn''t used to it.


    Fu Xie Lan did this to erase her traces, blowing up that ce when she was just a step away from Noelle''s door than getting thrown off and then pretending to be unconscious was also part of her n.


    Doesn''t that mean she who is a suspect turns into a victim?


    Suddenly someone entered the room where the girl was with hurried steps.


    Just hearing from his voice, Fu Xie Lan could already guess who the owner was.


    That man is Gu Yi.

 Chapter 94 - 94. Gu Yi And Fu Xie Lan

    Just hearing from his voice, Fu Xie Lan could already guess who the owner was.


    That man was Gu Yi.??


    ***


    "Open your eyes, there''s no one people left, Honey," Gu Yi whispered in Fu Xie Lan''s ear.


    Hearing that, the girl''s eyelids slowly opened.


    Finding the man''s face so close to her made Fu Xie Lan stunned, holding her breath.


    The reflex of her hand moved to push the man''s body away.


    "Too close, your breath stinks," said the girl then took a sitting position and immediately saw the whole room and was on guard if there were guards who came in. Being in a room that is not so spacious, the shop owner''s merchandise seems to be everywhere. If her judgment was correct, that room was the store owner''s storeroom.


    Gu Yi who has pushed away immediately got up and took a seat beside the girl.


    Trying to feel the smell of his mouth, whether his mouth smells like Fu Xie Lan said or just pretending.


    While the wizard man next to him had not yet regained consciousness.


    Fu Xie Lan who saw Gu Yi leaning right next to her couldn''t help but frown.


    "What exactly are you doing?" She asked the man when she saw that Gu Yi was still nearby.


    "I take care of you," he replied smiling after feeling that there was nothing wrong with his scent.


    "Huh? I can take care of myself," replied Fu Xie Lan ring sharply.


    "How are things outside," she then asked the man.


    "Outside?"


    Fu Xie Lan nodded.


    "It''s not as bad as the situation in this room," Gu Yi said again, his eyes slightly ncing at the man who was right beside him.


    Hearing the man''s answer, Fu Xie Lan rolled her eyes in embarrassment, because Gu Yi''s answer was not what she expected.


    Without waiting long, Fu Xie Lan activated her eye power, paying attention to how things were outside the room.


    Staying in that position for a few minutes without making any movement made Gu Yi move in front of the girl and sit there.


    Immediately, a look of displeasure was etched on Fu Xie Lan''s face as her gaze was blocked by the man.


    "What do you see, Queen?" Gu Yi asked with the corners of his lips curled up faintly.


    If his memory is correct, his Queen used to have the ability to see through. Everything in front of him became useless when she activated her eye power.


    Suddenly something appeared in his mind. Doesn''t that power go away? And still, exists in another part of her soul after the events of 700 years ago? The soul he was referring to was the imperfect soul that upied the body in front of him right now.


    Gu Yi stared fixedly at Fu Xie Lan.


    "Aren''t you tired of staring at me all the time?" asked Fu Xie Lan back without any intention of answering the man''s question.


    "So what? Even if there are even a million years to look at you, then I will do it," he replied, for this, Gu Yi is serious. Let''s say he is very infatuated with the girl, he is even willing to sacrifice everything for his queen even if it has to snatch his life.


    Fu Xie Lan felt her face heat up slightly and before she knew it, a blush had already bloomed on her cheeks. Her heart raced again. At that moment her face and Gu Yi''s face were so close again.


    The danger rm rang loudly in Fu Xie Lan''s mind, with a quick movement she avoided Gu Yi and immediately pushed him away a bit, it seemed that the man would kiss her again if she didn''t wake up soon. Even though the mask was still perfectly attached to her face, it couldn''t be a guarantee for her to be safe when the man touched her.


    Somehow, the man easily messed up her feelings, for sometimes she was carried away, call it like the incident when Gu Yi kissed her when they were still in the Dark Zore.


    "Sorry," said Gu Yi realizing the mistake he almost made.


    "So may I know how are things outside now?" he added, moving away and returning to his original position, sitting between Fu Xie Lan and the unknown wizarding man, his legs stretched out like an intermediary.


    Fu Xie Lan was stunned to hear the man''s question. A conjecture appeared in her mind but he immediately dismissed it, especially so far no one knew the power of her eyes except herself.


    "What do you mean? I should be the one asking you that. How could I, who was unconscious, know what was happening outside?" fast reply.


    "You mean, pretending to be unconscious?" said Gu Yi chuckling.


    Fu Xie did not answer and only nced at him sharply.


    "Okay, okay. Don''t look at me like that," he said again, apparently, his guess was wrong. He wasn''t so sure about the notion of his queen''s invisibility. He doesn''t know if it disappeared or because the girl was hiding it. He didn''t know.


    "The fire hasn''t been extinguished, and the pile of corpses of the people inside Noelle has turned into skulls without leaving anything behind," he exined with a single breath.


    "I never thought that you can also be so cruel," he added with a chuckle.


    While on the other hand, Fu Xie Lan was again surprised by the man''s words.


    ''<em>Only skulls left?''</em>


    <em>''How did that man know he piled up the bodies?''</em>


    <em>''Don''t tell me that....''</em>


    Again, she quickly dismissed what she thought was a bit crazy.


    "Did you see where Hao is?" asked Fu Xie Lan suddenly remembering the fluffy creature.


    "Hao?"


    "Yes, Hao. The little creature who is always with me" exined the girl.


    "Even you gave the name for a weak creature like that?" he is feeling unfair because until now, Fu Xie Lan had always called him a pervert.


    "Not me, that''s his name," exined Fu Xie Lan, rolling her eyes in embarrassment.


    "Hmm, he''s with Wan Lie," said Gu Yi in a soft voice when he mentioned the young man''s name.


    "That''s good," the girl replied with a sigh of relief.


    They were then silent for a few minutes. There was no conversation between the two of them, lost in their thoughts.


    "Queen, may I ask you something?" Gu Yi''s words suddenly made Fu Xie Lan turn towards him.


    "What''s your next n?" he asked again.


    "Nothing," Fu Xie Lan replied firmly. After this, he did not have any ns.


    Regarding the guards in this room previously, she certainly wouldn''t be allowed to get away with it if she didn''t give any information, right? All she could do was answer their simple questions, and after that, she was able to leave. Maybe?


    As for the man she brought with her, she was not so worried. judging by the hard blow she created on the man''s head, maybe he won''t be conscious any time soon.

 Chapter 95 - 95. Gu Yi And Fu Xie Lan (2)

    As for the man she brought with her, she was not so worried. Judging by the hard blow she created on the man''s head, maybe he won''t be conscious any time soon.


    Gu Yi who heard Fu Xie Lan''s answer was silent and did not ask further. Whatever the girl''s decision, he will support her.??


    Something had been bothering him a long time ago.


    The wizarding man next to him. Why was there only that man with Fu Xie Lan?


    He wanted to know about the chronology of the explosion in detail. But he hesitated to keep asking. He was afraid, the girl would feel bored because of his existence. He''d better keep quiet, and wait for the right moment to ask that question.


    He knew very well how strong Fu Xie Lan was now. In the past, the queen was a descendant of the wizard race that was only able to use the wizard''s mana. Very different from now. When he first met her in Elder Chen''s residence, only a fairy''s mana could be sensed, at that moment he had also felt a little strange. How can his wife who is a descendant of the wizard race be reincarnated as a Fairy, especially with an ordinary human body?


    But when he met her in the Dark Zore, somehow he could sense the life energy (mana) of three different races from the girl. Happy? Of course, he was very happy to know that fact.


    Maybe when the seal on the girl''s body is released, she can be even stronger than before. He suddenly became impatient with it. Considering the seal on Fu Xie Lan''s body, until now he still hadn''t gotten any clues about the seal. Maybe he will ask Bai''s guards to find out about the seal?


    "Hey, can''t you hear me?" A voice suddenly broke his thoughts. Turning to the source of the voice, he found Fu Xie Lan who was looking at him annoyed.


    "What are you thinking? I was talking from earlier and apparently, you didn''t hear me," said the girl.


    "O-oh yeah, sorry."


    "Just now, what did you say?" said Gu Yi again focusing on the girl.


    "No, forget it."


    "Ohe on, I was just not focused earlier. Sorry," he said again.


    Fu Xie Lan did not answer and chose to ignore the man. While activating her eye ability while still in Noelle, she identally caught the presence of Gu Yi who was with Wan Lie. Why and what are they talking about in such a crowded ce? She doesn''t know.


    Indeed, previously she intended to focus her hearing on the two people, but her current that condition did not support her to do so. Moreover, she wasn''t too sure she could hear them because they were a bit far away.


    "Just say it. If you don''t want to, that means you ask for a kiss," Gu Yi said with a little teasing.


    Fu Xie Lan''s reflexes red sharply at him, how could a pervert make such an unreasonable offer.


    Exhaling roughly, the girl spoke again. "Earlier, where were you?"


    "Where? When?" Gu Yi asked back with one eyebrow raised.


    "Just now."


    "While still at Noelle," she continued.


    "No, I just wanted to get some fresh air for a bit. It''s so hot in the room," he answered without looking at the girl.


    Fu Xie Lan nodded. Her guess was right. Somehow she became a little irritated when she found out that the man she was currently with was lying to her.


    Fu Xie Lan was irritated because the two men were avoiding her just to talk, also Gu Yi''s lying and dishonest attitude towards her.


    Suddenly she felt like an idiot. Why did she be like that? Just because a man who had just appeared in her life didn''t even know his name and origins and had managed to irritate her. She who did not have any status with the man made her want tough at herself because of her crazy feelings. She had no right to act like that.


    "What is wrong?" Gu Yi asked when he saw that Fu Xie Lan was silent.


    "Oh no, I..."


    Suddenly, the sound of footstepsing into the room caught their attention. Fu Xie Lan immediately returned to her position as before, while Gu Yi was still in his position, not budging an inch. He put his hood back on and waited to see who was walking towards them.


    Several people walked into the room.


    A middle-aged woman was seen walking like she was leading the others. Huang Bao, Wan Lie, Xue Ning, and several people wearing guard uniforms followed behind her.


    The middle-aged woman was the City Master of Kanca City. A woman with the blood of a wizard. Despite being a woman, she managed to be a respected City Master. Her impartial leadership made her sessful in maintaining and developing Kanca City to what it is today.


    Wearing his majestic attire as City Master, she strode gracefully into the room.


    Huang Bao who was following behind was already worried about his disciple, had the City Master not been with them, he would have moved as fast as lightning and approached Fu Xie Lan.


    But out of respect for the City Master, he had to endure his intense worry. A while ago, when he finished with his business and headed towards Noelle, an explosion reached his senses, and a few minutester, he met Wan Lie and Xue Ning in the middle of the road who happened to be looking for him. On the way, the young man told him everything that had happened and since then, he couldn''t calm down. Meanwhile, Xue Ning, who was with them, didn''t make a sound and only listened to Wan Lie.


    When he was close to where Fu Xie Lan was, he coincidentally met the City Master who also wanted to visit Fu Xie Lan. Huang Bao''s pace that was so fast earlier became a little slow to match his pace with the City Master. Even though he wasn''t very familiar with the city''s founder, the rumors about her made him feel a little reluctant to act excessively in front of the City Master.


    Since their destination was the same ce, so Huang Bao joined the City Master''s entourage.


    Only a few people entered the room where Fu Xie Lan was. The City Master, Wan Lie, Huang Bao, Xue Ning, an old man of Huang Bao''s age, and three guards, while the rest of the guards following them stopped outside the room and stood guard.

 Chapter 96 - 96. City Master

    Only a few people entered the room where Fu Xie Lan was. The City Master, an old man who was the same age as Huang Bao, Wan Lie, Huang Bao, Xue Ning, three guards, while the rest of the guards following them stopped outside the room and stood guard.


    A small movement of a girl who looked unconscious stopped people from entering the room. They stop for a few seconds then walking back.??


    "Check it out, how she is now," she said turning to the old man who was with her.


    Fu Xie Lan heard this slowly she tried to open her eyelids. Acting like someone who just woke up from unconsciousness.


    "Yes, Master," replied the old man approaching Fu Xie Lan.


    When his hand reached out to touch the girl''s body, a strong hand immediately from the side brushed his hand away.


    "Don''t even think about touching it," Gu Yi eximed in a voice neither big nor small.


    "Tsk, this is an order from the City Master, don''t get in my way, kid," said the old man again wanting to touch Fu Xie Lan''s hand to check his pulse.


    The City Lord who saw this immediately cleared her throat.


    "Leave it alone, try to check the man over there too," she saidter. Although she did not know who the man who was sitting between the two unconscious people was, one thing she did know. That the man cares and doesn''t want anyone to touch another man wearing a mask next to him.


    She had been the City Master for hundreds of years, there were many things she had encountered and faced. And that makes her more sensitive to her surroundings. Trying to understand and be sensitive to all things and feelings that may be experienced by others makes her sometimes cautious and seem wise.


    The old man who heard the City Master''s orders immediately moved away from Fu Xie Lan and approached the man opposite them, and examined him carefully. It seemed that the man was also a bit of an expert in the medical world.


    Normalizing her expression, Fu Xie Lan turned to the few people who had already filled the room, her brows furrowed faintly as if she was in confusion.


    "What happened?" she said, her gaze on the City Master, then on Huang Bao, and the people who were with them.


    Seeing the Wizard regain consciousness, the City Master breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Master, introduce me, I am Xue Mei-mei, the owner of Kanca City," said the City Master, drawing closer to Fu Xie Lan.


    "On behalf of me, I''m sorry for the inconvenience that has befallen you in this City," said Xue Mei Mei slightly bowing her body for a moment in apology. This is the first incident in decades. Indeed, when the City was just formed, conflict was still very difficult to avoid. Unlike now where Kanca City has received support from all races.


    Fu Xie Lan just nodded. Slowly she got up and with a very slow movement, she leaned her body.


    "City Master? Where is this?" asked Fu Xie Lan looking like she was confused.


    Everyone who heard that sighed harshly when they heard Fu Xie Lan''s words. Except for Gu Yi of course.


    "In Kanca City. Let us check your condition," said the City Lord.


    "why me?" asked Fu Xie Lan back.


    "I feel a little better now," she added.


    Huang Bao instantly breathed a sigh of relief. Judging from the way the girl spoke, it seemed that she was already fine. But that only eased his worries a little. He had to make sure of her condition to get rid of that feeling.


    "Master, let me check it out," said Huang Bao suddenly and managed to make the City Master turn her head towards him.


    "Elder Huang Bao?" said Xue Mei Mei when she realized who was behind her.


    "Since when have you been here?" she added again immediately turned around.


    "Hehe, I came with them to this city. They are my students," he exined.


    The City Master''s brow furrowed faintly.


    "Your student?"


    "Is it true?'' she said again to make sure, she was not very familiar with the phoenix academy elder. But on several asions, they met asionally and because of his medical expertise, she knew little about the man. If she was right, the old man standing in front of her had never had a disciple. Let alone possessing it, she had even heard a rumor that elder indeed didn''t want to take a disciple for one reason. Too troublesome.


    And now all her confidence in the rumors was soon shattered when Huang Bao said to her that the person who was the victim of the explosion was his disciple.


    She suddenly felt very bad. How could the disciple of an expert and the strongest person of the wizard race be injured in her ce, Kanca City?


    Huang Bao nodded in approval of the City Master''s question.


    "Alright, go ahead. I won''t stop you," Xue Mei Mei said.


    "But, before that. I''m sorry for this incident, your disciple got hurt because of my carelessness," she said again, she felt a little guilty. Because of her ipetence in maintaining the security of the City, so that someone was at the injury. Lucky because the disciple of the elder looks fine.


    "It''s okay Master, sometimes idents are really hard to avoid," Huang Bao replied and then quickly walked past Xue Mei Mei and approached Fu Xie Lan.


    "Let me check the condition of her body, My Lord," his voice whispered slightly.


    "Alright, alright. I''ve also given you permission from earlier on," the City Master''s voice reached everyone''s listeners.


    However, Huang Bao didn''t move an inch after hearing that.


    That elder, he didn''t ask Xue Mei Mei for permission, but rather the man with the hood that covered part of his face. He didn''t want the same thing to happen to him when he tried to touch the girl casually. Even though he was his disciple, the existence of the ruler of the Arnd World made him slightly reckon with everything he would do especially if it was rted to Fu Xie Lan.


    Fu Xie Lan remained in her position, wearing a confused expression that was obvious to everyone.


    While on the other hand, Gu Yi nodded faintly as if in approval and allowed the elder to examine Fu Xie Lan. Since long ago, when ites to Huan Bao, he has never been worried in the slightest, if he is honest, the only wizard he trusts is him, Huang Bao, Maybe because of the closeness of his parents to the old man? However, the old man''s attitude was always stiff. Even though, he had tried to be lenient and casual.


    Huang Bao who had the approval of Lord Gu Yi heaved a sigh of relief after holding his breath for a while.


    "Kid, let me check your condition," Elder Huang Bao said to Fu Xie Lan.


    One of Fu Xie Lan''s eyebrows raised, slightly tilted her head looking at Huang Bao and the people in the room in turn.


    "Who are you?" she asked looking at Huang Bao.

 Chapter 97 - 97. Amnesia

    One of Fu Xie Lan''s eyebrows raised, slightly tilted her head looking at Huang Bao and the people in the room in turn.


    "Who are you?" she asked looking at Huang Bao.??


    Elder Bao choked, The girl didn''t recognize him. What happened?


    "Me? I-I''m your teacher?" replied Huang Bao


    "Do you know me? And where is this?" said the girl again making everyone in the room silent in confusion.


    Sighing roughly, Huang Bao rubbed his face in a huff when he learned of the fact that his disciple couldn''t remember anything.


    He then turned to face Xiao Mei-Mei.


    "I''m sorry, it seems she can''t remember anything," said Huang Bao with a sigh.


    "No, no. I should be the one apologizing to you for causing you and your students to feel ufortable in my city," the City Master said kindly.


    "Master, the man over there also suffered a heavy blow to his head, I''m afraid he will also experience the same thing as him," he said with his eyes ring at Fu Xie Lan.


    Xiao Mei-Mei cleared her throat.


    "Provide them a proper lodging ce," the City Master called out to one of the guards. There was no way she could just let the Wizards who had be victims of the explosion remain in a ce like this.


    One of the guards who received the order immediately left the room and left the ce.


    "You guys stay overnight in this city until your condition improves. I''ll take care of a decent inn for you to stay in," she said then to Huang Bao.


    "Don''t worry, I as the City Master won''t let an incident like this pass you by. Trust me, I will investigate and find the cause of this incident, once again forgive me," she added, bowing slightly in front of Huang Bao.


    Huang Bao who received such treatment felt a little uneasy. But deep in his heart, he felt that the woman''s treatment was notmensurate with what happened to his disciple in this City.


    "Well, thank you, Master," said Huang Bao epting the City Master''s offer.


    "And for their treatment, leave it to me," he added.


    "Ok, fine. If it''s for the best. I trust you,"


    "Then excuse me," Xiao Mei Mei said goodbye and was then followed by the people who were together earlier.


    Now only Wan Lie, Hao, Xue Ning, Gu Yi, Huang Bao, Fu Xie Lan, and the male wizard were still unconscious in the room.


    After the City Master and her people left, Huang Bao turned around and looked at Fu Xie Lan with pity.


    Again, his disciple was suffering.


    Wan Lie immediately approached Fu Xie Lan, so did Xue Ning.


    "Xie Lan, you also forgot who I am?" Xue Ning asked immediately when she was right beside the girl.


    As for Wan Lie, the man wanted to ask the same thing but immediately fell silent when Xue Ning was slightly faster than him.


    Fu Xie Lan only nced at them without any intention of answering. The girl then moved towards Wan Lie, her hand reaching out to take Hao who was sleeping on the man''s shoulder.


    "Where have you been?" she said stroking Hao''s fur which had be her favorite.


    Everyone was confused again, except for Gu Yi, of course.


    "Teacher, is your business done?" she added without raising her head. Her voice, which was neither big nor small, managed to reach the ears of everyone in the room.


    With quick steps, the old man immediately approached Fu Xie Lan.


    "Te-teacher? Is my hearing problematic?" said Huang Bao wanting to confirm what he heard.


    "Not at all, Isn''t Uncle my teacher?" Fu Xie Lan replied with her head raised looking at Huang Bao.


    "H-how could that be? B-but before..."


    "I''m fine Teacher, not hurt in the slightest."


    Huang Bao was stunned, confused. The man didn''t know what to say. Wasn''t his disciple''s pretentious attitude a little nosy? Even to the Kanca City Master. He had never imagined such a thing before.


    "Xie Lan, what exactly happened?" Now it was Wan Lie''s turn to speak.


    They all knew, that Fu Xie Lan was only pretending to lose her memory. But why?


    "Why are you pretending you don''t remember anything before?" Xue Ning also asked.


    Various kinds of questions lodged in their minds.


    Fu Xie Lan who was asked such a barrage of questions sighed.


    "Forget it, there''s no particr reason for me to do it, just wanted to," The girl said lightly. Indeed, previously she nned to give an answer when the guards were going to interrogate her.


    But her ns suddenly changed when she learned that the City Master had alsoe to see her condition. Herziness to deal with the city owner made her feign amnesia. Wouldn''t that then, the City Master would let her off without suspecting anything when she suffered serious injuries?


    She knew that the middle-aged woman was the Master of the Kanca city from her judgment when she saw the many guards following her especially with the clothes she wore more conspicuous than others.


    And the n worked. Everything that happened was in line with her expectations, even exceeding the expected results. She did not expect that the City Master would turn out to be so friendly. If in her previous life, it was usually people who had the highest positions or important positions in society, she would act a little arrogant and look down on others who were below her. Very different from the attitude of the City Master who even offered them an inn for them.


    "Teacher, may I ask you something?" said Fu Xie Lan again.


    "O-oh sure, anything, tell me what is it?" replied Huang Bao immediately.


    "I want Teacher to heal him," said Fu Xie Lan with a finger pointing at the unconscious male wizard next to Gu Yi.


    "Uh, who is he?" Wan Lie asked as his eyes followed Fu Xie Lan''s index finger.


    "Wizard," replied Fu Xie Lan.


    "No, that''s not what I meant, I know he''s a Wizarding, I mean why no..."


    "He saved me from the explosion," said Fu Xie Lan, cutting Wan Lie''s words.


    Gu Yi, who had been silent all this time, suddenly turned to Fu Xie Lan. Looked at the girl closely. No one knows what was on his mind, he smiled faintly.


    "Is it true?" said the three of them almost at the same time.


    Fu Xie Lan just nodded.


    Huang Bao smiled. "Alright, I''ll take good care of him, I guess I should thank him for saving my only disciple," he said as he walked over to the man Fu Xie Lan was referring to.


    As for Xue Ning, the girl''s brow furrowed. For some reason, she couldn''t believe what Fu Xie Lan was saying. Does it make sense that a person who had ughtered several ck Witches with a single swipe of her hand was saved by someone else? Moreover, if her judgment was correct, Fu Xie Lan was not the type of person who would get along well with anyone. Not to mention, why was it about that man willing to save Fu Xie Lan?


    While on the other hand, Wan Lie also felt a little unbelieve in his mother''s answer.


    ''<em>Is that true?''</em>


    Cause previously when he tried to detect that male wizard''s mana, his Mother''s Mana was stronger, wasn''t. Even a thousand times stronger whenpared to that men.

 Chapter 98 - 98. Lodging

    Cause previously when he tried to detect that male wizard''s mana, his Mother''s Mana was stronger, wasn''t. Even a thousand times stronger whenpared to that men.


    ***??


    After a few minutes, a guard entered the room.


    "Pleasee with me gentlemen, your inn is ready," he said to Huang bao and everyone else in the room.


    "Okay, wait outside," replied Huang Bao in the affirmative.


    "Teacher, act like before, you guys too," said Fu Xie Lan looking at Huang Bao, Wan Lie, and Xue Ning in turn.


    "Anything for you, little girl," replied Huang Bao.


    They then prepared to leave the room. Wan Lie brought that male wizard because of Fu Xie Lan''s request.


    Suddenly Fu Xie Lan''s body lifted.


    "What are you doing?" She protested to Gu Yi who suddenly carried her from behind.


    "Don''t protest honey, or you''ll make them suspect you," he whispered in Fu Xie Lan''s ear and managed to make the girl hold her breath as the heat from Gu Yi''s breath hit her earlobe.


    They then left the room and immediately met the guard who would take them to the inn provided by the City Master.


    Using horse-drawn carriages, they moved without a hitch on the road. From the top of the carriage, Fu Xie Lan looked out through the window without taking her eyes off one bit. There was only Gu Yi and the girl in the carriage, while the rest, were on different carriages.


    There was no conversation between the two, Gu Yi looked at the girl in front of him from behind his hood.


    Fu Xie Lan who sensed that someone was staring at her chose to remain silent, and ignored him, pretending not to know.


    After traveling for about an hour, they came to a not-so-big building.


    There were no more shops or merchants to be seen in the area, only simr buildings lined the streets. Guided by two guards, they entered an inn that looked more like a typical home. The wall fence with white shades stands not so high, the yard full of various kinds of flower nts looks so beautiful. No sound reached Fu Xie Lan''s senses except for the sound of their footsteps and the sound of their speaking. So quiet andfortable, very different from where she was before which was very crowded and hot.


    After escorting Elder Huang Bao and the others into the inn, the guard who escorted them quickly said goodbye.


    "If you need anything, you just say. Two of my friends will be guarding outside the gate," he said goodbye.


    "Alright, thank you," replied Huang Bao.


    Fu Xie Lan and Xue Ning immediatelyy down on the living room sofa, while Wan Lie, the young man chose to go around after cing the man he brought in one of the rooms in the inn. Huang Bao also rested his body a bit, while Gu Yi, sat right at the feet of Fu Xie Lan who was lying.


    Hao who was with them jumped onto the back of the sofa and stayed there.


    Fu Xie Lan closed her eyes, too many things that happened today made her body a little tired. The mana she expended earlier also required her to rest for at least a few hours.


    Suddenly her body was lifted again, Gu Yi carried her back in a bridal style to one of the rooms which was not far from the living room.


    "Don''tin, honey. Your body will hurt if you don''t rest properly," said the man to Fu Xie Lan.


    This time, the girl did not rebel and chose to obey. Her body was too tired just to protest against the man again.


    The first time, Fu Xie Lan didn''t object to his behavior and it managed to make one corner of the man''s lips lift, smiling faintly.


    He thenid Fu Xie Lan''s body on the bed very carefully. Hao who was trailing under his feet irritated him a little and with a quick motion, he kicked the little creature through the door and flew out of the room. Luckily Wan Lie who was passing in front of the room immediately caught Hao, otherwise, the creature would hit the floor hard.


    Fu Xie Lan who was treated very gently by Gu Yi again created a red blush on her cheeks, her heart was racing again very fast. She did not know what was wrong with her body, every time the man approached her, the girl always felt a feeling that was very difficult to exin.


    "Thank you," Fu Xie Lan squeaked.


    "If you thank me, may I kiss you once?" Gu Yi replied with a seductive smile. The hood he was wearing went down and revealed his perfect face.


    Fu Xie Lan reflex rose from her position, and...


    "Ahhh."


    A kick flew right at the man''s leg and managed to make him scream.


    Not because of pain, but rather the feeling of shock at Fu Xie Lan''s sudden action.


    "Get out," shouted Fu Xie Lan.


    Currently, Huang Bao, Wan Lie, and Xue Ning were standing in front of the bedroom door which was not locked at all and was still wide open, the screams they heard made the reflexes the people move quickly towards the origin of the sound.


    "What did you see?" said Gu Yi when he found the three people staring at him.


    Huang Bao and Wan Lie did not respond and immediately left, while Xue Ning, the girl was frozen to the spot. For the first time in her life, she saw such a perfect face. Handsome, charismatic, dignified, and cruel at the same time. A secondter she was made aware of a fact that made her wonder.


    ''<em>Why is that man''s face so simr to Wan Lie''s? What rtionship do they have?''</em>


    Suddenly a hand pulled her away from the front of the room. The owner of that hand was Wan Lie. Dragging her body from thereafter closing the bedroom door and locking it from the outside.


    "Don''t bother them," he said to the girl.


    Hearing Wan Lie''s voice, Xue Ning subconsciously raised her hand and held Wan Lie''s cheek who was now not wearing a mask and was standing right in front of her.


    "So simr," she muttered.


    "What are you doing? take care of your attitude," said Wan Lie pping Xue Ning''s hand and keeping a little distance from the girl.


    "O-oh I-I''m sorry," Xue Ning stuttered when she realized what she had done. The girl''s face turned red from embarrassment.


    Wan Lie didn''t respond to the girl and turned to leave her.


    While on the other hand, Gu Yi who saw the bedroom door closed, smiled faintly.


    The room is white, with a table and bed of the same color making the room look a little wider. The bedroom window was still closed making the room a little dark because there was no lighting.


    "It wasn''t me who locked the door," he said, turning back to Fu Xie Lan.

 Chapter 99 - 99. What Is Your Name?

    "It wasn''t me who locked the door," he said, turning back to Fu Xie Lan.


    Fu Xie Lan, who saw this rolled her eyes in embarrassment, was Wan Lie not taking her side anymore? The girl then stepped closer to the window and opened it, a tinge of orange filled the sky, the scorching sun was slowly dimming, soon night woulde.??


    Staring out the window, all she saw was the wall fence of the inn, a tree that stood firmly right by the window gave a slight cooling sensation to her body. Removing her mask and the robe she was wearing, she then closed her eyelids and took a deep breath, thete afternoon wind that blew her hair and managed to reveal her long neck. For a moment, the girl forgot that she was not alone in the room.


    "Are you teasing me?" a voice suddenly caught her attention, Gu Yi''s strong arms wrapped around her stomach and hugged her from behind.


    Reflexively she turned around without letting go of the man''s hand which was still wrapped around her stomach. She looked into Gu Yi''s eyes, who was also staring at her at that moment.


    Their eyes met for a few seconds without any movement from the two of them.


    "Can I ask something?" said Fu Xie Lan suddenly.


    "Whatever it is," Gu Yi replied with a gentle smile.


    "First, why do you always follow me?"


    "Secondly, why do you always call me Queen? I''m not your queen, and again I have a name."


    "Third..." she added a little doubtfully.


    "Third?" Gu Yi said with one eyebrow raised.


    "I don''t know your name yet," Fu Xie Lan replied with her eyes lowered as if embarrassed for asking this.


    Seeing Fu Xie Lan''s expression, the man chuckled.


    "Are you that curious?"


    Fu Xie Lan just kept quiet and nodded faintly.


    Gu Yi then turned the girl''s body back to him, his head then slowly moved and stopped right on top of Fu Xie Lan''s shoulder, more precisely the girl''s shoulder supporting his chin.


    Fu Xie Lan who felt Gu Yi''s breath against her neck made her breath hold without her realizing it.


    They stood in that position for a few seconds.


    "For the first and second questions, I don''t have a specific answer, dear. The only thing that could be my answer is because I amfortable around you," Gu Yi replied in such a delicate tone of voice.


    Fu Xie Lan didn''t respond and just listened to that man talking on her shoulder. The movement of his chin as the man spoke gave her body a strange sensation.


    "As for the third question, umm, you can call me whatever you want," he said again and then kissed the girl''s neck which had almost made him forget himself.


    At the same time, Fu Xie Lan''s body reflexively stiffened, feeling the man''s soft lips touching her skin managed to cause a strange tingle in her.


    "Breathe, honey."


    "I don''t want you to die just because I hugged you," said Gu Yi chuckling when he felt Fu Xie Lan''s breath had been held for a while.


    Fu Xie Lan, who didn''t realize this, immediately rebelled, letting go of the man''s hand that was perfectly wrapped around her stomach and pushed him away.


    "I told you, don''t touch me without permission!" she said as if she hade back to her senses.


    "I don''t like it," she added breathlessly. It was true that she was holding her breath but the girl was embarrassed to admit it.


    "Is it true?" Gu Yi chuckled. The blush that was visible on the girl''s cheeks made the other side of him feel excited.


    "I want to rest. You''d better get out," said Fu Xie Lan, massaging her forehead.


    "Just rest, I won''t bother you," Gu Yi replied unmoving from his spot.


    Fu Xie Lan rolled her eyes at the man''s answer.


    "If you don''t leave immediately, let me out," said Fu Xie Lan. She couldn''t rest in peace if the man was still in the room. She is a normal and good girl, staying with a guy in the same room is something that can''t be justified, whatever the reason. Even though she was in a different world from her previous life, it didn''t change the rules she held fast to.


    Seeing that the man didn''t budge from his spot either, Fu Xie Lan was a little annoyed.


    "Do not want?"


    "Okay, let me go out," she added again immediately walking towards the door.


    The movement of her hand that was turning the doorknob to open it stopped when she remembered that the room had been locked from the outside by Wan Lie.


    Gu Yi who saw Fu Xie Lan''s attitude raised one of his eyebrows, a faint smile stered on his lips.


    "Why? Need help?" he chuckled.


    Fu Xie Lan who heard the man''s words cursed herself, how could she forget that the door was locked? Does she have to break the door?


    Fu Xie Lan was inmed, silent for a moment not knowing what to do.


    One second...


    Two seconds...


    Silent at that position, Fu Xie Lan did nothing.


    The girl''s body suddenly turned around and looked at Gu Yi who was also looking at her with a seductive smile.


    "Huh...." Fu Xie Lan was annoyed.


    Not running out of ideas, the girl then walked over to the window and prepared to get out of there.


    Suddenly Gu Yi who was previously still standing in ce quickly stopped the girl from leaving the room.


    "Alright, alright. I give up," he said again lifting Fu Xie Lan''s body which was almost up the window. Previously, Gu Yi was only nosy at the girl.


    He just wanted to see how Fu Xie Lan''s expression when she realized that the door was locked from the outside, would she broke it down or blow it up? Gu Yi was a little curious, he didn''t expect that none of his guesses came to pass. The man never thought that the girl would choose another alternative to get out of the room.


    Fu Xie Lan who heard the man''s words just snorted.


    "Put me down," she snapped. Now she was really upset, either because of herself or because of the man. She didn''t know.


    "Okay, okay, honey. Don''t fight or you will fall," said Gu Yi immediately lowering Fu Xie Lan''s body and bring her body on the bed very carefully.


    "I''m going out," he saidter.


    Fu Xie Lan didn''t reply to the man''s words and just nodded nonchntly. She got up and took a sitting position. Her eyes followed Gu Yi''s body who was walking very slowly towards the window.


    "I''ll be right back, honey. Wait for me," he said before actually getting out of there.


    "DON''T THINK OF GOING BACK, I WILL BREAK YOUR BONE," shouted Fu Xie Lan to the man who had disappeared from behind the window.


    "Huh, you perverted man," she said,ying back down and rxing her body.

 Chapter 100 - 100. Xue Nings Happy Feeling

    "Huh, you perverted man," she said,ying back down and rxing her body.


    The drowsiness that hit her made her fall asleep a few minutester.??


    ***


    Gu Yi who suddenly entered the inn through the main door made Xue Ning and Huang Bao look at him in confusion. But none of them made a sound.


    Wan Lie who also suddenly appeared from behind the inn stopped his steps when he saw the man, Hao who was in his arms closed his eyeszily.


    "Weren''t you two in the room?" Xue Ning''s voice suddenly made all eyes turn to her, except for Gu Yi who continued walking and sat on the sofa right beside Huang Bao.


    "Why...."


    "Noisy," said Gu Yi in a cold voice. His closed eyelids with his body leaning on the sofa made him look like he was asleep.


    Xue Ning suddenly felt that the man''s attitude was very different, for some reason she got little goosebumps hearing the man''s cold voice. Receiving such an answer, her guts to ask further shrunk.


    While on the other hand, Wan Lie immediately walked towards the room where his mother was and released the room key without opening the door. Just in case, in case his mother needed something, she could immediately meet them.


    Judging from the look on Gu Yi''s face, Wan Lie was very sure that his father was kicked out by Fu Xie Lan, his mother.


    ''<em>Seems like you have to try even harder, Dad''</em> he thought to himself with a sigh.


    ***


    After resting for a few minutes, Huang Bao immediately went to the room where the wizard man was, He wants to check on his condition.


    As for Wan Lie, maybe he was going around all the rooms in the inn?


    And Xue Ning, the girl was still where she was, resting her body and not moving an inch. There was only Gu Yi in the same room as her. That man hasn''t moved a bit since earlier, Xue Ning who stole nces at him asionally felt a little doubtful, is that man sleeping, or is he dead? Her eyes then moved to scan the box containing the clothes she had brought earlier.


    She immediately rose from her position and grabbed the box and opened it. Even though she had seen the dress, she didn''t get tired of looking at it. Her hands moved gently to caress the neatly folded dress. If she is being honest, it was the best dress she''d owned during her nomadic life with the people of Parqus Vige. Her wide smile made anyone who saw it could tell that the girl was very happy.


    "It''s beautiful," she murmured.


    "Are you so happy?" a voice from the side made her turn her head and find Wan Lie who was currently walking towards her.


    Xue Ning did not answer the young man, her hand immediately closed the box again and ced it on the table in front of her.


    "About earlier, I''m sorry," the girl squeaked.


    Hearing Xue Ning, one of Wan Lie''s eyebrows raised. He then sat down on the same sofa as Gu Yi.


    "Forget it," replied the young manter.


    "Is that Xie Lan''s dress earlier?" he added looking at the box previously held by the girl.


    Xue Ning just nodded.


    "Where have you been?" the girl then asked.


    "Just taking a walk," Wan Lie sighed and leaned back against the sofa as well.


    "Noisy," the cold voice that came from Gu Yi''s lips caught the attention of the two people in the room. A secondter, he immediately got up and walked out towards the main door.


    "Where are you going?" asked Wan Li.


    Gu Yi didn''t pay any attention to it and continued walking out until it disappeared from the young man''s sight.


    Wan Lie let out a breath.


    "May I ask something?" Xue Ning said suddenly making Wan Lie turn his head towards her.


    "Are you brothers?"


    "Who?" Wan Lie asked back.


    "You and that person," Xue Ning replied looking outside following Gu Yi''s footsteps.


    "Hmm, let''s just say so," answered Wan Lie casually. There was no way he could say that the man was his father.


    "No wonder, so simr."


    "I can''t imagine how beautiful and handsome your parents were," she added as if to say to herself. Somehow Xue Ning suddenly remembered her parents. Her body leaned back on the sofa as well as her head staring at the ceiling of the inn, her mind wandering far away.


    Wan Lie who heard the girl''s words did not respond. The atmosphere in the room was quiet again, there was no sound or talk from the two of them. Only the asional sigh could be heard, lost in their thoughts.


    ***


    It was already dark because the sun had returned to its bed. The sound of nocturnal animals filled the silence. The sky is very clear, the moon is only seen half hanging beautifully among the scattered stars, the ck night sky seems to be the perfect canvas for celestial objects that look very stunning to the eyes of those who look at them.


    The air temperature in Kanca City at night is not that cold whenpared to other areas, maybe because the city is crowded with all races that mix to hunt for the goods that they need. Like during the day, the traders still peddle their wares at night as if this activity has be the main and obligatory thing in their lives.


    The city visitors who previously filled the city streets are now starting to decrease as the night darkens. May have rested at each of the inns they rented or had returned to their original territory.


    A typical wake-up groan thates from a girl can be heard filling the silence in a room with dim candle lighting. A man standing behind the bedroom window immediately turned and smiled at a girl who didn''t seem to have noticed his presence.


    "Good evening, Queen."


    Fu Xie Lan who had just woken up from her sleep was startled when a familiar-sounding male voice tapped her senses. Rubbing her eyes and trying to process what happened.


    Her head immediately turned to the source of the voice and found the perverted man smiling at her.


    "Don''t protest and change your clothes immediately."


    Gu Yi spoke again when he saw that the girl seemed to want to yell at him again.


    Fu Xia Lan was silent, her eyes following where Gu Yi was looking. Arge box lying on the table made her brows furrow.


    "Immediately change your clothes to the ones over there," Gu Yi said again when he saw the wrinkles on Fu Xie Lan''s forehead.


    Fu Xie Lan did not respond and immediately approached the table, grabbed the box, and opened it. It turned out to be true, inside there were several pieces of clothing. Looking at the suit that was there, her brows furrowed again.


    "Don''t ask anything, and change your clothes. Aren''t you ufortable with the smell of blood on your body?" Gu Yi said then with his arms crossed over his chest.

 Chapter 101 - 101. Bored

    "Don''t ask anything, and change your clothes. Aren''t you ufortable with the smell of blood on your body?" Gu Yi said then with his arms crossed over his chest.


    Fu Xie Lan did not respond. She was a little ufortable before, but it can''t be helped, her mana stone is only enough to buy one outfit.??


    That''s not what she was confused about it, but rather the contents of the box. The suits inside were all the clothes she had wanted in the shop, all. How could such a perverted man buy such an expensive item?


    "Don''t you like it?" Gu Yi asked when Fu Xie Lan didn''t respond in the slightest.


    "I like it, thank you," replied Fu Xie Lan carrying the box onto the bed and cing it next to her, sitting facing Gu Yi with her arms crossed.


    One of the man''s eyebrows rose. "Then? What are you waiting for?"


    "You," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    "I was waiting for you toe out," she added.


    "Huh? Alright, I''ll help you put it on," said Gu Yi with a chuckle and immediately moved closer to Fu Xie Lan as if he didn''t hear what the girl said.


    The girl rolled her eyes in disgust at the man''s behavior. Her reflexes moved very quickly, using the mana in her body she moved several pieces of clothing that were beside her, moving nimbly around the ruler''s neck.


    "Stop right there!" said Fu Xie Lan.


    Gu Yi who found it difficult to speak due to the cloth wrapped around his neck immediately raised his hands as a sign that he would obey all the words of the girl.


    "Don''t think you can do anything to me," Fu Xie Lan threatened.


    Gu Yi nodded slowly, his hand gripping the cloth around his neck, and the next moment the girl took it off.


    Grabbing as much oxygen as possible, Gu Yi chuckled crisply.


    "Get out," said Fu Xie Lan in a slightly high-pitched voice.


    "Alright, alright," Gu Yi replied.


    "After you change clothes," he added again, immediately taking some distance because the girl again wanted to do the same thing as before.


    "Okay, I''m getting out," he said again immediately jumped out of the room through the window and closed it from the outside.


    Seeing the man''s behavior, Fu Xie Lan sighed harshly. Is this a destiny for her to be in this world? Not only meeting an imitation child but also a man who always clings to her.


    ***


    After finished cleaning her body, Fu Xie Lan decided to go out of the room to meet the others, she also wanted to know how the condition of the male wizard she brought with her.


    The only reason why Fu Xie Lan didn''t kill the mage man was that there was still kindness in his heart. Even though the root of the problem started with the man, but it wouldn''t put her in any danger if the friends who were with the man didn''t bother Fu Xie Lan.


    Opening the bedroom door which was already unlocked, Fu Xie Lan headed for the living room. Her eyes only caught Xue Ning who seemed to be sleeping as well as Wan Lie.


    ''<em>Why are they torturing themselves sleeping on the sofa? Even though there are still many rooms left.''</em> Suddenly a small creature jumped at her, that''s Hao. immediately Fu Xie Lan caught the creature without making a sound, afraid to wake up the two people in the living room.


    As for Huang Bao, the corner of the girl''s eyes just caught the shadow of the old man entering a room that she knew was where the male wizard was.


    Scanned the entire room, her brow furrowed faintly, she couldn''t find the perverted man at all. Where is he going?


    The girl then slowly walked past Xue Ning and Wan Lie, intending to enter the room where the wizard man was.


    Seeing the half-open door of the room, Fu Xie Lan went inside without knocking. She saw Elder Huang Bao closing the window.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps from behind, the Elder turned around after being certain that the window was tightly closed.


    "How are you and how are you feeling little girl?" asked Huang Bao when he saw Fu Xie Lan approaching the unconscious man.


    "Hmm fine, Teacher. Thank you," replied Fu Xie Lan.


    "How is the condition?" she asked.


    "As you can see," said Huang Bao as he stepped to the side of the bed.


    Fu Xie Lan didn''t respond and just nodded, it looks like she hit the guy on the head hard.


    "Okay, You should rest, Teacher. Let me take care of him," offered Fu Xie Lan.


    "No, I refuse. The one who should rest is you, little Xie Lan. I''m afraid you''re in shock from the explosion. I don''t want my only disciple to get hurt in the slightest," Huang Bao said at length. He was very worried that his disciple would have a mental breakdown or something else due to the explosion.


    "Don''t reject me, I don''t like it. Now, you''d better go back to your room and rest. Let me take care of this person," Huang Bao added again with a single breath.


    Fu Xie Lan who wasn''t given a chance to speak by the old man only sighed harshly.


    "Alright, Teacher. Thank you for worrying about me," the girl said and got a nod from Huang Bao.


    "I''m sorry, good night," said Fu Xie Lan immediately left the room and returned to the previous room he was in.


    .


    .


    .


    It didn''t feel like the night was gettingte but Fu Xie Lan kept hed awake. So much had happened today, even though it was only a day but she had felt like she had been in this city for months.


    Her mind wandered far away. If she remembered, why did she never feel the pain of the seal again?


    ''<em>Is the seal gone?''</em>


    <em>''Hmm, not possible.''</em>


    <em>''What happened to that soul?''</em>


    So many unanswered questions lodged in her mind, even though she found an answer to one of her perplexities, another question popped up again.


    Being in a room with dim lighting managed to make her a little lonely and bored.


    The girl then moved closer to the window and opened it. Immediately the night breeze gently brushed her face, blowing her hair.


    Observing the height of the wall that reached her view, a smirk appeared on her lips.


    With a quick movement, she took the mask that was in the box previously. She did find that there were several pieces of the mask tucked between the clothes in the box that the perverted man gave her.


    Smoothing her hair, she then moved towards the bedroom door and immediately locked it from the inside. After that, she walked towards the half-opened window, moved very slowly then jump, Hao perched on her shoulder. Fortunately, because the inn she was staying in at that time was only one floor, so she could leave the inn very easily without anyone knowing.


    Making it out through the window, Fu Xie Lan immediately closed it again.


    "Where are you going, honey?" The sound from the side startled her.

 Chapter 102 - 102. Night In Kanca City

    "Where are you going, Honey?" the sounding from the side startled her. One of her hands moved to her chest in surprise.


    Turning to the source of the voice, Fu Xie Lan found the perverted man again and he is smiling at her.??


    "None of your business," she replied curtly.


    Fu Xia Lan then walked past Gu Yi without even looking back as if she didn''t care about the man''s presence. She then checked the situation in the front yard of the inn, right at the gate stood two guards as said by the person who escorted them to the inn, it seemed they were very serious about guarding the inn.


    As expected, she couldn''t get out through the gate. Fu Xie Lan then turned around and walked towards the wall railing that was only a few meters above her head.


    Just as she was preparing to jump over the wall, a strong hand suddenly grabbed her from the side and carried her body over the wall. Landing very slowly on the inn next door, Fu Xie Lan turned to the side and found Gu Yi with her. The man then immediately withdrew her hand very carefully towards the gate of the inn which turned out to be no one on guard.


    Feeling her hand in the man''s grip, Fu Xie Lan wanted to rebel. She is still able to walk without being guided like that.


    "Shhh," Gu Yi turned around and prevented the girl who seemed to want to protest again.


    "Don''t protest, Honey," Gu Yi whispered pulling Fu Xie Lan closer to her.


    Fu Xie Lan just obeyed, the corner of her eye just caught someone entering the inn''s door and it is making her obey the perverted man she didn''t know the name of until now.


    They then left the location of the inn without being seen by anyone, after walking a bit away from there, Fu Xie Lan removed her hand from the perverted man and walked ahead at a slightly fast pace.


    "Wait for me."


    "Hey, wait. Where are you going?" Gu Yi immediately matched his footsteps with Fu Xie Lan''s.


    Fu Xie Lan did not answer. Her n to go out to look around Kanca City at night alone had vanished because of the presence of a man who for some reason always appeared around her.


    "Don''t you have anything else to do but follow me?" The girl''s steps suddenly stopped and immediately turned to face Gu Yi, looking at him annoyed.


    "No, I don''t," the man replied firmly.


    "Eiisshhh," Fu Xie Lan hissed then continued on her way.


    Gu Yi smiled at the girl''s behavior, he then slightly distanced himself from Fu Xie Lan and walked behind, following her.


    Stepping on the edge of the street which was about five hundred meters from the inn, only a few people were entering Fu Xie Lan''s sight. The sound of nocturnal animals that resonate with each other with the sound of horse-drawn carriages passing fills the highway in her''s path.


    A horse carriage stopped in front of a rather tall building making Fu Xie Lan''s steps stop. Seeing someone getting off the carriage made a faint smile appear on her luscious lips. Back moving with a slightly faster pace, the girl approached the train driver after confirming that there were no passengers in it.


    "Sir," called Fu Xie Lan making an old man turn his head towards her. He was the driver of the train.


    "To the city center, how much fee?" asked Fu Xie Lan again.


    "Two mana stones, Master," replied the man kindly.


    Hearing this, the girl immediately turned to Gu Yi who was beside her, looking at him with a smile on her lips.


    "Why Honey?" asked Gu Yi who saw the girl''s unusual behavior.


    "You pay, okay?" said Fu Xie Lan immediately entered the carriage without waiting for the man to answer her question.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll rece it ten times as soon as I have a lot of mana stones," said Fu Xie Lan from inside the carriage. Just a few stones, that''s not much. She firmly believed that she could possess such arge number of things through her abilities. Maybe by selling the pills she made? For some reason, thinking about pills made her a little excited.


    She became impatient with tomorrow. Huang Bao had told her beforehand that they were going to the biggest herbal shop in Kanca Town. The only thing she was afraid of was that her mana stones wouldn''t be enough to buy all the nts she needed.


    Gu Yi also entered the carriage after giving the mana stone to the driver, and a momentter the carriage quickly sped through the highway and overtook another carriage. It was all because of Fu Xie Lan''s request who wanted him to reach the city center quickly.


    There was no conversation going on between Fu Xie Lan and Gu Yi on the carriage. They were both silent, lost in their thoughts.


    The path they took was slightly different from before, Fu Xie Lan didn''t take her eyes off the knick-knacks that adorned along the way. She encountered various types of statues and symbols of each race. Some glistened in the light and others just looked like ordinary statues. Her eyes also caught a swarm of fireflies surrounding the trees, some of which seemed to be swerving and gathering gnawing at the leafy leaves of the trees. When viewed from afar, the scene would look more like a treemp.


    Unlike Gu Yi, the man''s eyes never left Fu Xie Lan.


    "It''s here, sir," said the old man after stopping the carriage.


    Fu Xie Lan who heard this was a little disappointed, she still wanted to enjoy the view from the top of the carriage and it was now over. A harsh sigh escaped her lips. Meanwhile, Gu Yi got off the carriage following Fu Xie Lan.


    The two of them returned to walking aimlessly because at this moment Fu Xie Lan just wanted to enjoy the night air of Kanca City. Walked among the people who were mostly wearing red robes, making the blue robes they wore so conspicuous because they were the only two in wizard robes in the ce. Various pairs of eyes asionally stole nces at the two people.


    Even so, Fu Xie Lan continued to walk, looking very rxed, ignoring the gazes of the people at her.


    It turned out that even though it was sote, there were still many people who were still busy with their own business as if they didn''t need a break at all.


    Fu Xie Lan and Gu Yi continued walking until they unknowingly found themselves in a rather quiet ce. Only a few people were passing by and the horse carriage was nowhere to be seen again.


    Suddenly a shadow appeared in a sh, smashed into Fu Xie Lan from the side, and making her lose her bnce. Luckily, Gu Yi caught her body immediately, preventing her from falling.


    Immediately Gu Yi wanted to chase after that person but his hand was tightly gripped by Fu Xie Lan.


    "Let it go, maybe that person is in a hurry," said Fu Xie Lan to Gu Yi.

 Chapter 103 - 103. Mysterious Message

    "Let it go, maybe that person is in a hurry," said Fu Xie Lan to Gu Yi and made the man stop his intentions.


    Fu Xie Lan has walked again, suddenly stopped. She felt a lump stick right under her feet. The girl raised her foot to see what she was stepping on.??


    A brown scroll entered her view, the size was approx along the palm of her hand. Without hesitation, Fu Xie Lan grabbed the scroll and opened it.


    Fu Xie Lan''s brow furrowed at the contents of the scroll that had been opened.


    <strong>Empty</strong>.


    The scroll was nk, like white paper that had not been stained with ink.


    Seeing the scroll, Gu Yi immediately snatched it from Fu Xie Lan''s hands. The man moved to find sufficient lighting. Fu Xie Lan who didn''t understand the man''s attitude frowned and followed behind him.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" said the girl confused.


    "Take a look at this," Gu Yi eximed without turning his head towards Fu Xie Lan.


    "<strong>THE</strong><strong>FIRST</strong><strong>PIECES</strong><strong>OF</strong><strong>THE</strong><strong>RUBY</strong><strong>STAR</strong><strong>STONE</strong><strong>WERE</strong><strong>IN</strong><strong>THE</strong><strong>HUMAN</strong><strong>RACE</strong>."


    Fu Xie Lan muttered as she read a text that was written on the paper. She was stunned to read this, suddenly she took the scroll in Gu Yi''s hand and read it again, just to make sure that what was written in the paper was true and not her hallucination.


    Hearing Fu Xie Lan read the sentence over and over again, Gu Yi was silent, his eyes didn''t move from the scroll as if he was thinking about something.


    "Ruby Star Stones?" he said with one eyebrow raised.


    Fu Xie Lan suddenly raised her head and turned to Gu Yi. She looked at him intently then nodded as if answering the man''s question.


    "What''s with that thing?" he asked Fu Xie Lan, but the girl didn''t pay any heed because she was currently looking in all directions as if she was looking for something.


    "Do you think the person who bumped into me earlier dropped it on purpose?" asked Fu Xie Lan.


    "Maybe? Why? Do I need to go after him/her?" Gu Yi asked the girl.


    Fu Xie Lan shook her head, after all, even if the two of them chased after her, they wouldn''t necessarily be able to find that person either because the traces were gone.


    Gu Yi sighed, "What''s with that thing, Honey?" Gu Yi asked then.


    "No, it''s nothing," said Fu Xie Lan.


    Got a mysterious message again made many things suddenly pop up in her mind at this time. If before she still had doubts about the message, but this time not anymore. She suddenly became excited. She did not know who the person who was helping her secretly, but she was very sure that the person knew what was happening to her body more than herself.


    Fu Xie Lan never thought she would get a clue like that so easily, before that she nned to look for clues about it and so far she has not received any clues because of the incident she experienced this afternoon. She didn''t expect that something like this would happen when she didn''t even have the intention of looking for anything about it, cause tonight she came out just for a walk and rx her body a bit.


    Should she be grateful and feel happy? Of course. Won''t this save time? The Silver Blood Moon is about to happen. She didn''t want to disappear. Even so, Fu Xie Lan still felt a little scared, afraid that she wouldn''t have enough time to find the eight pieces of the Ruby Star Stone.


    "Are you alright?" Gu Yi''s voice broke the girl''s daydream. Whether it was just the man''s feelings or something, in his eyes, the girl seemed to be burdened with something. His hand moved slowly to Fu Xie Lan''s body and brought her into his arms.


    "Don''t worry about anything, I''m here," he said meant to calm the girl''s feelings. Whatever will happen he will always be near the girl until the seal on her body is gone.


    Gu Yi was a little curious, what is the rtionship between Ruby Star Stone and Fu Xie Lan?


    Fu Xie Lan who received such treatment became a little awkward, not knowing how to respond. From the bottom of her heart, she somehow felt like she missed a hug like this. But to maintain her prestige, she tried to rebel even though her movements were so weak it seemed as if she was trying to say that she wanted to stay in that position longer.


    "Alright, alright. I will let go of my arms, but I want you to answer one thing," Gu Yi said slightly loosening his embrace.


    The girl stopped struggling, waiting for Gu Yi to speak again.


    "Does that Ruby Star Stone have anything to do with you?" Gu Yi said after a few seconds of silence. His tone was very smooth.


    Felt the nod of the girl in his arms, making Gu Yi fall silent again. His previously warm gaze suddenly turned cold and piercing.


    "Can you tell me a little bit about it?" The man asked again.


    Fu Xie Lan didn''t respond and just kept quiet. She was a little doubtful, would it be okay if she told what was going on inside her? Tell him about the seal and the mysterious message she received a few days ago? They had just met, although the girl felt a littlefortable around him, for some reason she still felt doubtful.


    "Don''t worry, I can be the first person you can trust in this world," Gu Yi said again when he heard no response from the girl even though he had waited a few minutes.


    "Maybe I can help you," he added, instantly making the girl in his arms lift her head and look at him.


    "Is it true?" asked Fu Xie Lan in a slightly hoarse tone of voice. Since receiving the mysterious message for the second time, she felt her body limp. Mixed feelings of pleasure and fear raged inside her causing her joints and emotions to be disturbed.


    Happy to have found clues about the seal on her body and afraid that she will not collect the ruby ??star stone pieces shortly.


    A sigh escaped the girl''s lips, her feelings suddenly became this chaotic even though she had been so excited before.


    Hearing the girl respond, Gu Yi nodded with a gentle smile on his lips. He could feel that Fu Xie Lan was not okay because at this time her demeanor was so calm, very different from usual which always rebelled to escape from his grip and protested if he touched her.


    "I-I''m scared."


    "I''m afraid to disappear," said the girl leaning her head on Gu Yi''s chest.


    Reflexively, Gu Yi''s jaw tightened at the girl''s words. He''s not so stupid as to quickly digest everything.


    Based on the girl''s words, he firmly believed that the ruby ??star stone was closely rted to the soul cover rune seal on Fu Xie Lan''s body.

 Chapter 104 - 104. Mysterious Message (2)

    Based on the girl''s words, he firmly believed that the ruby ??star stone was closely rted to the soul cover rune seal on Fu Xie Lan''s body.


    ***??


    The night was gettingte, they then decided to return to the inn. On the way, Fu Xie Lan told Gu Yi everything. Everything, without missing a beat. Seeing the girl continue to exin everything to him made him shut up and just listen. Some things he already knew but not all of them.


    He couldn''t find anymon thread from Fu Xie Lan''s exnation, the Ruby Star Stone was an elven heirloom. The elves had indeed disappeared, he never expected that the race still exists and even now they are starting to reappear. However, how could the elf race''s heirloom remove the seal on Fu Xie Lan''s body? Not only that, but they also asked the girl to the mountain of eternal snow. Are they kidding?


    Thinking about it for a few seconds, suddenly his jaw tightened as if he had found amon thread that connected all the events that had urred.


    His fists clenched tightly, ''Are they tired of living?''


    "We are arriving, sir," the driver''s voice caught their attention.


    "Alright, Sir. thank you," replied Fu Xie Lan immediately getting off the horse carriage followed by Gu Yi.


    The two of them descended some distance from the inn. Using the same method to return to the room where Fu Xie Lan was before.


    Fu Xie Lan didn''t protest when Gu Yi followed her into the room, cause she will keep a little distance from the man.


    "Maybe you should sleep outside," said Fu Xie Lan as she sat down on the bed and faced Gu Yi who was leaning against the window. While Hao who had been silent on her shoulder suddenly jumped onto the bed andy down there.


    "But I.."


    "I don''t ept rejection, ah yes, thank you for tonight," said the girl cutting Gu Yi''s words.


    "I''m not going to lock the door from the inside," she added theny down and a momentter her eyelids were tightly shut.


    "Okay. Good night Queen," Gu Yi replied in a very soft tone of voice then closing the window tightly and exited through the door when he confirmed that the girl was asleep.


    Sensing the door closing, Fu Xie Lan''s previously closed eyelids opened slowly.


    "Good night," she mumbled, then smiled.


    After telling everything to the man, for some reason she felt the burden of her life was slightly reduced. The fear that had haunted her earlier also evaporated somewhere.


    She then rose from her position, grabbed the chocte roll that she had previously ced on the nightstand. She opened it again and brought it closer to the candle, staring at it until the writing she had seen before reappeared.


    "The human race" she muttered under her breath.


    Her memories returned to the Zu kingdom precisely the treatment of her father, Emperor Fu Qing.


    ''Hmm, What happens when she reappears in the kingdom? Do people still remember her or have they forgotten her?


    Not quite a month since She was exiled in the forbidden forest, she was very curious about what happened in the kingdom after her departure.


    All the memories and feelings of the previous owner of the body also belonged to her, both Fu Xie Lan and ra, they were both fragments of Yu Yi''s queen soul. So that whatever was experienced by the soul that upied the body before, it will automatically she feel it, because they are the same soul. The soul fragments of the same person who previously upied two different bodies in different worlds.


    "Hao, have you heard of that stone before?" asked Fu Xie Lan putting the scroll back down and facing Hao who was staring at the candlelight in the room, Fu Xie Lan can see a shadow of fire in his eyes.


    Hao who heard his Miss''s words didn''t budge at all, a secondter his eyes closed as if he didn''t want to answer the girl''s question.


    Fu Xie Lan let out a rough sigh. After all, what kind of answer did she expect by asking about ruby star stone to a magic beast spirit?


    The territory of the human race that was in Fu Xie Lan''s memory was only around the Zu kingdom. Because all her time revolves around that kingdom. The only other thing she knew was that the Zu Kingdom was in the central continent.


    ''Which region the ruby ??star stone is in?''


    ''How can I find the stone? While I do not know how it looks''


    Various kinds of simr questions lodged in the girl''s mind kept her awake until the early hours of the morning.


    Her hands then moved to remove the mask.


    Because the drowsiness didn''te, Fu Xie Lan got up from her position. Walked to the bedroom window and opened it halfway.


    Taking a deep breath and then exhaling it, the air was so cold that it felt so refreshing when it hit the girl''s skin.


    Suddenly the window she had only opened half moved and openedpletely.


    "Why haven''t you slept, honey?" the figure of a man who suddenly appeared from the side made a Fu Xie Lan bbergasted. That figure was Gu Yi.


    Fu Xie Lan frowned, didn''t that man go out through the bedroom door just a moment ago? Then why is he here now?


    "What are you doing?" asked Fu Xie Lan immediately.


    Gu Yi poked his head into the window with both hands supporting his body on the side of the window, raising one eyebrow with a smile rising on the corners of his lips. The dim light that lit up the room didn''t diminish the man''s handsomeness in the slightest. The hood he was wearing was no longer in its usual ce.


    "Shouldn''t I be the one asking? Why haven''t you slept yet? Is something bothering you?" he said then immediately jumped through the window causing Fu Xie Lan to reflexively take a few steps back but her feet identally collided and caused her to lose her bnce and almost fall to the floor if Gu Yi''s strong hands didn''t catch her immediately.


    "So careless," Gu Yi chuckled and then lifted the girl''s body bridal style.


    "Let go and put me down," Fu Xie Lan struggled.


    As if deaf to Fu Xie Lan''s words, Gu Yi stepped up onto the bed after ce Fu Xie Lan''s body right next to Hao.


    His ck mist appears and moved to the window, shut it tightly.


    "Looks like tonight''s going to be a very long night, honey," Gu Yi said in a slightly hoarse voice.

 Chapter 105 - 105. Good Evening, My Queen

    "Looks like tonight''s going to be a very long night, honey," Gu Yi said in a slightly hoarse voice.


    A dangerous rm rang in Fu Xie Lan''s mind.??


    With all her strength she rebelled and freed herself from the perverted man, push him away, even though only a few minutes ago the man''s attitude became normal like a man in general, why has it turned crazier and more perverted like this?


    Sessfully escaping Gu Yi''s trap, Fu Xie Lan took a few steps back from the man. Right now, only the bed is the intermediary between the two of them.


    "Don''t you dare mess around," said Fu Xie Lan, looking at Gu Yi warily.


    The man only chuckled, with a very rxed movement, Gu Yi then slowlyy down on the bed ignoring Fu Xie Lan''s threat.


    "Come on, Queen. I''m sleepy, I''m sleeping here it''s okay right?" and after saying that the man closed his eyes without waiting for Fu Xie Lan''s approval.


    The girl was stunned to see the perverted man''s behavior, rolled her eyes. She then sighs a breath and walked to the side of the door. If she slept in the same room as him, she couldn''t imagine what would happen to her when she was asleep.


    "Huh, did that man think I''d be at my wit''s end and go along with his will? Sleeping together in the same bed with him? Don''t be kidding," her monologue annoyed.


    Her hand moved around the doorknob to open it but to no avail. No matter how hard she tried to open it, the door wouldn''t open. The door was locked from the outside. She didn''t know since when did the key hanging from the inside of the room disappear from there? If so, she couldn''t go out through the door, nor could she blow it up because it would make a sound that would make her the center of attention, especially since the atmosphere at this time was very quiet.


    Fu Xie Lan suddenly turned her body and red at the man, she was very annoyed.


    "Never mind, Queen. Let''s sleep. I won''t do anything to you either," Gu Yi said with his body facing to the left staring at the empty mattress in front of him then closing his eyes again.


    As if not listening to the man''s words, Fu Xie Lan walked over to the closed window and tried to open it. But also the result is nil. The window didn''t even move an inch even though the was unlocked.


    Spinning the ballzily, she sighed again roughly. Looks like tonight she has to sleep with that perverted man.


    Suddenly drowsiness overtook her, even though moments ago she had felt so refreshed like someone who had just woken up from a very long sleep.


    With azy movement, she walked her feet towards the bed. Lifted Hao''s body and ced him between them.


    "Don''t cross this line," she said to Gu Yi with a hand that let go of Hao''s body. That creature seemed unwilling to be there.


    The man did not answer. Fu Xie Lan then fell asleep with her back to the man.


    ''<em>Miss, can I just sleep on the floor?</em>'' said Hao trying tomunicate with his miss. He was really afraid of the man. He didn''t know what would happen to his body if he became a barrier for the man to approach Fu Xie Lan.


    ''<em>Stay there, I want you to keep an eye on that man,''</em> Fu Xie Lan replied and it made Hao inmed.


    <em>''A-alright, Miss</em>,'' Hao replied resignedly.


    Hearing that, Fu Xie Lan smiled. She didn''t have to worry anymore that the man would do things to her. How could she forget Hao''s presence in the room?


    A few secondster, the girl fell asleep. And leaving only Hao awake among them.


    While on the other hand, Gu Yi who didn''t hear any more sound in the room slowly opened his eyelids. The first view that entered his vision was a small white furry creature who seemed to be overseeing him at that moment.


    Believe me, at that time even though Hao looked very brave to watch the man but deep inside he felt his life was already in the seventh level of hell when the man''s gaze met his. His small body shuddered in fear, he tried to shift his gaze from the man to another ce with such a feeling of fear.


    Why did his Miss give him such a dangerous task? Doesn''t she know that this man is crueler than anyone? If only his fur wasn''t thick, then clear beads of sweat would have flowed from his body because he was trembling with fear.


    Gu Yi''s hand slowly touched and stroked Hao''s fur making the little creature startled and looked at him timidly. A touch that seemed to him more like the sh of a thousand des made him tremble slightly.


    Gu Yi then gripped the little creature''s body with a look that looked as if he was going to prey on him.


    ''<em>Get out of here</em>,'' a man''s voice that was so cold like a death melody made Hao''s body stiffen perfectly. The voice did not belong to him, but the voice of a man who gripped his body tightly. Hao doesn''t know how that man could enter his mind, even though he didn''t make a contract with him.


    Magic Beast Spirits can only contact one wizard and only the Master canmunicate with them. From the past until now there had never been an event that allowed someone who didn''t have any contractual rtionship tomunicate or enter the minds of the magical beast spirits.


    Hao couldn''t imagine how powerful the man in front of him was right now.


    Suddenly his body that was in the grip of the man fell and caused a slight wave on the bed.


    Hao gave up, he could no longer stay between his Lady and the man. His fear is higher than anything. At that moment he immediately got up from there, jumping to the floor slowly. Not only that, he kept moving to the corner of the room and huddled there.


    ''<em>Turn around</em>'' the man''s voice again buzzed in his head.


    Reflex with a hasty movement the little furry creature turned his body, facing the wall, his back to the man who continued to stare at him intently as if to skin him at any moment.


    ''<em>I''m sorry Miss</em>.''


    Gu Yi smiled faintly at the little creature, how could that weak creature prevent him from getting close to Fu Xie Lan?


    The night air is getting colder, the lighting that only looks dim adds to the impression that is so quiet. Gu Yi then took off the robe that was attached to his body and enveloped the girl. Slowly he carried Fu Xie Lan into his arms very carefully to give her a little warmth.


    Fu Xie Lan who didn''t react to anything made him smile again, Gu Yi could tell that the girl slept very well.


    "Good evening, My Queen."


    He moved to kiss the girl''s forehead so gently and then fell asleep. If he remembers, it has been a very long time he has ever slept, and also feels calm like this.

 Chapter 106 - 106. Fu Xie Lans Perverted Thoughts

    The morning sun began to appears and illuminate all life. the air temperature that was previously cold is slowly changing to warm, the nocturnal animals that make voices at night have returned to rest in their respective nests waiting for the next night. The sky is so bright with white clouds hanging beautifully, adding to the impression of peace.


    The atmosphere in an inn in Kanca City is still very quiet, it seems that the residents are still sleeping.??


    A slight movement that came from a girl made the man next to her blink his eyes. Finding Fu Xie Lan still curled up by his side made him smile faintly, the girl''s body''s small size made her seem as if she was sinking into his burly body which was still holding her tightly.


    Feeling Fu Xie Lan seem sofortable in his arms made him seem as if he wanted to stop time right then and there if only he could.


    The previously closed bedroom window slowly opened by itself, soon sunlight and the morning air raced into the room. Beads of sweat that looked small spread across the girl''s forehead, maybe because the air temperature in the room was getting hot.


    His hand moved slowly to remove the robe that was still wrapped around Fu Xie Lan''s body.


    While on the other hand, Fu Xie Lan who felt something moving above her body immediately opened her eyelids, finding herself in the arms of a man-made her blink her eyes and try to digest what happened.


    Fu Xie Lan reflexively rose from her position and pulled back the robe that was already in Gu Yi''s hand to cover her body again.


    "What are you doing?" She said who immediately sat down with the man''s robe covering her body.


    "Good morning, Honey."


    Fu Xie Lan didn''t respond and she turned to give the man a wary look, especially when she saw that the clothes she was wearing appeared to be a bit revealing. If she was not mistaken the man also seemed to be trying to take off the clothes she was wearing when she was still sleeping, fortunately, she woke up immediately and prevented the man from continuing her evil intentions.


    Let''s say that currently Fu Xie Lan still hasn''t realized that the robe she snatched from Gu Yi''s hand was not her robe but the man''s robe.


    Did not get the slightest response, Gu Yi was seen tilting his body to face Fu Xie Lan who was staring at him nkly, supporting his head with one of his bent arms, and it managed to show his broad chest which was so sturdy. Smiling towards Fu Xie Lan.


    "Close it," Fu Xie Lan eximed with one hand pointed at the man''s broad chest and immediately turned her face away from there. A man''s chest should not be her first sight in the morning. She couldn''t deny, now that the girl''s mind was running around anywhere.


    ''<em>Huh, what am I thinking,''</em> she thought refusing all the perverted things that also came to her head.


    Seeing Fu Xie Lan''s blushing cheeks made Gu Yi chuckle crisply.


    "Why honey? Do you like it?" asked Gu Yi teasing Fu Xie Lan.


    "You can touch it, my body is yours," he added, making the girl''s face blush even more.


    Fu Xie Lan was still in her ce unmoved, her chest was racing so fast, she felt that her face was hot right now. But she didn''t want to move much, she was afraid that her body parts would be seen by the man when the robe wrapped around her shifted. Let''s say that at that time, Fu Xie Lan still didn''t realize that her clothes were still intact and not reduced in the slightest.


    "Why so embarrassed to see it? Didn''t you like it so muchst night?" Gu Yi said again with a tone so seductive that Fu Xie Lan immediately turned to him with a sharp gaze.


    "Don''t mess around," she said with her eyes ring sharply as if she didn''t ept the man''s words, but to be honest, Fu Xie Lan had a little liking and to touch the man''s chest. In all her life, she had never seen such a beautiful chest.


    "This is your doing, honey," Gu Yi chuckled with one hand smoothed the ties of his half-open underwear.


    "Unfortunately, such a hot incident you forget so quickly," he said again exhaling roughly.


    "Stop talking nonsense!" Fu Xie Lan said sharply.


    ''<em>It is impossible</em>... ''


    ''<em>Why can''t I feel anything, and also I can''t remember anything?''</em>


    As if having an epiphany, her head moved around the room as if searching for something.


    ''<em>Hao</em>,''


    ''<em>Where is the creature at?</em>'' Suddenly she remembered her orders to the little creature. She wants to ask Hao to exin what had happenedst night.


    Her eyes stopped on a furry creature facing the wall with a curled body. At first nce, people might think that Hao is just a ball of cotton because not visible at all.


    "Hao" She called to the little creature.


    "Come here," added Fu Xie Lan again, she didn''t know why the little creature could be in the corner of the room and disobeyed her orders.


    ''<em>Is it because of that pervert</em>?'' Thinking about it made her sigh many times.


    Slowly the little creature turned around with a slightly hesitant movement, walking with its head lowered towards where Fu Xie Lan was. He was very afraid of the man.


    "What happenedst night? Can you exin to me?" asked Fu Xie Lan looking at Hao who was already in front of her.


    ''<em>I''m sorry, Miss,''</em> Hao''s voice that seemed hesitant buzzed in her head.


    Hearing Hao''s answer made Fu Xie Lan inmed, she couldn''t remember anything even though she tried hard. Seeing the perverted man still staring at her with a smile on his lips frustrated her.


    "It''s no use asking him, Honey."


    "Wouldn''t you be embarrassed if someone witnessed what happenedst night?" he added and make more frustrated the girl. In the man''s heart, he wasughing happily, it turned out that teasing Fu Xie Lan who was still so innocent fun.


    Gu Yi then slowly got up from his position, the cold night air did not reduce the heat in his body at all, that''s why he opened his clothes and he never expected that something funny like this would happen.


    Fu Xie Lan who saw the man get up from his position became even more alert. Gu Yi slowly approached the girl with a passionate gaze that made her froze and didn''t move an inch.


    Feeling Gu Yi''s warm minty breath hitting her face making her body stiffen, Fu Xie Lan guessed that maybe he would kiss her soon. With a position to protect her body from the man, she became resigned and chose to let go of her lips. Slowly she closed her eyes waiting for the springy object to touch her lips.


    "Sorry dear, I want to take my robe," he said then took off the robe that wrapped Fu Xie Lan''s body.


    Indeed at that time, Gu Yi wanted to touch and kiss her, but he had to restrain himself until the time came. Until the seal is released from the girl''s body.

 Chapter 107 - 107. Ju Xian

    "Sorry dear, I want to take my robe," he said then took off the robe that wrapped Fu Xie Lan''s body.


    Indeed at that time, Gu Yi wanted to touch and kiss her, but he had to restrain himself until the time came. Until the seal is released from the girl''s body.??


    The robe that was wrapped around Fu Xie Lan''s body apart off very quickly, the girl''s reflex covered a certain area of ??her body with her palm. Realizing that her clothes were still intact made her blush again.


    ''<em>What was I thinking?''</em>


    Cursing herself, the girl red at Gu Yi who had already moved to open the door, and left the room. The only thing he needed right now was cold water to soothe his feelings.


    While Fu Xie Lan who was left alone after being treated like that by that perverted man was stunned on the spot. How could she think that the man was trying to undress her?


    Patting her forehead, Fu Xie Lan felt ashamed of herself.


    .


    .


    .


    Just then, in the living room, there were already Wan Lie, Xue Ning, Huang Bao, and the wizard man who had already regained consciousness and had introduced himself as Ju Xian.


    And after that, they all fell silent, no one said anything and just stared at Ju Xian.


    Ju Xian who just woke up and didn''t know what happened made him look dazed


    His memories of the events before being in this ce made his hands tremble slightly, fear haunted him as the dismembered bodies and pools of blood on Noelle were still vivid in his mind.


    ''<em>Who exactly is that man?''</em>


    <em>''Why was he saved me?''</em>


    "Morning Xie Lan," Xue Ning greeted when she saw the girling out of the room. And it managed to make Ju Xian look back.


    His eyes shed with those of a man who was currently heading towards him with a very t look.


    "How are you?" asked Fu Xie Lan immediately sitting on the sofa opposite Ju Xian.


    "F-fine," Ju Xian stuttered. The shaking of his hands was so obvious that everyone in the room saw it.


    ''<em>Wasn''t that man the one who saved Fu Xie Lan?''</em>


    <em>''Why is his expression so frightened towards that girl?''</em>


    Everyone has the same thought. They knew that from the moment Ju Xian came to his senses, the man looked so frightened.


    "Thank you for saving me," said Fu Xie Lan again making Ju Xian gape in confusion.


    Is not in this case, the one who is saved is him?


    "What are your ns after this?" asked Fu Xie Lan immediately to prevent the man from speaking further.


    Ju Xian who was asked such a question was confused again. n? Does he deserve to have a n after dozens of people died because of him? He wanted to be angry with Fu Xie Lan, of course.


    But his guilt for himself was bigger than anything and again, what could he do in front of Xie Lan? The Feng Rui was stronger than he turned into a lump of dead flesh in front of Xie Lan in an instant. Moreover, he had just reached the second tier.


    Even though he had the desire for revenge, his heart and mind med that desire. It was not Xie Lan''s fault but himself. all happened because of his carelessness, If only he hadn''t lost his jade, perhaps this wouldn''t have happened.


    Ju Xian just shook his head at Fu Xie Lan''s question, he didn''t have any ns. Even if there was, he also couldn''t get out of Kanca City because he lost his white jade.


    "My clearance jade is missing," Ju Xian squeaked but it was still able to be heard by everyone in the room and at the same time all eyes were on him.


    Hearing Ju Xian''s response, Xie Lan then reached into her shirt pocket and took out a white jade from it, and ced it in front of Ju Xian.


    "You can wear that," She said sessfully making Huang Bao, Wan Lie, and Xue Ning turn their heads at her.


    "Xie Lan, what are you doing?" Wan Lie protested, he did not ept it.


    Ju Xian stared at the white jade lying still in front of his eyes.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not mine," She saidter. The jade wasn''t her but belonged to one of those who had been killed in Noelle, she took it only for Ju Xian.


    The three of them looked at her confused.


    "I identally found it on the road," Xie Lan exined, exhaling roughly.


    Ju Xian was silent, not responding to Fu Xie Lan''s gift at all.


    "Think of it as a thank you from me for saving me from that explosion," said Fu Xie Lan faking it. She couldn''t possibly say that the mastermind behind the explosion was her, right?


    Ju Xian''s brow furrowed faintly. He didn''t understand what the man he knew his name was Xie Lan was saying.


    ''<em>Saving him? What exactly did the man say? Why had he always said that I saved him? And again, explosions?</em>'' Various questions gnawed at Ju Xian''s mind.


    "Forget it, it''s all over. Now I want to know, what''s your next n?"


    "Of course, he will return to his family, Xie Lan," said Wan Lie suddenly.


    "I-I don''t have a family," Ju Xian replied quickly when he heard Wan Lie''s words. Several years ago, his family disappeared one by one somewhere and until now, no one has returned. All that''s left is him.


    All this time he lived alone, only Feng Rui and his two friends visited him asionally. No, rather they wanted to show off their strength or something else that he didn''t have. Even so, he still considered them friends because they were all he had. but now, he doesn''t know what else to do because all his friends are dead.


    "Then? How have you been living all this time?" Xue Ning asked curiously.


    "Xie Lan, can Ie with you?" Ju Xian''s words instantly made everyone in the room gawk. Right now he had no goal, returning to his home vige would only bring disaster to him. many vigers knew that he visited Kanca City with three wizard friends who came from the same gang vige as him. He had no answer to exin to the residents when he returned alone.


    "I disagree," suddenly a voice that was so cold came from behind and made anyone who heard it reflexively turn to the source of the sound.


    Over there, a very handsome man was walking leisurely, he approached Fu Xie Lan and sat next to her. That man is Gu Yi.


    The man had just finished taking a cold soak in another room of the inn to normalize and cool his head.


    Hearing a man begging to follow Fu Xie Lan made him immediately disagree. He didn''t want to.

 Chapter 108 - 108. Mecopia

    Hearing a man begging to follow Fu Xie Lan made him immediately disagree. He didn''t want to.


    Fu Xie Lan nced sharply at Gu Yi who was already sitting casually right next to her.??


    "I promise to follow all your orders if you allow me to follow you," said Ju Xian again.


    "Hmm, fine," Fu Xie Lan replied as quickly as possible. In her heart, she was so happy.


    Originally she had the intention of making Ju Xian a part of them, but she didn''t expect that the man would offer herself first even when Xie Lan hadn''t told her offer.


    If so, everything would be easier for her. Let''s just say the god is on her side right now.


    "Then forget what happened that time. And just in case the guards or the City Master visit to ask for your information, you''re just pretending to lose your memory," said Fu Xie Lan at length which was then nodded by the man.


    Those who heard this were a little confused, even so, no one had any intention of questioning Fu Xie Lan''s words.


    "Alright."


    "Um...In that case, when is the teacher going to the herbal shop?" she said again then turned to Huang Bao.


    "Ah... Do not rush, don''t you need some more rest?" the old man responded.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine now, Teacher," she replied with a faint smile.


    "Then let''s get ready." Xue Ning immediately stood up.


    "No," said Fu Xie Lan.


    "You three stay here," she added with one hand pointing at Ju Xian, Wan Lie, and Xue Ning.


    "Does that mean I can go with you?" chirps Gu Yi who suddenly voiced beside the girl.


    Fu Xie Lan only nced at him without the slightest response.


    "I don''t want this inn to be empty, it''s better if a few of us stay here. After all, I''m with my teacher just going away for a while," she saidter. She didn''t want the City Master to suddenly visit their inn and all she found was an empty room.


    ***


    Right now, Fu Xie Lan, Hao, Elder Huang Bao, and Gu Yi were already in front of such a huge building. Arge inscription was stered at the center of the top of the building.


    MECOPIA


    It is said that mecopiaes from the word medicamento Copia which means drugstore.


    It was several floors and pirs stand firmly in every corner of the building, with shades of silver mixed with blue adding to the impression of majesty in the building. Some intricate green carvings are also seen filling the side of the wall.


    MECOPIA is thergest herbal shop in Arnd World. All kinds of herbs originating from the region of various races can be found here. Although only the mage race was capable of loading healing pills or potions, not all the herbs they needed were avable in the mage''s territory.


    There are some types of herbs that can only be found in certain areas and not elsewhere. And that was what the entire race used to gain additional advantages. Searching for rare herbs in their area then bringing them to Mecopia to sell to the wizard race.


    But not all do that, some people choose to make direct exchanges with some wizards or in other words barter. They gave out rare herbs to exchange for pills ording to their needs.


    As a small example, golden algae can only be found in mermaid territory. Sometimes they exchanged them for pills that could keep them on the maind for a certain amount of time without having to worry about running out of breath. However, finding golden algae is not an easy matter. Algae can only be found on the shores of the Dead Sea. The sea is famous for its dangers. As the name suggests, there are no creatures in the sea. It is said that once there was a group of mermaids who idly swam into the area. However, as a result, they did not return, and it was a weekter that the skeleton was found drifting into Fairy territory. The territory bordering that race.


    .


    .


    .


    Huang Bao walked first into Mecopia, followed by Fu Xie Lan and Gu Yi, while Hao, that creature perched on her shoulder lookedzy.


    Set foot inside Mecopia, Fu Xie Lah was amazing. The shelves are so luxurious look lined, each shelf contains several nts that are in a ss box. Looks so awake. very different from her previous life where the herbs she usually saw were sometimes just put away, or collected in one crackle bag and the like.


    Some of the shelves were up to twice her height, So many new herbs she saw, some of which seemed strange to her, like an orchid with snowkes on each leaf or grass with red leaves light up.


    All the herbs on the shelves were in a ss case, and that told Fu Xie Lan that they were all very precious


    Huang Bao continued to walk in towards a ratherrge silver jug ??in the center of the room.


    Fu Xie Lan just watched the old man silently. If she looked around, it wasn''t as crowded as she had previously thought, her eyes only asionally catching a few Races with their respective identification robes. The atmosphere was so calm and felt so peaceful make the girl was careful not to act recklessly.


    "Little Xie Lan, what herbs do you need?" Huang Bao''s voice suddenly startled her.


    Fu Xie Lan was stunned, at a loss for what to say. She wasn''t sure the herbs she needed were in this ce. She had been observing all kinds of herbs that reached her sights but none of them she knew their species. She became a little doubtful, whether the herbs she was looking for could she find in this world?


    "If you still want to look around, that''s fine. We have plenty of time," Hang Bao said when he saw the girl was silent and didn''t respond.


    Fu Xie Lan just nodded, she then watched the old man take a piece of paper from the side of the jug which seemed to have been prepared beforehand. He writes a few words using a pen that she has dipped in the white water that fills the jug. Finished doing that, Huang Bao threw the paper containing the inscription into the jug and at that very moment, the paper disappeared and turned into a small, very bright light.


    The light as small as a marble then moved across the neatly lined shelves, followed by Huang Bao, and Fu Xie Lan who was still very confused didn''t stay still, the girl quickly followed Huang Bao


    After walking for about three minutes, the light stopped on a shelf only the size of her height, prated the ss case, and disappeared right into the herbs there.

 Chapter 109 - 109. How Old Are You?

    After walking for about three minutes, the light stopped on a shelf only the size of her height, prated the ss case, and disappeared right into the herbs there.


    Huang Bao took out some mana stones and put them in a small wooden box with gold carvings on each side attached to the side of the shelf. Each shelf has a box with such a shape.??


    The number of mana stones that the old man put in was the same as the number indicated on the ss nt case on the shelf, precisely on the nt where the little light disappeared.


    Finished doing that, one of the ss boxes that the light was aiming for immediately opened slowly. Immediately a fragrant smell wafted into Fu Xie Lan''s sense of smell. The scent came from that nt, Fu Xie Lan didn''t know what kind of nt it was because it was the first time she saw it and made her a little curious.


    "Is this the nt Teacher wanted?" asked Fu Xie Lan in a slightly small tone of voice.


    "Right," Huang Bao replied as he took out a medicinal nt that looked like an orchid. It''s just that the color of the stalk is slightly different from what she is used to seeing.


    Seeing everything from the start when she entered Micopia, Fu Xie Lan quickly digested and understood everything. The silver jug ??that she saw earlier, if she is not mistaken, could give a clue where the type of herbal nt she wanted. To be honest, She girl was a bit confused before, seeing the many types of nts that filled the room, she previously wondered how people would know or find the nts they wanted among the hundreds of nts here?


    And the little box right next to it at this time, she guessed that it was a transaction tool here. The ss box that encloses the herbs will only open if you insert the same number of mana stones as listed on the ss case on the shelf.


    Everything was very new to Fu Xie Lan. The world that was so very different from her previous life, made her continue to feel amazed, which she thought was very interesting. But behind it, she also knows very well that this world that is so interesting and amazing will be worth the danger and all the threats. From here, at this very moment, Fu Xie Lan became very curious about what other amazing things she would encounter in the future? She became very impatient.


    "How about you? Have you found what herbal nt you want?" said Huang Bao immediately put the nt he took into a wooden box that had been in the hands of the old man since earlier?


    "No, not yet Teacher. I don''t know if the nt is here or not," Fu Xie Lan replied slowly.


    "Alright, you can take a walk and have a look first, I also still need a lot more herbs," said Huang Bao in a very soft tone of voice.


    "Use this when you''ve found what you want, we''ll meet again near the silver jug ?ter," added Huang Bao again taking out a small shell from his shirt pocket. After thrusting the object he then immediately left from there, leaving Fu Xie Lan with Gu Yi which made the girl frown again in confusion.


    Even the old man didn''t wait for her to ask anything and he had already walked away. It was not without reason that the old man was acting like that because earlier he received a code from Gu Yi which ordered him to immediately leave from the two of them."


    Looking at the object in her hand, Fu Xie Lan''s brows furrowed. If she remembers correctly, she had seen the same thing in her room when she was still in Elder Chen''s residence.


    Fu Xie Lan then turned to Gu Yi with a questioning look.


    "It can help youmunicate with Huang Bao," Gu Yi exined, understanding the girl''s confusion.


    Fu Xie Lan tilted her head as if she still didn''t understand making the man smile gently.


    "Ites from the mermaid race, with the help of magic, then one can send voice messages to other people within a certain distance through this object," he exined.


    "Does everyone have this thing?" Fu Xie Lan asked a little interested. Wasn''t the thing in her hand the same as the cell phone in her previous life?


    "No, it''s very rare. Only certain people have although retaining magic energy in an inanimate object is easier, but the mana required to keep it functioning is not small, If I may say, only the wizard race uses such an object, but not all of them. Not to mention that shells can be used, not random shells. Only 1000-year-old shells can be used," Gu Yi exined at length. This is the longest sentence he has spoken for thest 700 years. Even so, he felt satisfied being able tomunicate with Fu Xie Lan.


    "1000 years?" Fu Xie Lan was shocked.


    "That''s right, Dear," replied the man chuckling at Fu Xie Lan''s response.


    Fu Xie Lan stared intently at the shell, she didn''t expect that the age of the shell in her hand was many times her own.


    "How old are you?" asked Fu Xie Lan suddenly, for some reason it crossed her mind.


    Hearing this, Gu Yi chuckled.


    "I''m afraid you''d be surprised to find out."


    "Just tell me, how much? Is it the same with this shell?" asked Fu Xie Lan lifting the shell in her hand.


    "Maybe many times over?" said the man feeling a little proud.


    "Huh, you''re old. I didn''t expect you to live with your perverted nature for thousands of years. I should just call you a perverted grandfather," said Fu Xie Lan deliberately mocking that man. Previously she did know that some people could live forever in this world. She is saying such a thing was not out of curiosity but a feeling of teasing the man suddenly welled up in her.


    The corner of Gu Yi''s lips twitched at the girl''s words. The pride Gu Yi felt when he said that he had lived that long-vanished in an instant. Grandfather? Hey, don''t joke. He suddenly regretted answering Fu Xie Lan''s question.


    "How do I use it?" said Fu Xie Lan then, in her heart she was alreadyughing out loud at the man''s expression.


    "Don''t wait for us, and go straight back to the inn," Gu Yi said, directing his voice at the shell that he suddenly snatched from Fu Xie Lan''s hand.


    "Maybe like that?" He said then returned the shell to Fu Xie Lan''s hand.


    "What are you doing?" Fu Xie Lan protested.


    "I''m just giving you an example, Dear. And Huang Bao must have heard my voice earlier," Gu Yi chuckled.


    With an annoyed expression, Fu Xie Lan looked frustratedly at the man.


    how could that man talk to her Teacher like that?

 Chapter 110 - 110. Golden Aswagandha

    How could that man talk to her Teacher like that?


    Fu Xie Lan then stuffed the shell into the pocket under her robes and then left the ce without saying anything.??


    Gu Yi followed behind her with the corners of his lips slightly raised. When he saw the girl walk, he quickly equalized his footsteps.


    "Do you angry with me?" the man asked Fu Xie Lan who was right beside her.


    The girl just looked at him not answering at all.


    "I''m sorry," Gu Yi muttered which the girl could still hear.


    At this time Fu Xie Lan no longer cared about the man''s words, her attention was shifted to a nt which if from its shape she seemed to know the nt.


    It''s ginseng, but it''s a slightly different color and more ming, maybe like...gold?


    The nt is not on a shelf, like other herbs, but is in arge ss case containing the same nt, only different in size and shape.


    Fu Xie Lan wanted it. especially that golden-colored ginseng.


    "Right, it''s ginseng," she whispered when she was right in front of therge ss case.


    "Master, you are wrong the nt is a 500-year-old golden ashwagandha," said one of the women who turned out to be next to her.


    The girl''s brows furrowed, in her previous life wasn''t ashwagandha another name for ginseng? Why in the world is it different? Ah whatever the name is, all she knows is that the herb that is a in front of her right now is ginseng. nts that if processed into pills or anything like that can make a person stay young and smooth her skin.


    Previously, there were various kinds of herbs that the girl wanted, she never thought she would find ginseng in this world because in her previous life, that herbal nts were rare.


    ''With ginseng alone, that''s enough,'' she thought, and immediately all kinds of herbs she wanted previously were crossed off her list.


    However, the girl''s pleasure did notst long when her eyes fell on the price listed on the ss case.


    300 mana stones.


    Her expression suddenly turned sullen without her noticing. Her mana stone is not enough. Too bad, she wanted that herbal nts. Looks like she''ll have to skip the nt and look for the one that fits with her pocket.


    "Why, Honey? You want it?" Gu Yi asked seeing the girl''s happy expression suddenly gloomy.


    Fu Xie Lan turned her head towards him. "No, we''ll find something else," she replied with a rough sigh then moved away of the ss box with steps that looked very reluctant.


    Fu Xie Lan went back around, there were so many very strange nts and some that looked so beautiful.


    ''<em>Save me,</em>''


    A voice suddenly entered the girl''s sense of hearing. She reflexively touched Hao who was perched on her shoulder and carried the creature into her arms.


    "Did you just talk to me?" said Fu Xie Lan to Hao.


    ''<em>Not me, Miss,''</em> Hao replied and managed to raise a frown on Fu Xie Lan''s forehead.


    Is my hearing a problem?''


    "What''s the matter, Queen?" asked Gu Yi suddenly when he saw the girl stop in her tracks.


    "No, it''s okay," she answered then stepped, maybe because of her hearing is problem. Fu Xie Lan chose to forget the sound that had just bothered her and went back through the rows of shelves who the size was the same as her height.


    ''<em>Save me.''</em>


    <em>''Save me</em>.''


    That voice again, Fu Xie Lan looked around the room to find the origin of the sound. This time she was very sure it was no longer hallucinations or hearing problems. The voice exists. Activates the power of her eyes and observes. The result was nil, no one she felt was in danger, so where did the voicee from?


    "Did you hear anything?" said Fu Xie Lan immediately turned to Gu Yi.


    "Voice? I only heard your voice, Queen," Gu Yi replied immediately. She didn''t hear anything other than Fu Xie Lan''s voice speaking to him.


    Hearing that, one of Fu Xie Lan''s eyebrows raised.


    "What''s the matter, Queen?" Gu Yi asked.


    "I heard a voice asking for help," the girl replied in a slightly whispering voice.


    Gu Yi''s brow furrowed as he heard Fu Xie Lan''s words, why couldn''t he hear anything?


    "Maybe just a feleeng...."


    "Shhh," Fu Xie Lan cut sentence of the man off and told him to shut up.


    And sure enough, she heard the voice again. Fu Xie Lan took another step following the origin of the voice. The more she walked, the louder the sound that reached her eardrums. It was a man''s voice. Until now, the girl still hasn''t found any figure that needs help, since she has been activating her eye ability just in case she missed something.


    The voice grew louder, and before they knew it, they had entered a room whose walls were filled with ice, not only that, the floor and roof were as well. The whole room was covered with ice. The same shelves as before filled the entire room. The temperature in the room was so cold, but it didn''t stop the girl''s steps at all. Gu Yi, who followed closely behind, didn''t make a sound.


    The voice disappeared, and the girl''s steps suddenly stopped. Now she was right in front of a shelf that stood alone, intricate carvings filled them, and there was only one ss case there.


    Her eyes caught a nt with apletely white color, even the leaves looked transparent. The fruit, which is the size of a marble, is bright red, in stark contrast to the color of the stems and leaves.


    For a moment the girl was frozen in ce, of all the nts she met, this was the most strange and beautiful nt for her.


    ''<em>Save me</em>,'' the voice sounded again and Fu Xie Lan was sure that the voice came from the nt in front of her right now, precisely at the fiery red fruit that looked bigger than the others.


    "Save me," the voice said again.


    "Did you hear anything?" she whispered to Gu Yi. The ce was very quiet there were only the two of them there. The man shook his head at the question that he don''t know how many times the girl had asked.


    ''<em>Miss, I feel a spirit is there,</em>'' Hao who had been silent all this time suddenly spoke, even the creature suddenly stood up from its position and stared intently at one of the fruits on the nt.


    ''<em>Is it true?''</em>


    <em>''That''s right, Miss</em>.'' Hao suddenly jumped off her shoulder andnded on the ss that was the protective covering of the nt, Hao''s unexpected aggressive attitude made Fu Xie Lan and Gu Yi nce at each other for a moment.


    ''<em>He''s here,''</em> added Hao with his little feet tapping on the ss just above the fruit which looked bigger than the others.

 Chapter 111 - 111. Save Me

    ''<em>He''s here,''</em> added Hao with his little feet tapping on the ss just above the fruit which looked bigger than the others.


    With a slow-motion, Fu Xie Lan tried to open the ss case but her hand hadn''t even touched the ss yet, the sound of someone''s step stopped the movement of her hand.??


    The girl reflexively pulled her arm and turned to the source of the voice.


    "Sorry, Mister. The nts in this room are not for sale," said a woman who turned out to be the same person who had spoken to her earlier when she was in front of the ginseng ss case.


    Hearing that, Fu Xie Lan turned to the ss case. True, indeed there was no price listed there, not only on the ss box, but as far as her eyes could see, she did not find the transaction box and the price listed on the ss box neatly arranged on the lined shelves.


    "Is it true?" asked Fu Xie Lan to confirm.


    "That''s right, please look for the herbs you want outside this room," said the woman so politely.


    "Alright, I''m sorry," said Fu Xie Lan and quickly left.


    Hao who was still standing on the ss as if he couldn''t ept leaving the ce, seeing that there was no movement from the creature when she moved, the girl immediately grabbed the hairy creature''s small body and got out of there.


    After the girl left, the smile on the lips of the woman who was rebuking Fu Xie Lan faded, a ck glint appeared in her eyes. Her expression that looked so gentle before was reced with a face that looked very displeased.


    .


    .


    .


    ''<em>Miss, someone is trapped there</em>.'' Hao said echoing in Fu Xie Lan''s mind.


    ''<em>Can''t we just take one fruit?</em>'' he added again. The fruit he meant was the biggest of the others.


    Hearing Hao suddenly talks much made the girl sigh harshly. She wanted it too if she could.


    ''<em>Did you hear what the woman said earlier? The nt is not for sale. After all, even if it''s for sale, I can''t buy it either. My mana stone won''t be enough</em>,'' Fu Xie Lan replied. Hao who got such a reply from his Miss did not respond. His body that was in Fu Xie Lan''s arms again jumped onto the girl''s shoulders and curled upnguidly there.


    "Do you want it?" Gu Yi asked Fu Xie Lan. He doesn''t know how many times he heard a sigh escape from the girl''s tiny lips. Fu Xie Lan reflexively turned to the origin of the voice.


    "I want it, but it''s useless. I can''t have it," replied Fu Xie Lan again continuing her steps.


    "You need my help?" Gu Yi said immediately following the girl''s steps.


    "What are you going to do anyway?"


    "Blow up this ce ...maybe?"


    "Huh, what a great idea," Fu Xie Lan sarcastically said.


    "Wasn''t it you who blew up Noelle back then? Why not try it on this building?"


    "Yes, and then I live as a fugitive of all races," Fu Xie Lan retorted sharply.


    "Isn''t it at this time, you have also be a fugitive?" Gu Yi said and managed to make the girl stop in her tracks, turning towards him with a sharp gaze.


    "Okay, okay. I''m just joking Queen," said Gu Yi again chuckling.


    "We''d better go back," said Fu Xie Lanter.


    "Didn''t you previously wanted to buy some herbs here?" Gu Yi asked when he heard the girl''s words. Fu Xie Lan didn''t tell him directly about her purpose of visiting Mecopia, but was there any other purpose when visiting this ce apart from wanting to get some herbs?


    "Indeed. But it''s useless mana stones are very few and not enough to only buy any herbs," She replied. Again She sighed without realizing her.


    "Alright, we better head back I don''t want you to fall unconscious again like when Noelle was crushed by someone," said Gu Yi again teasing the girl.


    Fu Xie Lan chose not to ignore the man too much. For some reason, she was a little tired. Her current physical body is really weak.


    They then left Mecopia and returned to the inn empty-handed. It seems that Fu Xie Lan''s desire to take care of herself must be postponed until she has enough mana stones to buy herbs that she can use to treat her skin for making it is far from smooth and smooth, especially on her face.


    Using horse-drawn carriages, as usual, they sped through the urban crowd. By now, it was already evening. Fu Xie Lan did not expect that theysted soo much time in Mecopia.


    A tinge of orange filled the western horizon, the breeze that blew through the carriage window made Fu Xie Lan''s muscles rx a little. Leaning her body on the wooden chair, her mind couldn''t escape from the nts in the icy room.


    ''<em>Do you know who''s locked up there?</em>'' asked Fu Xie Lan telepathically with Hao.


    The creature who was curled up in herp immediately lifted her head and looked at her.


    ''<em>No, I don''t know who''s there, Miss.''</em>


    <em>''But one thing I can be sure of, he''s just like me, Miss,''</em> he added again and managed to create a frown on the girl''s forehead.


    ''<em>You mean? he is a Magic Beast Spirit like you?''</em> asked Fu Xie Lan.


    ''<em>Not. I can''t be sure he''s a beast just like me, Miss. it''s just that the energy I feel is the same energy that I have. And whether it''s a Magic Beast Spirit or not, I don''t know.</em>'' Hao said in her head.


    ''<em>Can''t a being like you guys live in a ce that doesn''t have enough mana?</em>'' asked Fu Xie Lan.


    ''<em>That''s right, Miss. That''s why he asks for help when he senses your presence. The mana in that ce also doesn''t allow any spirits tost long</em>,'' Hao exined.


    ''<em>Then why me? Aren''t there many other people besides me in that ce?</em>'' asked Fu Xie Lan slightly confused. She couldn''t properly digest Hao''s exnation.


    ''<em>For this. I''m sorry, Miss. I can''t tell you</em>,'' Hao said, resting his head on the girl''sp again.


    ''<em>All right, that''s fine</em>.''


    While on the other hand, Gu Yi was silent in front of Fu Xie Lan. He knew that the girl was talking to the little creature.


    Although he didn''t know what they were talking about, seeing the interaction between the two he was very sure that it was very important to the girl, especially when his eyes asionally caught the faint frown on Fu Xie Lan''s forehead. After all, he prefers to be in this position and situation, just stay silent and watch the girl in front of him as he pleases.

 Chapter 112 - 112. Cosmic Bag

    Fu Xie Lan and Gu Yi had arrived at the inn, nothing was different. The quiet atmosphere when leaving the ce was still the same as it is now. Fu Xie Lan thought the City Master might have already visited them today but in reality, it was not what she had predicted.


    Enter the inn. There were only Wan Lie, Xue Ning, and Ju Xian, they seemed to be waiting for her return.??


    "Is my Teacher not back yet?" asked Fu Xie Lan leaning on the sofa, followed by Gu Yi who was next to her.


    Wan Lie''s brows furrowed. "Aren''t you guys going together?"


    "We parted ways with him earlier."


    "I thought my teacher was back first," she added then rxed her body a little on the sofa.


    "Don''t worry, he might be back soon," Gu Yi said to Fu Xie Lan.


    Hao who was on the girl''s shoulder immediately jumped onto the table and curled up there.


    .


    .


    .


    It was already dark, Fu Xie Lan was standing behind her bedroom window alone. While the perverted man is always with her, She doesn''t know where he is now. The girl''s mind was currently filled with many things.


    She then closed the bedroom window for an early rest. Maybe tomorrow they will return to the Phoenix Academy.


    As she walked closer to the bed, Fu Xie Lan''s attention was distracted by the brown roll lying next to her clothes box. She grabbed the scroll and looked back at the writing printed on it.


    Suddenly the bedroom window opened and someone immediately appeared and entered her room, it was Gu Yi.


    Fu Xie Lan was confused, why would that man prefer to enter her room through the window? Even though they are under the same roof.


    "From where?" Fu Xie Lan asked putting down the chocte roll that was opened earlier.


    "Are you waiting for me?" Gu Yi chuckled, he turned his body to close the window again.


    Hearing this, the girl did not answer. If she is being honest, what the man said is a little bit true.


    "I have a present for you," he said again and immediately approached the bed where Fu Xie Lan was. The girl raised an eyebrow when she saw the man take out a blue cloth bag with beautiful flower embroidery on both sides, there was also a white rope at the end that served as a binder.


    "Take this," he said again, handing it over.


    "Don''t worry I didn''t put anything strange in it," he added again when he saw that Fu Xie Lan was a little hesitant to pick up the thing.


    "What is this?" said the girl as she received it.


    "Just open it, you''ll find out what''s inside very soon."


    Fu Xie Lan slowly loosened the drawstring and opened it but when the girl found nothing inside she raised her head and looked at Gu Yi annoyed, feeling like she was being toyed with by the man again, she put it on the nightstand so violently.


    "Hmm, look at the contents first," said the man.


    She quickly grabbed the object and tried to get the contents out of it herself, but when she put her hand into the bag, Fu Xie Lan felt a little strange. Her brow furrowed, even more, she didn''t find the end of the bag at all even when all her arms were in, even though from the outside the size of the pouch was probably only as wide as her palm


    Seeing Fu Xie Lan''s attitude, Gu Yi chuckled and sat down next to the girl.


    "You''re so cute when you''re confused like that."


    "Let me exin, this bag is cosmic. Even if you keep filling it, it won''t be full, or in other words, maybe the cosmic bag is an unlimited storage bag?" said Gu Yi


    "Now try to remove the contents," added the man with a gentle smile.


    Fu Xie Lan didn''t understand what the man was saying, took out the contents? How? She couldn''t even find the end of the cosmic bag.


    "Concentration and the contents will appear by itself," said Gu Yi as if he knew the contents of the girl''s mind.


    A few minutester, Fu Xie Lan managed to get the contents out of that cosmic bag, and at the same time, the girl was surprised to find out what was in the palm of her hand. It was the herbal nt she had wanted for while still in Mecopia, the golden aswagandha she thought was highly unlikely to be avable any time soon now perched beautifully in her palm. Stared intently at the herbs then pinched herself to make sure that what she was seeing right now wasn''t a dream.


    "Again, honey. It''s still in there. Take it all out," Gu Yi said again, which the girl immediately followed.


    Fu Xie Lan took out all the contents of the cosmic bag, several pairs of clothes like the one she was wearing, several dresses with exquisite embroidery that she also took out of the cosmic bag, the mask, and what surprised her, even more, was a stone with a texture simr to that of mana stone, unable to stand her curiosity, the girl turned to Gu Yi with a questioning look.


    "What is this stone? Is this a mana stone?" asked Fu Xie Lan.


    "No, honey. It''s a spirit stone. It has the same function as a mana stone, only the value is much different. One spirit stone is equivalent to a hundred mana stones," Gu Yi exined in a gentle tone.


    "Is it like that?" asked the girl again, her hands moving to take out the spirit stone that had already piled up and fill half the bed. Did not stop there, she then felt a small object touch the palm of her hand, as small as a spirit stone only the texture she felt was not as hard as that stone.


    Slowly took it out of the cosmic bag carefully, afraid that it would break, and at the same time, Fu Xie Lan was shocked to see the object in her hand. It was a red fruit that came from a nt in the icy room in Mecopia.


    Not believing what she saw, she rubbed her eyes repeatedly. Meanwhile, Hao who was previously curled upzily on the bed suddenly got up and jumped onto the girl''sp.


    "How can this fruit be here?" She asked with her head turned towards Gu Yi as if she couldn''t believe what she was seeing.


    "You wanted it before, didn''t you?"


    "I want it, but how can I? Isn''t this nt not for sale?"


    "Don''t say that you blew up the ce?" added the girl in a probing tone.


    "Don''t worry, Queen. I won''t do anything you don''t like," Gu Yi replied which instantly made Fu Xie Lan blush again.


    "Is all this for me?" Fu Xie Lan asked when she looked back and found her bed filled with various things.


    "Of course, who else if not for you, there''s no way I wear that dress," Gu Yi replied with his chin raised towards the pile of dresses that was right next to the girl.

 Chapter 113 - 113. Ling The Lotus Spirit

    "Of course, who else if not for you, there''s no way I wear that dress," Gu Yi replied with his chin raised towards the pile of dresses that was right next to the girl.


    Hearing that, Fu Xie Lan looked at Gu Yi fixedly. "How did you get all this?"??


    "Don''t worry, I''m not as bad as you think," the man said. The girl breathed a sigh of relief hearing this.


    "Thank you," replied Fu Xie Lan, immediately putting everything lying on the bed back into the cosmic bag, except for small red fruit, she put it on the table before putting all the things in.


    ''<em>Miss, I can''t feel any energy from the fruit</em>,'' Hao''s voice buzzed in the girl''s mind as her hands were still busy stuffing clothes that were who knows how many pieces into the bag.


    <em>''Is it true?''</em>


    <em>''That''s right, Miss. Believe me. Maybe the man picked it up at random.''</em>


    Fu Xie Lan''s hands suddenly stopped, "Is this the biggest fruit on the nt?" She asked as she turned her head towards Gu Yi.


    "What difference does it make, Queen?"


    "Just answer yes or no?"


    "Erm, I don''t remember it. What''s wrong with that fruit, Queen? I can take all the fruit if you want."


    Hearing that, Fu Xie Lan let out a rough sigh. No wonder, her sense of hearing no longer heard the voice.


    "No need," the girl refused.


    Maybe she should just believe what Hao said? Even though she was very curious about the soul in the fruit. If only she had known that the man would take it for her, she might have asked toe along.


    ''<em>Hmm, it''s okay. Maybe someday I''ll be able to pick it up myself, somehow.''</em>


    .


    .


    .


    Time passes so quickly. Fu Xie Lan fell asleep after forcing Gu Yi to leave her room a while ago. Hao who was also in the same room did not close his eyes. Since earlier, his gaze has only been on the red fruit beside him.


    Suddenly a strong wind blew, making the sound of the windows creaking shut, the candles that lit up the room were almost dimmed by the night breeze that escaped from the windows.


    At the same time, all the feathers that filled Hao''s body stood up as if defying gravity. The little creature identally touched a small fruit that was right next to it with its tail causing it to roll and fall from the nightstand.


    Prang...!!!


    Fu Xie Lan was startled and immediately woke up from her slumber. Her senses caught the sound of broken ss falling from a height, sounding very close to her.


    ''<em>What happened Hao?''</em>


    <em>''Miss, I identally dropped the fruit.''</em>


    Hearing this, Fu Xie Lan''s eyes immediately nced at the table where she had ced the fruit earlier and did not find it there.


    ''Miss, take a look.''


    Immediately Fu Xie Lan turned her attention to the floor. There were small red shards scattered about with a simrly colored liquid filling the surroundings.


    ''<em>Why does it sound like ss falling</em>?'' Her mind was confused because she had felt the chewy texture of the fruit before, could something like that make a loud sound when it collided with something hard? Or is it just her feeling?


    Fu Xie Lan then took out a dress from her cosmic bag to clean the red stains that littered the floor.


    Moving from her position on the bed, the girl bent down on the floor and began to clean the stains from the fruit fragments.


    However, her hand hadn''t even touched the red liquid and something happened. The red liquid as bright as blood suddenly shrunk at a speed that the eye could see. All the liquid that littered the floor seemed to move and gather at one point. It happened in about a minute.


    Fu Xie Lan''s eyes never left them, even the lingering drowsiness disappeared in an instant.


    A red seedy there. Yes, all the liquid has shrunk to form a small seed that is the same size and shape as a grain of rice.


    ''<em>Hao, do you know what happened</em>?'' asked Fu Xie Lan to the little creature.


    Receiving no response, the girl turned to the furry creature and found him standing warily.


    ''<em>Hao, what happened</em>?'' She repeated.


    ''<em>Miss, be careful</em>!''


    Fu Xie Lan who heard Hao''s voice was shocked, she didn''t have time to digest what happened and a golden light appeared right in front of her making her frown and raise her palm to block the extremely dazzling light from entering her eyes.


    One minute...


    Two minutes...


    Nothing happened, the light that was so dazzling in the girl''s eyes slowly dimmed.


    Feeling the light go out, Fu Xie Lan lowered her hands and immediately opened her eyelids, of course in a very alert manner.


    The first thing she saw was a small child with long, green hair, a nt with small flowers coiled right above his head like a crown.


    At this moment, Fu Xie Lan didn''t know how else to react. Everything that had happened just now confused her greatly.


    ''<em>Best regards from me, Miss.''</em>


    The voice of a grown man tapped Fu Xie Lan''s senses. Seeing only the three of them in the room made the girl frown. Did the voicee from the child in front of her?


    The little boy who was previously squatting in front of her now slowly stood up and seemed to salute her. There was no mistaking it, the voice she had heard just now belonged to the boy.


    "Wh-who are you?" Fu Xie Lan panicked immediately stood up from her position and subconsciously took a few steps back until she hit the foot of the bed.


    "Introducing, I am Ling the Lotus Spirit," said the little boy with his body still lowered.


    Hao who heard that suddenly jumped onto the green-haired boy''s body.


    ''<em>Gosh, I thought who was that. It''s you,</em>'' Hao said to the boy as hended his foot right on top of the boy''s hair.


    Of course, the boy who called himself Ling was shocked to suddenly receive such treatment.


    "Hao?" said Ling as if he couldn''t believe what he saw.


    "Are you guys know each other?" asked Fu Xie Lan with furrowed brows in confusion.


    Ling who heard Fu Xie Lan''s words immediately raised his head, his height only reaching the girl''s chest.


    "Excuse my impoliteness, Miss," said Ling again immediately apologizing.


    "No, no. Don''t apologize. You''repletely innocent," said Fu Xie Lan, then squatted down and matched Ling''s height.


    "So your name is Ling?" asked Fu Xie Lan again to confirm.


    "That''s right, Miss."


    "And thank you for freeing me from those shackles," he added with a body that once again bowed in respect.

 Chapter 114 - 114. He Is Dying

    "And thank you for freeing me from those shackles," he added with a body that once again bowed in respect.


    "What do you mean? I didn''t do anything," Fu Xie Lan replied. Now the girl was very sure that the voice she heard earlier belonged to Ling, the lotus boy in front of her. But why didn''t Hao feel anything before???


    But suddenly Ling''s little body copsed even though he hadn''t answered the girl''s question. Fu Xie Lan panicked and immediately lifted him surprisingly light body onto the bed andid him there.


    The sound of the window suddenly opening made the girl startled and immediately turned around, finding Gu Yi entering the room made her alertness fade.


    "What happened, Queen?" he asked then approached Fu Xie Lan, a few minutes ago he felt great energying from the girl''s room, but only a few momentster it disappeared without a trace.


    Seeing the green-haired boy lying unconscious on the bed made him stop in his steps.


    "Who is that boy?" the man asked again, slowly he came closer and touched the boy''s feet.


    "I don''t know, he suddenly appeared from inside the fruit you gave me earlier."


    "Has he been like this since his appearance?" Gu Yi asked closer to where Fu Xie Lan was.


    "No, he spoke a few words and then fell unconscious, I don''t know what happened to him," said Fu Xie Lan in a slightly trembling voice. The girl was a little worried about the boy, her round adorable face made Fu Xie Lan feel sad.


    "He''s dying," Gu Yi said and at the same time, Fu Xie Lan turned to him.


    "What do you mean?" Fu Xie Lan asked confused because she didn''t feel any strangeness in Ling''s body before the boy fell unconscious.


    "I can feel his spirit shrinking little by little."


    ''<em>That''s right, Miss. Before, his body wasn''t this small either</em>," said Hao in Fu Xie Lan''s mind.


    ''<em>Huh? Is it true? Then why is his body like this?''</em>


    <em>''That was the impact of the shrinking of his spirit. If I''m not mistaken, maybe this has happened to him for hundreds of years, and now is the peak</em>,'' Hao said again, making the girl more confused.


    ''<em>One thing I don''t understand, Miss. why can a spirit like him exist in a ce like this?''</em>


    <em>''Are you saying that he shouldn''t live in this world?''</em>


    <em>''That''s right, Miss. Previously we lived in the same world. The world of spirits, a ce that had such a high flow of mana, surpassed the Dark Zore. What''s different from us is magic beast spirits like me when the timees, we have to make a contract with a mage to gain eternal life, whereas nt spirits like that lotus spirit, don''t need a contractor to live eternally. They live like people in this world without any obligation to make a contract with someone, or in other words, it''s their choice, and as far as I know, there has never been a history for a nt spirit to leave the spirit world,'' Hao exined at length. He also felt confused and did not even expect that what he would meet was a nt spirit.</em>


    <em>''nt spirit? Are there many of them?''</em>


    ''<em>That''s right, Miss. Lotus spirit is the only one</em>,'' Hao answered immediately.


    Spirit world. As the name suggests, the world is a ce for spirits to live, be it nt, animal, or human spirits. The spirits of the humans will be rest in there until they were a time for them to be reincarnated again. As for nt or animal spirits, death for them is to disappear into nothingness. As happened to Ling the lotus spirit. Right now the creature is dying and maybe soon he will disappear and be nothingness.


    "What should I do?" said Fu Xie Lan turning to Gu Yi.


    "You want to save him?"


    Fu Xie Lan nodded.


    Gu Yi was silent for a moment, it was very easy if he wanted to save the lotus spirit. He only needed his ruby ??pendant, but the problem was that it was with Fu Xie Lan. He was afraid that if he removed the ruby ??pendant from the girl''s body, the seal would react very quickly.


    Even so, it was the only way he knew. The ruby ??pendant has the function of restoring the soul/spirit that is injured or dying for the wearer, it''s just that it doesn''t work on Fu Xie Lan''s body because both souls are fine but one of them is sealed, so the pendant can only protect that girl of from sick of the seal of the soul cover rune that was confining one of her souls.


    "I don''t know how, Queen," Gu Yi replied with a sigh. He had to lie to her because he didn''t want to see her hurt.


    Hearing the man''s answer, Fu Xie Lan let out a rough breath.


    ''<em>Do you know a way to save him?</em>'' He asked Hao who was standing right next to Ling.


    ''<em>Sorry, Miss. I didn''t know it either</em>.''


    Fu Xie Lan was frustrated to hear that, even though this was her first meeting with Ling, but somehow she couldn''t bear to see the creature injured like this.


    The girl then sat down next to Ling with a pitying look. Her hand moved slowly to caress the boy''s round face which looks very adorable. Her hand doesn''t stop there. The girl then got up and stroked his hair gently hoping to ease the boy''s suffering a little. Rub it slowly.


    "<strong>Ahhhh."</strong>


    <strong>"Ahhhh."</strong>Her hand was identally pierced by a small thorn that turned out to be between the tiny flowers of a coiled nt that looked more like a crown on Ling''s head.


    Seeing that, Gu Yi panicked and immediately pulled Fu Xie Lan''s hand from there. The girl''s blood dripped little by little and without them knowing, a drop of the girl''s blood fell right on Ling''s lips and seeped there, no one knows.


    "Be careful, Queen."


    "Slow down, it looks like the tip of the thorn is a little left there," said Fu Xie Lan when she saw Gu Yi sucking the blood on one of his fingertips to stop the bleeding. She had not noticed before that thing that looked like a crown had small thorns.


    The two of them were not aware of the changes that had urred to Ling''s body. Including Hao who also focused on his Miss.


    "It''s fine now," said Fu Xie Lan then pulled her hand away from the man''s lips. She couldn''t hide the red hue that was printed on her cheeks.


    Seeing that, Gu Yi chuckled and ruffled Fu Xie Lan''s hair.


    ''<em>Miss, Look!</em>

 Chapter 115 - 115. The Lotus Ring

    Seeing that, Gu Yi chuckled and ruffled Fu Xie Lan''s hair.


    ''<em>Miss, Look!''</em>??


    Suddenly the girl turned towards Ling, as did Gu Yi who followed Fu Xie Lan''s gaze.


    Ling''s body to be very solid was enveloped in green light and then transparent.


    It only happened a few secondster the boy''s body turned into tendrils of light golden green and towards Fu Xie Lan''s hand, right on the girl''s index finger and formed a ring that looks so beautiful, a lotus carved that follows the shape of the ring with green gems adds to the impression so elegant. Fu Xie Lan was rooted to the spot, staring at the ring that suddenly appeared in her hand and coiled tightly around the size of her finger.


    "What happened?"


    Gu Yi sat Fu Xie Lan on the bed. As well as himself.


    "Let me see," he said taking her hand.


    Fu Xie Lan just nodded, with a curious expression she obeyed the man''s words and offered her hand at will, she also didn''t protest when her hand was held. Very different from usual.


    "Looks like you saved him, Honey," Gu Yi saidnding his lips, kissing the girl''s hand. Actually, without even looking closely, he could feel the return of the spirit energy, slowly stabilizing and recovering. He just wanted to use this opportunity to touch and kiss Fu Xie Lan''s hand.


    Although the man felt his recovery might take a long time, the spirit didn''t disappear, and turning into a ring in Fu Xie Lan''s hand was a form of his recovery. Fortunately, the girl has arge amount of mana in her body, otherwise, she might have suffocated because her mana would be continuously absorbed.


    "Saved him? But, I didn''t do anything," Fu Xie Lan replied, her eyes not leaving the lotus ring on her index finger.


    "Regarding that, I don''t know either, honey. One day when the lotus spirit has recovered, you can ask him," Gu Yi said. It was true, he didn''t know the matter, and this was also his first time seeing nt spirit in Arnd World, even though he was already thousands of years old.


    knock... knock... knock...


    A knock on the door caught the two of them''s attention. Fu Xie Lan immediately went to open the door and saw Huang Bao, Wan Lie, Xue Ning, and Ju Xian standing in front of her. The old man had also returned safely.


    "What happened Xie Lan?" asked Wan Lie on behalf of all the questions of the people who stood with him. Just a moment ago, they saw an extremely dazzling light and such great energy emanating from the girl''s room, only that they were a little slow because a dove suddenly appeared carrying a scroll of letters for them from the City Master.


    Previously, Gu Yi had put a guard on the inn just in case nothing happened and to prevent people outside the inn from knowing all the activities they were doing inside.


    "What do you mean?" asked Fu Xie Lan pretending not to know.


    "I feel mana..."


    "It''s just your feelings, I slept with her all night and nothing happened," said Gu Yi immediately interrupting Huang Bao''s words.


    Immediately everyone fell silent, not knowing how to respond, especially Huang Bao whose face was already red with embarrassment. Those who were standing in front of the door of the room one by one stepped back slowly, without the slightest sound. They felt that they had intruded on Xie Lan and Gu Yi time.


    Meanwhile, Fu Xie Lan, who heard the man''s words, rolled her eyes in embarrassment. The man would always say something like that. She wanted to turn around and scold the man so that in the future he wouldn''t say such embarrassing things as he just said but she wasn''t sure it would work.


    "Excuse us," said Huang Bao and left immediately, while Wan Lie immediately closed the door from the outside without paying attention to the expression of Fu Xie Lan who was still standing behind the door.


    Fu Xie Lan who was confused by the change in people''s attitude immediately turned to look at Gu Yi.


    "Why are they?" the girl asked.


    "It''s all right, honey. Come here. You''re still sleepy, aren''t you?"


    "No kidding, it''s already morning," said Fu Xie Lan rolling her eyes.


    "So what? No one will disturb us in this room," Gu Yi chuckled.


    "You''d better get out, I want to get prepare," she breathed out harshly.


    "Huh? Where are you going so early, Queen?" Gu Yi asked with one eyebrow raised.


    "SENDING YOU TO HELL, Now GET OUT," said Fu Xie Lan in a slightly high-pitched tone. Aren''t they going back to phoenix academy today? Why he asked again.


    After all, she wanted to clean her body. Since her return from Mecopia, she has not changed the clothes she is wearing. Her sleepiness and fatigue are more demanding to be satisfied than her desire to just take a shower or change clothes. Let''s say she''s a little dirty becausest night she was tired.


    "It''s okay, I''m willing to be sent to hell as long as I stay with you," Gu Yi chuckled.


    "Don''te out?" asked Fu Xie Lan back with a hand pointing at the window. Maybe because the man was always in and out of the room through the window.


    "Ok, fine. I''m out. But this time through the door," chuckled Gu Yi immediately rose from his position.


    "Hah, it''s up to you," replied the girl immediately. She wondered, how did the man alwaysply with her wishes and treat her so gently? Even though she has used various intonations of voice, ranging from the curtest to the harsh-sounding ones, he has not also injured her, but the perverted man always responds very well. Fu Xie Lan became doubtful, Does that man have no feelings at all?


    .


    .


    .


    Everyone had already gathered in the living room, except for Huang Bao. They didn''t know what the old man was doing in his room.


    "Xie Lan, how were you yesterday? Did you get the herbs you wanted?" asked Wan Li. He had heard of his mother''s purpose of visiting Kanca City when he was still at Elder Chen''s residence.


    Fu Xie Lan who was busy stroking Hao''s fur immediately turned to the source of the voice.


    "Yes and no," She said in a very soft tone, very different from a moment ago when he kicked Gu Yi out of her room.


    "Huh? What do you mean?"


    "Never mind, at least now I have it all," The girl replied with eyes ncing at Gu Yi. Just a few seconds and immediately divert it from there.


    "That''s good," Wan Lie replied. Xue Ning and Ju Xian who were also among them just silently listened to the conversation. Especially Ju Xian, that man never spoke at all, only when he spoke to Fu Xie Lan yesterday, yes only once.


    At this time, the sun was slowly rising in the sky, Huang Bao just came out of his room and joined the others. carrying a wooden box in his hand, maybe the size of the wooden box is almost a third of his body. Yes, he has been busy arranging all the herbs he got from Mecopia. All that he obtained not because he has a lot of mana stones, but because of pills. Some pills he prepared to exchange for some herbs he wanted.

 Chapter 116 - 116. Trip To The City Gate

    Seeing that, Ju Xian stood up from his position and immediately helped Huang Bao who looked a bit troubled to carry the wooden box.


    "Let me help you, Sir," he offered.??


    "It''s okay, I can use my magic to move it, it''s just that I want to exercise my muscles that seem to be getting stiffer," Huang Bao replied.


    Ju Xian did not return to his original ce after his offer was rejected but instead turned to follow the old man from behind. After he was allowed by Fu Xie Lan to join them, he had already decided to help everyone in the room as best he could.


    "We''d better leave early," said Fu Xie Lan then got a nod from everyone.


    "Ah yes Xie Lan, the City Master apologizes to you and Ju Xian for not being able to visit while at this inn, and again she hopes that we can forgive and forget about the ufortable events that happened in her City," said Wan Lie when everyone was ready to leave the ce.


    "She will send a message if she has found the perpetrator of the explosion," added Xue Ning again.


    "Alright, that''s fine," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    Meanwhile, Ju Xian who was behind Huang Bao looked at Fu Xie Lan with an indescribable look.


    ''<em>How could they send a message like that to the culprit themselves?''</em> Either Ju Xian shouldugh or cry hearing the contents of Kanca City Master''s message.


    "Master, leave the box to me," said Fu Xie Lan suddenly stepping closer to Huang Bao.


    "Ah it''s okay, I can do it myself. After all, you''ve heard before right cal....."


    The old man''s words stopped when he saw therge box easily put into a small bag.


    "Take it easy. Master''s belongings will be safe with me," she said immediately resuscitating Huang Bao.


    "May I see the bag?" asked Huang Bao. He had indeed heard and seen a bag that was said to be able to store any object without fear that the bag would be full.


    It''s been hundreds of years. And now he saw the same bag again. If only he could have it, he might be the luckiest wizard in the world. Because with that bag, he could use it to store all kinds of pills and concoctions he made, not to mention the hundreds of herbs, no, even thousands and he could carry it everywhere. Just thinking about it made him very excited.


    But what the hell, he didn''t know where he could get a bag like that. Never mind, being owned by Fu Xie Lan who incidentally is his student is enough to make him feel happy.


    "Isn''t this the cosmic bag?" asked Huang Bao to confirm, his hands and eyes seemed reluctant to let go of it.


    "That''s right, Master."


    "Lucky, I hope you can use it very well, kid," Huang Bao eximed returning the cosmic bag to its owner.


    "Let''s go. looks like the carriage is waiting ahead," Wan Lie said, distracting everyone.


    "Remember, keep it safe. Don''t lose it," said Huang Bao to Fu Xie Lan, then left the inn, followed by the others.


    "Okay, Master." The girl took thest step along with Gu Yi beside her and Hao who was curled up as usual on her shoulders.


    They took the train to the gate to save time, considering that it was quite a distance if one only wanted to go on foot.


    "Can I ask something?" Fu Xie Lan''s voice suddenly broke the silence in the carriage.


    "Anything, Queen," the man replied with a gentle smile.


    "Where did you get this thing?" asked the girl with one hand taking out the cosmic bag she had previously kept under her robes.


    "That thing belongs to one of my family," Gu Yi replied.


    "If it belongs to your family, why did you take it and give it to me?"


    "They don''t need it anymore."


    "Is it true?"


    Gu Yi nodded.


    "Does that mean all your family members have things like this?" asked Fu Xie Lan feeling amazed at the man''s words.


    "No, just a few," Gu Yi replied immediately.


    "Maybe sometime I can visit them to say thank you, even though they don''t need it anymore, but to me, this thing is very valuable to me and I think I should thank the owner," said Fu Xie Lan with a big smile.


    "I doubt you can do it, honey," Gu Yi replied with a nd smile.


    "They''re dead," he added again when he saw the confused look on the girl''s face. All his family had indeed death, the incident seven hundred years ago which caused all the families and even race of the demons to be destroyed by the cunning of the ck witch who suddenly appeared and only left him live alone.


    Hearing that, the smile that was stered on the girl''s luscious lips suddenly faded.


    "S-sorry, I don''t know," she said ufortably.


    "It''s fine," Gu Yi replied immediately.


    ''Besides, you are here, my wife,'' he thought again.


    "You want it again?"


    "What?" Fu Xie Lan asked confused.


    "Cosmic bag."


    "No, no. One is enough for me. Besides, you shouldn''t give like this precious thing to me either," said the girl.


    "I''ll take it out and give it to you right away," he added.


    "Don''t refuse. something I gave you, I will not take it back. After all, it''s of no use to me at all," Gu Yi said. The things like that are not of much use to the demon race, a race that whenever they go, other races will submit and obey their wishes. He was also surprised when he learned that some of the demon pce families collect useless objects like that.


    "If you want more, just say so, I still have some."


    "Before I burn everything," he added.


    "No, don''t burn it," said Fu Xie Lan immediately. Her original intention was to ask the man in front of her about the cosmic bag because she wanted to ask for some for her Master, the girl wanted to give it to Huang Bao. But she did not expect that asking about it would lead them to a discussion which she thought was very sensitive, and in the end, she decided to bury her intentions and chose to end the conversation.


    "Better give it to me than you burn it," added Fu Xie Lan again. something as good as that would be a pity to burn.


    Hearing this, Gu Yi chuckled. "As you wish, Queen." He pretended to say that he was going to burn the bag, he just wanted to make Fu Xie Lan say her true wish without needing to keep it to herself. Before leaving the inn, he had expected something like this to happen. But because of his mistake, which he didn''t realize, the girl seemed reluctant to say what she wanted.


    "If you want something, tell me, I will give it to you even if it means giving up my own life," said Gu Yi. For this he meant it.


    "Don''t overdo it, you perverted master."


    And then both of them smiled without them knowing.

 Chapter 117 - 117. Rest For A While

    "Don''t overdo it, you perverted master."


    And then both of them smiled without them knowing.??


    ***


    They then left Kanca City at noon. As usual, Fu Xie Lan was with Gu Yi, and Huang Bao was with Wan Lie. While the remaining two people are together. Luckily Ju Xian was a tier two mage and was able to control his wand to fly.


    Xue Ning and Ju Xian had decided to follow Fu Xie Lan wherever she went. They don''t care about any dangers that they will faceter. The two of them did this because they had the same reason, which was that they had no ce to return to.


    For the first time, Xue Ning flew. The girl was nauseous and vomited all the contents of her stomach in the air. Even Ju Xian had a little trouble taking the girl with him.


    Seeing that, Fu Xie Lan asked Gu Yi to equalize their position and fly closer to the four people.


    "Teacher, we should rest for a while," shouted Fu Xie Lan in such a high tone of voice. The wind blowing in the opposite direction made her voice a little heavy.


    After saying that, she asked Gu Yi tond where he thought was suitable to rest for a while before returning to continue the journey. Even though the City of Phillony was visible from their current position. However, she is feeling a little sorry for Xue Ning, she chose to rest for a while.


    They flew low andnded on a rather spacious ground, precisely on the edge of ake in the middle of the forest.


    The area was included in the territory of the wizard race, harmless and sometimes a ce for some wizards to hunt or just to train the level of their magic power.


    Landing her feet on the ground, Fu Xie Lan immediately approached Xue Ning who was already looking very weak and tried to support her body towards the oak tree that stood firmly on the edge of theke.


    The sun was shining, Fu Xie Lan then went to fetch water for Xue Ning by theke to prevent her from bing dehydrated. Xue Ning was not a tier two wizard who could protect her body from the fierceness of nature such as the scorching heat of the sun, or the extreme changes in the weather.


    Even though they had never taken the pury test, those who saw Xue Ning could immediately tell the level of the girl''s magic just by feeling the mana in her.


    Fu Xie Lan also didn''t know what her current level of strength was, she didn''t feel hungry and thirsty anymore, only her body asionally felt very tired. Maybe because of her human body.


    "How are you feeling now?" asked Fu Xie Lan after Xue Ning drank the water that was given to her.


    "Sorry, I troubled you guys," Xue Ning said feeling guilty.


    "Rest for a while, and don''t talk let alone burden your mind with useless things like you said earlier," Fu Xie Lan replied then jumped onto arge and very sturdy-looking tree branch using the mana concentrated under her heels.


    Hearing that, Xue Ning let out a rough breath and corrected her sitting position to rx her body a little.


    Wan Lie sat leaning on a tree branch next to Fu Xie Lan, Huang Bao, and Ju Xian, the two people chose to stay down there and leaned around the tree near Xue Ning.


    As for Gu Yi, the man was already next to Fu Xie Lan, sitting there too.


    A gentle breeze blows slowly carrying the distinctive aroma of forest nts, moving agilely blowing everyone''s hairs, and giving a very calming cool sensation.


    With a leaning position, Fu Xie Lan moved her hands to y with the tendrils of the nts around her to reduce boredom.


    Maybe this is thest time to rx, because, after this, she will start her journey to collect the eight pieces of ruby ??star stone.


    Suddenly she remembered something, she immediately jumped to the ground right beside Huang Bao and managed to make the old man startle in surprise.


    "Sorry Teacher," said Fu Xie Lan and sat down next to the old man. While Gu Yi, the man did not move from his position and only watched the girl from the branch.


    "It''s okay, is something bothering you?" asked Huang Bao.


    "I want to ask Teacher something," she said then took out a brown scroll that was the size of her palm and handed it to Huang Bao.


    "What is this?" asked Huang Bao feeling confused when he opened the scroll and all he found was empty.


    Fu Xie Lan forgot one thing, There has to be a mix of light and dark to be able to read the writing on the scroll. Not in a ce that is only bright like now, nor on a night without a light.


    "Ah, I-I''m sorry, Teacher."


    The girl then told everything that happened that night when someone bumped into her suddenly and also the writing on the brown scroll.


    Everyone who heard Fu Xie Lan''s exnation was silent. Although Xue Ning and Ju Xian did not understand all of Fu Xie Lan''s words at all, they did not ask about the meaning of those words either. Perhaps because they felt that they had no right to know everything about Xie Lan, so they chose to remain silent and be good listeners.


    "Human race? Really?" said Huang Bao in a slightly raised voice, perhaps from surprise. His eyes immediately fell on Gu Yi who was watching the two behind the hood he was wearing.


    Seeing that Lord Gu Yi had no response after hearing Fu Xie Lan''s words, he returned to normalize his expression and calmed his feelings.


    "Are you not wrong? The human race?" asked Huang Bao again to confirm.


    Fu Xie Lan nodded. Meanwhile, Wan Lie, who was originally leaning against a tree, now sat up straight, listening to the conversation of the two people who were not far from him.


    "So you''re going to human territory?" asked Huang Bao as if he still had not received the girl''s words.


    "Before I didn''t believe in that thing. But since I received the message for the second time, it doesn''t seem like it''s a joke."


    "Teacher, this is also the only chance for me to break the seal" she added.


    "But, kid. I can''t follow you into the territory given my growing responsibilities at the academy due to the pury test incident a few days ago," Huang Bao replied with a sigh.


    "I also didn''t ask the Teacher to follow me into the Human territory. Don''t worry, I have Ju Xian, Wan Lie, and Xue Ning with me."


    "Me too." Gu Yi suddenly jumped up andnded right beside Fu Xie Lan.


    "Yes. And that perverted man," added Fu Xie Lan again.

 Chapter 118 - 118. Smell Of Blood

    "Yes. And that perverted man," added Fu Xie Lan again.


    Huang Bao reflexively turned his gaze towards Gu Yi. If that was the case, he wouldn''t have to worry about anything anymore, along with the strongest man in the Arnd World, he was certain that nothing bad would happen to his disciple.??


    "Alright, if you think it''s for the best," said Huang Bao.


    Fu Xie Lan nodded in response to her Teacher''s words. "Have you ever heard of the shape or appearance of the ruby ??star stone?" she asked then.


    "Hmm, I don''t know about it, but don''t worry I can find out before you leave," Huang Bao replied with a slight sigh.


    "Thank you, Teacher," said Fu Xie Lan and then stepped closer to Xue Ning.


    It seemed that Xue Ning was still trying to organize her feelings, being in a slightly cool ce made her feel a little better.


    "How do you feel?" asked Fu Xie Lan instantly making the girl''s eyelids slowly open.


    "Em, it''s better than before," she answered instantly.


    "Okay, get ready. Soon we will be next on the journey."


    "Thank you," Xue Ning replied to the girl.


    There was no particr reason why Fu Xie Lan treated Xue Ning so well. She only felt indebted to the girl for saving her and Wan Lie in the forest at that time.


    During her life in the world, before her soul was sucked into this world, ra had very rarely been treated very well. Only her uncle ''Raka'', but she considered it an uncle''s obligation to his nephew, even so, she still wanted to repay all that treatment and did not think that in the end, it turned out that her uncle, who was the closest person to her, was the first to want her dead.


    And now, someone she didn''t even know in this world saved her life which was in danger. That''s what made her care about Xue Ning so much.


    Everything she receives from others she will repay tenfold. Is that a good thing or a bad thing? it has no exceptions about either.


    "Teacher, maybe I can''t follow you back to the academy," said Fu Xie Lan immediately making anyone who heard it confused. Wasn''t their current journey to return to the academy?


    "Do you have any other ns?" asked Huang Bao with a confused look on his face.


    "Perhaps I should rent an inn for our temporary stay, with Ju Xian and Xue Ning around, I don''t want to trouble Master and Elder Chen with their presence too much," exined Fu Xie Lan. Previously she had thought of following her teacher back to the academy for a while and thinking about how to obtain a lot of mana stones for her future benefit. But now, that''s no longer the case. Getting a veryrge number of spirit stones from a man whose name she didn''t know until now made her burden a little less. If her guess was correct, the man might have been from a rich family. Yes, she could only think so.


    Hearing Fu Xie Lan''s words, both Ju Xian and Xue Ning were both silents. No one can express how they feel right now.


    "Okay, whatever you decide. I support it."


    "So, when are you leaving for Human territory?" asked Huang Bao again immediately, and all who heard him fixed their ears carefully.


    "Maybe three more days, Master?"


    "I want to prepare a few things before leaving," added Fu Xie Lan.


    "Alright," Huang Bao nodded.


    received such a response, made a Fu Xie Lan smile behind her mask.


    "Want to go now?" Suddenly a male voice came from behind her. The voice belonged to Gu Yi.


    Fu Xie Lan did not immediately reply. The girl looked at the people who were with her for a moment and then agree. She just wanted to confirm the condition of Xue Ning and the others.


    However, Fu Xie Lan''s movements suddenly came to a halt. Hao who was previously curled upzily on her shoulder suddenly jumped onto a tree branch that was directly above the girl''s body.


    ''<em>Smell of Blood</em>.'' At the same time, Hao''s voice buzzed in her head.


    ''<em>Miss, I feel something.''</em>


    The wind was blowing again, but not as fresh as before. This time it was slightly mingled with a very faint scent of blood, and it made Wan Lie and Huang Bao immediately stand up from their positions in an alert attitude. While Gu Yi, had been beside Fu Xie Lan looked like he was protecting her. As for Xue Ning and Ju Xian, the two of them also rose from their positions. Although neither of them could feel anything, their alert attitude allowed them both to immediately know that something might happen.


    At that very instant, Fu Xie Lan activated her eye power. Her violet pupil moved to scan the entire area within her reach. She vaguely saw a group of six-legged creatures tearing the bodies of several people.


    Without waiting any longer, the girl jumped onto a tree branch, moving agilely using tree branches as a footstool to move.


    "Mom, where are you going?" shouted Wan Lie immediately following Fu Xie Lan, as well as Gu Yi who immediately followed and equalized his position with the girl.


    Huang Bao was rooted to the spot, the call Wan Lie pinned to the girl made him think hard.


    ''<em>Is my hearing a problem</em>?''


    ''<em>Maybe it''s just my feelings</em>,'' he thought immediately following the three of them. Just like Huang Bao, Ju Xian also felt the same way. However, his knowledge of Xie Lan being a male made him doubt his hearing and immediately followed them from behind. As for Xue Ning, the girl wasn''t very focused sincending at that ce, let''s say she still felt a little bit of the effects of the trip with Ju Xian earlier.


    With Xue Ning''s ability, the girl had a little trouble catching up and keeping up with everyone''s speed. As a result, she was left far behind alone.


    .


    .


    .


    They moved for several minutes following Fu Xie Lan, no one knew where they were going but the smell of blood that was getting more and more distinct made anyone who sensed it immediately know that they were heading in the direction of the origin of the smell.


    Ju Xian who sensed that Xue Ning was not with them immediately stopped. He wanted to tell Fu Xie Lan and the others about it, but their position was so far ahead. In the end, he chose not to do.


    With a swift movement, Ju Xian jumped from branch to branch, the man turned around to look for Xue Ning. Even though he didn''t have any rtionship with the girl, seeing Fu Xie Lan treat her so well made him think that she might be someone that Xie Lan cared about.

 Chapter 119 - 119. The Moon Tiger

    Ju Xian rushed to find Xue Ning, he was already very far from where Fu Xie Lan was. But still haven''t found Xue Ning.


    ''<em>Where is the girl</em>?''??


    He kept moving without slowing down in the slightest. Suddenly a shadow of someone from a distance seemed to be getting bigger.


    "Ju-Ju Xian, what''s wrong?" The sound of Xue Ning leaning against the tree trunk reached the man''s senses.


    "Why are you so slow?" said Ju Xian immediately approached the girl.


    "What happened? Why did youe back?" Xue Ning asked back to the man.


    "Alright, don''t ask too many questions, let me help," he said immediately pulling Xue Ning and leading her away from there, following Fu Xie Lan and the others.


    .


    .


    .


    The smell of blood that reached Fu Xie Lan''s sense of smell grew even more intense, at the same time her eyes caught a swarm of strange creatures that were preying on several people.


    "Stop!" shouted Huang Bao immediately stopping the movement of Fu Xie Lan who was in front of him.


    "Xie Lan, be careful!" he shouted again.


    Fu Xie Lan and the others suddenly stopped at a tree branch. From the position they were in now, through the gaps in the leaves and tree trunks, anyone can see the situation happening in front of them.


    "What kind of creature is that, Master?" asked Fu Xie Lan


    The old man was silent for a moment before answering, his eyes never left the few people who had copsed or had even lost their lives because of that creature.


    "It''s a moon tiger," Huang Bao replied. This was the second time he had seen the creature wandering outside the magic forest area.


    "Moon tiger?" asked Wan Lie.


    ''Miss, some are still alive,'' the sound of Hao''s voice in Fu Xie Lan''s mind made the girl turn her gaze from previously staring at Huang Bao to the moon tiger which seemed to be tearing apart several immobile bodies.


    The girl wanted to move again but was immediately stopped by Huang Bao who grabbed one of her hands.


    "Don''t go there, it''s dangerous," said Huang Bao.


    "There are still living, Master. I want to save them."


    "Not. The creature will never leave anything behind when it attacks someone. Even if there are survivors, maybe they will die soon because the mana in their body has also been drained out," exined the old man.


    "Is it the same creature that injured Xue Ning, Master?" asked Fu Xie Lan.


    "That is right." The old man quickly nodded.


    Hearing her teacher''s words, a faint smile was etched behind the girl''s face cover. Then with a very fast movement, She immediately moved towards the creatures. Even Huang Bao was not aware of his movements.


    Gu Yi who had high reflexes towards the girl immediately followed her, speeding past Fu Xie Lan at a speed that could not be seen by the eye, and a few secondster, all the creatures that unaware of his presence were lying on the ground, bathed in blood, the body split open, several rolling heads fell from their ce, died horribly.


    In an instant, the ground in that ce changed color, drenched in the blood stter of the moon tiger. Immediately The smell of blood filled the air, denser than before.


    Fu Xie Lan stared intently at the corpse of the creature that was right in front of her. Huang Bao who was following behind was stunned at the sight.


    "I couldn''t possibly put you in danger, could I?" Gu Yi chuckled again approaching Fu Xie Lan. However, the girl did not respond. Fu Xie Lan''s feet took a slow step, past several wizard bodies that looked lifeless, asionally jumping to avoid the head and body parts of the moon tiger.


    ''There Miss, the man is still alive.''


    With Hao''s instructions, Fu Xie Lan managed to find a man with such a small body, lying weakly with several bite wounds all over his arms and legs, his robe and pants ripped apart. Sensing the man''s very weak breath, she immediately asked Wan Lie for help to lift him and then slightly moved away from the ce.


    Seeing the fast movements of the two people, namely Fu Xie Lan and Wan Lie, made Huang Bao slightly overwhelmed because he had just set foot on the ground and second, no, the three of them jumped back onto the sturdy branches. He hadn''t even normalized his feelings and had already returned to following the three of them.


    "Teacher, he is still breathing," Fu Xie Lan eximed when she saw Huang Bao had just reached them. Currently, the position of Fu Xie Lan and the other three people was at a distance of several tens of meters from the carcass of the moon tiger. Leaning a boy against a sturdy tree trunk. Her previous guess was wrong, Fu Xie Lan thought that man was a grown man with a small stature like Huang Bao, but upon a closer look, the girl realized that he was a child.


    Without waiting long, Huang Bao immediately checked the boy''s condition. A sigh escaped his lips


    "It''s hopeless," he muttered, and a few secondster the wounds on the boy''s body ckened, through the power of Fu Xie Lan''s eyes. Fu Xie Lan could see the extremely transparent blue-colored Mana evaporate from his wound, and then disappear. His life energy (Mana) was depleted.


    There was no movement from the four of them, all eyes were on the child''s body, lost in their thoughts.


    Huang Bao turned his gaze to look in the direction where the magic beasts were.


    "Isn''t that creature only found in the magic forest?" Gu Yi''s cold voice caught the attention of everyone in the ce.


    "That''s right, Your Majesty," replied Huang Bao, and a momentter he realized his mistake.


    "Your Majesty?" Fu Xie Lan responded quickly.


    "I-I mean, this Master. I don''t know his name yet, and it seems he likes you. Shouldn''t I be glorifying a man who could be my future student husband?" Huang Bao replied casually, but managed to make a Fu Xie Lan blush and didn''t respond further. While Gu Yi, the man smiled faintly at the old man''s answer.


    "Forget it, Teacher," Fu Xie Lan said as if to hide her feelings.


    "If that''s what you want, kid," Huang Bao replied with a sigh of relief.


    Everyone fell silent again. Fu Xie Lan suddenly felt that something was missing. The girl looked all over the ce as if looking for someone.


    "Ju Xian and Xue Ning, where are they?" Wan Lie suddenly asked.


    "They will appear soon," said Fu Xie Lan after searching for the position of the two people using the power of her eyes, and a few secondster the two people they were talking about immediately appeared from the front, piercing through the dense tree.

 Chapter 120 - 120. The Moon Tiger (2)

    "They will appear soon," said Fu Xie Lan after searching for the position of the two people using the power of her eyes, and a few secondster the two people they were talking about immediately appeared from the front, piercing through the dense tree.


    "Why are you guys like that?" Fu Xie Lan asked when she found Ju Xian and Xue Ning who looked very tired.??


    "So-sorry," Xue Ning said with her breath still erratic.


    "Calm yourself first," said Wan Lie chimed in.


    As for Ju Xian, after cing Xue Ning''s body in afortable ce, he also immediately looked for a suitable ce for him to rest. Carrying someone with him made his body a little tired, moreover, the girl was taller than his body.


    Moving onnd and in the air has a very big difference. If he flew using a wand, at least he only used the mana in his body to control the thing while staying in the air, indifferent when he was moving on the ground as he did earlier cause it would drain his energy, especially he had just reached the position of a second-tier mage. Using mana and physical strength simultaneously made him a bit tired. It was fortunate that the two of them were soon able to catch up and find the whereabouts of Fu Xie Lan and the others.


    Xue Ning and Ju Xian closed their eyes for a moment, controlled their breathing and rxed their bodies a little then started talking.


    "I had a hard time chasing you guys, I''m sorry," Xue Ning began. She was aware that her strength was very far whenpared to Ju Xian let alone Fu Xie Lan and the others. During the trip, she felt like she was in apletely different group from herself, a stranger to herself.


    "So weak," Wan Lie sneered who suddenly spoke up. Even though his voice was very small but because of his position near Xue Ning, the girl could hear his words.


    "Alright, that''s fine," said Fu Xie Lan.


    "Now, we should go back to rest for a while before continuing the journey," she said again and then found afortable position for herself. As for Gu Yi, the man immediately followed and approached Fu Xie Lan.


    "Stop right there," Fu Xie Lan pointed at Gu Yi''s chest.


    "Your smell, I don''t like it," she added with one hand over her nose. Although the smell of blood in that ce still faintly smelled, Gu Yi''s presence made the scent clear. The man had already ughtered many moon tigers, and the smell of blood filled his entire body. Fu Xie Lan didn''t like the smell of blood, especially when it smelled of the people she was with.


    Hearing this, Gu Yi took a few steps back while lifting his arms to feel his smell for himself.


    "Ah yes, may I ask you a favor?" said the girl again.


    "Whatever it is, honey."


    "Can you neutralize the area over there, take the child with you. That''s if you want to be of little use to me," said Fu Xie Lan then with a hand pointing at the magic beast carcass and some scattered corpses.


    "As you wish, dear," Gu Yi chuckled. Even if the girl didn''t ask for it, she would still do it. because otherwise, the smell of blood would fill the air. Previously he had forgotten the fact about it. His Queen was reborn and had a new habit that was different from before. Or is it because her soul is not yetplete? so she has a nature that is sometimes very different from during her previous life. Even so, he would still do everything for the girl.


    While on the other hand, Xue Ning was frozen to the spot when her eyes caught sight of a small child with the same bite wound like the one she had before. Until Gu Yi took the boy away from there, the girl didn''t take her eyes off him one bit.


    "What''s going on here? And that child?" Xue Ning asked curiously. Ju Xian who heard this immediately set his hearing keenly. He same curiosity as the girl, although he is mostly silent, his curiosity about certain things also makes him sometimes want to ask questions.


    But thinking that he didn''t have the right to know too much, he decided to shut up and just listen. After all, he was grateful that he had new friends and groups now, he didn''t want to bother a lot of people even just to answer his questions.


    Huang Bao turned to Xue Ning, "You''re almost like that kid if only your wound wasn''t treated immediately."


    "Moon tiger?"


    The old man just nodded in response to Xue Ning''s question, while Wan Lie, the man previously wanted to ask but failed because he suddenly realized that Xue Ning and Ju Xian were not with them.


    "Earlier, what do you mean about the magic forest, Uncle?" Wan Lie asked, recalling his question earlier.


    "is something bothering you?"


    "What''s with that forest, Teacher?" asked Fu Xie Lan.


    "This is the second time I''ve met a moon tiger, They should only exist in the magic forest," Huang Bao exined repeating his previous exnation. Several things bothered him.


    "The magic forest is the forest with thergest mana flow in the territory of the mage race, even so, no one dares to go there. It''s too dangerous because there are many magic beasts there, one of which is the moon tiger. The creatures tend to always be thirsty and hungry for mana (life energy), so they can''t leave the forest even for a moment considering the mana flow outside the forest is very little, like this ce. And if those creaturese out of the magic forest, the consequences can be life-threatening for those who encounter magic beasts like that because these creatures will hunt and prey on people and then absorb the mana to keep them alive, as you saw earlier." Huang Bao exined long.


    "Did something happen in that forest, Teacher?"


    "It seems so, but I''m not too sure given the danger that lies in that ce," Huang Bao replied with a sigh.


    "Something must have happened in the magic forest, Uncle. I''m very sure of it. what else makes those creatures leave the ce that is their main home to live?" Wan Lie chimed in.


    "I don''t know," the old man sighed.


    The wind blew again, carrying a scorched smell mixed with blood. It only smelled a few minutes and then disappeared, leaving behind a typical forest aroma as usual, as if nothing had happened before.


    As the scent disappeared, Gu Yi''s figure appeared and rejoined Fu Xie Lan and the others.


    "In that case, instead of Master being confused, shouldn''t it be better to report to the higher-ups of the Demon Pce? I think that The Ruler should know about this incident and not just sit idle in his pce" suggested Fu Xie Lan.


    Huang Bao choked, his eyes scanned Gu Yi. He was afraid that his disciple would make that ruler angry.

 Chapter 121 - 121. I Miss You

    Huang Bao choked, his eyes scanned Gu Yi. He was afraid that his disciple would make that Ruler angry.


    Meanwhile, Gu Yi and Wan Lie who heard the girl''s words were silent. Wan Lie felt guilty for not being honest with his mother, while Gu Yi, no one know what the man had in mind, the corners of his lips lifted in a faint smile.??


    "Aren''t you curious about the Ruler of this world?" Gu Yi said keeping a little distance from the girl because of the smell of blood that still lingered on his body.


    Fu Xie Lan, who sensed that the man had returned, immediately turned around and found Gu Yi standing, leaning on one of the tree trunks with one leg at a ny-degree angle supporting the tree trunk, slightly sideways.


    "Curious? I don''t have time to think about other people, especially if it doesn''t have anything to do with me," replied Fu Xie Lan.


    Hearing Fu Xie Lan''s words, Gu Yi chuckled behind his hood.


    "Is it true?"


    Fu Xie Lan did not respond to the man''s question anymore.


    The situation was quiet again, there was no conversation between them. Only the sound of the asional breeze could be heard hitting the leaves.


    Being in that position for about an hour, Fu Xie Lan opened her eyelids. Raised her hand and looked at the ring with the lotus engraved on her index finger.


    ''Hope you recover quickly and return to your world,'' the girl thought, rubbing the ring in her hand. No one understands more than her, how difficult it is to survive in a world that ispletely different from her previous life.


    The sunlight that managed to escape from the dense leaves gave such a beautiful sight, it looked like the stars at night, and also the leaves that fell by the wind, somehow made her feel a little at peace.


    A few minutester, she immediately moves. Jumping off the branch she was on andnded a spot next to Xue Ning.


    "How do you feel?" she asked breaking the silence, and reflexively all eyes were on the girl.


    "A little better," Xue Ning replied immediately.


    "Good."


    "Teacher, maybe we can continue our journey soon," said Fu Xie Lan, turning to Huang Bao.


    "Is it okay?" asked Huang Bao, his eyes catching Ju Xian who still looked exhausted. Fu Xie Lan followed the old man''s gaze.


    "Will you still be able to hold out until Phillony City?" asked Fu Xie Lan immediately approaching Ju Xian.


    The man immediately stood up swiftly. "Sure," he replied quickly.


    "Alright, then let''s go," she said and at that moment Gu Yi was already near her, with jet ck wings.


    Luckily Xue Ning and Ju Xian knew nothing about Demons, although they had heard a few stories about it but only in general terms. All they knew was ''Demons are the strongest race, and led all races until now''. Only to that extent.


    Quickly, the two people immediately flew vertically move out of the dense trees into the air.


    Ju Xian who was approaching Xue Ning was prevented by Wan Lie. Although he was still a bit tired, his responsibility of carrying Xue Ning was not over yet, and he had to be able to carry it somehow.


    "Leave her with me. Your body looks really tired," Wan Lie said to the man and then carried Xue Ning, immediately moving after Fu Xie Lan and Gu Yi.


    Hearing this, Huang Bao smiled, "Want toe with me, kid?" he offered to Ju Xian who immediately turned to him.


    "It''s all right. I can still be on my own," he replied and quickly caught up with the others, as did Huang Bao who followed behind them.


    Wan Lie who was already behind his father slowed down, Gu Yi already knew his identity, so there was no longer any reason for him to hide from the man.


    Meanwhile, Xue Ning, who was looking at Wan Lie''s wings, was stunned and just stared at his fluffy feathers moving in the wind.


    Wan Lie turned his gaze to the girl in his arms, a faint smile appeared on his lips without him noticing.


    "If you throw up, I''ll throw you out of here," he said coldly.


    "I-I''m sorry," Xue Ning squeaked in a very small voice that the man could still hear.


    On the other hand, Fu Xie Lan who was in Gu Yi''s arms was busy holding the man''s hood, which almost fell off and exposed his entire face.


    "Just let it go, Queen, no one will see it," said Gu Yi.


    Hearing that, her hand reflexively pulled the hood tightly making the man chuckle.


    "I can''t see, honey."


    "Your business," Fu Xie Lan snapped. She did that not without reason, she was just afraid of her thoughts when she saw the man''s face at this close distance.


    "You should wear a mask or something like that if you want to hide your face."


    "Should I?"


    "Yeah, that''s best, that''s just my suggestion the future if you carry me like this again, I don''t want to be bothered by continuing to hold onto your hood," Fu Xie Lan replied quickly, immediately loosening her grip on the man''s hood the girl did not know the reason why the man always lowered his hood to cover half his face, she wanted to ask, but thinking about theirst discussion was very sensitive, and it all started with her asking carelessly. Fu Xie Lan was afraid to offend the man again. So in the end, she chose not to ask anything.


    Gu Yi smiled. "Then just let it go. No one will see."


    Hearing that, Fu Xie Lan immediately lowered her hands, letting the hood of his head be blown off by the wind.


    And at the same time, the girl realized something. That face, why is his face so simr to Wan Lie?


    She was stunned for a few seconds staring at the man''s face. The longer she stared at him, somehow Fu Xie Lan felt as if she was familiar with that face, it felt like de javu? feelings of familiarity, longing, sadness, and happiness mixed into one, feelings that she didn''t understand and it made one of her hands lift to touch Gu Yi''s face.


    "I miss you so much." Five words managed to escape from the girl''s tiny lips and at the same time, Gu Yi''s body stiffened as his sense of hearing caught the sentence so clearly. Even her voice sounded a little different.


    Feeling Fu Xie Lan''s hand touch his skin made him immediately look at the girl intently. One of the girl''s eyes changed, the right one remained the usual ''Violet'' color while the other was ''Sapphire Blue. It only happened for a few seconds and the girl suddenly unconscious in his arms.

 Chapter 122 - 122. Lilys Inn

    Feeling Fu Xie Lan''s hand touch his skin made him immediately look at the girl intently. One of the girl''s eyes changed, the right one remained the usual ''Violet'' color while the other was ''Sapphire Blue. It only happened for a few seconds and the girl suddenly unconscious in his arms.


    Gu Yi looked at Fu Xie Lan in his arms, his hearing was not at all troubled, moreover, his eye. Was it because the Silver Blood Moon was imminent? So her seal is getting stronger to react. Luckily his ruby ??pendant was still attached to the girl''s neck. Otherwise, he couldn''t imagine how much pain her soul would feel.??


    The man sighed and refocused on his goal. While Hao was on top of Fu Xie Lan''s stomach, even though his eyes had been tightly closed, he still heard her Miss''s words, also a huge mana spike that onlysted a few seconds flowed through her Miss''s body.


    And no one noticed, the lotus ring on the girl''s index finger gave off a faint light then disappeared as nothing had happened before.


    .


    .


    .


    Flying low on a clearing that was very deserted with the presence of the peoples, they thennded not far from the city gates.


    Gu Yi did this because he didn''t want his disguise to be exposed if he suddenlynded in the crowd. All this time Wizards had absolutely no wings. People could suspect him or even some of them had met him, though he wasn''t so sure about it. Likewise with Wan Lie who had also flown using his wings.


    On the other hand, Xue Ning did not have any suspicions about the two men. In contrast to Ju Xian, no one knew what was in that man''s mind.


    "What happened?" Wan Lie asked in a slightly low voice as hended right next to his father and seeing Fu Xie Lan''s condition, he slowly lowered Xue Ning and walked closer.


    "She''s just exhausted, don''t worry," Gu Yi replied.


    And at that very instant, Huang Bao and Ju Xian stepped on the ground.


    "Take us to the inn," Gu Yi ordered when he saw Huang Bao already in front of him. The old man seemed to want to ask but failed because the Ruler preceded him to speak.


    "Alright, Your Majesty," he mumbled in a whisper to avoid the others hearing his reply.


    Huang Bao then led the way, entering Phillony City which was the capital of the wizard race territory.


    The old man took them to an inn not far from the Phoenix academy, he did this on purpose so that when he wanted to visit his student, the ce was not too far away from him.


    Being in Phillony City, both Ju Xian, and Xue Ning, the eyes of the two never left the activities of the people on their around, everyone seemed to be busy with their own business regardless of each other as if the world was just them.


    Entering a not so luxurious inn, several people rushed to greet their arrival.


    Lily''s inn, that''s the inscription on the front of the building. Consists of five floors. has a yard filled with lily flowers that form groups ording to their color, red lilies line the inn''s fence, pink lilies also fill some of the ces, and white lilies line up around a statue of a fountain in the middle of the inn. The sweet aroma that fills the air makes anyone who inhales itcent and will feel at home for a long time in that ce.


    "Wee to Lily''s Inn, Elder. How can we help you?" said a woman when she was in front of Huang Bao. Judging by her demeanor and speech, it seemed that the woman knew who Huang Bao was.


    "Um, I want some rooms," he said then turned to the side as if counting the number of people who were with him.


    "Probably about five rooms, any vacant?" he added again.


    "Ok, Elder. Pleasee with us."


    "Wait, how much does everything cost?"


    "One room ..." the woman''s word stopped when her sense of hearing caught a voice from behind.


    "Wow, look at my special guest," a middle-aged man''s voice caught everyone''s attention.


    "You guys go, serve the other guests," the man whispered to the few women who greeted Huang Bao''s group, and then they nodded, lowered their heads, and quickly left.


    "About what caused this Elder to visit here? It would be an honor if I could serve you," said the man very kindly.


    "I want to rent five rooms, maybe for the next few days," said Huang Badoo with his head slightly raised because his height only reached the man''s chest.


    Hearing Huang Bao''s words, the innkeeper''s eyes moved to scan the people who were with the Elder.


    "Okay, follow me," he said then quickly turned around.


    "Wait," said Huang Bao, immediately stopping the innkeeper''s feet who were just about to take a step.


    "How much cost?" asked Elder Bao.


    "Is it worth it for me to make this Elder give something to me? Because Elders are my special guests then Elders together with the people who are with you are free to do anything in this ce of mine. Everything is free," said the man in a very friendly tone of voice.


    "Is it true?" asked Huang Bao wanting to confirm his hearing. Even though this was the first time he had met the owner of this inn, who didn''t know him? Knowing that someone recognized him when he had never even met that person made him feel a little proud of himself.


    "That''s right. Pleasee with me," the man called out and then led the way first.


    "Alright, thank you," replied Huang Bao immediately following him, as did Gu Yi and the others. Meanwhile, Fu Xie Lan was still faithful in his arms. Looks like she is sleeping very soundly.


    Hearing Elder Bao''s words, one corner of the man''s lips lifted, smiling a smirk no one noticed.


    .


    .


    .


    Right now, they were in front of one of the rooms in a hallway on the second floor.


    "All the rooms in this hallway are empty, Elders can use them at will," he said, immediately lighting thenterns along the hallway to add lighting to that ce.


    "Okay, thanks again," said Huang Bao.


    The innkeeper who wanted to reply to Elder Bao''s words suddenly failed when the man who was with the Elder immediately stepped into one of the rooms, passing by without saying anything.


    The smell of blood emanating from the body of the man who passed by him faintly wafted, tickling his sense of smell making his eyes turn red. Only a few seconds and back to normal as usual.


    No one noticed, except for Wan Lie. Yes, for some reason since entering the inn, he felt a little ufortable.

 Chapter 123 - 123. You Can Call Me Gu Yi

    No one noticed, except for Wan Lie. Yes, for some reason since entering the inn, he felt a little ufortable.


    "Alright, please enjoy your time. If you need anything, I''m always downstairs," the innkeeper said goodbye to Huang Bao.??


    "Thank you again," said Huang Bao again.


    After the innkeeper left, everyone immediately followed Gu Yi into the same room where the man was now. The Man is putting Fu Xie Lan''s body carefully.


    "Huang Bao, check her condition," Gu Yi ordered and the old man immediatelyplied.


    "Alright, son," he replied, and then he is checking his student condition. His voice this time was not big, not too small so that everyone in the room could hear it. He deliberately changed the call he pinned to that Man so that his disguise would not be exposed.


    Gu Yi just nodded at Huang Bao''s words. And after that, he asked everyone to leave the room.


    Wan Lie walked to the side of the window and opened it to let air in to fill the room.


    "You''re out too."


    "But, Daddy, I..."


    "It''s okay, leave your mother with me. You should rest too," Gu Yi said to Wan Lie. The two of them still felt a bit awkward, especially when it was Wan Lie who suddenly called out daddy to Gu Yi. Everything is still very new.


    "Now, get out before your mother wakes up," Gu Yi said again.


    "But why? I also want to wait..."


    "I don''t want any other man here when shees back to her senses besides me," Gu Yi interrupted again. Let''s say he''s a little selfish.


    Hearing that, Wan Lie snorted. Did his father have this trait? that man is a little too much. Even though he also has rights over his mother.


    With unsteady steps and a sour face, Wan Lie move and opened the bedroom door, and at that moment his movements stopped.


    the other three, namely Huang Bao, Ju Xian, and Xue Ning, were standing there in front of the door as if waiting for him.


    Seeing that, Wan Lie ignored them and quickly left.


    "I use this room," he said while standing in front of the door of the room next to Fu Xie Lan''s room.


    "Don''t bother me," he added and immediately entered the room.


    "You should also rest," Huang Bao said to Xue Ning and Ju Xian.


    Ju Xian who heard that immediately nodded and left from there, stepping into a different room. As for Xue Ning, the girl didn''t move in her ce and instead turned to look at Huang Bao who was about to leave the ce.


    "Elder, where are you going?"


    Hearing this, Huang Bao immediately turned to the source of the voice.


    "Ah, I want to go back to Phoenix Academy. Maybe tonight I''ll be here again."


    "Okay, take care," Xue Ning said then walked into the room opposite Wan Lie''s room to rest.


    .


    .


    .


    It was already evening, an orange tinge began to slowly appear to fill the horizon, the afternoon breeze was blowing, bringing a little heat but still able to give a slightly cool sensation.


    Fu Xie Lan sat leaning on the edge of the bed staring nkly at the open window. The girl woke up a few minutes ago, even so, she still seemed reluctant to make a sound. Even though Gu Yi had asked her to talk but the girl just ignored him.


    Maybe because she felt a little strange about herself, it felt like she had been connected by something, but what? No matter how hard she thought, Fu Xie Lan couldn''t find the thing that bothered her so much.


    "Where are the others?" asked the girl after a long silence.


    "In their respective rooms, resting maybe?" Gu Yi replied.


    "What is wrong? I''ve been talking to you since earlier but you just ignored me."


    "Really? I didn''t notice," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    Gu Yi just exhaled roughly and walked closer to the girl. Seeing that, Hao who was previously curled upzily next to Fu Xie Lan immediately jumped up and looked for a safe ce for him.


    "How are you feeling, Queen?" Gu Yi asked as he sat down on the edge of the bed.


    "I do not know."


    One of Gu Yi''s eyebrows rose, the image of the woman''s previous words still ringing in his ears.


    "Is anyone sick?" Gu Yi asked.


    "Nothing, it''s just..."


    "It is just?" the man interrupted and didn''t wait for Fu Xie Lan to finish her sentence.


    "I don''t know, I feel... ah I''m very hard to exin," replied the girl.


    "At least your body isn''t in pain anymore, then it will be fine," said Gu Yi.


    Fu Xie Lan nodded in response to the man''s words. Don''t forget that the girl previously told her about everything that happened to her when they were still in Kanca City.


    "Ah yes, where are Huang Bao and Xue Ning are in? Their things are here," she said, standing up immediately and walking towards the door.


    However, she who had stood up from her position was suddenly pulled back by Gu Yi so that she identally sat on the man''sp. Fu Xie Lan wanted to stand up immediately but the strong hands circled and hugged her from behind.


    As if not feeling guilty, the man rested his chin on the girl''s shoulder, even his warm breath tickled her neck through the gaps of her long hair.


    "Just stay here. They will meet you automatically when they need them. They shouldn''t bother my woman anyway," Gu Yi whispered sensually, inhaling Fu Xie Lan''s scent deeply with his eyes tightly closed as if he was enjoying it.


    "Since when did I be your woman?" Fu Xie Lan protested trying to escape from the man''s embrace.


    Hearing Gu Yi iming herself as belonging to that man-made Fu Xie Lan''s heart skip a beat, and a bright red blush filled her cheeks.


    Knowing that her attempt to escape the man''s entanglement was futile, Fu Xie Lan stopped what she was doing and waited for the man to release her body.


    "I don''t know what to call you," said Fu Xie Lan, who suddenly realized that until now she didn''t know the man''s name.


    Hearing Fu Xie Lan''s voice, Gu Yi''s tightly closed eyelids opened slowly. "You can call me honey, or my husband can too, I don''t mind at all," said the man with a nosy smile.


    "Don''t joke, I''m serious," Fu Xie Lan said with a rough sigh.


    "Gu Yi. You can call me by that name," he saidter.

 Chapter 124 - 124. Night At Lilys Inn

    "Gu Yi, call me by that name," he said then.


    "Huh? Gu Yi?" asked Fu Xie Lan, somehow she felt familiar with that name. She felt like she had heard it before, but where???


    "Hmm," Gu Yi nodded with his chin still resting on the girl''s shoulder.


    "Alright Gu Yi, let go. My body is hot," said Fu Xie Lan. Hearing his name being called by the girl, there was a hint of happiness in Gu Yi''s heart and it managed to create a faint smile on his lips.


    "Are you asking me to help you take off your clothes?" Gu Yi chuckled then.


    Fu Xie Lan suddenly stomped hard on the man''s leg and immediately get out of Gu Yi''s arms.


    "You pervert," said Fu Xie Lan. When she saw the man''s hand slip from her body, she then immediately entered another room in that room. That is the bathroom. The girl wanted to clean her body and change her clothes which were tainted by the smell of blood.


    Seeing Fu Xie Lan, Gu Yi immediately got up, walking towards the window. Created a crow from the life energy (mana) present in his body and sent it away.


    A few minutes passed, Fu Xie Lan had finished with her matters. She was feeling very refreshed, her eyes scanned the entire room, her brow furrowed as she couldn''t find Gu Yi anywhere.


    Not wanting to think about him too much, she then decided to leave the room to meet the others. But when she just opened the door, Wan Lie was already there. Standing with his body leaning against the wall facing the girl''s room door.


    "Does Mom need anything?" asked Wan Lie, his head moved to scan around his mother, but couldn''t find his father anywhere.


    "Where are Xue Ning and Huang Bao?"


    "What about them, Mom?" asked Wan Li.


    "Their stuff is with me. I want to return it," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    "Huang Bao returned to the academy and onlyter that night he returned to visit, while Xue Ning, she was in her room, Mom," replied Wan Li. The man knew that Elder Bao had returned to the academy because he identally caught Xue Ning and the old man talking when the door to his room was about to close.


    "Mom, let me hand over Xue Ning''s thing," said Wan Lie.


    "Okay thank you."


    .


    .


    In a very quiet ce, not too far from the lily inn, Gu Yi leaned against a tree trunk looking at his two bodyguards who had just arrived.


    Bai Mo and Bai Xue, the two bodyguards gave reports on their duties in turn. From the incident at the phoenyx academy to the discovery of a small vige located in the forest behind the phoenyx academy, it seemed that the vige had just been abandoned by its inhabitants recently.


    "Only that?" Gu Yi''s cold voice tickled both of their senses, making Bai Mo and Bai Xue reluctant to make any useless moves.


    "That''s right, Your Majesty," the two answered almost simultaneously. The position of the two people was half crouched with their heads bowed right in front of Gu Yi.


    "This is thest time I''ll hear you call me that."


    Bai Mo and Bai Xue nced at each other for a moment. Couldn''t properly digest the meaning of the Lord''s words.


    "I will return to the pce and take care of some things. Bai Xue, youe with me."


    "And Bai Mo, I have another task for you."


    The two were again confused, this was the first time they had received assignments separately. Moreover, Lord Gu Yi didn''t seem to care at all about the confusion of the two guards.


    After exining their task, Lord Gu Yi immediately left with Bai Xue, leaving Bai Mo still rooted to the spot. Confused.


    .


    .


    .


    Currently, Fu Xie Lan, Huang Bao, Xue Ning, and Ju Xian were in a special room provided for the guests of the inn to rx. The room has several tables with several chairs that match the size of the table. Several people were also seen in the same room. All of them were guests staying on the second floor.


    A wooden box filled with many herbal nts perched on the edge of the round table right beside Huang Bao.


    "Xie Lan, where is that man?" asked Xue Ning between their conversation regarding Fu Xie Lan''s preparations to visit the human race''s territory.


    Those who were spoken to immediately turned to look at Xue Ning. "That Man?"


    "Yes, the man who always sticks with you," Xue Ning said, and immediately all eyes turned to her. Previously, Huang Bao wanted to inquire about Gu Yi''s whereabouts but he didn''t know whatnguage he thought was suitable for asking his whereabouts.


    "You mean Gu Yi?"


    "Oh, so his name is Gu Yi? ording to his very handsome face," Xue Ning replied.


    "He has an urgent business," said Fu Xie Lan immediately. She had to lie about it because if she said that the man had suddenly disappeared and didn''t know of his whereabouts, people might think that she was just a girl left by a man.


    Hearing that, Xue Ning and the others nodded their heads as if Fu Xie Lan''s words had answered their curiosity.


    "Alright, maybe that''s enough for tonight, these are some of the tools you ordered earlier," said Huang Bao immediately lifting the medium-sized chest and handing it to Fu Xie Lan.


    Previously, the girl wanted some tools that she could use to create pills to her liking.


    When she was still in Elder Bao''s residence, the girl identally saw several unused pill furnaces lying around. Even though it looked so ancient and much older than the one she often used in her modern organization''sboratory, that didn''t mean she couldn''t use such an object. While still in the training of prospective researchers carried out by her organization, she and the others were required to be proficient in using any tool to make a potion or pill. Both manual and those that already contain modern elements. It aims to be on guard when they are in an area that has not been touched by modern things.


    Using the shell that her teacher gave her, Fu Xie Lan managed to send the message to Huang Bao.


    "Thank you, Teacher," Fu Xie Lan replied as she slowly opened the chest.


    "I also put some herbs nts in there, you can use them," said Huang Bao, feeling very happy to be able to help his student.


    And sure enough, Fu Xie Lan''s eyes found some herbs next to the brownish pill furnaces. It was not that Fu Xie Lan was not grateful for all of her Master''s gifts. It''s just that she doesn''t understand the function of all the strange nts that the old man considers herbs.

 Chapter 125 - 125. Phylloni City

    And sure enough, Fu Xie Lan''s eyes found some herbs next to the brownish pill furnaces. It was not that Fu Xie Lan was not grateful for all of her Master''s gifts. It''s just that she doesn''t understand the function of all the strange nts that the old man considers herbs.


    "But Teacher, I don''t know the use of this herb," ??Fu Xie Lan eximed.??


    Hearing Fu Xie Lan''s words, Huang Bao smiled warmly.


    "It''s okay in that chest as well I''ve kept my records regarding some herbs," Huang Bao replied with a friendly smile. As expected, He will guide the girl until she can. If previously the old man had felt hopeless because the seal on Fu Xie Lan''s body did not meet enlightenment. But it''s different this time. At least he could have hoped.


    "How to use the furnace is also there," added Huang Bao again.


    "Thank you, Teacher."


    "Erm at least as your teacher I can be of some use, is there anything else you need?"


    "No more," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    "Ah yes, I''ve also kept some pills that you might be able to use when your body feels a little tired, or your head hurts like before," Huang Bao said again.


    "Thank you again," Fu Xie Lan said.


    "Also, if you need something or something happens to you. You can immediately send a message to me through the shell. Wherever you are, I will try to follow you," said Huang Bao again.


    "Ah, I almost forgot one thing. Take this pill, wherever you are, just in case," said the old man continues to chatter. In one hand he held out a small cloth pouch with a drawstring at the end. There are several small porcin bottles containing aroma pills, it was able to disguise the human scent on Fu Xie Lan''s body. Even though he didn''t smell any scent for the past few days, he still did it just as a precaution.


    Fu Xie Lan and Wan Lie who heard that smiled faintly.


    That girl, Fu Xie Lan somehow felt that she had always been treated well by Huang Bao, and that gave her a little warmth in her heart.


    Receiving the pill that Huang Bao had given, Fu Xie Lan bowed slightly as a sign of respect and thanks to the old man.


    "If nothing else, I want to return to the academy, I still have work to do," said Huang Bao farewell and received nods from everyone.


    "I''ll visit again before you guys leave," he added quickly turning around and leaving.


    Now, only Fu Xie Lan, Wan Lie, Ju Xian, and Xue Ning remained.


    "Xie Lan, I never expected that old man to be so talkative," Xue Ning said with a crispugh.


    "Even more chatty than my mother used to be," she continued.


    "You are very lucky Xie Lan, there is such a person by your side," said Ju Xian. This was the first time that man had spoken to Fu Xie Lan after leaving Kanca City.


    Hearing that, Fu Xie Lan smiled behind her mask. She also felt the same way.


    "You want to go for a walk?" Fu Xie Lan said suddenly and instantly made Wan Lie turn her head towards her.


    "Yes, I want. But where?" asked Xue Ning


    "Anywhere. I''m tired of being in a closed room like this," she said again then stood up.


    "But if you don''t want to, that''s fine. I''m not forcing either. You guys can still rest in your rooms." The girl then started to walk towards the stairs in the corner of the room after putting the chest given by her teacher into her cosmic bag.


    Of course, Ju Xian and Xue Ning immediately followed behind her, as well as Wan Lie who immediately leveled his position with Fu Xie Lan.


    Coming out of the lily inn, the four of them walked along a less crowded street. Rx a little and breathe the cool air at night.


    The scenery they got was slightly different from Kanca City. Even though the merchants in that ce still looked verycking, it was enough to meet the needs of a few people.


    If the merchants in Kanca City only sell one type of goods in one shop, then it is different from the merchants in Phylloni City. One shop seems to sell several different types of goods.


    Not only merchants, several open spaces such as a park area on the left and right sides of the road. Lanterns that gave off a blue light also hung from some tree branches on the side of the road they were passing.


    Some people were seen fighting each other''s magic, and some people just looked to be talking to each other. Not forgetting the blue robes attached to their bodies. Even though they are in the wizard''s territory, the residents are still required to wear their identification robes. This aims to distinguish other races that are in their territory.


    As for mixed blood, such as Huang Bao who is a descendant of witches and fairies, they still have to wear blue robes when in the territory of the wizard race, but the difference is that the ends of their robes have a different color, namely green which is the color of the fairy race. As well as other mixed breeds. Despite such rules, Huang Bao often ignored the rules of the robe and continued to wear the clothes he wanted. Who doesn''t know him? Almost everyone already knows what he looks like.


    Marrying and having a partner of a different race was natural in the world of Arnd World, with only one exception, all races would condemn and hate all families for anyone who had any rtionship with the Human race. Even The Lord once punished a n of the Vampire race for being caught in a rtionship with that despicable race.


    People who have mixed blood flowing in their bodies will only have one dominant power. For example, if a person is a descendant of a wizard and a fairy then the two races'' powers cannot flow in bnce in their body, only one of them will be dominant while the other will be weak. like Huang Bao, the wizard''s power within him is more dominant than his fairy powers, so he looks more like a wizard than a fairy.


    Fu Xie Lan entered a few shops, just to have a look at their wares. Some magic items that she encountered, with her spirit stone, she bought all of them even though she didn''t know their function. She won''t know, she suddenly felt like she liked stuff like that. Maybe for a collection?


    Xue Ning suddenly ran away from the three people who were with her, towards a silver bow and arrow with a blue gem on each end.


    "Xie Lan, Can this thing be for me?"

 Chapter 126 - 126. I Need Blood

    "Xie Lan, Can this thing be for me?" said Xue Ning with her hand holding the bow.


    "You want it?" asked Fu Xie Lan when she saw that the girl looked very happy to find a bow.??


    Quickly, Xue Ning nodded in response. Few facts about Xue Ning, the girl is good at using arrows, but her bow and arrows disappeared in her own house in Parqus Vige, she doesn''t know, it''s just a guess. Because of herst memory, she put the arrow in her room, and when she wanted to pick it up, it wasn''t there. She had been looking for it but couldn''t find it anywhere. Even though the arrow was a gift from her parents.


    The arrows that Xue Ning used frequently were not ordinary arrows. It was one of her family''s magic items.


    But because the mana she has is too weak so that it doesn''t work optimally when used by her. Even so, she still liked it, Xue Ning still liked it. Because it is the only valuable object left by her parents.


    Now that it was gone, she realized, maybe it was all her fault for not always carrying the arrow with her. Kept it in her room and only used it asionally if she missed her Mom and Dad.


    And when she found the bow and arrow, she suddenly remembered her parents.


    "That arrow costs five spirit stones, Sir," said the little boy guarding the shop.


    Hearing that, Xue Ning''s expression changed. It was too expensive for her. Five spirit stones same five hundred mana stones.


    The joy she had felt earlier faded away. She releases it slowly. After all, who would buy such an expensive thing just for her? She thought the arrow might only cost under 100 mana stones. Xue Ning never expected the price would be that expensive.


    "Alright, I want to buy that too," said Fu Xie Lan with a hand pointing at the arrow that Xue Ning just held and it managed to make the girl slightly surprised.


    "B-but Xie Lan..."


    "You want it, don''t you? Consider it a gift from me," said Fu Xie Lan. Only five spirit stones meant nothing to her at all.


    Hearing that, Xue Ning was rooted to the spot, speechless. Her eyes were a little watery, her heart was touched by Fu Xie Lan.


    "You two? feel free to say if you want something," said Fu Xie Lan turning to face Wan Lie and Ju Xian.


    She had to obtain the items they might need while in the Human race.


    Transaction tools used by the human race are different from other races, they use gold and silver. Mana stones or spirit stones have no value at all in the eyes of the Human race, because they don''t need any mana at all.


    The human race also tends to do everything manually.


    After buying, Fu Xie Lan and the other three decided to return to the inn, especially since it was gettingte.


    .


    .


    .


    Entering Lily''s Inn, the atmosphere was very quiet, only the sound of their footsteps echoing broke the silence.


    During the trip, Xue Ning kept smiling her happy smile.


    Meanwhile, Wan Lie and Ju Xian still had their expressions t.


    "Good night, Xie Lan," Xue Ning said, they parted in the hallway and then returned to their respective rooms.


    Fu Xie Lan did not respond and just nodded. His hand then slowly reached out to open the door.


    The girl''s brows furrowed faintly when she found the door to her room unlocked.


    Looking at the room when the door was wide open, it was dark with no light.


    When Fu Xie Lan closed the door again suddenly a sh of shadow from the side moved towards her at high speed.


    ''<em>Miss, be careful</em>,'' Hao warned in Fu Xie Lan''s mind.


    The girl''s reflexes dodged and made her hit the wall of the room.


    Trying to make light through the mana in her body, her purple eyes managed to catch the figure trying to attack her.


    A man with eyes was different from another wizard, no longer ck but had turned red as bright as blood, and stared at the girl nkly.


    The man''s nails look a bit elongated and slightly pointed, two small fangs appear on his teeth, and look ready to prey on anyone he meets.


    ''<em>Vampir.''</em>


    <em>''He is Vampire, Miss.''</em>


    Fu Xie Lan did not respond to Hao''s voice in her mind.


    "May I ask, what the hell is this Master visiting me at thiste at night?" asked Fu Xie Lan as politely as possible.


    The man didn''t answer and just chuckled. Meanwhile, on the other hand, Fu Xie Lan had already put on her guard. This was the first time she had met the man."


    ''<em>He''s the owner of this lily inn, miss.''</em>


    When Fu Xie Lan was still unconscious in Gu Yi''s arms, it didn''t mean Hao didn''t see everything that happened at the inn when they had just arrived at the ce.


    Hearing Hao''s voice echo in her head again made her frown faintly.


    "Blood."


    "Human blood,"


    The man''s words pierced into Fu Xie Lan''s eardrums. And a momentter, the man attacked her again but failed to hit anything and making the man move even crazier as if he had lost his mind.


    "I need blood," he mumbled over and over.


    No one could hear the crashing sounding from the girl''s room, maybe because the room was soundproof.


    No one knew that there was a fight going on in Fu Xie Lan''s room.


    The night was gettingte, and the man continued to attack Fu Xie Lan. Targeting all parts of her body. After their fight for several hours, Fu Xie Lan thought of one thing. The human blood in her body could be detected by the man and made him go crazy.


    He is not a pure vampire, but mixed blood, between the wizard and vampire races.


    Fu Xie Lan had read before, that the vampire race no longer drank human blood to survive, and instead used the blood of the beasts that existed in this world. But there are some of those Vampires that when inhaling the smell of human blood, their wild side will emerge and will only stop when their thirst is quenched.


    For the Vampire race, human blood is the sweetest and most fragrant blood.


    As long as they lived, nothing could match the quality of human blood.


    In addition to the sweet taste and aroma, the strength of the vampire''s body will also increase along with the amount of human blood they consume.

 Chapter 127 - 127. Silver Dagger

    In addition to the sweet taste and aroma, the strength of the vampire''s body will also increase along with the amount of human blood they consume.


    The man continued to attack Fu Xie Lan non-stop, really going crazy, with movements so fast that it was very difficult for the girl to find an opening in his attacks.??


    With Fu Xie Lan''s human body, she was overwhelmed, if she let her guard down a little, maybe the man''s fangs were already stuck to her skin.


    The two fought for almost an hour, and finally, the vampire''s attacks began to slow down a bit. Seeing his attacks which were not as aggressive as before, Fu Xie Lan would not waste such a good opportunity.


    With a quick movement she took out a silver dagger from her cosmic pouch, it was one of the magic items she bought a while ago. whether it was a coincidence or indeed luck was on her side.


    Using the mana in her body, the girl moved very quickly and immediately plunged her silver dagger right into the chest to pierce the man''s heart.


    But it didn''t happen the way she wanted, the Vampire knew what she was about to do. Her hand was grabbed, the silver dagger in her hand was knocked to the floor just like that, the man then pushed Fu Xie Lan''s body against the wall until the girl was trapped.


    Hao who saw that became furious, he immediately jumped to the floor, his small body almost changed if Fu Xie Lan''s feet didn''t move quickly kicked that vampire''s manhood and made him hurt, fell to the floor. the vampire''s hand that was holding his manhood seemed to be slightly wet with blood, the girl kicked him so hard that he was badly injured and even bleeding.


    There was no trace of pity in Fu Xie Lan''s eyes. With a graceful movement, she managed to reach her silver dagger that was lying on the floor using the mana in her body.


    And right at that very moment, the silver dagger stabbed sharply in the chest pierced the man''s heart. The torrent of blood was flowing out from there non-stop, it didn''t stop there, Fu Xie Lan concentrated the mana in her palm, moving her hand into the man''s chest until it touched his heart. With fairy Mana, vines of thorny nts appeared in her arms following the girl''s palm which was already tightly gripping the heart which was beating weakly.


    The girl didn''t stop, she then wrapped his heart with thorns and pulled it out of there. At the same time, her other hand also moved quickly and sh the vampire''s neck.


    Immediately the floor in the room turned red, the dense smell of blood rushing to fill the room.


    Blood stters had already filled the bottom of the girl''s clothes, some of which were visible forming red dots covering her face. One of her arms gripped the man''s heart with thorns that had pierced perfectly around it.


    Such a terrible sight. Fu Xie Lan didn''t want to kill the man, but if she didn''t, then she could be the victim.


    Hao who saw it was frozen to the spot, a look of admiration mixed with fear made him gawk, speechless not knowing what to do.


    ''<em>This is the result of attacking mydy carelessly</em>,'' Hao thought feeling a little proud of Fu Xie Lan. The Vampire man didn''t even make a sound of pain and he was already lying lifeless.


    It was fortunate that Fu Xie Lan had read a book about the life of the Vampire race, so she was able to find out some of the weaknesses of that race.


    Silver daggers, things that contained silver were greatly feared by those races. With just one stab right at the vampire''s chest, and the creature will die without moving in an instant.


    Staring nkly at the pool of blood that filled her room, Fu Xie Lan immediately cleaned the room after throwing the man''s body down.


    Don''t get me wrong, the girl didn''t just throw it away, only when she felt safe, Fu Xie Lan grow out a vine from the ground to pick up the Vampire''s body in her room and take it away from there, then cing it in a ce filled with red lilies right at the edge of the fence.


    She did this so that no sound could be heard as the man''s body fell to the ground. She also did not forget to use the fairy mana in her body to cover the traces of blood that filled the ground by piling up that part of the soil using the help of some nt roots she created and then rearranging it as before as if nothing had happened.


    Seeing the man''s body which was covered in blood, she somehow felt a little nauseous even though what happened to the vampire was her own doing. Let''s say Fu Xie Lan is a little weird.


    With a ragged sigh, she turned around and immediately got up to clean her body. The smell of blood that was still so thick in the room made her keep the window open so that the smell quickly disappeared from there.


    As for Hao, the little furry creature curled up on the bed watching everything Fu Xie Lan was doing without moving an inch. In Hao''s mind, he couldn''t imagine, how if he became Fu Xie Lan''s enemy? Maybe right now he should feel lucky to be by her side


    After waiting for a few hours, the room where Fu Xie Lan was in returned to its original state. There was no longer any smell to be found in the room, she had also changed her clothes to new ones.


    ''''Huh," she theny down on the bed. Maybe this time she would sleep soundly because her body felt so exhausted, even the muscles in her arms and legs cramped a little when she moved.


    Having a human body with an untrained physique makes it difficult to move, and it made her have to get used to it and work even harder. She didn''t want something like that to happen again, if she didn''t immediately kick the man''s manhood hard, maybe by now her body had turned into a pile of dead flesh drained of blood.


    While on the other side, the clothes she wore before, she wrapped it neatly in a dress that was so wide along with that vampire''s heart and then stuffed it into her cosmic bag.


    If there was the right time and opportunity, she would probably burn it down. Fu Xie Lan didn''t do it now, because the smoke from thebustion could attract people''s attention and it was not impossible if she who was a victim would be used as a suspect.


    Unbeknownst to the girl, a man with white hair was watching everything she did in the dark shadows.


    No one knows what''s on his mind, cold sweat can be seen running down his body and temples. Witnessing a very brutal murder made him gulp many times without realizing it.


    ''<em>Is Your Highness joking? Giving me the task of guarding and supervising a girl who turns out to be a cold-blooded killer?''</em>

 Chapter 128 - 128. Golden Aswagandha Pill

    ''''Is Your Highness joking? Giving me the task of guarding and supervising a girl who turns out to be a cold-blooded killer?''


    The white-haired man was none other than Bodyguard Bai Mo. A few moments ago he was given the task of guarding someone who was in that room, he almost appeared in front of the girl when he saw her in a state of urgency. Of his current position, he could see what was happening there.??


    To be honest, bodyguard Bai Mo had doubts about himself, He hesitated because he thought that he had the wrong person. But remembering the address of the ce told him by the Lord Gu Yi made him throw away that feeling of doubt. There''s no way Lord Gu Yi could be wrong.


    He doesn''t know what The Lord''s purpose was that he gave him a task like this. ''Who is that girl?''


    .


    .


    .


    A girl''s hysterical scream that urred in the early hours of the morning reflex diverted the attention of those around the lily inn. Soon the ce became the center of attention.


    Everyone''s eyes were able to see the terrible scene in the garden, precisely on the edge of the Lily Inn fence.


    A body lying lifeless, with a wide gaping hole in his chest, blood that was still wet seemed to be mixed with the red of the lily petals, even the smell of blood that still smelled thick managed to add to the heartburn of those who saw it.


    "He''s lost his heart," one shouted and at that very moment, he vomited all his stomach contents.


    "He''s lost his heart," one shouted and at that very moment, he vomited all his stomach contents.


    "Mr. Xin?" guess the one who just arrived at the scene. Even though at that time it was still a bit dark, but because the lighting around the inn was quite bright so it was able to give a clear view to the people who were in that ce.


    "Who is Mr. Xin?" asked one of the crowd. It seemed that he was an inn guest who didn''t know who or never met the innkeeper.


    "Mr. Xin is the owner of this inn," the person replied immediately silencing the whispers of the crowd.


    Not long after that, several people who could be said to be maids at the inn arrived, they dispersed the crowd and immediately evacuated The Owner of Lily''s inn.


    Even though there was such a tragic incident, the guests were still allowed to stay at the inn until their time limit was up.


    .


    .


    .


    The light of the morning sun burst out, scattering into the room where Fu Xie Lan was, the girl was still asleep. The look on her face when she fell asleep made anyone would not believe that the cause of the innkeeper''s death was the girl''s doing. Her face that looks so innocent adds to the impression of peace on her.


    Knock...knock...knock...


    A knock on the door sessfully greeted Fu Xie Lan''s sense of hearing, the girl seemed to be blinking her eyes to adjust the lighting that entered her retina. She then went to open the door and found a woman. Seeing the clothes she was wearing, she could immediately guess that the woman was one of the maids at the inn where she was.


    "Sorry to interrupt, Sir," asked the waitress and then informed Fu Xie Lan that every room would be inspected. But before that, the waiter told about the corpse of the innkeeper who was found lying lifeless in the inn yard.


    "Maybe you will feel a little ufortable. But we still have to do this to investigate who the perpetrators of the murder. Once again we apologize for the inconvenience," said the waitress.


    Hearing this, Fu Xie Lan just noddedzily. Sometimes she looks yawning because her sleepiness still hasn''tpletely disappeared.


    Finished saying that all, she then said goodbye. Switch to another room where Ju Xian, Wan Lie, and Xue Ning were.


    .


    .


    .


    After the inspection of all the rooms was done, both Fu Xie Lan and the others remained in their respective rooms. But that doesn''t apply to Wan Lie who is currently in Fu Xie Lan''s room standing behind the window watching his mother doing something.


    From a distance, Bai Mo who saw Wan Lie''s appearance had rubbed his eyes several times to exin what he saw. For the first time he saw the man in Fu Xie Lan''s room, he had thought that the man was Lord Gu Yi but because of the different color of his hair, he quickly denied his thoughts.


    ''Who else is that man?'' Bai Mo thought, he remained hidden in the shadows.


    .


    .


    .


    Entering the time of day, Fu Xie Lan did not move from her ce. Using the clues from Huang Bao''s notebook, the girl tried to create a pill using the help of her body''s mana flow.


    It turns out that there is an easier way in the pill-making process. Unlike in their previous life that he had to do everything manually. Very different in this time, just using her magic and her golden aswagandha had already formed a pill in the furnace.


    Fu Xie Lan took about an hour, and the fragrant aroma of the golden aswagandha pill was already wafting through the room, its tantalizing aroma capable of giving anyone a cool sensation. A few secondster, the tter of several pills shing in the furnace sounded loud and after that, the blue mana disappeared from the tool and it was seen that several gold-colored pillsy very neatly in the furnace.


    If in her previous life, she needed various kinds of ingredients when she wanted to make pills, this time it was very different. Using a wizard''s Mana, she freely regtes the temperature and cultivates the herbs. It was very easy for her especially since she already knew the basics of pill making.


    A smile was etched on Fu Xie Lan''s lips behind her mask, using her mana, she took out arge number of pills from the furnace andnded smoothly in her palms. The girl examined a pill she had made, this was the first time she had made a pill differently, maybe that was why the level of purity she got from her first production using the mana in her body had not satisfied her at all. Only get 98% purity level.


    A sigh escaped the girl''s lips, perhaps she should practice her pill-producing skills more often to reach one hundred percent purity.


    The purity level of a pill can affect its effect when taken. Pills that have a hundred percent purity level when consumed, then at that time the effect will be felt immediately.


    In contrast to those that have a purity level below one hundred percent. When a pill of such purity was consumed, it would take several minutes for the effect to take effect.


    As long as the wizard race existed in the Arnd World, no one had yet made a pill of such purity except for one person. She is the queen of Yu Yi.

 Chapter 129 - 129. Golden Aswagandha Pill (2)

    As long as the wizard race existed in the Arnd World, no one had yet made a pill of such purity except for one person. She is the queen of Yu Yi.


    With very slow movements, Fu Xie Lan took out a small empty porcin bottle from her cosmic pouch then filled it with her handcrafted golden aswagandha pill, leaving only one pill for her to consume now.??


    Wan Lie who saw Fu Xie Lan finish making a pill was silent.


    "Can you give this to Xue Ning?" asked Fu Xie Lan handing a small porcin bottle containing three pills.


    "Did you make this pill for that girl?"


    "No, I made it for myself, it''s just that I want to share it a bit," Fu Xie Lan replied quickly.


    "Hurry up, before the waitresse back," she added.


    "Okay Mom," Wan Lie replied immediately reaching for the porcin bottle that was thrust at him.


    The waitress who had visited them earlier said that no one should leave the room they were staying in until the entire room had been inspected. And that was why Fu Xie Lan asked Wan Lie to immediately give Xue Ning the pill before the waitress came to avoid suspicion.


    She could have given the pill to Xue Ning when they left the lily inn, but she was afraid of forgetting it.


    ***


    Xue Ning who was just about to fall asleep immediately opened her eyelids when the door to her room suddenly opened.


    Wan Lie standing there made her vignce disappear. Twice the man entered her room at will, without knocking.


    "This is for you," he said then threw a porcin bottle at her.


    Suddenly Xue Ning stood up and caught it with a confused look on her face.


    "For me?" she asked, she didn''t understand at all.


    "From Xie Lan. Drink whenever you want," Wan Lie said in a cold voice then closed the door again. He didn''t even care at all if the girl would understand what he said or not.


    While on the other hand, Xue Ning, who was left alone, was annoyed, because it wasn''t just once or twice that this man had treated her lightly.


    Gazing at the golden-colored pill in her hand, the girl slowly opened the lid of the porcin bottle and immediately a sweet smell wafted into her sense of smell.


    Without hesitation, she took out a pill and consumed it. It smelled so good even when the pill had reached her throat. Even though she didn''t know the benefits of the pill, remembering Fu Xie Lan''s kindness to her made her trust the girl very much and didn''t doubt her gift in the slightest.


    While waiting for people who will examine her room, shey back down on the bed. Whereas just a moment ago she wanted to visit Fu Xie Lan because she was so tired of being in that room.


    Unlike Ju Xian, the man was cultivating to recover the mana in his body. Cultivation is a method used to increase strength, in this case also included in the restoration of strength by focusing the mind and breathing. An example was when Fu Xie Lan was in the Dark Zore to increase the mana in her body. Since the source of power in Arnd is mana (life energy), people cultivate to upgrade or increase the flow of mana in their bodies.


    Ju Xian had been cultivating sincest night, and only paused for a moment when a waitress knocked on his door and gave him information about a murder that took ce in the courtyard of the inn he was in and after the servant left, he resumed his cultivation.


    ***


    "You also return to your room," said Fu Xie Lan without turning to the door that suddenly opened. Even Wan Lie hadn''t stepped into the room and he was already kicked out of there.


    "Wait a minute Mom, I still want to be here," replied Wan Lie, he is continuing his steps into the room and sitting on the only chair in the room. He couldn''t get close to Fu Xie Lan when his father was with them. The man seemed very reluctant if someone approached the girl even if the person was their son.


    Getting a chance alone with his mother, made Wan Lie feel happy. if he remembered, this was the first time he had this kind of time since his Father''s existence.


    "What are you thinking?" Wan Lie asked as he sat himself down on the chair. His eyes caught Fu Xie Lan''s expression which was very different from usual and seemed to be weighed down by something. Even though his mother was wearing a mask, her gaze looked so different.


    Fu Xie Lan didn''t answer Wan Lie''s question, she remained silent and only a harsh sigh could be heard escaping from the lips behind her mask. Her hand moved to caress Hao''s hairy body which was in her arms, the creature is closing his eyes,zing around.


    Not getting any response, Wan Lie chose to remain silent and didn''t ask any further.


    For some reason, Fu Xie Lan always thought of Gu Yi.


    ''<em>Who he is?''</em>


    <em>''Why does his name sound so familiar to me?''</em>


    <em>''And where is he now?''</em>


    Various questions filled her mind. She had never experienced anything like this, in her previous life she had always felt that thinking about a man was just a waste of time.


    She didn''t understand how she was feeling right now. All of this feels very new for her. Could it be because she was currently in a different world?


    Fu Xie Lan''s sense of hearing suddenly caught the footsteps that seemed to being from several people, the girl immediately turned around and faced Wan Lie


    "You''d better go back to your room, those people are on their way here," said Fu Xie Lan.


    Previously, when Wan Lie disobeyed her orders to return to his room, Fu Xie Lan quickly controlled her sense of hearing to allow her to hear any sound within the radius she wanted. Just in case some people head to the second floor. and yes, her senses are new just caught the sound of footsteps.


    Hearing Fu Xie Lan''s words, Wan Lie immediately got up from there and returned to his room.


    Right after entering his room, several male wizards in blue robes set foot on the second floor and immediately spread out into the rooms to check it out.

 Chapter 130 - 130. Voltex

    Right after entering his room, several male wizards in blue robes set foot on the second floor and immediately spread out into the rooms to check it out.


    Each room was searched without leaving anything, even some questions were given to the guests. But no matter how much they checked and no matter how many questions they asked, they couldn''t find a single clue.??


    How not, the suspect who is also the victim of the murder is a former agent. There was no way he would let himself be in danger. Because before acting, the girl had considered everything. About three hours and all the rooms at the lily''s inn have been searched without remainder, at the same time the guests have also been permitted if they want to travel out of the inn or just wander around their rooms.


    .


    .


    .


    Third day at the lily inn.


    The atmosphere inside the inn already looks normal as usual. There is no longer a fishy smell of blood, even the inn has been reopened as usual.


    Fu Xie Lan who went through that scene of events still didn''t show any expression. Even when her room was checked and received several questions regarding the murder, one of which was a question about the location of the ce where she was before the incident, there was still no expression on her face. Remained calm as usual as if the girl had never done anything.


    "Xie Lan, I''m suddenly curious about the murder. Said he was the owner of this inn?" Xue Ning chirped. At that time they were in arge room on the second floor, sitting and rxing, waiting for Huang Bao to arrive who was said to be visiting them before leaving for the human race''s territory.


    Even though the atmosphere in the inn seemed normal, there were still asional whispers from the people.


    "I heard that the heart is missing," continued Xue Ning again with a look of horror on her face.


    "Is it true?" asked Fu Xie Lan in such a calm tone


    "Yes, true. I never even thought that it turns out that the man who greeted us when we first arrived at this inn was of mixed descent, vampire, and wizard."


    "I''ve known it before you even set foot in your room to rest," said Wan Lie, both Xue Ning and Fu Xie Lan immediately turned to the young man, while Ju Xian was silent and listened.


    "Huh?"


    "How is that possible? Do you also know him, Xie Lan?" Xue Ning asked.


    "I''ve never seen the appearance of the owner of this inn," replied Fu Xie Lan casually. She had never seen the person''s appearance, except at night when she almost became his victim.


    "Then how did you find out?" Xue Ning asked again turning to Wan Lie.


    The one who was asked just shrugged his shoulders as if he didn''t want to answer the girl''s question.


    "Never mind, it doesn''t matter. At least none of us are suspects in the murder," Ju Xian joined in.


    "Yeah, I just couldn''t figure out what kind of person kills by pulling out another person''s heart? Don''t you think that person is terrible? No, he''s crazy. Truly insane and heartless," Xue Ning squawked at length.


    Ju Xian who heard Xue Ning''s words smiled in his heart, Crazy? did that mean he could also categorize Xie Lan as a madman? His memories of the events at Noelle were still vivid in his head, especially when the pieces of bodies and internal organs of people of various races scattered across the floor right before his eyes.


    While Fu Xie Lan, the corner of the girl''s lips twitched faintly when she heard Xue Ning''s chatter, and Hao who was curled up on the table at that time, his eyes moved to scan Xue Ning and Fu Xie Lan alternately. What kind of expression would Xue Ning have when she found out that the person she had just talked about was sitting leisurely with her?


    "Ju Xian is right, let it be the business of the people in this inn," said Fu Xie Lan confirming the man''s words. To be honest, her mind is currently filled with the Ruby Star Stone.


    Today, ording to her n she already had to leave for the human race. But until now, she still didn''t know what the Elf race''s heirloom looked like. If they departed with minimal knowledge, wouldn''t that be a waste of time? This time, the girl hoped that her teacher would bring them some hints regarding the thing.


    "Hmm, alright Xie Lan. I just feel a little sorry for this innkeeper," Xue Ning replied with a sigh.


    "By the way where is Elder Huang Bao? Why is it taking him so long?" she added.


    And at the same time, the person she had just mentioned his name appeared from behind was climbing the stairs and walking towards the table they were at.


    "Were you guys waiting for me earlier?"


    "No, Master. We too have just gathered in this room."


    "Sit down please, Master," Fu Xie Lan continued.


    "Thanks, I thought you guys were already leaving."


    After sitting on the chair, Huang Bao then reached into his trouser pocket and took out a red velvet box, cing it on the table.


    "What is it, Master?" asked Fu Xie Lan with one eyebrow furrowed.


    "Voltex."


    "Voltex?" Xue Ning repeated a name that sounded so strange to her ears.


    Huang Bao nodded, "Take this, little Xie Lan."


    "This will help you find the ruby ??star stone."


    "Really? Where is Teacher..."


    "Don''t ask me where I found it."


    After saying that, Huang Bao let out a ragged breath thenughed, and it managed to confuse those.


    "That elder... Hahaha." Huang Bao''sughter came back before he even finished his sentence.


    Seeing the old man''s behavior, no one interrupted or asked anything, they all just kept quiet and waited for the Elder to calm down and continue his sentence.


    "Elder Chen.... just a moment ago, I wrestled with him," he began and thenughed again.


    "Teacher fought with Elder Chen?"


    Hearing Fu Xie Lan''s question, Huang Bao nodded firmly. Hisughter had subsided but there was still water left in the corners of his eyes.


    "Yes, I asked something about the Ruby Star Stone until he showed it to me," exined the Elder with his chin pointed at the red velvet box in Fu Xie Lan''s hand.


    "Seeing that thing, I immediately took it without asking for it, of course, the old man didn''t let it go, and the fight was unavoidable, hahaha."


    "I took it without asking because I already knew that Voltex couldn''t be given to me for free. So I invited him to fight, hahaha."


    Xue Ning and Ju Xian silently gaped at the old man. This was the first time he had seen such an entric old man.


    "Is Elder Chen injured, Master?" Fu Xie Lan asked Huang Bao.


    "Doesn''t your question sound a little cruel? You should have asked me that first.

 Chapter 131 - 131. Voltex (2)

    "Doesn''t your question sound a little cruel? You should have asked me that first," said Huang Bao, with a slightly sad expression on his face. Very different from before whenughing out loud.


    Fu Xie Lan smiled behind her mask, "Teacher is fine. so I think..."??


    "Hmm, he''s fine," Huang Bao cut in immediately.


    "Forget it," he added.


    "All right, Teacher."


    "That thing is a Voltex, it used to be the first box of ruby ??star stone before it was reced with a new container," Elder Bao began. He took it in the Zolyrous. The Queen used to like to collect objects and all kinds of magic items that she encountered. She stored all the magic items in Zolyrous. it was also one of the reasons why Huang Bao had invited the old man to fight because he already knew that Elder Chen couldn''t give Queen Yu Yi''s belongings to anyone else.


    "This object will give a signal in the form of vibration when it is around the ruby ??star stone," he added.


    "Regarding the shape of the pieces, I don''t know about it but if you''re curious about the original shape of the elven race''s heirloom, you can open the Voltex, inside there is a pattern that resembles the shape of a ruby ??star stone."


    Immediately Fu Xie Lan opened the velvet box and saw a star-shaped pattern that had eight sharp corners. as the name implies, ruby ??star stone means a star-shaped ruby ??stone. A faint smile was etched behind Fu Xie Lan''s mask.


    "Thank you, Teacher," said Fu Xie Lan as she put the Voltex into her cosmic bag.


    "Erm, take care of yourself if you want to thank me," Huang Bao replied.


    "Alright, don''t worry."


    "So when are you guys leaving?" asked Huang Bao scanning every one of them.


    "Perhaps soon, Teacher," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    "Okay, but I''m curious about one thing," said Huang Bao in a slight whisper.


    "I overheard some of the maids talking on the way here, is it true that the owner of this inn was killed?"


    Fu Xie Lan didn''t answer and instead, she just nodded.


    "It''s a pity, he has a good attitude."


    "Indeed, sometimes some people are found murdered. Incidents like this have been happening for a long time," he continued.


    "He''s one of the lucky ones because his body was found," added Huang Bao with a rough sigh escaping his lips.


    "Teacher means that some wizards were also found missing?"


    "That''s right, I often wander around the Wizard Race. It''s not a rare sight when I meet several people who are wailing hysterically at the loss of one of their families."


    And at the same time, he had thought something, Huang Bao immediately stood up from his seat, his eyes seeing Ju Xian and Xue Ning, looking at the two people in turn.


    "You two, didn''t your families go through the same thing?"


    "That''s right, Elder." Suddenly Xue Ning and Ju Xian nodded almost simultaneously.


    And at that moment they realized that what had happened to them so far had also been experienced by other people.


    ''Miss, isn''t this too coincidental? Ling was also found dying in a world he wasn''t supposed to be in and the moon tiger also came out of the magical forest which has very high mana flow," Hao''s voice echoed in Fu Xie Lan''s mind.


    Hearing this, Fu Xie Lan did not respond and slightly confirmed the little furry creature''s words.


    All creatures found missing or dying have mana in their bodies. Not only that, magical beasts that live in ces that have a high flow of mana are also found wandering around where they shouldn''t, which means something happened with the magic forest. Is there someone who really can forcibly suck up mana flow? if so, for what?


    After all, one also couldn''t use the mana in another''s body to increase one''s strength.


    Not finished with the ruby ??star stone business, Fu Xie Lan''s mind was again filled with these scenes.


    ''Come on, it''s none of our business. I should just focus on removing the seal on my body before the silver blood moon happens," said Fu Xie Lan, immediately dispelling any thoughts that had nothing to do with her life.


    Hao who heard that didn''t respond anymore.


    "Xie Lan..."


    "Xie Lan," Xue Ning''s voice immediately woke her up.


    It turned out that Xue Ning was waving her hand right in front of Fu Xie Lan''s face and the girl didn''t notice it at all.


    "What are you thinking, little Xie Lan?" asked Huang Bao immediately.


    "Ah, it''s nothing, Teacher. I''m sorry," he said, regaining herposure.


    "Want to go now?" Wan Lie asked turning to Fu Xie Lan.


    "Hmm, it seems so, the sooner the better."


    "Do you know the way to human territory?" asked Huang Bao again.


    Fu Xie Lan smiled at her teacher''s question. Instead of feeling arrogant, but among all the creatures in the wizard race, maybe she is the only one who knows best the path that leads to the territory of the human race. She still clearly remembers the path the Zu royal guards took when they led her to the edge of the forbidden forest. Especially now, she has the power of eyes that she can use anytime.


    "Don''t forget where I first met you, Teacher," she answered immediately.


    Hearing Fu Xie Lan''s words, Huang Bao chuckled.


    "Okay, you guys be careful. Remember my message," said Huang Bao again.


    "Teacher, may I ask something?" asked Fu Xie Lan.


    "Oh sure, tell me."


    "Does the teacher still have the teleportation paper? At least for five people."


    "By any chance I brought it, you want it?"


    "Yes, I want it, Teacher. May I?"


    "Of course, I''ll give you whatever you want, as long as it''s within my reach and ability," replied Huang Bao, quickly reaching into his trouser pocket and pulling out a roll of pitch-ck paper.


    "Take this," he added. The teleportation paper he prepared for himself when he wanted to return to the academy. But if the disciple wants it, why not? He would even do anything as long as it brought good to Fu Xie Lan, his disciple.


    "Thank you again, Teacher," replied Fu Xie Lan epting the scroll. A few days earlier, she had wanted to ask Elder Bao for teleportation paper but she had forgotten, and only remembered now, when they were about to depart.


    Fu Xie Lan was going to use the teleportation paper to quickly get to the forbidden forest. Why in the forbidden forest? Because it is a forest that is directly adjacent to the territory of the human race.


    .


    .


    .


    A secondter, Fu Xie Lan, Wan Lie, and the other two immediately got ready. After feeling that they haven''t forgotten anything, they slowly walked out of the Lily Inn.

 Chapter 132 - 132. That Song Again

    A secondter, Fu Xie Lan, Wan Lie, and the other two immediately got ready. After feeling that they haven''t forgotten anything, they slowly walked out of the Lily Inn.


    Meanwhile, Bai Mo, who saw them suddenly disappear, was confused and didn''t know what to do.??


    ''<em>Are they heading to the human race''s territory?''</em>


    Previously, Bai Mo had indeed heard that the girl wearing after the man will go to the human race, but he didn''t know that the person would be leave using the teleportation paper.


    If it was like this, he who was ordered by Lord Gu Yi to look after the girl could not continue his duties.


    With a rough sigh, he rose from his position, moving quickly towards the demon pce to report the departure of the four people and receive the punishment for his negligence.


    .


    .


    .


    Four people appeared simultaneously on the river bank which was right in the forbidden forest, they were Fu Xie Lan with Hao perched on her shoulder, Wan Lie, Ju Xian, and Xue Ning with bows right on her back.


    "Is this human territory, Xie Lan?" Xue Ning asked looking around. as far as her eyes could see, she only found dense trees lined irregrly showing their majesty with a river flowing so calmly right not far from where they were, and several wild animals seemed to quench their thirst on the banks.


    "No, isn''t" replied Fu Xie Lan, immediately stepped away from there, of course, followed by the three people who were with her. Now, her position is the ce where she had first met Elder Bao who had be her teacher now.


    "This is the Forbidden Forest," added Fu Xie Lan again.


    Hearing Fu Xie Lan''s words, Xue Ning and Ju Xian suddenly put on a wary attitude.


    "Rx, this forest is not dangerous at all," said Fu Xie Lan immediately when she saw the attitude of the two people.


    "B-but Xie Lan, I''ve heard that this forest is very dangerous," Xue Ning said.


    "It''s dangerous, but it only applies to the human race. Yes, he said so," exined Fu Xie Lan, she who had set foot in this forest twice felt that the forbidden forest seemed normal and there was no danger at all, was it because she''s not human? or is there something else?


    Wan Lie who saw Xue Ning still on guard only nced at the girl, "Tch, that''s too much," he squeaked and then returned to match his footsteps with Fu Xie Lan.


    No one does not know the name of the forbidden forest in Arnd World. Even so, it was very rare for people to enter the forest because rumors said that it was a very dangerous ce. After all, if someone was found wandering in the forbidden forest for no apparent reason, then it is impossible, that he/she would receive the death penalty in the demon pce.


    "So, where are we headed now to Xie Lan?" now it was Wan Lie''s turn to speak.


    "Zu royal forest," the girl replied firmly, and immediately the three people stared in confusion at Fu Xie Lan.


    "Have you been there?" Xue Ning asked representing the look on everyone''s face.


    Hearing Xue Ning''s question, Fu Xie Lan''s steps slowed down, she then turned to the girl who was walking right behind her.


    "Huh? Where?" Fu Xie Lan asked no less quickly, she realized that what she just said was a mistake. She shouldn''t have mentioned the name of the ce in detail.


    Until now, no one knew that in fact, her life before entering the phoenix academy was in the Zu kingdom, the first kingdom bordering the territory of the immortals.


    "Just now you mentioned the Zu royal forest," Xue Ning replied with a frown.


    "Or is my hearing getting worse?" said the girl again with one hand griping her sense of hearing.


    "I didn''t say anything, maybe your hearing was wrong," said Fu Xie Lan then immediately turned around and resumed walking.


    Ju Xian suddenly looked at Wan Lie who was looking at him at the same time, that both of them shrugged their shoulders almost simultaneously as if they didn''t want to care about the two girls'' chatter.


    The wind blew lightly, creating a rustling sound of leaves that sounded so soothing, blowing everyone''s hairs, rubbing the skin, and managed to give a cool sensation.


    ''<em>The lost has returned...''</em>


    <em>''Love brings death...''</em>


    <em>''Terrible death...''</em>


    Suddenly, Fu Xie Lan''s steps stopped, her ears ringing. The mysterious song suddenly returned to her senses of hearing. Various kinds of feelings that are very difficult for her to describe gnawing at her heart. Like feelings of hurt, happiness, sadness, and longing? But to whom?


    Suddenly she thought of Gu Yi. She had been out of sight for two days. From the bottom of her heart, she wanted to be angry because the man didn''t say a word before leaving, but what could she do? Fu Xie Lan realized that even though she wanted to be angry she had to endure it. After all, who was she for that man? She didn''t even have any status with him.


    "What''s wrong Xie Lan?" Wan Lie also stopped his steps, as did the others.


    "Did you hear anything?" said Fu Xie Lan, she turned her body to face the three people who followed her.


    "Like what?" Ju Xian chimed in.


    "Erm, maybe like seemed a song?" Fu Xie Lan replied quickly.


    "Song? I didn''t hear any sound other than the scraping of twigs and leaves," Xue Ning said.


    "How about you two? Or is it just me? Ah, it seems that my hearing is indeed problematic," added Xue Ning, looking at Wan Lie and Ju Xian alternately while rubbing their ears again.


    "I didn''t hear anything, Xie Lan."


    "Me too," Ju Xian followed.


    Hearing the two people''s words, Xue Ning immediately stopped rubbing her ears.


    "What does that sound like, Xie Lan?"


    Xue Ning asked again feeling relieved because it was not only her who did not hear the voice Fu Xie Lan was referring to.


    Fu Xie Lan who heard everyone''s words was silent for a few seconds.


    ''<em>Does that song have anything to do with me?''</em>


    Previously, Fu Xie Lan felt that it was just a coincidence, but not this time. Hearing it many times, especially when only heard by herself, made her sure that the song must have something to do with her.


    "I don''t know, it''s hard for me to exin," replied Fu Xie Lan, turning around and continuing on her way.


    Her feelings are mixed right now. For some reason, every time the chant of the song was heard, Fu Xie Lan felt the same, fortunately, because this time she didn''t feel the pain like when the chant was heard thest time in the Zhoul tower where Master Xiao Ying was.

 Chapter 133 - 133. Zu Kingdom Forest

    Her feelings are mixed right now. For some reason, every time the chant of the song was heard, Fu Xie Lan felt the same, fortunately, because this time she didn''t feel the pain like when the chant was heard thest time in the Zhoul tower where Master Xiao Ying was.


    They then continued on their way.??


    Fu Xie Lan steps while remembering the path she had taken when she was first in that forest.


    Arriving at the edge of the forbidden forest, her violet eyes scanned the surroundings then stopped right at a tree. If she remembers correctly, it was there that the Zu royal guards dumped her body carelessly.


    Sigh a breath, Fu Xie Lan then resumed walking without looking back.


    Walking into the forest of the Zu kingdom, it was alreadyte in the afternoon, an asional orange hue appeared to fill the horizon from behind the leaves of the trees.


    Every time Fu Xie Lan step, the memory of the torture that the body she was currently in was gnawing at her mind, bing clearer every time.


    Although she didn''t know where the Ruby Star Stone was, visiting the Zu kingdom made her a little excited.


    One paddle, two inds crossed. She could look for the whereabouts of the ruby ??star stone while waiting for the right opportunity to take revenge on the damn concubine. Yes, if she can, she will do it very quickly to save time and then continue the search for the ruby ??star stone.


    As for the type of retaliation she would take, it would depend on the current situation of the pce. Just thinking about it excited her.


    It was getting dark and they had not seen anyone. Fu Xie Lan was already in the middle Forest of the Zu kingdom, a ce where there should still be some residents who returned after doing their routines in the forest.


    Fu Xie Lan''s steps came to a halt and immediately turned around. She had almost forgotten one thing.


    "Take off your robes," said Fu Xie Lan, holding out her hand, seeming to signal that everyone should give their robes to the girl.


    Without asking a word, both Wan Lie, Ju Xian, and Xue Ning immediately took off the blue robes they were wearing and handed them to Fu Xie Lan at the same time.


    Receiving the three people''s robes, Fu Xie Lan immediately put them into her cosmic bag.


    "For the meantime, I''ll keep this robes," she said then took off her robe too


    The three people just nodded in agreement, no one asked, because every one of them already knew the reason behind Fu Xie Lan''s actions.


    They couldn''t have caught everyone''s attention if they wore robes of the same shape and color, could they?


    "Also, hide your mana flow, as well as your scent and aura. If you can. Act like an ordinary human who doesn''t have any strength or advantages," Fu Xie Lan eximed then was immediately nodded by Wan Lie and Ju Xian.


    "B-but, Xie Lan, I-I don''t know how," Xue Ning stuttered


    "Even you don''t know basic things like this?" said Wan Lie in a disdainful voice.


    Xue Ning just nodded with her head down.


    Seeing that, Fu Xie Lan sighed, the girl then took out the pill that Huang Bao had previously given her.


    "Drink this," said Fu Xie Lan, handing her a small porcin bottle containing a few pills.


    Staring at the pill in her palm, Xue Ning then downed it without asking anything.


    "Reckless," Wan Lie muttered.


    Hearing this, Xue Ning red at the man.


    "What did I do wrong to you? Why do you always treat me as if I have no feelings?" said Xue Ning with teary eyes staring at Wan Lie. It wasn''t the first time the man had said harshly to her, the girl''s ears couldn''t stand it and finally got up the courage to ask her what he meant directly.


    "What? Did I say wrong?" Wan Lie replied in her even voice.


    "You call me careless. What did I do to you? Why do you always say rude to me and treat me like this? Also, I never look for problems with you? What did I do wrong? Why are you treating me like you don''t like my existence?" Xue Ning shouted right in front of Wan Lie, the girl''s cheeks were already red with anger after holding it for a few days, it finally broke.


    "You''re careless. You always go along with what other people say, what if it wasn''t Fu Xie Lan who gave you the pill? You didn''t know what pill it was and just took it without asking?" Wan Lie replied not wanting to lose.


    "That''s because I believe in Fu Xie Lan. She couldn''t possibly put me in any danger, right Xie Lan?" Xue Ning said then turned to Fu Xie Lan.


    The girl just nodded.


    "You guys stop debating. Look! It''s getting dark, we''d better hurry," said Fu Xie Lan.


    "He started it Xie Lan, not me," Xue Ning replied.


    "Tch, you reckless," said Wan Lie.


    "And also weak," he continued again then immediately stepped away leaving Xue Ning.


    "Never mind. Come on," said Fu Xie Lan, immediately pulling Xue Ning''s hand following Wan Lie.


    As for Ju Xian, the man had nothing to say, he just kept quiet as he watched their surroundings.


    "But if I may ask. What was that pill?" Xue Ning suddenly asked after a few minutes of silence.


    What Wan Lie said had some truth in it. To be honest, she was indeed a very reckless person. If not, maybe the arrow her parents gave her was still in her hand.


    "It is an aroma pill," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    They were currently talking as they walked on, not slowing down one bit.


    "Oh, so those were the pills that Elder Bao gave us when we were still at the lily inn?"


    "Emm."


    "By the way, the dress fits you well," said Fu Xie Lan and managed to make Xue Ning blush.


    "Thank you, Xie Lan. You are so good to me," Xue Ning replied, already looking calm again. In contrast to the previous one, which was fiery with anger.


    The dress Xue Ning was wearing was Fu Xie Lan''s before. Even though their heights were different, the dress fit the girl''s body.


    Completely different from when Fu Xie Lan was still wearing it, her dress slightly dangled down past her ankles. So Fu Xie Lan had to lift and hold it if she wanted to walk freely.


    "You like dresses?" asked Fu Xie Lan again.


    "Um, I like it. especially the model like this," replied Fu Xie Lan quickly while shaking the cloth of the dress which seemed to be slightly blooming at the bottom.


    Somehow, Fu Xie Lan quickly returned Xue Ning''s mood.


    Wan Lie who was walking a few steps away from them only gave a nce, then slowed his pace when his eyes saw three paths that had different directions.


    "Xie Lan, take a look at that," Wan Lie eximed.

 Chapter 134 - 134. Sudden Attack

    "Xie Lan, take a look at that," Wan Lie eximed.


    Immediately Fu Xie Lan''s eyes moved to follow the young man''s index finger.??


    There are three paths with different directions.


    "What''s with that?" asked Fu Xie Lan.


    "Which path will we use?"


    "It''s up to you," said Fu Xie Lan.


    "Huh?"


    "All paths are the same, they will still lead us to human territory," exined Fu Xie Lan.


    This is just her guess. The forest of the Zu kingdom is one of the resources of the kingdom, of course, many people are work in it. If you think about it using logic, they will certainly choose to go through a road with ess that is a shorter distance from where they live to save time, right? After all, where else would that road lead beside the human race? There were no other races in that ce other than the humans themselves.


    Humans race in this current life don''t believe in any other race besides themselves. In the past, there were various kinds of stories handed down from the royal ancestors about creatures who had powers and were certainly very different from them. But nowadays, these stories have turned into mere hoaxes and are only considered as myths or fairy tales.


    It''s all caused because the lifespan of each human being is very short, the average is only around 40-60 years and then die. Although during their lifetime, they had met one of the immortal beings, their very shortage made them unable to transmit or tell the experiences they had directly experienced continuously to all their descendants. As a result, the fact of the existence of races other than humans was forgotten.


    Fu Xie Lan decided to go first, leading the way, past Wan Lie. While the others just followed.


    The air temperature slowly began to change, the sounds of night animals from time to time began to be heard. The sun''s light had disappeared and maybe in a few minutes, the wholend turned dark. The shadow of the crescent moon seemed to be getting clearer on the horizon as if it was preparing to show off its splendor.


    .


    .


    .


    The four of them continued to walk without stopping or slowing down in the slightest, with the moonlight not too bright they prated the darkness of the night.


    Fu Xie Lan''s steps suddenly stopped, her eyes gleamed when she is seeing a light emanating from the bonfire that was about tens of meters from her position.


    Only a few minutes, then She drew near to the bonfire.


    A wooden hut was right next to the bonfire. It looks like someone is inhabiting the old hut.


    Fu Xie Lan approached, followed by the other three.


    When they were a few meters away from the old hut, suddenly a sh of shadow rushed towards Fu Xie Lan with a very fast movement. Even those who saw it were unable to judge what that person looked like due to his/his speed that was matching the movement of several immortal creatures.


    Fu Xie Lan reflexively lowered her head then took a step forward and then turned around, trying to keep up with the person''s movements. Armed with martial arts skills when she was an agent in her previous organization, Fu Xie Lan managed to dodge unharmed, and in return, the girl attacked that people back.


    As the battle ensued, Wan Lie, Ju Xian, and Xue Ning took a few steps back to give the two people wide ess.


    There wasn''t any mana or magic, but the battle that took ce could give an idea of ??how strong the two of them were. The speed and reflexes of their respective bodies seemed even and until the battlested several minutes, neither of them had even been an injury.


    Not a sound escaped the lips of the three people who were observing the battle, all of them were silent. Holding their breath while seeing the speed of the two people who are still fighting.


    ''Is this what fighting in the human territory is like?''


    Everyone was almost thinking the same thing, Fu Xie Lan didn''t use any Mana but was still able to dodge and counterattack that person. Come to think of it this was the first time for them to see Fu Xie Lan fight someone without using the mana in her body.


    Even so, the battle that was unfolding before their eyes, was somehow like witnessing the battle of two wizards with second-rate mana.


    The speed of the movement of the two is getting faster, and can''t even be seen by the naked eye, only a few beats can be heard, the sound of the wind blowing, the surface of the ground that is scattered due to the air pressure created by the two of them is so great, to be scattered in the night air. Watching Fu Xie Lan fight someone made Wan Lie and the others not feel worried. The thought that a weak human was trying to fight a person who turned out to be a very powerful mage kept them calm and waited patiently for the fight to end.


    "Who do you think that person is?" asked Xue Ning suddenly turning to Ju Xian.


    "Human."


    "Yes, I know the person is human, my question is a person an old man? A young man? Or a woman?"


    The one who was asked just shrugged his shoulders as a sign that he didn''t know either.


    "Hmm, if I may guess, I think the person is a very young man. You see, his movements are so fast that even the three of us can''t see clearly what that person''s face looks like.


    Wan Lie and Ju Xian were silent hearing Xue Ning''s words, in their hearts, they slightly confirmed the girl''s words.


    BOOOMMMMMM...


    An explosion urred and managed to distract the three of them.


    The fight stopped, the dust blocking their view gradually began to lessen.


    But still not revealing the forms of the two people who fought just a moment ago.


    "Hahaha."


    The sound ofughter that sounded so loud and echoed managed to distract Wan Lie and the other two people, to find a figure standing on a tree branch right next to the hut, it was just an old man with a slightly bent body, one hand holding a stick almost equal to his height. "I haven''t found anyone who can match to me in a very long time, hahaha," said the old man again.


    Wan Lie''s eyes scanned the ce around them, finding Fu Xie Lan standing straight with her clothes still intact, causing the man to sigh of relief.


    Previously, upon hearing the explosion, the calm feeling everyone felt instantly turned into worry.


    Fu Xie Lan was not far behind them, standing staring at the old man who had fought with her earlier.


    The three of them frowned almost simultaneously, they didn''t feel Fu Xie Lan''s movement at all, and the girl was already behind them.


    Without waiting long, the three of them immediately approached Fu Xie Lan.


    Simultaneously with them, a small creature also immediately ran from the side and jumped onto Fu Xie Lan''s shoulder.


    During the fight, Hao''s body was blown away, and when the movements of thedy and the old man became more and more intense, He afraid that he might be a hindrance, so he decided to stay a little away and stay where he thought was secure, waiting for the fight to end.

 Chapter 135 - 135. The Old Man

    Are you okay, Xie Lan?" asked Xue Ning wanting to make sure.


    "It''s okay, don''t worry," Fu Xie Lan replied while removing the dust and some dry leaves stuck to her clothes.??


    "Who is he?" asked Wan Lie mumbling.


    At the same time, the old mannded right in front of them with a big smile that could not leave his face.


    "Hahaha, What''s your name, kid?" asked the old man chuckling.


    "Want to fight one more time?" he added with a big smile.


    Hearing that, Fu Xie Lan frowned faintly, "Who are you?" asked Fu Xie Lan coldly.


    "If I answer your question, do you want to fight me again?" replied the old man casually.


    One of Fu Xie Lan''s eyebrows raised, "I don''t have time to y around with an old man like you," said Fu Xie Lan coldly.


    "Ohe on, pity me. I haven''t fought with someone as strong as you in a very long time," said the old man with a pleading expression on his face.


    "That''s none of my business," Fu Xie Lan replied immediately stepping past the figure of the old man.


    "Xie Lan, where are you going?" shouted Xue Ning immediately following the girl, past the old man as if his existence was meaningless.


    Fu Xie Lan did not answer and continued to walk towards the bonfire near the hut.


    The air was getting colder, and she couldn''t use the mana in her body arbitrarily to give her some warmth.


    Seeing the two girls walk past him, the old man turned to Ju Xian instead.


    "Want to fight with me?" he said looking at Ju Xian and Wan Lie in turn. The two men were confused and didn''t know what to say, seeing Fu Xie Lan''s seemingly normal behavior implying to them that the old man was not someone they should be wary of.


    "You fight him," Wan Lie said to Ju Xian then immediately followed Fu Xie Lan and Xue Ning.


    Ju Xian was surprised to hear Wan Lie''s words addressed to him.


    ''<em>Did the man tell him to serve that strange old man?</em>'' His eyes scanned the old figure in front of him.


    ''<em>Why should I fight him</em>?'' thought Ju Xian as he ruffled his hair.


    Hearing the words of the youth who passed beside him, the old man''s smile broke out, and without waiting long, he had already attacked Ju Xian.


    Ju Xian hadn''t even said his approval or disapproval, and the old man had already struck his leg with a wand. Luckily, Ju Xian had quick reflexes so he could dodge the blow, and the next second, the fight broke out again, between a human with Ju Xian who incidentally is a second-rate mage.


    "Come on, fight me, kid. Hahaha," shouted the old man, looking even more excited.


    The night breeze was cold and refreshing at the same time, the mes that were moving erratically by the wind seemed to refuse to be extinguished and continued to maintain their me, even bigger than before. sitting in a circle to warm themselves, Fu Xie Lan and Wan Lie seemed to not care about the fight that was taking ce not far from where they were.


    Unlike the case with Xue Ning, the girl''s eyes never left the two people who were still fighting.


    "Xie Lan, what happened?" asked Wan Lie suddenly. He felt a little strange with his mother. The reason was, what he knew all along was that the girl would never let go of someone who was looking for trouble with her, whether it ended in death or suffering, at least Fu Xie Lan gave them a little rpense.


    Very different from this time, seeing his mother still acting as usual after being attacked by the old man made him feel unable to calm down.


    "Why not just finish him off? After all, no one saw but us and this ce still in the middle of the forest, to be honest, I hate those creatures, I hate them," Xue Ning said at length even though this was the first time she had met a human.


    A story that was often told by her parents when they were still alive could not possibly fade from her memory, a story about an incident seven hundred years ago where humans became the masterminds in the bloody events in this world.


    Fu Xie Lan who heard Xue Ning just sighed roughly.


    "We need some information from him," she saidter.


    Instantly Wan Lie and Xue Ning were enlightened by Fu Xie Lan''s attitude. True, before entering the territory inhabited by the human race, having a little information about it wasn''t a bad thing.


    "Do humans act like that? It''s strange, he suddenly appears and invites anyone to fight with him," Xue Ning chirped after a few minutes of silence.


    "Doesn''t that seem arbitrary? Does he feel that he has be the strongest? And he can just challenge others," She added. Her eyes couldn''t take their eyes off the battle between Ju Xian and the old man.


    "I can''t imagine how he would react if he found out that his opponent was a wizard."


    "Xue Ning, watch your words!" Fu Xie Lan warned.


    The girl turned her head, "Did I do something wrong, Xie Lan?" Xue Ning said in a slightly scared tone of voice, this was the first time that Fu Xie Lan had spoken to her in such a tone.


    "Next time, don''t mention the word wizard and the like if it''s still in human territory," Fu Xie Lan replied. She had already warned the three of them before tearing up the teleportation paper that her Master Huang Bao had given her.


    "S-sorry. I forgot," Xue Ning squeaked feeling very guilty, and after that, there was only silence, lost in each other''s thoughts. The shadow of the bonfire is visible in everyone''s eyes, what they are thinking, no one knows.


    Suddenly someone was standing behind them, it was Ju Xian who was with the old man. Very different from the previous Fu Xie Lan, if previously the girl was not injured at all after the fight, but not Ju Xian. The man''s forehead and elbows were bleeding a little, he fell several times and hit the tree trunks so hard.


    Seeing the scene, Both Fu Xie Lan and the others immediately stood up. "What happened?" asked Xue Ning immediately.


    "Hmm, your friend is very weak," said the old man and then looking for a sitting position that he thought wasfortable for his body.


    In the Arnd World, wizards without Mana can''t do anything. Mana was the source of their strength, fighting without using any mana was tantamount to telling them to kill themselves.


    In a fighting position, wizard usually keeps their distance, that''s because they take them a few seconds to cast a spell without any disturbance.


    Without any martial abilities, they were very weak. Because so far Wizards have only relied on Spells and Mana to fight. However, that doesn''t mean that none of them have martial arts abilities. There are some magicians, but not many.

 Chapter 136 - 136. Grandfather Xin

    Without any martial abilities, they were very weak. Because so far Wizards have only relied on Spells and Mana to fight. However, that doesn''t mean that none of them have martial arts abilities. There are some magicians, but not many.


    Mana and spells are inseparable units for wizards. Especially for those who are still at levels one and two.??


    Different from Fu Xie Lan, ever since she could use a wizard''s mana, sometimes spells popped up in her mind, those spellsing from nowhere. Fu Xie Lan felt neither strange nor awkward because for some reason she felt as if she was used to these things. And that was why the girl was able to use the wizard''s mana without learning the spell first.


    As for the type of spell possessed by the wizard race, it was ording to their tier. Because there are spells that if chanted require a veryrge amount of mana to be realized, so even if the spell is cast by a tier-one wizard, if they didn''t have enough mana then the results will only be in vain.


    "Sit down," Xue Ning shouted, shifting slightly to give Ju Xian ess to join them.


    Ju Xian was just a wizard, he relied on mana and spells, not physical strength. Even though he knew some basic martial arts moves, it was not enough to protect him. Very different from ra who was a former agent.


    It didn''t matter whether it was closebat, or even at long range, right now it didn''t matter to her.


    Fu Xie Lan who saw the wound on Ju Xian''s body just sighed harshly, she wanted to give a pill that could heal the wound on his body, but because the presence of a human being with them made her reluctant.


    "Forgive me in advance and also thank you," said the old man suddenly.


    "I-I''m so happy," he continued again.


    "Who''s the real grandpa?" Xue Ning asked.


    "Am I?"


    "People call me Old Wu Xin," he replied curtly.


    "Grandpa Wu Xin, may I ask you something?" Xue Ning asked again in a tone that was neither high nor low.


    "Call me Grandpa Xin," replied the old man with a sigh.


    "Why did grandpa attack us?"


    "I don''t have any particr reason for that. Just want to, hahaha."


    "Besides, I haven''t fought with anyone in a very long time," he added,ughing as if he didn''t feel guilty at all.


    "Living in this ce is boring," he continued with a rough sigh.


    "Grandpa has been living here since when?"


    "You mean in that old hut?"


    Xue Ning nodded.


    "Hmm, maybe five years? Ah, I don''t remember. You know, maybe because I''m very old."


    "Who do you live with Grandpa?"


    "Alone, I have no one here. My children and grandchildren, they are all in the small vige of the Zu kingdom," Grandpa Xin replied with a sigh.


    Xue Ning looked confused by the words of the old man, while Fu Xie Lan, the girl''s eyes never left the bonfire that was burning brightly in front of her. Even so, she overheard their conversation without leaving anything behind.


    "Why can''t Grandpa stay with the family?" Xue Ning asked curiously.


    Hearing Xue Ning''s question, the old man was silent for a few minutes then suddenly stood up and walked into the hut.


    But not long after, grandfather Xin reappeared from behind the hut with a piece of cloth in his hand, walked over to Xue Ning, and sat closer with the four people.


    "I don''t know if telling this is something good or not, but you guys are the first humans who didn''t run away after meeting me," said Grandpa Xin.


    "Or do you not know who I am?" he continued.


    "Whatever, I don''t care anymore," he continued and it makes the faint frown on Xue Ning''s forehead even more obvious.


    "Did something happen to Grandpa''s family?" now Fu Xie Lan asked.


    "It''s a very long story," Grandpa Xin replied.


    The old man then recounted everything that had happened to him to everyone in the ce without adding or subtracting anything.


    Back then, several years before grandfather Xin lived in this forest, his family was highly respected by the vigers, he only had one child and two grandchildren and was respected wherever they went. Many vigers entrust their children to learn martial arts to grandfather Xin.


    Until one day, disaster came because of his carelessness. At that time, his grandson was only seven years old, at that time he entrusted his grandson to be looked after by some of his students because he had urgent business at the town hall. While his parents and the boy''s older brother were in the forest, gathering firewood and hunting.


    After returning from the city hall, grandfather Xin found his grandson dead lying in front of the house with terrible injuries. shes and bruises filled his whole body, even some parts of the body were found to be swollen. Seeing this, made him furious. Controlled by his rage, Grandpa Xin came to the family of every disciple who was taking care of his grandson and ughtered them without a trace.


    News of the incident quickly spread, and as a result, both he and his remaining son, daughter-inw, and grandson were condemned and expelled from the vige. All the vigers petitioned that he and his family receive the death penalty from the pce.


    He had tried many ways to get the vigers to listen to him, but that didn''t change anything, as if to the vigers, he was a suspect who should be punished. The real victims are himself and his family


    Grandfather Xin couldn''t bear to see his children and grandchildren suffer because of his actions.


    After feeling that all his efforts were in vain, he decided to go before the King to ask for forgiveness for his actions. He is willing to do anything as long as it doesn''t involve his children and grandchildren.


    The King of the Zu kingdom gave him a little leniency. He would restore his family''s good name if grandfather Xin left the royal city. Iste himself until death picks him up.


    And here the old man was, living alone in the middle of the forest. But, even though he was in the middle of the forest, asionally he could still meet some residents.


    In the past he liked to fight, wherever Grandpa Xin went, there must have been a fight there. He doesn''t even care who his opponent is. And that is also one of the reasons why the vigers turned against him so much when The first time he even made a mistake.


    Yes, that''s their version.


    On the other hand, Grandpa Xin always felt that what he did was right, because he only avenged what others did to his family.


    After all, he did notmit the massacre without evidence, several other his disciple testified about the treatment his grandson received.


    And finally, the vigers who previously always glorified him turned to hate him because of the incident.

 Chapter 137 - 137. Grandfather Xin (2)

    And finally, the vigers who previously always glorified him turned to hate him because of the incident.


    "So, that cloth is the clothes that belonged to the grandson of the in grandfather?" Xue Ning asked pointing at the piece of cloth in Grandpa Xin''s hand.??


    "Um, that''s right," he answered with a sigh.


    "Does Grandpa''s son oftene here?"


    "No, since that incident. Ah even so I can still see them from afar. They often hunt and forage in this forest, which is why I can still see them asionally," replied Grandpa Xin.


    Hearing Grandpa Xin''s words, no one made a sound, silent.


    "Where are you guys from? Roaming in the woods until thiste at night?" Grandpa Xin asked again.


    "We''re lost, Grandpa," Fu Xie Lan replied immediately.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Royal city," replied the girl again.


    "Huh? The royal city is very far from here, after all, if you want to visit there you have to pass through several viges after leaving this forest."


    "Does Grandpa know the fastest way to get there?" asked Fu Xie Lan.


    "Right now, you are in the middle of the Forestry, difficult to get out of this forest if it is still night. You''d better stay. Wait until tomorrow morning."


    "There are many wild animals that roam at night," he continued.


    "After all, your friend was injured."


    No one responded.


    "Alright, thank you," said Fu Xie Lan after a few seconds of silence.


    "Wear this, bandage your wound," said the old man as he threw the cloth in his hand towards Ju Xian.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve washed it clean," he said again when he saw the man''s doubtful look.


    "B-but, this is..."


    "Just put it on. It''s my fault for hurting you," Grandpa Xin interrupted.


    Hesitantly, Ju Xian tore the cloth and bandaged the wound which was still bleeding, while he returned the remaining cloth to its owner.


    "Thank you, Grandpa," Ju Xian said as he bandaged his wound, Grandpa Xin just nodded.


    "Grandpa, may I ask you something?" said Fu Xie Lan.


    "What is that?"


    I don''t know since when their conversation has be more familiar. For the size of people who meet for the first time, they are included in the category of quickly adapting to circumstances.


    "Have you heard of the current state of the royal city?" asked Fu Xie Lan again, although she was not so sure that grandfather Xin could answer it, hearing everything the old man said earlier made her decide to ask. After all, Grandpa Xin also often met other residents in this forest. Yes, who knows if he heard or knew something from the residents.


    "The state of the royal city?"


    Fu Xie Lan nodded, while Wan Lie and the others remained silent, listening carefully.


    "No. I don''t know about it," Grandpa Xin replied.


    Fu Xie Lan, who heard it let out a breath, What kind of answer does she expect from an old man living in the middle of a forest alone?


    "Last I heard the news a month ago, that the eldest daughter of the Zu kingdom died of a serious illness in exile," said Grandpa Xin after a few seconds of silence.


    Hearing the name of the Zu kingdom, Wan Lie, Ju Xian, and Xue Ning exchanged nces. It was the name of the kingdom that Fu Xie Lan had mentioned a moment ago. The three of them had a lot of questions.


    As for Fu Xie Lan, the girl looked even more excited after hearing Grandpa Xin''s words.


    "What''s wrong with the eldest daughter of the Zu kingdom, Grandpa?" asked Fu Xie Lan in a casual tone.


    "You''re residents of the Zu kingdom, aren''t you?" Grandpa Xin asked narrowing his eyes.


    "Sure, we are residents of the Zu kingdom, Grandpa. We are from a remote vige at the edge of the kingdom. Very few people even know that the vige we came from is actually in this kingdom," said Fu Xie Lan in one breath.


    Grandpa Xin nodded as if he understood everything. Previously he was suspicious of the four people who were with him, suspecting that they were not natives of the Zu kingdom. Especially when he heard their questions regarding matters that should have be public secrets, one of which was the princess of the Zu kingdom.


    "Good, I thought you were intruders from another kingdom, hahaha," Grandpa Xin joked, then burst outughing.


    "So news of the incident didn''t reach your vige?"


    "That incident? What happened, Grandpa?"


    "Do you mean about the eldest daughter of the Zu kingdom?"


    Fu Xie Lan nodded.


    "The story circting in themunity, her mother who is the queen of this kingdom made a big mistake and ended up being sentenced to death. Did the news also not reach your vige?"


    "We''ve heard of it," replied Fu Xie Lan immediately to avoid Grandpa Xin''s suspicion.


    "Then what does that have to do with the eldest daughter of the Zu kingdom, Grandpa?" Xue Ning asked impatiently.


    "Because of her Mother''s betrayal, the princess received the sentence of exile kept away from the royal city, no one is allowed to visit her even her close rtives."


    "And recently the news circted that the princess was found dead in exile due to the infectious disease she was suffering from," he added.


    Hearing that, Fu Xie Lan''s brow furrowed faintly. Wasn''t what the old man said very different from what happened to her?


    ''<em>Dead in exile?''</em>


    <em>''Infectious diseases?''</em>


    Huh, no kidding.


    "It''s a pity, even though it was only her mother''s doing, but the princess also got the impact," said Xue Ning with a sigh of breath.


    "That''s already the lightest punishment for the daughter of a traitor, lucky she didn''t get tortured for life," Grandpa Xin replied.


    "So if the Queen received the death penalty. That means her position is now vacant?" Xue Ning asked again.


    "Unfortunately, the position of the Queen will not be left vacant. The King''s main concubine will immediately fill it to rece the previous queen."


    "Concubine?" Xue Ning asked with a faint frown on her forehead. This was the first time she had heard the term.


    "Yes, concubine. The king''s second wife."


    "Second wife? Do humans tend to have more than one partner?" Xue Ning replied as if she was surprised by what she heard.


    But her overexcited expression onlysted a few seconds, as the sharp gazes of her three friends immediately to her, and at that very moment, she realized her mistake.


    "Human? Isn''t what you said too strange? Hahaha. You''re a human too," Grandpa Xin replied.


    "Me too, if only I was still alive like before, maybe now, I have three wives, hahaha," he added,ughing again.


    A faint sigh of relief could be heard from Xue Ning''s lips, thank God, the old man only thought it was a joke.


    "There''s a lot," Xue Ning squeaked.


    "That''s natural, having more than one wife is something verymon. People will praise you if you have many wives," replied the old man again.


    "No one has only one wife, even if there were, she would be considered strange by the people of the kingdom," he added.

 Chapter 138 - 138. About The Zu Royal City

    "No one has one wife, even if there were, she would be considered strange by the people of the kingdom," he added.


    Hearing this, Xue Ning gaped, and so did Ju Xian. while Fu Xie Lan, the girl felt normal, because in her previous life sometimes she also met a man who had more than one wife ormonly referred to as polygamy.??


    "So, how many wives do you have?" Xue Ning asked curiously.


    "Hahaha, unfortunately, I fall into the category of a freak," Grandpa Xin replied.


    "Didn''t Grandpa hear anything else besides the eldest daughter of the Zu kingdom?" asked Fu Xie Lan changing the subject.


    Grandpa Xin shook his head then heaved a rough sigh.


    "Have you eaten?" asked grandfather Xin turning to the four people.


    Wan Lie, Ju Xian, and Xue Ning nodded almost simultaneously, while Fu Xie Lan didn''t give any response.


    Grandpa Xin then stood up, walking into his hut. Only a few minutes and he came back out with a few pieces of meat that seemed to have been grilled about an hour ago.


    "Eat it while it''s still warm, this is all I can give you," he said handing the piece of meat and sat back down to his original position.


    "Grandpa have you eaten?" asked Fu Xie Lan.


    "Don''t mind me, eat. The temperature in the forest will get colder at night, you will feel ufortable if you starve in the middle of the night," Grandpa Xin replied. That meat was his dinner, but he couldn''t bear to let the children starve. Let him who is old sumb to the young.


    We''re not hungry, Grandpa. Let grandpa eat first,'''' said Fu Xie Lan.


    "Then let''s eat together," said Grandpa Xin.


    They all then ate the piece of meat without making a sound. although the meat was small and not filling at all, for Grandpa Xin, this was his first memorable dinner for the past five years.


    For some reason, he felt a little touched, until the end of his life he would not forget everything that happened tonight.


    "If I may know, why did you visit the royal city?" asked grandfather Xin who finished his meal.


    Fu Xie Lan looked up, there was a glimmer of fire in her eyes, looking at Grandpa Xin with a smile behind her mask.


    "We want to find a decent job, Grandpa," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    Grandpa Xin seemed to nod at the girl''s answer.


    "What kind of job do you want?" Grandpa Xin then asked.


    "I don''t know, Grandpa. We haven''t thought about it, do you have any rmendations, Grandpa?" Fu Xie Lan asked as politely as possible.


    "Hmm, If you want an answer from me, I''m afraid it won''t satisfy your heart."


    It''s okay, Grandpa. We can think about itter."


    "If you want money, I suggest you don''t work for anyone. You would better more likely to hunt and sell your prey to the market. it''s more profitable," Grandpa Xin chuckled.


    "But if you are looking for status, there are many jobs in the royal city that are very suitable for you, especially when you are still very young," he added.


    "But, I doubt you can get moreover are from a very remote vige, far from the royal city," continued Grandpa Xin again.


    "Why would Grandpa say such a thing?" Xue Ning asked curiously.


    "Working with other people is tantamount to being their ve, even though the wages are high but you will not have any freedom and will continue to be tied to the people who employ you... Besides that, most of the residents of the royal city don''t give the slightest nce to those who are not from the royal city, like you guys. They always think of themselves as better than people from the countryside," Grandpa Xin exined at length.


    "Not only that, even if youe from within a working city, if you''re not of noble descent, then it''s the same. They will still look down on you," he continued.


    Fu Xie Lan didn''t show any expression when she heard Grandpa Xin''s words. The phenomenon that urs in society in the human race in this world is not much different from the previous life, where there are castes that distinguish the status of each person.


    "But, back to you guys, I just giving you a little overview of the royal city of Zu, may I tell you something," said Grandpa Xin.


    "What is it, Grandpa?" Xue Ning asked.


    "Don''t look for trouble with the nobles, if you can avoid it, you should avoid it. They will not hesitate to kill others if someone makes a mistake, even if it is only an ident."


    "Ah, one more thing, don''t even think about setting foot in the pce," he continued.


    "What''s wrong with the pce?" asked Fu Xie Lan.


    "There have been many rumors circting, that some people who are servants, eunuchs, and evendies-in-waiting often disappear without a trace," Grandpa Xin replied.


    "If the pce opens registration to fill the maid position, I suggest that you don''t follow it, the wage is great but the dangers are also great. There''s still no word on how those people disappeared, if I''m not mistaken, registration opens twice a year."


    "Didn''t the pce exin about this incident, Grandpa?" asked Fu Xie Lan.


    "I mean, aren''t they trying to figure out why the maids disappeared?" added the girl again. This had never existed in the memory of the owner of the body she was in, either something like this had not happened before the catastrophe, or she was simply too young to know about such matters. She doesn''t know.


    "Regarding that, I''ve heard that the pce is conducting arge-scale investigation. But the result is nothing, and it''s always been like that," replied Grandpa Xin exhaling harshly. Even though Grandpa Xin wasn''t a native of the royal city, living in a small vige didn''t mean he wasn''t aware of such happenings, he often visited the city and even went to the pce on business, so he could know things like that.


    "Does Grandpa know, since when did something like that happen?" asked Fu Xie Lan curiously.


    "You mean the incident regarding the disappearance of the maids?"


    Fu Xie Lan nodded.


    A sigh came from Grandpa Xin''s lips, "Not long after the King''s main concubine took the ce of the previous queen," he replied.


    Fu Xie Lan who heard Grandpa Xin''s words, was silent, rooted to the spot. Is there something she missed? During her stay or rather tortured in an old hut not far from the pce, she had never heard the guards talk about arge-scale investigation.


    Were the guards not allowed to discuss it or did the investigation never take ce? She doesn''t know. Fu Xie Lan was confused.

 Chapter 139 - 139. Empty Future

    Were the guards not allowed to discuss it or did the investigation never take ce? She doesn''t know. Fu Xie Lan was confused.


    "It''ste at night, you should rest early," said Grandpa Xin.??


    "If you want, you can rest in the hut, it''s just that there''s nothing inside I''m just offering," he said again then stood up.


    "Don''t think about us, we can rest anywhere Grandpa," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    "Hmm, alright. Good night."


    "Good night, Grandpa," Fu Xie Lan and Xue Ning replied almost at the same time.


    Seeing Grandpa Xin disappearing behind the door, Xue Ning turned to Fu Xie Lan, "You should rest too," said Fu Xie Lan when she found the girl staring at her.


    I''m not sleepy yet, Xie Lan," Xue Ning replied. Since earlier, her mind has never left Fu Xie Lan''s words before.


    "Xie Lan, may I ask you something?"


    "You''d better save your question first, I''m going to sleep," replied Fu Xie Lan immediately stood up and then walked closer to one of the trees that stood firmly, took a stance, and jumped onto one of the biggest branches.


    She deliberately did that to avoid any questions from Xue Ning, she already knew a little about the character of the people she was with. If her guess was correct, the girl would inquire about her previous remarks when mentioning the name of the Zu kingdom.


    Indeed, who doesn''t wonder when someone mentions the name of a ce that is the first time they have set foot in that ce. It wasn''t that she didn''t want to answer, it was just that she was a littlezy. After all, one day they will surely know the facts about her.


    Sooner orter, it''s all just a matter of time.


    Seeing Fu Xie Lan was already leaning on a tree, Wan Lie and Ju Xian joined in looking for afortable ce for them. And left Xue Ning alone, pensive in front of the bonfire.


    It''s not that the girl is not tired, it''s just that her eyes are reluctant to cooperate and as a result, she stays awake when all her friends havended in dreand.


    only the asional evening breeze blows, blowing her long hair, asionally dimming the mes and then disappearing. The air temperature grew colder as if it had reached its lowest point in the night, only the sounds of the night animals apanied it.


    Sitting with bent knees, Xue Ning never took her eyes off the mes.


    Being in that position for a few minutes, without realizing it, her eyes slowly closed,nded her head on her knees, and fell asleep.


    ***


    Sunlight began to follow its axis, horizontal shadows began to form from the trees and old huts in the middle of the forest of the Zu kingdom.


    "We say goodbye, Grandpa."


    "Thank you for everything," said Fu Xie Lan.


    "If you want to thank me, how about fighting one more time?" Grandpa Xin chuckled.


    It was the tenth time Grandpa Xin had said it.


    "Get some rest, grandpa''s body is old," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    From the moment they all started to wake up, the old man had again invited every one of them to fight with him. however, instead of getting what he wanted, only rejection was epted.


    The sigh that sounded so heavy from Grandpa Xin''s lips, deep in his heart, he slightly agreed with the words of the little man in the mask and it seemed that what he said was true. But how could he enjoy the rest of his life if he just continued to rest? Hmm, so boring.


    "Alright, I won''t ask you to fight anymore."


    "Before saying goodbye, may I know your names? I don''t mean anything, I just want to know. You guys are the first to treat me differently, despite knowing bad facts about me."


    "Grandpa can call me Xue Ning, this is Wan Lie, Ju Xian and this is Fu Xie Lan," Xue Ning said introducing herself and her friends to Grandpa Xin.


    "Xue Ning, Wan Lie, Ju Xian, and Fu Xie Lan," repeated Grandpa Xin pointing at each of them. A smile appeared on his lips.


    "Hmm Fu Xie Lan, your name reminds me of someone, hehehe."


    "Does grandfather have any acquaintances with the same name as Fu Xie Lan, Grandpa?" Xue Ning asked curiously.


    Grandpa Xin nodded with a smile still stered on his already wrinkled lips, "Not an acquaintance. But the whole kingdom knows her name, she is the eldest Princess of the Zu kingdom, her name is also Fu Xie Lan."


    "You have the same name as her name, Wish you better luck than that poor princess, kid," Grandpa Xin added. The old man never expected that the name of the eldest princess of the Zu kingdom would have the same name as that of a small man from a remote vige at the far end of royal territory.


    Let''s say, their farewells are unique because usually introductions are made when someone has just met, in contrast to those who make introductions when they want to leave. Funny isn''t it?


    Unintentionally, Grandpa Xin''s eyes met Fu Xie Lan''s, only for a few seconds but even though it was very brief, it made the smile on Grandpa Xin''s lips suddenly fade.


    "What''s wrong, Grandpa?" asked Fu Xie Lan to find the old man''s expression suddenly changed.


    "Ah, nothing. I just like the color of your eyes, kid," said Grandpa Xin immediately normalizing his expression.


    "Thank you, Grandpa."


    "Then let''s go first. Take good care of yourself. one day we will visit Grandpa if we have time," said Fu Xie Lan quickly left and the others followed.


    Grandpa Xin still stood rooted to the spot, waiting for the children''s shadows to disappear into the grove of trees.


    His face suddenly changed. The wind that was blowing slowly turned strong.


    "Poor children, may you be safe from all the harm that will soon befall you," he muttered under his breath and then turned around.


    The only thing Grandpa Xin didn''t tell the children about himself was the ability to see the future or in other words, he was able to predict someone''s future.


    Sometimes just by looking into someone''s eyes, Grandpa Xin was able to see what that person''s future would look like.


    Before, he tried to do that to the four children, trying to see their future by eyeing them.


    Three children whose names he knew were Wan Lie, Ju Xian and Xue Ning had almost the same future. Wherever they go, there will always be many dangers lurking.


    As for Fu Xie Lan. Very different from the others, when Grandpa Xin tried to see her future. All he found was empty. Nothing at all.


    And it was this that made the smile on his face earlier suddenly disappear. It was the first time for him to meet someone who had an empty future.


    Grandpa Xin guessed, that such a future would happen ording to his person. Meaning that Fu Xie Lan was free to carve out what kind of future Fu Xie Lan would create.


    Unlike other people who live only by epting their destiny.


    Fu Xie Lan was not like that. It is not destiny that determines her life, but she who will carve her destiny.

 Chapter 140 - 140. Animal Hunting

    Fu Xie Lan was not like that. It is not destiny that determines her life, but she who will carve her destiny.


    ***??


    Walking away from Grandpa Xin''s residence, it was almost noon. The sun was shining very hot, even so, Fu Xie Lan and the others did not feel hot at all because the cool air produced by the forest trees blew asionally.


    Fu Xie Lan suddenly stopped her steps.


    "What''s wrong Xie Lan?" Wan Lie also stopped.


    "Let''s go hunting," said Fu Xie Lan and managed to make the same frown on Wan Lie''s and others'' foreheads.


    "Catch whatever animals you meet, we''ll meet again at this ce an hourter."


    "Use your mana to save time, but before that, you have to make sure there are no humans around you," Fu Xie Lan continued again then immediately jumped up and quickly disappeared into the dense trees.


    They hadn''t even had time to digest Fu Xie Lan''s words, and the girl had already disappeared.


    Wan Lie then moved along, before doing what Fu Xie Lan asked him to, he raised his arm and then made a mark on the big tree that was standing firmly beside him.


    "Mark the trees you pass, so you don''t get lost," said Wan Lie, turning to Ju Xian.


    "Should we part like this?" Xue Ning asked.


    "Wouldn''t it be better to do it together?" she added again.


    Wan Lie just sighed at Xue Ning''s words, then immediately left the two of them.


    Seeing that, Ju Xian did the same.


    "Hey, wait!" Xue Ning shouted.


    Left alone, the girl staggered. She is doing what Fu Xie Lan asked for.


    .


    .


    .


    Moving quickly through the depths of the forest, Fu Xie Lan suddenly stopped. Staring at a herd of animals quenching their thirst on the bank of a river not far from her.


    It was a deer, maybe about five.


    A faint smile was etched behind her mask. She never thought she would get animals so fast.


    Just as the girl was about to move again, her focus was diverted by the sound of someone screaming. Not far from her current position, a group of people in different clothes were fighting.


    Three people in maroon clothes were seen struggling with five people wearing ordinary-looking clothes, like the general poption.


    Fu Xie Lan observed from afar, it was clear the people wearing maroon clothes were outnumbered and the opponent didn''t seem to be an ordinary person either.


    Her eyes then found someone who was seriously injured leaning against one of the trees not far from the fight.


    The people in maroon clothes turned out to be four.


    "Hand over or you guys will..." Fu Xie Lan sharpened her ears.


    "Not."


    "How dare?!"


    Strikes and blows aimed at the people in maroon clothes. It didn''t take long, they were cornered. All of them were already seriously injured in a body condition that could no longer maintain their standing position.


    Suddenly a flying sword shot towards Fu Xie Lan, the girl reflexively jumped onto another branch to dodge it.


    "Bastard. How dare lowly people like you peek at us from there!?" shouted a man in a very luxurious-looking outfit. Fu Xie Lan''s position was already known, and the sword was deliberately aimed at her a few seconds ago.


    "Eldest brother, do you recognize that person?" said one after taking something from behind the maroon-colored clothes of the injured people.


    "Does it matter? Do I have to recognize him first to not like him? Since he''s already seen us, why should I let him go?"


    "Elder brother is right, we should clean everything down to the roots without leaving anything behind."


    "Right, we never know. What kind of trouble that person will cause in the future."


    Fu Xie Lan who heard the conversation frowned faintly. Are they talking about her?


    ncing over to where her prey had been before, it was already empty. The beasts ran away after the scream of the man who pointed his sword at Fu Xie Lan.


    A rough sigh escaped her luscious lips, she then jumped to the ground, right in front of the five men who were watching her at that very moment.


    And at the same time, two people immediately ran towards her. With quick reflexes, Fu Xie Lan dodged and managed to dodge, with such a skillful movement, she turned to hit the nape of one of them, moving in a circle kicking his arms and legs so that the sword belonging to that person fell and flew far away.


    Fu Xie Lan didn''t waste it. With her speed, she immediately reached out and caught the sword just before it hit the ground.


    She didn''t know anything and had already received an attack like this.


    "How dare you go against the Dhong family?!" shouted one who seemed to be older than the others.


    "Are you tired of living? Huh?!"


    Hearing all the cursing directed at her, Fu Xie Lan''s expression didn''t change at all.


    "Elder brother, we better kill him quickly, before anyone sees."


    "Don''t worry, what can such a small man do? Kill him? It''s my duty. It''s his fault for seeing us. There''s no way I''d let Dhong''s surname be tarnished."


    The Dhong family was one of the surnames that had great influence over the Zu kingdom. Among the many families, it was Dhong who contributed more than the others. The pce officials were mostly from the Dhong family. They are known for their generosity.


    Only, no one knows. Behind that perfect attitude, there is something terrible.


    One of them is currently. The four people in maroon clothes were the servants of the Dhong family. They had just protested because their wages had not been paid, and that made people question the attitude of the Dhong family.


    Hearing this, the head of the family was angry with the five brothers because they were the ones who took care of everything rted to the family economy.


    And in the end, they rewarded the servants in public to quell the rumors.


    It didn''t stop thereafter they gave the wages. They do apetition for the servants of the Dhong family. Whoever manages to bring the biggest hunt, will be given gold coins with an amount that is many times their wages.


    Yes, the Dhong family is like that. Many people were envious of those who managed to be servants of the Dhong family. Because such things happened frequently, suchpetitions were often conducted to allow those servants to earn more money.


    They just do not know, that it was done with hidden intentions and purposes.


    And the victims this time were the five servants. After nearly tarnishing the family''s reputation, the Dhong brothers couldn''t just stay silent.

 Chapter 141 - 141. Disturbing The Wrong People

    "Don''t worry, what can such a small man do? Kill him? It''s my duty. It''s his fault for seeing us. There''s no way I''d let Dhong''s surname be tarnished."


    "I just happened to pass by here," said Fu Xie Lan.??


    "Nonsense!"


    "My hunting target to run because of you guys," said Fu Xie Lan in a voice that was so cold.


    "Who cares about that? Soon I assure you, you will meet your end!"


    Hearing that, Fu Xie Lan still didn''t show any expression. She who just wanted to hunt suddenly a group of people wanted to kill her?


    Seeing Fu Xie Lan''s memories, she could guess that the five people were nobles.


    Without waiting long, with quick movements, Fu Xie Lan ran while taking out a dagger from her cosmic bag without anyone noticing.


    Running in circles, surrounding the five people creating a windstorm around her, the soil and leaves scattered, flying in the air.


    The dhong brothers were taken aback, rooted to the spot. Staring at the surrounding that was already thundering, they tried to catch Fu Xie Lan''s figure, but they wouldn''t be able to.


    Her movements were so fast, too fast to be seen by the naked eye.


    "Alert!" shouted someone in the circle.


    Cold sweat quickly drenched each of them. Even the person who was called as the eldest brother now seemed to be trembling. Sweat and the color of his face that had turned white made anyone could tell that he was starting to get scared.


    "YOU DISTURB THE WRONG PEOPLE."


    Along with that cold voice, Fu Xie Lan suddenly appeared and made a long sh on one of them, as a result, the clothes he was wearing were torn apart, not only that. Fresh blood sttered along with the falling pieces of cloth from the clothes he was wearing.


    "Second brother," panicked one of them immediately caught the man''s body. But failed, a scream of pain escaped his lips, his arm was cut off, fresh blood spurted out immediately.


    The windstorm that Fu Xie Lan had created grew bigger as a result of her movements being faster than before. Making it difficult for people to get a clear view. Moving so shrewdly within the storm of her creation, she swiftly shed down one by one of them. The girl didn''t stop, the screams of pain that echoed out made her even more excited. Even so, she had to quickly end it, before anyone came.


    Just a minuteter, the bodies of the five meny lifeless on the ground.


    The storm slowly dissipated, the puddles of blood trying to escape into the ground. Several pieces of cloth from the clothes worn by the five people were found lying in a pool of blood.


    It was only a few minutes though, and the massacre happened again.


    The four injured figures were frozen to the spot, gawking at the sight, they hadn''t even blinked an inch, and everyone who had injured them had met their end.


    "Master, thank you," a voice from one of them immediately interrupted everyone''s thoughts.


    Fu Xie Lan who had been walking around turned to leave suddenly stopped in her tracks when a man''s voice tapped her ear.


    She then changed her direction, towards the four people. She reached into her shirt pocket and pulled out a small porcin bottle from her cosmic bag.


    "This is for you, and leave this ce immediately before anyonees," she said as she tossed the porcin bottle to one of them and then immediately turned and left. She didn''t even wait for the people to respond.


    When Fu Xie Lan left, the four maids exchanged nces.


    "How is it''s poison?" said one of them with eyes that could not be separated from the bottle that was right in front of him.


    "That guy was so strong, we''re still lucky to be saved by him."


    "I can''t imagine if he doesn''t show up soon. Maybe it''s the four of us lying there, not the Dhong brothers."


    "Don''t praise him too much, we''ve only met him once. we can''t immediately trust that person, just because he saved us," said one then nodded by another.


    "So how?"


    "We''d better get out of here right away, like the man said the roar and the screaming sound must have been heard by the people around here. Oh, I hope not."


    "So this pill?"


    "Just leave it there. We don''t know what the benefit is. Especially if ites from a foreigner."


    "B-but.."


    "Don''t talk too much, here let me help you walk," said one of them again.


    After their conversation ended, the four of them then walked slowly with shuffling feet. Get away from there. while the porcin bottle containing the pills Fu Xie Lan had given him was still lying in its ce.


    It was a pill given by Huang Bao, Fu Xie Lan''s teacher. Anyone who is in a state of injury, if you eat it then just wait a few minutes all the wounds on your body, both internal and external wounds will heal at that time.


    Fu Xie Lan still had arge quantity of those pills. Giving them some of those pills didn''t cost her anything.


    But what Fu Xie Lan didn''t know was that the pills she gave them were not as useful as she wanted them to be, and the vial containing the pills was simply left lying on the ground, abandoned by the four men.


    Her fault for being so nonchnt when she gave them the pills. There is no exnation whatsoever or even just to make small talk.


    Who would trust a person with such an attitude? Especially Fu Xie Lan just killed five people in just an instant.


    .


    .


    .


    Moving away from the scene of the massacre, Fu Xie Lan walked along the river bank where several deer had previously quenched their thirst.


    Jumping from one branch to another, her body seemed so light when she scanned the riverbank area.


    Several types of animals she found, even some of them in groups. Even so, Fu Xie Lan continued to move. As if not interested at all with the animals she met.


    Not without reason, she did that. Although she wanted to catch the biggest animal she met, but because her human physique was too weak, she doubted that she could bring the animal out of the forest. So that she has no other choice but to hunt animals that she thinks are suitable for her physical strength.


    Very risky if she uses mana in this forest. She may meet other residents who are also in this forest.


    What would they think, if they saw her using magic or controlling nts to bring the animal she hunted.

 Chapter 142 - 142. Hunter Trap

    What would they think, if they saw her using magic or controlling nts to bring the animal she hunted.


    ***??


    Xue Ning had walked quite a distance but had not found a single animal.


    A sudden rustling sound made her stop walking, it came from the bushes that were right next to her. Xue Ning immediately took a wary stance.


    Armed with her arrow, she then took a step back and hid behind a tree that had a fairlyrge trunk. Watching while waiting.


    One second.


    Two seconds.


    Suddenly a small animal jumped out of it. Her body is the size of Hao. It''s a rabbit. A sigh of relief escaped Xue Ning''s lips, all her vignce was useless.


    Seeing the animal, Xue Ning did not waste it and immediately shot an arrow. Lucky with just one arrow and had managed to hit the rabbit.


    But just as she was about to leave for her catch, footsteps could be heard breaking the dry leaves.


    Two middle-aged men immediately appeared and walked towards Xue Ning. One of them was fat and short, while the other was thin and rather tall, holding an ax in each of their right hands.


    "Wow, take a look! What is a girl doing in the middle of this forest alone?" asked one of them then chuckled.


    The two men looked at each other then smiled. Looking left and right as if observing their surroundings.


    "Miss, how about ying with us for a bit?" Chuckled, the fat man walked over to Xue Ning.


    Hearing this, Xue Ning didn''t react.


    "What can I do for you, Uncle?" Xue Ning asked when she was only a few steps away from the two men.


    The two men looked at Xue Ning''s body from head to toe, a smirk appeared on their lips.


    Seeing such a gaze, Xue Ning took a step back. She knew very well what the intentions of the two men were, her perverted gaze made the girl shudder slightly in horror.


    "Don''t be afraid, Miss. We''ll do it very carefully," one of them chuckled.


    Right,e on over here."


    "Don''t try to mess with me or I''ll kill you!" Xue Ning shouted immediately pulling an arrow from her back.


    "Ow..ow..ow. I like fierce women," said the fat man and thenughed.


    "Usually a fierce woman will be more pleasant when we hear her sigh beneath us," added the other, throwing his ax carelessly and stepping forward towards Xue Ning, his eyes already covered with lust. Even his breathing sounded erratic.


    "Ohe on. You will like it too or maybe addicted? hahaha."


    "Don''t move! Or this arrow will pierce your heart," shouted Xue Ning, starting to panic. She didn''t think he''d have this kind of misfortune. She wanted to use her mana in that ce, but remembering Fu Xie Lan''s earlier message made her give up.


    Xue Ning''s threats did not affect the two men and continued to walk towards her.


    Panicked, Xue Ning immediately released an arrow from her bow. Shot fast.


    Jeb


    Her arrow is the wrong way. The object stabbed sharply into a tree trunk not far behind the two men. This was the first time she had missed the mark. The focus is on the front. Even Xue Ning''s hands seemed to be shaking slightly.


    Seeing the arrow that shot, the two men burst outughing.


    "Look, honey. Even your arrows don''t want to touch me. Want me to teach you archery?" said the fat man chuckled.


    Xue Ning retreated step by step as the two men walked towards her.


    "How about we take it home after enjoying it? I''m sure they will be happy with our different catch this time," said the thin man.


    "Hahaha, great idea but let me take my share first," the fat man replied getting a nod from his friend. Finished saying that, he ran towards the girl who was none other than Xue Ning.


    Xue Ning quickly dodged the catch of the fat man who was just about to hug her. Up close, the girl winced amused to see the figure. Hair that looks so messy and so tangled, the skin color on the neck is ck and sweaty. even some of his teeth looked ck when he was talking.


    Xue Ning tried to run far away from there but in vain. The two men continued to chase her.


    The girl ran, asionally turning her head to see where the two men were.


    Crash


    Boom


    Xue Ning suddenly stumbled and fell, a cage the size of half her body fell and locked the girl. Xue Ning was trapped. Tried to get out of there but she can''t do it.


    It''s a hunter''s trap. Sometimes some people will justy a trap like that and then leave it and will onlye back to check it about one to three dayster. Usually, the person who puts such a trap is someone who is also doing other activities in the forest. Or in other words, not just hunting.


    It was no luck for Xue Ning to be caught in that trap. Seeing that the two men were already standing outside therge cage that had trapped her, Xue Ning again drew her arrow.


    Unlike before, her shot this time was slightly targeted and managed to hit the arm of one of them.


    "How dare!?"


    Seeing the arrow stuck in his arm made the fat man furious, a pained groan escaped his dry lips.


    Not missing this great opportunity, Xue Ning continued to shoot her arrows, although it was a little difficult with her kneeling position on the ground, it didn''t stop her action at all.


    The girl had released dozens of arrows. She couldn''t just stay silent watching the two perverted menunch their actions.


    The two men were startled, as dozens of arrows shot very fast towards them.


    "Bastard, we shouldn''t have been so gentle with you earlier!" shouted one of them jumping and rolling to dodge some of the arrows.


    Even so, the two men were still having a hard time avoiding the number of arrows that were aimed at them. Especially the fat one, Xue Ning who saw it looked like she was struggling to move immediately aimed her arrow and hit the stomach, the arrow then hit the chest and then hit the man''s neck even pierced through. The three arrows that Xue Ning shot out sessively managed to topple one of them.


    A scream of pain resounded along with the gush of fresh blood belonging to the fat man.


    Saw his friend fall with several arrows stuck in his body, which made a man who has a thin body run towards him.


    "Bastard!" he shouted then turned his head towards Xue Ning.


    His gaze and his breath sound heavy were very different from before, there was no longer any lustful gaze or breath of lust. All that remained was the desire to ughter the girl trapped in the cage.


    Seeing the remaining man immediately running towards her, Xue Ning did not stay still. She takes the remaining arrows and releases them again.

 Chapter 143 - 143. The Killers Arrow

    Seeing the remaining man immediately running towards her, Xue Ning did not stay still. She takes the remaining arrows and releases them again.


    With just one pull, the arrow shot so fast and hit the man''s chest, right in the heart. Xue Ning released her arrow again, moved, and managed to split the previous arrow that had been stuck. It stabbed into the man''s heart, deeper than before.??


    Even the wind that blew did not affect the speed of the arrow that the girl released.


    The thin man fell down and at the same time, a sigh of relief escaped Xue Ning''s lips.


    Seeing the two men killed in his hands, made Xue Ning smile brightly. Even so, his hands still seemed to tremble slightly, this was the first time she had killed a human with her arrows.


    "Huh. You greedy creature," she said then returned her bow to its original ce. Perfectly attached to her back.


    Xue Ning then normalized and regted her breathing, slowly the girl''s eyes scanned the surroundings, not finding a single shadow of a living being, she then used the mana in her body and immediately made a big hole in the trap that had a shape simr to iron bars, It''s just that the trap is made of wood and bamboo. She did that many times until a hole was created the size of her body, then she came out of there.


    She walked very quickly past the bodies of the two men she had killed, towards the location where she had hunted. Keep moving without looking back.


    ***


    Right now, Fu Xie Lan was at the ce where they would gather after getting the hunted.


    ording to her body''s ability, the girl''s prey was only two deer. She found there were many of them on the way, but because she could only carry two, she didn''t care about the other animals anymore.


    Waiting for a few minutes, the first person to appear was Xue Ning. In her hands there were five rabbits, each of them seemed to be alive, the arrow marks on her legs and body made it difficult for the small animals to move and could only surrender.


    "Sorry Xie Lan, I only found this," she said after arriving under the same tree as Fu Xie Lan.


    Hearing that, Fu Xie Lan nodded.


    "Never mind, rather than nothing," she replied.


    "What happened?" asked Fu Xie Lan when she saw that some parts of Xue Ning''s dress were torn.


    Finished saying that, Fu Xie Lan walked over to one of the tree trunks that seemed to have fallen a few days ago. found afortable position and then sat down to rest while waiting for Ju Xian and Wan Lie.


    "I met a human," Xue Ning began.


    "And almost be a victim of their lust gratification," she continued again with a rough sigh.


    "At least you''re okay now," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    "I killed them," Xue Ning said as she leaned her body against the tree after cing her prey on the ground.


    "Sometimes we are required to do bloodshed to protect ourselves, your action is correct, killing those who seek trouble with us is already the right decision. Finish it to the root, because we don''t know what kind of trouble those people will cause again if we give their forgiveness," this was the longest sentence that came out of Fu Xie Lan''s tiny lips.


    "Whether the human race or any other race, selfishness, and greed have be one of their basic traits," she continued.


    "If it''s capable of killing it then kill it, if not, better retreat. Retreating doesn''t mean losing, because only the final result will determine," said Fu Xie Lan as if saying that to herself. The girl also didn''t know why those words coulde out of her mouth.


    Xue Ning frowned faintly at Fu Xie Lan''s long words. Everything the girl said was true. And after hearing that, the desire to kill more humans grew even more intense within her.


    "Even so, not everyone is the same, there are still some of them who have good hearts, but only a small number," said Fu Xie Lan as if she knew Xue Ning''s thoughts. It was true, and one of what the girl said was Ju Xian, the man who was always with them.


    Thinking about Ju Xian, a figure suddenly appeared from the grove of trees. On one shoulder there is veryrge a deer.


    Walking towards Fu Xie Lan and Xue Ning. Ju Xian then ced his prey right next to a few rabbits.


    "Wan Lie hasn''te back yet?" he asked then sat down after finding afortable ce.


    "As you can see," Xue Ning replied immediately.


    ''<em>Maybe only I have a small prey</em>,'' thought Xue Ning.


    "Have you met a human?" Xue Ning asked curiously, her head turned to where Ju Xian was.


    "Erm," Ju Xian answered in the affirmative.


    "Are they bothering you?"


    "No," the man answered simply.


    "Why? Do they bother you?" asked Ju Xian turning around.


    "She was almost raped," said Fu Xie Lan in response to Ju Xian''s question.


    "Xie-Xie Lan...." Xue Ning stuttered feeling a little embarrassed.


    As for Ju Xian, the man immediately took an upright position. "Then what happens?" he asked.


    "I-I managed to escape them," Xue Ning replied.


    "Good," said Ju Xian.


    "If it was me, maybe I would have killed them first," he added.


    "You''re Ju Xian, aren''t you?" Xue Ning asked taking an upright position as well. The frown was visible on the girl''s forehead.


    Ju Xian who heard Xue Ning''s strange question raised one of his eyebrows.


    "I''m Ju Xian."


    "Really? Before, I thought it wasn''t you," chuckled Xue Ning leaning back against the tree.


    Ju Xian didn''t respond, he was having a hard time digesting Xue Ning''s words. Why Xue Ning asked him something like that?


    "Are you aware? This is the first time I''ve heard you talk so much," Xue Ning said then, one hand raised to y with the sunlight slipping from the leaves.


    Hearing the girl''s words, Ju Xian''s frown disappeared. True, he didn''t realize that either. Maybe because he felt a little closer and understood them?


    While on the other hand, Fu Xie Lan smiled behind her mask hearing the two people''s conversation. Hao who was in herp seemed to be curled upfortably as if Fu Xie Lan''s hand that was constantly stroking his fur made him addicted.

 Chapter 144 - 144. Ravin

    After Ju Xian and Xue Ning''s conversation, no more sound was heard. Only the sound of rustling leaves gently blowing by the wind.


    Waiting for several hours, Wan Lie still hasn''t appeared.??


    ''<em>Where did the man go?''</em>


    <em>''Was he also bullied by humans?''</em>


    The two sentences appeared alternately in each person''s mind.


    However, when Fu Xie Lan activated her eye power, the man was on his way to where the three of them were.


    Fu Xie Lan could see a not-so-big animal be on his shoulder.


    Knowing that Wan Lie was fine, Fu Xie Lan heaved a sigh of relief.


    And sure enough, the young man they had been waiting for emerged from the grove of trees.


    And at the same time, everyone''s eyes were focused on the animal on Wan Lie''s shoulder.


    It is a tiger, more precisely the carcass of a tiger because if you look closely, the animal is no longer alive.


    Among all the game animals they got, only Wan Lie was different.


    Fu Xie Lan''s original memory said that tiger meat was not consumed by humans at all, but its value and price were very valuable.


    Very many residents of the Zu kingdom use the skin of these animals to make various kinds of knick-knacks, and of course, the price of a tiger is very expensive because the animal is rarely encountered by the residents of the kingdom.


    "Moon Tiger?" Xue Ning panicked immediately stood up from her position.


    "No. It''s just an ordinary tiger," said Fu Xie Lan quickly.


    Hearing that, Xue Ning walked over to the animal that was already lying on the ground, sure enough. It was just an ordinary animal, not a moon tiger.


    "Good job, Wan Lie," said Fu Xie Lan making the young man''s feelings fill with joy. The first time, his mother praised him and he liked it.


    "Rest for a while, before we continue our journey," said Fu Xie Lan and immediately got a nod from the young man.


    ***


    "Let me bring your hunt, Xie Lan," Wan Lie said to Fu Xie Lan.


    They had walked about a few minutes. Seeing Fu Xie Lan with her small body carrying two deer made Wan Lie feel uneasy.


    "Let me also bring one," Xue Ning added.


    "Aren''t you guys trouble?" asked Fu Xie Lan turning to the two people.


    "No, we aren''t."


    "Don''t worry," Xue Ning and Wan Lie replied almost at the same time.


    "Alright, tell me if it''s a burden to youter," Fu Xie Lan replied then handed the hunt to the two people.


    The reason Fu Xie Lan went on a hunt with her friends was that neither she nor the others had any silver or a dime of gold coins. Even though they don''t need food or drink to survive in the human race''s territory, that doesn''t mean they don''t need temporary shelter either.


    With their hunt, Fu Xie Lan hoped to obtain enough gold coins for their provisions in the next few days.


    .


    .


    .


    Far in front of them, a very bright light seemed to slowly erge a sign that soon they would be out of the forest of the Zu kingdom. The more they walked, the trees around them were not as dense as before.


    Suddenly a group of people appeared from the opposite direction. There are about eight people. some of them carried carts and the rest held axes and arrows on their backs.


    They were residents of the Zu kingdom who were just about to start their activities in the forest.


    Seeing the group, Fu Xie Lan andpany kept on walking without slowing down in the slightest, as if they didn''t care about their presence.


    Even so, the prey they brought managed to distract the eight people, especially with the presence of a tiger on Wan Lie''s shoulder.


    The size of the tiger wasn''t too big, that was also the reason why Wan Lie was able to carry it without using the mana on his body so leisurely.


    "Wow wah-wah, Look. What luck we meet today," eximed one of them stopping his steps.


    If it is estimated, the age of the eight people is already quite old, maybe between the ages of 40 to 50 years? Yes around that.


    The eyes of the eight people have never been separated from the young. Seeing theirrge number of prey, a smirk formed on the lips of some of them.


    Those who usually hunt from morning to night can only catch three to four animals at most.


    The forest of the Zu kingdom is so vast and rich in resources, even though the people hunt almost every day, somehow the animals in the forest never run out.


    Hunting activities are only allowed for a few months of the year, while the rest of the time is not allowed by the kingdom. The rule was set to give the animals in the forest an opportunity to breed, and during that time residents were only allowed to look for firewood and pick fruit while waiting for the next month of hunting.


    Fu Xie Lan stopped in her tracks followed by the three people who were with her when the eight people tantly blocked their way.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, how about we buy your prey?" one of them started.


    Hearing that, Fu Xie Lan smiled behind her mask.


    "Thank you, but we will sell it ourselves to the market," he replied.


    "How price do you want? Let us buy it."


    "Master, the trip to the market took a very long time. Besides, don''t these gentlemen feel tired?" added another.


    Hearing that, Fu Xie Lan''s eyes moved to scan them one by one. The clothes they wear look ordinary, if you look closely it seems they are just ordinary citizens. The clothes they were wearing were very different from the clothes that Fu Xie Lan saw on the five people she had ughtered just a moment ago.


    A smile formed on the lips of each of them as their eyes met. Friendly enough for the size of a person meeting for the first time.


    "I will let you buy it if it gives us the highest payment," said Fu Xie Lan. She said that because she didn''t know what price range people usually used when selling their prey.


    One of the eight people smiled again at Fu Xie Lan''s words, judging by his position and manner of speaking, he seemed to be the leader of the group.


    "Okay. But before that, you guys have toe to our ce. At this time my friends and I do not carry a penny of coins," he saidter.


    "Is it far from here?"


    "Probably just over an hour or so, sir," replied one who appeared to be the leader of the group.


    "If you agree, we will help transport the prey you brought," he continued when he saw Wan Lie, Xue Ning, and Ju Xian. His eyes sparkled as he stared at the little tiger on Wan Lie''s shoulders.


    It is a rare animal that if sold, then someone will get gold coins that can finance their lives for the next few months.


    Apart from being rare, also because the animal is very dangerous. There are several incidents where there are humans who are desperate to find the animal but what happens? Not that he managed to catch the beast but that he died from falling prey to that tiger. That''s why it''s so expensive.

 Chapter 145 - 145. Hunter Group

    Apart from being rare, also because the animal is very dangerous. There are several incidents where there are humans who are desperate to find the animal but what happens? Not that he managed to catch the beast but that he died from falling prey to that tiger. That''s why it''s so expensive.


    "Alright, thank you," said Fu Xie Lan and then instructed Wan Lie, Xue Ning, and Ju Xian to put their prey on the cart belonging to the hunting group.??


    "You two, keep entering the forest check the traps we set yesterday," came the order from the group leader to the other two peoples.


    "The rest, follow me, return to the vige to escort our guest," he said thenughed.


    Guided by six people from the hunting group they met, Fu Xie Lan and her three friends finally came out of the forest of the Zu kingdom.


    The first sight they met was a meadow that wasn''t that wide, across the meadow there were several houses of residents lined up neatly.


    "By the way, which vige are these Mr and Miss from?" asked the group leader.


    "Ah, before that, let me introduce myself, I am the leader of this group. Qian Cheng, you can call me Uncle Cheng," said the man kindly.


    "Alright Uncle Cheng, thank you," Xue Ning said when she saw that Fu Xie Lan had no intention of answering the man at all.


    "If I may know, which vige are you from?"


    "Erm, Oh that. Have you ever heard of a remote vige at the edge of the Zu kingdom?" Fu Xie Lan suddenly spoke up, asking back without answering the middle-aged man''s question.


    "Secluded vige at the end of the kingdom?"


    "Yes, Uncle. The vige is directly adjacent to another kingdom. Have you heard of it?" asked Fu Xie Lan again?


    Wan Lie and the other two were slightly confused by Fu Xie Lan''s question. Why did the girl ask such a thing? Even they do not know whether such a ce exists or not.


    Uncle Cheng was silent for a moment, "Secluded vige huh? Hmm Oh yeah. Yes I remember now, I did hear about that Vige. So you guys are from there?" said Uncle Cheng.


    Fu Xie Lan who heard this had a smile on her face. In Fu Xie Lan''s original memory, the girl had studied the geographic location of the Zu kingdom.


    Never in history, that there was a vige in the Zu Kingdom that was directly adjacent to another kingdom. as previously suspected. The hunter group had other intentions for her and the friends she was with.


    Who is she? She is ra the best former agent in her organization. She has met many types of people. Judging one person or group in one meeting is not difficult for her.


    Perhaps the hunters thought that they would take advantage of Fu Xie Lan andpany. They will never think that what is being used here is their group.


    This was only Fu Xie Lan''s conjecture. Whether it''s true or not, time will tell.


    ''<em>Miss, be careful. They seem to have bad intentions</em>'' Hao''s voice buzzed in her mind.


    ''<em>Why do you say such a thing?</em>'' Fu Xie Lan asked. Even Hao who was her magic beast spirit felt the same way.


    ''<em>Just watch their gazes, Miss. It seems to be skinning you alive. Especially over there, his smile annoys me,</em>'' Hao said after turning his back to look at every one of them. The creature was perched on Fu Xie Lan''s shoulder ever since his Miss left the forest of the Zu kingdom.


    ''<em>Alright, thanks for reminding me</em>,'' Fu Xie Lan replied. Even though Hao didn''t say anything like that, she already felt a little strange. And after hearing all Hao''s words made her even more sure of her feelings and all her guesses.


    ''<em>Don''t worry Miss, I will protect you wherever you go,</em>'' Hao said.


    Hearing this, Fu Xie Lan was silent and no longer replied to the furry little creature.


    Returning to the conversation, Fu Xie Lan then responded to the middle-aged man''s words. "Has Uncle Cheng been there?" she asked, turning to the man.


    "Erm, about that, I''ve never been there but I did ever meet someone from that vige," Uncle Chen replied and it managed to make a Fu Xie Lan grin behind her mask.


    "Once in a while Uncle Cheng should visit there," said Fu Xie Lan to the middle-aged man.


    "Yes, hopefully, one day I can visit your vige, kid," Uncle Cheng replied thenughed. ''It''s so easy to get this little boy''s heart,'' he thought.


    Fu Xie Lan alsoughed in response, whether she was happy that she had seeded in deceiving the hunting group or because of the stupidity of Qian Chen, the leader of the hunting group.


    They then continued on their way. Stepping on the expanse of grasnd, the cool atmosphere they felt earlier in the forest of the Zu kingdom slowly faded to be reced by the scorching sun, the breeze that blew created a dance on the grass. They walked along a path that looked like it was splitting two meadows.


    ''<em>Hao, can you make contact with anyone other than me?</em>'' said Fu Xie Lan inviting Hao to speak.


    ''<em>What is it Miss?''</em> replied the little creature.


    ''<em>I want you to send a signal to Ju Xian, Wan Lie, and Xue Ning.''</em>


    ''<em>Maybe I can Miss, but it will drain my mana a lot</em>,'' Hao replied.


    Magic beast spirits couldmunicate with anyone, but it required a huge amount of mana especially if it wasn''t their contractor. Even so, Hao never tried to make contact with anyone except his Master, as he had no interest in it and would only harm him.


    But if Fu Xie Lan wanted that, then anything he would do as long as it could help the girl. Of course, like a magic beast spirit, Hao was eager to be of use to his new master.


    Besides, the only person who can enter his mind and talk to him only by his Master, no. There''s one more person. That man, the man with the grey hair who was always near his Miss, ''Gu Yi''. During his life as a Magic beast spirit, that had never happened to him.


    ''<em>Is that so?</em>'' asked Fu Xie Lan.


    ''<em>True miss, but if you want it. I''ll do it,</em>'' Hao replied.


    ''<em>So all this time, when I was talking to you. I''m indirectly draining your energy a lot?</em>'' asked Fu Xie Lan when she realized that.


    ''<em>Not, Miss. It is something special for anyone who bes my Master. I canmunicate with her/him without draining any of my mana, and that goes for you too, Miss,''</em> Hao replied.


    ''Oh that is good,'' said Fu Xie Lan with relief. Even though Hao is just a magic beast spirit, she will feel very guilty if she harms the creature while all she gets is profit.

 Chapter 146 - 146. Hunter Village

    ''<em>Oh that is good</em>,'' said Fu Xie Lan with relief. Even though Hao is just a magic beast spirit, she will feel very guilty if she harms the creature while all she gets is profit.


    .??


    .


    .


    The little creature that was on Fu Xie Lan''s shoulder suddenly jumped at Wan Lie, causing the young man to flinch in surprise.


    ''<em>Don''t let your guard down, that''s mydy''s message.</em>'' After saying that, Hao again jumped onto the shoulders of Ju Xian who was next to him, and then Xue Ning, delivering the same message.


    Finished delivering the message, Hao again jumped onto Fu Xie Lan''s shoulder, the creature didn''t stay there. with a slow-motion, he then descended into the girl''s arms and curled up in there.


    ''<em>Rest</em>, <em>recover</em><em>your</em><em>energy</em>,'' said Fu Xie Lan, stroking Hao''s fur.


    ''<em>All</em><em>right</em>, <em>Miss</em>. <em>Thank</em><em>you</em>.'' The message he conveyed was so short, he deliberately did that because the length of time hemunicated with people who were not his contractors would affect the amount of energy used.


    While on the other hand, Wan Lie when he heard such an unfamiliar voice buzzing in his head became flustered.


    He looked everywhere for the source of the sound but couldn''t find anything. The only thing he encountered was the same gazes from Ju Xian and Xue Ning who at that moment also turned their heads towards him.


    It seems that the two people walking next to him also heard the same thing.


    "Hao..." Xue Ning squeaked.


    Suddenly the three of them seemed to have an epiphany, their eyes moved and stared at the back of Fu Xie Lan who was walking in front of them.


    ''<em>Is</em><em>that</em><em>voice</em><em>Hao''s</em>?''


    At that very moment, the three of them put on a wary attitude. Their eyes asionally scanned their surroundings, and sometimes pretended to stumble only to turn their heads and see the state of the people walking behind them.


    Only about a few meters again, they will enter a residential area.


    "So, after here, where are you going?" Uncle Cheng asked suddenly.


    "Are you going back to your vige?" he added again.


    "No Uncle. We want to pay a visit somewhere," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    "Where? Maybe we can help you again," Uncle Cheng chuckled.


    "We want to find Elder Wu Xin. It''s said that he teaches people martial arts," Fu Xie Lan replied, somehow the sentence felt so fitting to answer the middle-aged man''s question, faint smile was stered on her lips behind the mask, for some reason she felt funny to herself because she had been talking nonsense since earlier.


    "Wu Xin?" the leader of the hunter group seemed to be rubbing his chin as if he was remembering something. The name that the masked man beside him said was very familiar to his ears.


    "Elder Wu Xin of Xanji Vige?" said one person walking right behind Uncle Cheng.


    "Isn''t that old man already..."


    "Oh hahaha, Xanji Vige? You guys going there?" Uncle Cheng''sughter immediately interrupted one of his members'' words.


    "Are you guys not good at martial arts? Indeed, hahaha That elder is famous for his martial arts. Now, He is epting a new college student."


    "Really Uncle?"


    "Yes, of course. Indeed at this time, martial arts is very necessary to take care of ourselves or other peoples."


    "The world is getting crueler by the day. If you can''t catch up, so get ready to sink into civilization, don''t you think?" said Uncle Cheng smiling.


    Previously he thought that the young people with him might be very proficient in martial arts or the like because seeing the hunt they got was not an animal that could be obtained carelessly. Turns out his guess was wrong. They are just lucky young people. In Qian Cheng''s heart, he was alreadyughing out loud knowing that fact.


    "That''s right, Uncle. And one shouldn''t be so quick to judge others just by hearing what they have to say," Fu Xie Lan retorted with a chuckle.


    "That''s right, We are very lucky to have met you and your friends," said Uncle Cheng with a smile that never left his lips.


    While on the other hand, Ju Xian wants tough after hears that. Because The Hunter Group didn''t realize that Fu Xie Lan was ying with them. Wan Lie also felt the same way, as well as Xue Ning.


    As engraved in the history of Arnd World. The human race is known as the weakest creature with all its stupidity and greed.


    Entered the gate of a vige which was only a rotten wood with the name of the vige inscribed who each standing on both sides of the road.


    ''Hunter''s Vige'' was the inscription engraved on the weathered wood.


    From the name, Fu Xie Lan and her three friends immediately knew that most of the vigers had their main job as hunters.


    And sure enough, as they expected. when entering the vige, very many animals were confined in cages in everyone''s home yard. Axes and arrows also hang on the outer walls of the houses, some meat still covered in blood can also be found onrge tables in the front yards of several people''s houses.


    The sounds of various animals and the smell of blood characterize the vige.


    As far as the eye could see, Fu Xie Lan only encountered such a scene. Now and then he finds some people who treat the animals they hunt arbitrarily. They take the skin of some animals when the animal isn''t even fully dead yet. Truly cruel.


    asionally a roar of pain could be heard escaping from some carelessly ughtered animals.


    Seeing all that, the stomachs of the three people who were with Fu Xie Lan rumbled, feeling heartburn and Xue Ning had vomited all of her insides as she couldn''t hold back everything that entered her vision.


    Even Fu Xie Lan and the other three friends still treated their prey very well. Not as cruel as the people in this vige.


    The Hunter Vige is indeed famous for its inhabitants who like to hunt and make it their main job. However, that doesn''t mean that there are no more residents from other viges in the Zu kingdom who do the same.


    Only, out of all the territories in the Zu kingdom, only the Hunter Vige had a high poption with such upations.


    The people who finished preparing the meat and all kinds of valuable things from their game then sold it to the nearest market, but more of them took it to the market which was located in the royal city because in that ce the price would be very differentpared to markets elsewhere. While some others, sometimes sell their prey to meat sellers with the animal''s body still intact, or in other words, it has not been managed like the people in the Hunter Vige do.


    "Don''t worry, you guys will also get used to this kind of scene," Qian Chen chuckled.


    "Sorry for the inconvenience," he added.


    "It''s okay. We''d better hurry to your ce, Uncle. It seems that my friends are not used to this kind of scene," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    ''Tch, your words describe as if you''re used to it,'' Qian Cheng thought with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 147 - 147. Hunter Village (2)

    Tch, your words describe as if you''re used to it,'' Qian Cheng thought with a smile on his face.


    "We''ll arrive soon," Qian Chen said and then turned at a crossroads, Fu Xie Lan and the others following behind.??


    They walked for about thirty minutes, during the journey into the Hunter Vige, there were many pairs of eyes watching them. Not only that, several people stepped closer to see the piles of the hunt that filled the cart.


    "Qian Cheng, it looks like your catch this time is very big," said one of the residents who approached them.


    "Ah it''s nothingpared to you guys," replied the middle-aged man as he continued to walk.


    "Who are they by the way?" asked a young man standing on the side of the road, his eyes never leaving Xue Ning.


    "They are my guests," Qian Chen replied then chuckled.


    "Looks like your catch this time is very different from usual," replied the young man again then turned and entered the building made of wood, it seemed that was his residence.


    Qian Cheng snorted when he saw the young man treating him without manners.


    Fu Xie Lan''s steps slowed down as Qian Cheng who was walking in front of her, entered a not so spacious home yard.


    "Come in," he said, turning his head towards Fu Xie Lan and her three friends.


    "You guys put the cart over there," he said giving instructions to the person carrying the cart containing the hunted results of Fu Xie Lan and her friends.


    "Pleasee in. Think of this as your home," Qian Cheng said as he opened the door.


    "Who do you live with?" Xue Ning suddenly asked when her eyes saw no one other than the middle-aged man himself.


    "Me? I live alone. Why? Want to apany me?" Qian Cheng repliedughing.


    "Don''t be tense, I''m just joking," he added again sessfully normalizing Xue Ning''s expression which had tensed up a few seconds ago.


    "Get some rest."


    "To the point, Uncle. We don''t have much time," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    "Sit down first, your trip must have been very tiring," said Qian Cheng then entered a room in the house. Ignore what the girl said.


    Fu Xie Lan and the others were currently in a not-sorge room, some dried-up animal skins hanging on the walls, various types of horns also adorned the room. The smell of blood was still asionally carried away by the wind.


    Not only animal skins and horns, but several sharp objects of various sizes also hang neatly on the wall, arrows and several bows are among the objects.


    A white table and chairs of the same color are in the same room. If you look closely, the table and chairs seem to be made of a collection of bones that are assembled very neatly.


    The smooth surface on the chair also seemed to be made of some animal hair.


    Even some of the other furniture in the room was made of the same material. Bones, feathers, and teeth are neatly assembled to form a beautiful art.


    It turns out that even the teeth of animals can be used like that.


    After sitting her body on a chair made of animal bones and fur, Fu Xie Lan''s eyes continued to scan everything in the room. Even in the corner of the room, there were skeletons of beasts neatly arranged to form their original bodies.


    If in a previous life, a room like this is more suitable to be called a museum than a residential house.


    The atmosphere is very quiet, there is no sound except for the sound of the window opening in the wind.


    "Where did Uncle Cheng go? Why didn''t he show up too? We''ve been waiting for her for a long time," Xue Ning whispered to Ju Xian who was sitting next to her, even so, Fu Xie Lan and Wan Lie could still be heard it.


    "Just wait, maybe in a while," said Fu Xie Lan still with a calm expression.


    And at the same time, Qian Cheng appeared from behind the curtain in the room. In both hands was a tray of drinks and a te of snacks.


    Casually walked over to Fu Xie Lan and the other three.


    "Ah, Uncle. Don''t bother," Xue Ning said.


    "It''s okay, just rx. I told you before that you are my guests. And I should be the good host to you guys," Qian Cheng replied as he set the drinks and food on the table.


    "Thank you, Uncle," said Fu Xie Lan in such a friendly tone of voice.


    Knock...knock...knock


    A knock on the door was heard and at that moment someone appeared from there.


    "What is wrong?" Qian Cheng asked the person.


    "We''re done do it," the person said, more like a report.


    "Erm," Qiang Chen nodded.


    "Come out, tell the others not to disturb us. I wouldn''t be happy if my guests would feel ufortable," he added.


    "Okay," the man replied and closed the door again.


    "I''m sorry, my subordinates sometimes don''t understand the situation," said Qian Cheng apologetically.


    "It''s okay, Uncle," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    "By the way, I don''t know your names yet."


    Xue Ning then spoke up to introduce herself and her friends.


    "You guys drink, you must be very thirsty because of the long journey," said the middle-aged man.


    "But Uncle, we s...."


    "Thank you, Uncle. Sorry to trouble you," said Fu Xie Lan, cutting off Xue Ning''s unfinished speech.


    The girl''s hand then moved to reach the ss containing the drink. Fu Xie Lan''s eyes stared intently at the red liquid.


    Events like this reminded her of the one where he foolishly gave up on life and preferred to die.


    "It''s wine. Sorry, but that''s all I have," Qian Cheng said with a heavy sigh.


    Seeing Fu Xie Lan take the ss, the other three people namely Wan Lie, Xue Ning, and Ju Xian followed the girl.


    Slightly raising the edge of the Cloth that covers half of her face, just to allow the ss toe into contact with his lips, Fu Xie Lan then took a sip of the liquid, followed by the others.


    Seeing Fu Xie Lan and the others downing the drinks in the sses, a faint smile appeared on Qian Cheng''s lips.


    "Such a refreshing drink, thank you," Fu Xie Lan eximed.


    "d you like it."


    "So, straight to our original destination, Uncleroughly how many gold coins can we get if we sell our hunt to you?"


    "Gold coins? Sell them to me? Hahaha," Qian Cheng isughing.


    "Don''t talk carelessly, little boy, your prey has be mine since you drank the wine," he continued, stillughing.


    And at the same time, Fu Xie Lan and the other three fell unconscious, the drink they had just consumed turned out to be poisonous.

 Chapter 148 - Chapted 148. Poison

    And at the same time, Fu Xie Lan and the other three fell unconscious, the drink they had just consumed turned out to be poisonous.


    Seeing the poison already in action on that youth and the others, Qian Cheng smiled with satisfaction.??


    "You guys,e in," the middle-aged man shouted, and a secondter, the door opened revealing several people who had previously apanied him into the Zu royal forest.


    "Take the children away from this vige, and leave the little animal here," he said, and the five people immediately noded. The little creature the middle-aged man was referring to was Hao. Hao is currently recovering his depleted energy and doesn''t realize what happened to Miss.


    Immediately Fu Xie Lan and the others were carried out of the house, towards an empty cart that was right inside the warehouse next to Qian Cheng''s house.


    They do it secretly and ndestinely, it aims to avoid that no residents see them.


    The time to enter the afternoon, the sun still feels so hot, the air and the wind that brings heat quickly make anyone sweat and feel hot when they''re outside, even if it''s only for a few minutes.


    The five people moved quickly, entered the warehouse, and closed it tightly. Immediately one of the five of them prepared a cart that would take the four people.


    "Wait!" said one of them.


    "Isn''t this girl so seductive?" he added again managed to stop his friend''s movement and turned to look at the girl in his arms. It was Xue Ning.


    "It feels so bad if let She die without tasting her first."


    "Don''t be crazy Mr. Jun, he was poisoned. and soon may meet his end. Are you still lusting after corpse candidates?" said the other thenughed mockingly.


    "If you don''t want to, then just let me." It seems that the man who is bringing Xue Ning is called Jun.


    He then put the girl on the empty table in the warehouse. They used the table to cut meat or take the skin of their prey.


    "Don''t tell me you''re going to do it there?"


    "Why not? I better do it quickly before he loses his life. Hahaha," said the man named Jun.


    "Crazy."


    Jun didn''t hear the words, turned his back to his friends, and continued his action. After cing Xue Ning''s body on the table, he then took off his clothes one by one with a ragged breath. Something seemed to be protruding on the man''s bottom pants as a sign that he couldn''t wait to enter the girl in front of him.


    "You guys stay there and listen to the erotic sound that I''m going to create, hahaha," heughed, ignoring his friends who were behind him.


    "If you want it, I''ll share after my turn," he continued when he didn''t get any response from them and that made him even more excited.


    "Get ready, honey," he said, his breath getting louder.


    He quickly lowered his pants and exposed his erect manhood. His hands then slowly moved up the dress Xue Ning was wearing, kept moving and show the girl''s long legs, then up and reveal her smooth calves.


    The man''s eyes became misty. He quickly lowered Xue Ning''s dress so that he could give his manhood ess to explore the girl''s property freely.


    Ssreeeeettt


    However, even his hand had not reached Xue Ning''s skin. A dagger moved very quickly from the side and managed to cut the man''s manhood.


    And at the same time a muffled scream rang out from Jun''s lips, it was because, at the same time, someone quickly stuffed the man''s mouth with the animal skin that looked still wet that was lying in the barn.


    Torrents of fresh blood quickly filled the warehouse floor.


    That person was none other than Fu Xie Lan.


    After she thwarted the man''s rape, her hands quickly reached into her cosmic bag and pulled out a porcin bottle filled with pills.


    With just one move, Fu Xie Lan managed to get the pill into Xue Ning''s throat.


    It was an antidote pill.


    At that time, when it was night in the forest of the Zu kingdom, Fu Xie Lan only pretended to be asleep.


    And when she sensed that no one else was awake, she slowly moved a little away from grandfather Xin''s hut, armed with herbs and a notebook belonging to Huang Bao, and her ability to concoct poisons and antidotes. She tried to make her first antidote. Don''t forget, she had the nickname Queen Of Poison in the organizationb in her previous life.


    Fu Xie Lan concocted the antidote ording to the avable ingredients, when looking at theposition and benefits of some herbs in Elder Huang Bao''s notes, Fu Xie Lan found several nts that when mixed would produce the antidote.


    It was an antidote to any kind of poison fused with liquid. Any liquid, as long as the poison was in a non-solid form, would be easy to neutralize it using that antidote.


    After giving the antidote pill to the girl, she smoothed Xue Ning''s dress which was already a mess.


    Turning to face Wan Lie, who turned out to be able to move his fingers, the girl''s eyes scanned all the men she had killed secretly.


    A while ago. When she saw the drink Qian Cheng gave them, she already knew that it contained poison. And when she drank it, at the same time she also put an antidote into her mouth without anyone noticing. She had already prepared the pill when her eyes saw everything the middle-aged man was doing without a hitch. That was why the poison did not affect her body at all.


    Why didn''t she give the same pill to Wan Lie and the others? because it aims to perfect the n.


    Fu Xie Lan did it on purpose to catch them off guard, thinking that it would be impossible for Her and the others to wake up again. And one of Qian Cheng''s members did it, giving Fu Xie Lan a chance to attack. Hitting their vitals in rapid motion, passing from man to man silently until they were all dead.


    Even Fu Xie Lan did not allow screams of pain to be heard from the lips of the men, and death was already upon them.


    In an instant, the girl managed to kill the five men without the slightest difficulty.


    Fu Xie Lan did that on purpose because she wouldn''t be able to move freely when the five Qian Cheng members were still around them.


    From start to finish, she already knew that the hunter group had bad intentions towards her. But she did not think that the and the other would be poisoned.


    It was her luck who has the antidote pill at just the right time.

 Chapter 149 - 149. Looking For Hao

    Early on, when she epted Qian Cheng''s offer. Fu Xie Lan indeed never had the slightest intention of selling their hunt to that group.


    She just wanted to use those people to help her bring her hunt.??


    Fu Xie Lan''s attention was diverted when she felt something touch the skin of her feet, feeling a little ticklish.


    Her eyes then turned to look, finding the genitals of a man named Jun still moving, making her flinch in surprise, immediately jumping away with a look on her face that looked so disgusted.


    The owner was dead and the piece of his manhood was still moving on the floor. It happened a few minutes and then stopped.


    Fu Xie Lan approached Wan Lie and Ju Xian to check the pulse of the two people. When she found that their pulse had returned to normal, a sigh of relief escaped the girl''s lips.


    ''<em>Hao</em>, <em>where</em><em>are</em><em>you?''</em> said Fu Xie Lan trying tomunicate with her magic beast spirit. Thest time she felt the creature in the living room of Qian Chen''s house.


    ''<em>Hao</em>, <em>can</em><em>you</em><em>hear</em><em>me</em>?'' she said once again when she didn''t get any response from the creature.


    Immediately she activated her eye power to search for Hao''s whereabouts.


    Deep inside Qian Chen''s house, Hao was lying on a small table with a chain around his neck. Seeing him still closing his eyes, Fu Xie Lan guessed that the creature had not yet realized what was happening to him and his surroundings.


    A ragged sigh escaped the girl''s lips again.


    Ngghhhh


    A sound escaped Wan Lie''s lips and managed to make Fu Xie Lan turn her head towards the young man.


    Wan Lie slowly rose from his position with one hand holding his temple, his head felt heavy and his vision was still a little blur.


    "How are you feeling now?" asked Fu Xie Lan.


    "Ummm, I''m dizzy."


    "Rest for a few minutes, soon the difort will disappear by itself," she replied then asked Wan Lie to lie down again.


    "What happened, Mom?" Wan Lie asked in a slightly hoarse voice.


    "And where is this?" he added as his eyes caught the ceiling of a different room than Qian Cheng''s house.


    "Long story."


    "You should rest first, don''t talk too much," said Fu Xie Lan again. Then She was immediately standing up to the corpses of the five men, which still felt a little warm.


    The smell of blood to fill the room scrambling to free itself when a gentle breeze blowing from the cracks of the warehouse which was made of wood. And then the smell of blood slowly faded away as the wind blew into the middle of nowhere.


    Even so, no one would suspect. because the smell of blood has be the hallmark of the Hunter Vige.


    Being in a closed room, Fu Xie Lan was free to use her mana. With the help of her magic, she carried the bodies and piled them on a cart that was almost theirst vehicle.


    Finished doing that, Fu Xie Lan immediately gathered some hay in there to cover the corpses in the cart.


    So many questions queued up in Wan Lie''s mind as he watched Fu Xie Lan treat the people they were with before.


    A few minutester, at almost the same time, Ju Xian and Xue Ning started to regain their senses.


    With Fu Xie Lan''s instructions, the two remained in their positions without moving an inch.


    "Is it okay if I stay for a while?" Fu Xie Lan said making Wan Lie immediately get up from his position when he heard his mother''s words.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Looking for Hao," the girl replied quickly with one hand moving to tidy up her slightly messy clothes.


    "I''ming," said Wan Lie immediately standing up. the dim view before was gone.


    "No, you wait for me here. Take care of the two of them," Fu Xie Lan refused.


    She then took out something from her cosmic bag and gave it to Wan Lie.


    "Give this to Xue Ning when she feels better," said Fu Xie Lan again as she handed a dress to Wan Lie.


    She didn''t give it directly to Xue Ning, because the poison in the girl didn''t seem to havepletely disappeared. The one most affected by this incident was Xue Ning. That girl was thest person to consume the antidote pill, and at the same time the first person to drink the most amount of the drink, or in other words the amount of poison in Xue Ning''s body was more than the others. Even though the girl had regained her consciousness, she still couldn''t open her eyelids for a long time, because it would cause an intense headache to hit her.


    Wan Lie epted the dress with a rough sigh.


    "Good."


    "Don''t get hurt, Xie Lan. Otherwise, everyone in this vige will be..."


    "Hmm, don''t worry. I''m just a moment," replied the girl cutting Wan Lie''s words.


    After saying that, she immediately left the warehouse very carefully. Headed to Qian Cheng''s house where Hao was.


    Wan Lie couldn''t help but sigh, he is feeling unwilling to let his mother travel alone in a ce like this.


    One thing Wan Lie knew after seeing the corpses that Fu Xie Lan had hidden behind the straw, that the ce they were in was not safe.


    ''<em>Don''t let your guard down, that''s Fu Xie Lan''s message.''</em>


    He suddenly remembered the voice that buzzed in his head when he was still walking together with the hunter group earlier.


    ''<em>Did Fu Xie Lan already know that something like this would happen?</em>''


    ''<em>That''s why she delivered such a message.''</em>


    ''<em>But what happened? I even just woke up to the surroundings that were already full of the corpses of Qian Cheng''s members.''</em>


    Wan Lie rubbed his face, at this moment he feltpletely useless in protecting Fu Xie Lan who was his mother.


    ''''Do I deserve to be called her Son?''


    "What happened?" a voice broke Wan Lie''s frustration. Turning to the source of the voice, Ju Xian seemed to have regained his bnce.


    The man had now taken a sitting position with his head moving, seeing the room they were in.


    "I don''t know," Wan Lie replied immediately.


    "Where''s Xie Lan?" asked Ju Xian when his eyes couldn''t find that person in the room.


    "Looking for Hao," replied Wan Lie indifferently as he walked towards the table where Xue Ning was.


    "Where''s Hao?"


    "You ask again, I''ll break your head," Wan Lie replied in a high voice. His head was already filled with all sorts of questions, and Ju Xian kept asking questions that only made him angrier.


    "S-sorry," Ju Xian squeaked and fell silent, not daring to ask any further even though there were many things he wanted to know.

 Chapter 150 - 150. Plan Changes

    "S-sorry," Ju Xian squeaked and fell silent, not daring to ask any further even though there were many things he wanted to know.


    .??


    .


    .


    "This is a dress from Fu Xie Lan. If you feel better, change your clothes." Xue Ning who was still lying with her eyelids closed heard Wan Lie''s voice so close to her.


    "Dress? For me?" There was no response from him again.


    Xue Ning tried to open her eyes, but her vision was blurry and slightly dim.


    ''<em>What happened to me?''</em> she thought closing her eyes again, she also felt a bitter sensation at the base of her throat.


    ***


    Fu Xie Lan walked closer to Qian Cheng''s house, with such agile movements she managed to enter the house without anyone noticing.


    She then walked down the corridor in the house, towards where Hao was. Fu Xie Lan did not expect that the house she was currently stepping on had an area that she never expected. Along the corridor, there were so many rooms facing each other.


    If Fu Xie Lan''s guess was correct, that room was the Qian Cheng members'' room.


    Walking for about three minutes, she finally arrived in front of the room where Hao was.


    Fu Xie Lan turned her head in all directions to look for Qian Cheng''s whereabouts.


    After feeling that she was safe, then the girl entered the room. It was so dark inside, there was no light at all, only light escaped from the gaps in the closed windows, and it couldn''t help Fu Xie Lan at all to see where Hao was.


    She then activated her eye power, and at the same time, her eyes caught Hao''s presence in the corner of the room, precisely on a table, the creature curled up with his eyes closed as if he didn''t realize that his neck was being in chains.


    A sigh of relief sounded from Fu Xie Lan''s lips, the girl then approached Hao. She didn''t make any lighting using her mana because she didn''t want to steal attention if someone was around her.


    The girl''s tiny hand rose slowly to touch the chain and tried to untie it. Gathered mana in her palms and with her magic, she tried to break the chains around Hao''s neck.


    One second...


    Two seconds...


    The chains were not broken, and instead, Fu Xie Lan felt that the chains were getting stronger.


    ''<em>why is this?</em>''


    She again tried to break the chain using her magic but the result was the same.


    ''<em>What chain exactly is this?''</em>


    ''<em>Why isn''t it working at all?''</em>


    At this rate, she would have to change her ns.


    ***


    Two male figures came out of the Zu royal forest with sour faces. The reason is that not a single animal has been sessfully brought by them, only a few broken arrows can be seen in the hand of one of them.


    The two men were members of Qian Cheng who just moments ago had been ordered to inspect the traps they had set yesterday. They continued to walk towards the hunter vige where they lived while contemting what kind of answer would give Qian Cheng.


    "Why are you so scared?" one of them asked the other.


    "Is that clear?"


    "Just look, your forehead has been wrinkled since earlier, your hands are shaking too. It bothers me a lot."


    "Qiao, aren''t you really afraid? We came home with absolutely nothing. It''s just a piece of the arrow from the corpse earlier, the chief definitely won''t ept this and maybe we will both receive punishment."


    "The chairman will understand. This is beyond our control, we only were to receive punishment from him, I''m sure he wouldn''t kill us both."


    The two members of Qian Cheng''s hunting group were Qiao and Lim.


    "Hopefully what you said is true," Lim replied with a rough sigh.


    ***


    It didn''t feel like it was getting dark, Fu Xie Lan didn''t move an inch from her ce


    Footsteps leading to the room she was in made the girl put on an alert attitude. Fu Xie Lan could immediately tell who that figure was. It was Qian Cheng, with a ck robe in his body.


    When the middle-aged man''s figure entered the room, Fu Xie Lan minimized the sound of her breathing, even her eyelids were reluctant to blink and watched Qian Cheng''s every move, afraid of missing something.


    He lit antern hanging near the entrance of the room then approached Hao, and lifted the little creature with a smile on his face.


    "I didn''t expect to get many preys at once, Hahaha." heughed and then lowered Hao back into position.


    "I also didn''t expect that getting rid of them would be so easy."


    "Wait a minute, I''ll hand you over to that person," he added, stroking the creature''s fur slowly.


    Fu Xie Lan who was in hiding heard everything Qian Cheng said without missing a beat.


    ''<em>That person?''</em>


    <em>''Who was the person Qian Cheng was talking about?''</em>


    Fu Xie Lan wasn''t so stupid as to digest it all. If her guess was correct, Qian Cheng''s hunter group had indeed targeted them from the start.


    ''<em>But why? Did I miss something?</em>'' her mind continued to observe Qian Cheng''s every move.


    Seeing that the middle-aged man had no intention of releasing Hao from the chains around his neck, Fu Xie Lan got into position.


    When Qian Cheng turned around, Fu Xie Lan''s figure was suddenly standing right in front of him with her eyes ring at him, and it makes the middle-aged man startle and take a few steps back.


    Fu Xie Lan didn''t let the man take the chance to attack her, with a swift movement she aimed the dagger at Qian Cheng''s neck and with such a nimble movement the girl twisted around and managed to grab the man''s hands and bring it behind his back.


    It didn''t stop there, Fu Xie Lan again kicked the man''s leg very hard and managed to make him kneel on the floor with his arms crossed behind his back, using fairy manabined with her magic, she took out the nt vines and tied the middle-aged man''s hand. Everything Fu Xie Lan did so quickly. It wasn''t even a second, and Qian Cheng was already kneeling in front of her helplessly.


    However, he didn''t ept Fu Xie Lan''s treatment. He is trying to scream for help but was immediately stopped by the girl.


    "If you are trying to scream, this dagger will pierce your neck," said Fu Xie Lan, bringing her lips closer to Qian Cheng''s ear, a sentence that was more like a death whisper and it was immediately silenced him.


    The man hadn''t realized who was threatening him, Fu Xie Lan''s movements were so fast that Qian Cheng couldn''t see clearly, coupled with the dim lighting from thentern in the room.

 Chapter 151 - 151. Plan Changes (2)

    The man hadn''t realized who was threatening him, Fu Xie Lan''s movements were so fast that Qian Cheng couldn''t see clearly, coupled with the dim lighting from thentern in the room.


    "What do you want?" Qian Cheng asked in a trembling voice.??


    "What''s your goal in capturing and chaining the creature?" asked Fu Xie Lan.


    "What creature?"


    "Don''t pretend you don''t know!!" the girl retorted slightly pressing her dagger against Qian Cheng''s neck and managed to cause a stinging sensation as the sharp part of the object sliced ??through his skin.


    "Someone wants it," he answered immediately.


    "Who?"


    "I-I don''t know, he suddenly came to me the other day and told me to snatch that creature from some people."


    "R-really, I didn''t know. Please let me go," Qian Cheng added again.


    "And you did it voluntarily without knowing who exactly you were dealing with?" Fu Xie Lan''s cold voice pierced into the middle-aged man''s eardrums, making him shudder in horror.


    Qian Cheng swallowed hard saliva, "R-right, I was promised such a big reward if I managed to hand over that creature to him, please let me go," he said again sounding frustrated.


    Fu Xie Lan heard all the words of the man, a cold gaze radiated from her violet eyes.


    ''Who''s the person trying to y with me?''


    "Unlock the chain on the creature," ordered Fu Xie Lan turning Qian Cheng''s body very rudely.


    "B-but i..."


    "Do it or die?" she whispered coldly in the man''s ear and managed to make all the hairs on his neck stand on end. Even though it was only a whisper, but what Qian Cheng felt was like an angel of death gently stroking the back of his neck.


    "O-okay, b-but I can''t open it," replied the middle-aged man. In his heart, maybe he still had a chance. If his hand let go, he would immediately counterattack.


    "I''m not so stupid as to believe you."


    "Where''s the key?" asked Fu Xie Lan again.


    Hearing those words, Qian Cheng felt frustrated. There was no way for him.


    "I can kill you at any time, don''t think that I can''t find the key without you," Fu Xie Lan snarled.


    "In my shirt pocket," Qian Cheng replied as soon as he heard that sentence.


    Immediately Fu Xie Lan reached into Qian Cheng''s shirt pocket, and sure enough, a key was there.


    "Where did you get a chain like that?" asked Fu Xie Lan again after seeing the lock shape of the chain wrapped around Hao''s neck. Several runes that were engraved repeatedly filled the surface of the key.


    "From that person," Qian Cheng replied.


    "You''ve been repeating the word ''that person'' since earlier, who are you referring to?" Fu Xie Lan said annoyed.


    "Jun..."


    "Long Shi..."


    "Where are you?"


    A voice came from outside the room, and it managed to make Fu Xie Lan lift her head and her violet eyes quickly searched for the source of the sound.


    Seeing the figure that entered her view, a faint smirk was etched on her lips behind the mask.


    "Tell them to wait outside," Fu Xie Lan ordered to Qian Cheng and more pressing her dagger against the middle-aged man''s neck.


    "Is that you guys? Qiao? Lim?"


    "Chairman?"


    "That''s right, it''s us."


    "S-sorry for disturbing your rest," said one of them. Hearing the sound of their voices, it seemed that they were already right in front of the room where Fu Xie Lan and Qian Chen were.


    "What is wrong?" Qian Cheng asked from inside the room.


    "The trap we set did nothing, Chief," answered one of them in a slightly low voice but still able to prate the walls of the room and be heard by the two people inside.


    "How is that possible? Can you exin in more detail?" Qian Cheng ordered.


    "We suspect that some people stole the prey that managed to get into the trap," exined someone.


    "We found two bodies with arrows in their bodies, right not far from the trap, besides, the trap has been broken, proving that someone might have stolen the prey trapped there," It was Qiao''s voice. The man exined at length when he saw Lim who was beside him reluctant to speak.


    "Only that?" asked Qian Cheng


    "Sorry, Chief," they both said at the same time.


    "It''s okay. Wait outside," said the middle-aged man again. Everything that came out of his mouth was based on Fu Xie Lan''s orders.


    "All right, chief." Neither Lim and Qiao both felt confused at Qian Cheng''s reply. It was umon for the chairman to respond like that.


    "Take a good look," Fu Xie Lan whispered in Qian Cheng''s ear. The two of them were currently facing the table where Hao was at.


    Using the mana in her body, the nt vines that bound the middle-aged man''s two wrists began to branch, lengthen, and slowly took the lock-in Fu Xie Lan''s hand then moved to open the chain around Hao''s neck.


    And a secondter, a ticking sound was heard indicating that the lock on the chain was unlocked. At the same time, the chain falling onto the table.


    While the middle-aged man blinked as if he couldn''t believe what he saw.


    You''re dealing with the wrong person," said Fu Xie Lan in such a cold tone of voice and immediately turned Qian Cheng''s body to face her with the silver dagger still stuck to the man''s neck, if he moved just a little, it would slice the skin of his neck even more.


    "Y-you!"


    "Why? Are you surprised?"


    "A-aren''t you ..."


    "Poisoned?" Fu Xie Lan chuckled.


    "What if the person you''re going to poison is the poison itself?" she added again managed to make Qian Cheng look at her with a look of disbelief.


    "P-please spare me, Sir."


    "I promise I won''t hurt you again, I beg you."


    "I will do anything if you let me go, I beg you," Qian Chengmentedter.


    "I refuse!"


    "I-I beg you, I can be your ve, please don''t kill me," Qian Cheng begged over.


    "Alright, I won''t kill you if you tell me what kind the person who gave you the chain looked like," said Fu Xie Lan then smile.


    Hearing that, Qian Cheng fell silent and was rooted to the spot.


    "Do not want?"


    "Okay, you''re asking for your death," she said then slowly moved the dagger around Qian Cheng''s neck.


    "Wait. Alright, alright. I''ll tell you," said the middle-aged man immediately stopping the dagger''s movement that felt deeper in the skin of his neck, he could feel a liquid dripping from there apanied by pain.


    "The person who gave me the chain was an old man with..."


    Crash


    Along with the sound of something breaking, Qian Cheng fell. And a few minutester, in his mouth came out with a lot of white foam and smelled bad.


    Immediately Fu Xie Lan distanced herself from the middle-aged man''s body.


    .


    .


    Her eyes stared nkly at the lifeless body thaty in front of her eyes.


    He''s Poisoned.

 Chapter 152 - 152. The Same Poison

    Her eyes stared nkly at the lifeless body thaty in front of her eyes.


    He''s Poisoned.??


    Fu Xie Lan was rooted to the spot, she never thought before that Qian Cheng would die of poisoning.


    But since when? She had been with the middle-aged man since earlier, and Qian Cheng still looked fine as if nothing had happened to him.


    Why the sudden poisoning?


    Fu Xie Lan judged that the poison in Qian Cheng''s body was no ordinary poison, moreover, it could kill him in an instant.


    A few minutester, the foam that came out of Qian Cheng''s mouth stopped. Fu Xie Lan used the mana in her body to slightly clean the foam and examined the middle-aged man''s mouth.


    The dim light couldn''t help her see very clearly at all, so there was no other reason for her than to make light from the mana umted in her hands.


    At the same time, the lighting in the room increased, Qian Cheng''s face began to turn blue, the veins on his face protruding so clearly. His mouth opened wide revealing everything in it.


    Approaching Qian Cheng''s corpse, Fu Xie Lan then carefully inspected the damage to the middle-aged man''s body.


    A faint frown was visible on the girl''s forehead, she couldn''t find the cause of something that had been bugging her mind since earlier. She then turned to Qian Cheng''s upper body.


    Her movement stopped when her eyes saw the bruises that had started to swell on the middle-aged man''s cheek.


    With careful movements, Fu Xie Lan used the nt tendrils she had created to examine the man''s mouth, precisely on the inside of the cheek.


    Opening it wide, and there was a ck liquid still flowing from his left cheek, the girl then examined it once more.


    The ck liquiding from stitch in deep there.


    Immediately she moved her hand away, activating the ability of her eyes to quickly see her surroundings. But did not find anything suspicious at all.


    It was a type of pill containing a poison that was embedded in one''s body. It was the same as the poison she found in the bodies of the three people from different races who visited the phoenix academy to take the pury test a few days ago.


    ''Why would something like this exist in the human territory?''


    ''Was this the work of the same person?''


    ''What is the purpose?''


    Various kinds of questions appeared in Fu Xie Lan''s mind.


    If this was the work of the same person, it would mean that the events that happened at the phoenix academy had something to do with herself.


    The girl then stood up, slowly stepping past Qian Cheng''s corpse, towards the table where Hao was. Carried the creature in her arms after stuffing the chain and key into her cosmic bag.


    ''Is your energy very drained? Until your life is in danger you don''t even realize it,'' Fu Xie Lan thought stroking Hao''s fur.


    ''Forgive me. I didn''t know that my previous request was too risky for you,'' she added, then stepped away from there.


    She immediately got out of the room. And the two people who are standing in front of the room were confused after seeing her.


    "Y-you..."


    "Why so surprised?" said Fu Xie Lan.


    "Why did you get out of there?" Qiao asked immediately.


    "Is there a rule about that?"


    Suddenly the sound of footsteps came from outside, managed to distract the three people.


    Three people appear, they were Ju Xian, Wan Lie, and Xue Ning who seemed to have changed her dresses.


    "I followed you out of concern, Xie Lan," Wan Lie said.


    "And they have recovered," he added.


    "What''s with this situation?" asked Xue Ning when she found the two members of Qian Cheng with Fu Xie Lan in front of a room.


    Lim and Qiao looked surprised. The two''s eyes immediately scanned the shard of the arrow in Lim''s hand with the arrow slung over Xue Ning''s shoulder.


    "You!!"


    "You''re the one who stole our prey," Qiao immediately approaching the girl.


    "Now I can understand why you guys were able to get so much prey, it turns out to be just looted."


    One of Fu Xie Lan''s eyebrows rose.


    Did she miss something again?


    "Who are the stole?" Xue Ning protested.


    "This... this arrow is yours, right?" asked Lim showing the arrow in his hand.


    All pairs of eyes saw the object in the man''s hand. Those arrows did belong to Xue Ning, but how could that be? Or is it just a simr arrow?


    Seeing that thing, Xue Ning''s mind worked quickly. Remembering all the events that happened to her in the forest.


    And a secondter, the girl burst intoughter making everyone even more confused by her behavior.


    "Are you trying to be crazy to get away from us?!" said Qiao sarcastically.


    "No, no. It''s not like that," Xue Ning replied, ending herughter.


    "Did you pull out the arrows one by one from the corpse of that perverted man? hahaha," she asked and thenughed again.


    "I just didn''t think that the arrow would make you use me of being a thief," Xue Ning said back.


    "Ehheem¡­" Xue Ning tried to normalize her expression again


    "So that''s your trap?"


    "I''m very grateful because thanks to that trap I was able to escape an unpleasant incident," Xue Ning said.


    Qiao and Lim couldn''t digest the girl''s words at all.


    "What do you mean, brat? Don''t beat around the bush," Qiao said annoyed.


    "Hmm. I just want to say that I didn''t steal your prey at all, after all, I was the one who fell into your trap when I ran to avoid the two men you found dead near the trap," Xue Ning exined.


    "Nonsense!!"


    "What kind of excuse is that?!"


    "I''ll report it to the chairman," said Qiao turning to look at Fu Xie Lan.


    "You want to see Qian Cheng?" asked Fu Xie Lan with one eyebrow raised.


    "Who else?! Is there another chairman in this house besides Qian Cheng? You idiot," Qiao sarcastically took a step forward.


    "Are you sure you want to see him?" asked Fu Xie Lan with a smile behind her mask.


    "Move!!"


    Xie Lan immediately gave the two people ess to enter the room where Qian Cheng was.


    Qiao who saw Fu Xie Lan slightly stepped aside only snorted. Slowly his hand moved to grip the doorknob and quickly opened it.


    Immediately the stenching from inside the room made the two of them stop for a moment. But only a few seconds and they were back walking.


    "Come on!" said Fu Xie Lan immediately taking a step away from there.


    "B-but Xie Lan, they-..."


    "Shut up and listen," Fu Xie Lan interrupted.


    Secondster, "CHAIRMAAANNNNNN!!" The screamsing from the room stopped Wan Lie''s steps, as did the others.

 Chapter 153 - 153. Life Or Death

    Secondster, "CHAIRMAAANNNNNN!!" The screamsing from the room stopped Wan Lie''s steps, as did the others.


    "Why are they shouting?"??


    "What happened, Xie Lan?" Wan Lie and Xue Ning asked almost at the same time.


    Ju Xian turned his head towards the back.


    "You are STOP!!" Qiao shouted when she came out of the room and find Fu Xie Lan about to walk away.


    Immediately Fu Xie Lan turned around, the girl had no intention of leaving the house before finishing her n. No matter anything, the n had to work so they could leave the Hunter Vige tonight. It was too time-consuming to stay too long in the vige where they were now.


    "KILLER!!"


    Fu Xie Lan remained unmoved by the man''s words. "I didn''t do it," Fu Xie Lan replied because she wasn''t the one who did it.


    "How dare you kill our Chief?!" Qiao shouted.


    "If you don''t want to believe it, whatever," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    "Nonsense!!" immediately Qiao ran towards Fu Xie Lan after grabbing an ax hanging on the wall.


    "You guys back off and stay away," Fu Xie Lan muttered to Wan Lie, Ju Xian, and Xue Ning. She immediately gave the Hao in her arms to Wan Lie.


    After saying that, Fu Xie Lan remained where she was, not moving an inch, even though Qiao was already close to her.


    Qiao attacked Fu Xie Lan blindly with the various random movements, but he did not seed in making a Fu Xie Lan injury.


    She casually dodged all of Qiao''s attacks that were directed at her.


    It happened for about thirty minutes and it was still the same. Even the girl''s asional yawn made Qiao feel annoyed that he didn''t manage to hit it either.


    "Hmm? Have you stopped?" said Fu Xie Lan when there was no more attack from Qiao? The man''s breath sounded out of breath. Sweat was all over his body. Even his throat felt so dry.


    In Qiao''s heart, he was sure that the person standing in front of him right now was no match for him. No matter how hard he tried to move and aim at all parts of her body but nothing hit her.


    "If that''s the case, I''d like to make an offer with you and your friend over there," said Fu Xie Lan in a tonezy.


    "O-offer?" stammered Lim.


    "Do you choose to die or live?" said Fu Xie Lan casually, as if what she said was just something ordinary.


    Lim and Qiao swallowed saliva roughly hearing those words.


    "Surely if you choose the first option, maybe you can see your future on Qian Cheng''s body?" Fu Xie Lan chuckled.


    "I will not force, you just choose," she added again.


    Wan Lie and the other gaped at Fu Xie Lan''s words. Can it be called an offer? Who is it that makes such an offer? Isn''t it certain that from the start the offer forced them to choose the second option? Only crazy people choose death.


    "Nonsense!! Who are you to speak to us like that? Damned brat!!" Qiao shouted cursingly. No one has the right to give him the choice of when he will die or live.


    Fu Xie Lan who heard the man''s scream just sighed roughly. It seems that getting what she wants is not easy.


    With a swift movement, Fu Xie Lan runs towards Qiao, took out a silver dagger from her cosmic bag, and shed at the man''s arm when the owner hadn''t even noticed her movement.


    Fresh blood spurted, it didn''t stop there. Fu Xie Lan then kicked him in the stomach, turned around, and kicked the man''s leg from behind, causing him to fall to the ground. Fu Xie Lan immediately pointed her silver dagger at Qiao''s neck.


    Lim saw Qiao''s opponent''s moves so agile, make him cold sweat run down his body, even his hands couldn''t stop shaking.


    ''She''s not human, she''s a monster!'' Lim is very frightened.


    "Stop, sorry, I am sorry," Qiao mumbled as he felt the sharpness of the dagger against the skin of his neck.


    "Isn''t this your choice?"


    "No, no. Please let me go. I still want to live," Qiao said breathlessly as Fu Xie Lan pulled the man''s hair back.


    "It''s not easy to make me change my mind, you know?"


    "What do you want? What do you want from me? Please let me live. I will obey all your orders and will not reveal this incident to the vigers," Qiao said at length with one breath.


    "Who said you would stay here?"


    "Well, it''s up to you. Whatever, wherever as long as don''t kill me," the manmented again.


    "Hmm, good." Fu Xie Lan muttered and moving away from the dagger away from Qiao''s neck managed to make the man sigh a relief.


    "You know the consequences if you fight me, don''t you?" said Fu Xie Lan suddenly brought her dagger back to the man''s neck and managed to make his body stiffen again.


    "O-okay, I know. Let me live," Qiao stuttered.


    Fu Xie Lan let go of her grip on Qiao''s hair roughly, and at the same time, the man''s head hit the floor, creating a thud.


    Meanwhile, on the other hand, Lim felt Fu Xie Lan''s gaze suddenly directed at him and startled him.


    "M-Me too. I still want to live," said Lim immediately. Since earlier, the man has been very scared.


    "Alright, take us to the ce where you usually sell your prey," said Fu Xie Lan


    "Now? B-but..."


    "Reject?" said Fu Xie Lan ring.


    "A-alright," Qiao replied immediately, while Lim simplyplied.


    ***


    The air temperature at night in the Hunter Vige was not too cold whenpared to the air temperature in the Zu royal forest.


    Six people can be seen walking out of a house, each wearing a different robe. they were Fu Xie Lan, Wan Lie, Ju Xian, Xue Ning, the four of them wore their wizard robes, blue robes.


    While the remaining two people were Qiao and Lim wearing their ck robes, both of them seemed to be carrying a cart containing prey animals covered with hay in the wagon.


    The atmosphere in the Hunter Vige at night is very quiet, only asionally seen residents who seem to have just returned from hunting.


    A group of three people passed by them.


    "Is that Qian Cheng?" asked one of them, at this time Fu Xie Lan and others were just now to leave Qian Cheng''s home yard.


    "No, I''m Qiao. The chairman is taking a break," the man replied immediately.


    "Where are you guys going?."


    "Oh, we just received a message from the merchants to immediately visit them," Qiao replied then immediately lowered the hood of his robes so that the three people could see his appearance.


    "I see. Yes, we will continue our journey first. You guys take care, pass my greetings to Qian Cheng when youe back," said the person.


    "Of course," Qiao replied and immediately continued on their way.


    Everything that man said was based on Fu Xie Lan''s orders. The girl had prepared everything thoroughly. Even for something that no one expected.

 Chapter 154 - 154. City ??of The Zu Kingdom

    Everything that man said was based on Fu Xie Lan''s orders. The girl had prepared everything thoroughly. Even for something that no one expected.


    Walking away from the Hunter Vige, Fu Xie Lan and the others took off their respective robes, doing so that their presence would not be too conspicuous.??


    While the purpose of wearing robes while still in the Hunter Vige was to avoid the vigers'' suspicions when they passed them.


    They then rented horse-drawn several carriages in the next vige.


    They will use a horse carriage so they can quickly get to the royal city, to be precise the market in the city center. While the carriages were to transport carts containing their prey.


    The journey from the hunter vige to the royal city usually took five hours by carriage.


    And during the trip, Fu Xie Lan and Xue Ning had the opportunity to rest in the carriage. As for Wan Lie and Ju Xian, the two of them took turns taking turns as well as Qiao and Lim.


    Passing through several Viges, in and out of the forest and down the valley, they were almost at the Royal City. A city where all the activities of the poption are concentrated in that ce.


    Dawn broke, bursts of orange color slowly began to sprinkle on the eastern horizon. The fresh breeze blew slowly carrying the scent of the soil wet with dew.


    From where they were, the gates of the royal city had been seen from a distance, the torches that were still burning brightly at the gates seemed to be a guide for those heading to that ce.


    Fu Xie Lan blinked her eyes, the cool breeze that blew so fresh managed to wake her up from her slumber.


    Neither did Xue Ning who was right next to him.


    It was already early in the morning. Soon they will arrive at the Royal City.


    The closer she got to the ce, for some reason Fu Xie Lan''s heart was beating so fast. There was a feeling of emotion, longing, and hatred that suddenly appeared out of nowhere.


    .


    .


    .


    The atmosphere around the gate is already bustling, the sunlight is slowly starting to show its arrogance, the typical morning air is still very pronounced. The six people managed to pass through the gates of the royal city without the slightest obstacle.


    And here they were, in front of a not veryrge building.


    Knock... Knock... Knock...


    Qiao knocked on the door slowly. There was no response whatsoever, he again did the same thing five times until he heard footstepsing from behind.


    "I thought who was there," a voice from behind caught everyone''s attention. They immediately turned around to look for the source of the voice.


    A middle-aged man with a stature that is sorge enters everyone''s eyes, has a body that is not so tall, one eye looks blind with a scar from the corner of the left eyebrow extending to the right cheek as if splitting the man''s face. "Where is Qian Cheng?" asked the man approaching, past Fu Xie Lan and the others, stepped towards the door and opened it.


    "Come in, there''s no one in there," he said, opening the door wide.


    "The chairman isn''t feeling well, so he can''t be with us," Qiao replied.


    "Hmm.. a new member?" he asked as his eyes caught different people than he usually saw.


    "That''s how it is," Qiao responded quickly.


    "Get to the point, we want to sell our hunt. Are you still epting?" Qiao asked.


    "Weren''t you guys recently..."


    "We have a new member, so our hunt has also increased, more than usual," Qiao cut in quickly.


    The chubby man seemed to be nodding.


    "Hmm, I want to buy your prey but just look, the meat I have is already too much, more than the usual stock."


    "Looks like this time, I can''t buy your hunt, maybe next time?" he added again.


    "Is that so?" Qiao asked with a sigh. His eyes scanned the room as did Fu Xie Lan and the others.


    Right not far from them, many pieces of meat were hanging freely on the beams that seemed to have been specially prepared for the meat. even a fewrge bones were lying on the tables.


    "Maybe next time, because this time I''m overstocked," the man repeated.


    "Hmm, that''s a shame, even though one of our prey is a tiger," Qiao said with a rough sigh.


    "If so, we should look for other collectors," he added.


    Hearing Qiao''s words, the plump man''s eyes shed.


    "Wait, what did you say just now? A tiger?" he asked.


    "Yes, that''s right," Qiao answered casually.


    "Why didn''t you tell me straight away? If this is the case I can buy your hunt," said the man again with a happy smile showing his friendly intentions, in contrast to the scar on his face that was so scary.


    "But we will only give you the tiger if you buy other hunts as well," Qiao replied.


    "It''s okay, give it all to me," the man chuckled.


    They then made a transaction and managed to obtain more gold coins than Fu Xie Lan had expected. Finished with the business, they then leave from there.


    Coming out of the room, the atmosphere outside is already very bright. They walked leisurelybing the main road that began to be filled with residents. The horse carriage that had escorted them earlier had returned. Even the cart they brought before they gave to the merchant earlier for free.


    Fu Xie Lan walked first, leading the others as if she already knew the ce.


    Turned at a crossroads, and not far from there Fu Xie Lan entered the courtyard of a not veryrge tavern. Of course, the others followed.


    "Uncle I ordered two pieces of food anything," she said to the waiter there then looked for a suitable ce for them to rest for a while.


    And this was where Fu Xie Lan and the other five people were. In the corner of the room that has a slightly elongated table with wooden chairs that adjust the length of the table.


    There were only them and a few people in the room, perhaps because it was so early.


    "Please, sir," said the waiter cing two tes of food and drink on the table.


    Fu Xie Lan just nodded at the maidservant''s words.


    "All right, if you still want something. Just tell us, sir."


    Fu Xie Lan again gave the same response.


    "You two eat, your bodies must be very tired," said Fu Xie Lan looking at Qiao and Lim.


    "B-but, what about y-you?" stammered Lim.


    "Don''t think about us," Xue Ning now chimed in. Right, they currently don''t need any food or drink.

 Chapter 155 - 155. Nobles

    "Don''t think about us," Xue Ning now chimed in. Right, they currently don''t need any food or drink.


    Neither Qiao nor Lim, neither would ever have thought that they would receive this kind of treatment. Whereas only a few hours ago they had nearly met death at the hands of the one who was currently offering them food.??


    Such an unpredictable character.


    Meanwhile, Wan Lie and the other three were already used to Fu Xie Lan''s unpredictable actions. Especially Ju Xian.


    One thing they understood from the girl, was that once someone entered Fu Xie Lan''s circle, that person would be treated well, no matter how badly the girl had treated them before.


    ''<em>You are lucky because you didn''t have the same fate as Qian Cheng and the rest of your friends,</em>'' Wan Lie thought.


    "A-alright, thank you." Qiao and Lim said almost at the same time. They then ate the food in front of them voraciously. since yesterday, their stomachs have not been touched by any food. Because usually, Qian Cheng would only feed them when he returned from hunting.


    A swarm of people suddenly entered the tavern, judging by the clothes they were wearing. Fu Xie Lan could guess that they were of noble descent.


    Several men and women were seen in pairs, with each of them holding hands. Appeared shameless, and ignored the stares of those who noticed their inappropriate behavior in public.


    They walked over to the table where Fu Xie Lan and the others were.


    And there they were, standing right in front of the table, looking down at the people in the ce with a low, contemptuous gaze.


    Qiao and Lim who noticed the presence of these people choked, and with a quick movement they stood up and intended to leave with their hand still holding the te.


    "Stop, what are you doing?" said Fu Xie Lan with one eyebrow raised, her gaze on Qiao and Lim who was stand up, ignoring the existence of the nobles.


    "W-we want..."


    "Go back and sit down, finish your food," Fu Xie Lan interrupted.


    "B-but..."


    "Sit down, this is an order," said Fu Xie Lan then.


    Qiao and Lim knew very well what the consequences would be when fighting a noble. They both understood that the people standing right beside them wanted them to vacate the table immediately because those people would be sitting there. Although no sound ormand came out of the mouths of the nobles, things like this weremonce, and all the people were aware of the habits of the nobles who seemed arbitrary.


    No one dared to protest or even oppose them. Because if you put up a little resistance, then it is certain that your family will suffer seven generations at the hands of the noble in question.


    Not all nobles behave like that, some of them still have a good attitude and don''t look at status, but only a small part.


    Hearing Fu Xie Lan''s words, the people''s faces looked gloomy. Feeling disapproved of the low society''s treatment of people like him, one of them became furious.


    PRAAAANG!!!!


    Qiao''s te was just thrown on the floor by the man standing in the front, even the contents were scattered mixed with the broken pieces of the te that were out of shape.


    "How dare lowly people like you to treat us like this?!"


    "S-sorry Sir we''ll be moving soon," Qiao said frantically, while Lim was already scared.


    "Mr. Xie Lan we should move to another table," said Qiao with his head still bowed in front of the noble. A giggling sound came from the woman who was with them.


    Fu Xie Lan was still so calm in her ce. The look on her face that didn''t change at all made the nobles so annoyed.


    "Why do you have to move?" asked Fu Xie Lan in a tone that sounded so rxed.


    "Mr. Xie Lan, we better move before something untoward happens," Qiao said.


    "Sir, pardon our impudence. We are moving and you can use this table as you please," he added with a greeting addressed to the noble.


    "Hmm okay, I''m in a good mood today, so I''ll forgive you guys," said the nobleman waving his palms as if he was shooing away those at the table.


    "Who''s moving on? You sit down, stop apologizing for something you didn''t do and stop looking down, raise your head. Your attitude makes my eyes hurt," said Fu Xie Lan to Qiao.


    "How dare?!" shouted the nobleman pounding the table, and immediately they became the center of attention.


    "Rin Gyu, I don''t like her acting like that. I don''t want them to arbitrarily in the future," whined the woman who was embracing the noble man''s hand.


    "Calm down, honey. I guarantee I won''t let them get away. instead, watch and pay attention," he said then removed the woman''s hand from his arm and returned to face the table to be precise in Fu Xie Lan''s direction.


    "Looks like you don''t know who you''re dealing with, Lowly human!!"


    "Where is your respect for this noble?!" shouted Rin Gyu again.


    Fu Xie Lan didn''t respond to the man''s words and instead was ying with Hao''s tail, making the nobleman furious.


    "How dare you ignore me?!" shouted Rin Gyu.


    Fu Xie Lan looked up. "What did you say earlier?" asked Fu Xie Lan with such an innocent look.


    The corner of Ju Xian''s lips twitched at Xie Lan''s question.


    How could Fu Xie Lan ask such a question? Meanwhile, himself who was sitting further away from Rin Gyu than Xie Lan could hear all that noble man''s words very clearly.


    As for Qiao, in his heart, he was already cursing himself. It seemed that today they would all end. Meanwhile, Lim, don''t ask anymore. Ever since the noble man''s appearance, his fingers had been shaking with fear.


    "Bastard!!" And at that moment the table in front of Fu Xie Lan lifted up and almost flipped over if the girl hadn''t immediately kicked and stopped it.


    "Dare you to fight me?! What a despicable creature!!" Rin Gyu was already ovee with anger.


    "Who said I was against you? Don''t be overconfident, Master. I only saved this table from being damaged," Fu Xie Lan replied lightly.


    Qiao and Lim''s breaths dropped. ''<em>It''s</em><em>over</em>. <em>Their</em><em>life</em><em>is</em><em>over</em>.'' Both of them looked very desperate and had resigned themselves to the situation. During this time Qian Cheng had strictly avoided dealing with nobles. And the people they just followed did things that no one dared to do at all.


    "Nonsense!!"


    "You two, quickly call the Rin family''s bodyguards and drag them out of here. I want to see how far his despicable mouth can continue to speak," Rin Gyu ordered turning to the two men standing behind him.


    Don''t forget that currently, Fu Xie Lan is wearing men''s clothes, so anyone who sees her will think that a girl is a man.

 Chapter 156 - 156. Guards, Catch Them!!

    Don''t forget that currently, Fu Xie Lan is wearing men''s clothes, so anyone who sees her will think that a girl is a man.


    Immediately the two young men who stood behind Rin Gyu left and stepped out of the tavern.??


    Fu Xie Lan who saw the two of them leave did not respond and sat back in her chair.


    While Qiao and Lim sat down slowly with their fingers still shaking. The current situation made it difficult for both of them, not knowing who to obey.


    "Xie Lan, let me teach that man a lesson," Wan Lie whispered into Fu Xie Lan''s ear. The girl sat right next to him, even though it was only a whisper but his voice was still able to reach Rin Gyu''s sense of hearing.


    "Don''t get your hands dirty," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    Rin Gyu who heard this squeaked in disapproval. A few secondster, several people in the same uniform walked into the tavern where Fu Xie Lan was.


    Seeing those people, Rin Gyu smiled in satisfaction. "You guys, catch them quickly!" he shouted with a slight puff of his chest.


    "You who are in this room, look and pay attention to what are the consequences if you dare to fight me," he said again boasting.


    Qiao and Lim were already panicking, they wanted to run away from the ce immediately but when they nced at Fu Xie Lan, the small stature man with the mask looked very rxed. And... why so calm? Even though they will soon end up in the Rin family''s custody.


    "Master, what should we do?" Qiao asked frustrated.


    The guards immediately rushed to catch them, dragging Qiao and Lim first.


    "Xie Lan? What should we do?" Xue Ning asked panicked when she saw that the girl didn''t move at all.


    "Why are you so panicked? They want to catch us. So just let it be," said Fu Xie Lan casually.


    Everyone at the table who heard Fu Xie Lan''s words gaped in confusion. "Surrender? Xie-Xie Lan, are you kidding me?"


    Ju Xian also wore the same expression. Both panicked but the difference, the man did not protest at all. In his heart, he firmly believed that Fu Xie Lan must have other ns.


    As for Wan Lie, the man already wanted to make a move. But was prevented by Fu Xie Lan.


    "Xie Lan..."


    The girl just shook her head at Wan Lie, as a sign that he shouldn''t do anything, let alone fight them.


    Seeing the panic, Rin Gyu burst outughing. "It''s still not toote, hahaha."


    "I will forgive you if you prostrate and kiss my feet, asking forgiveness to me," added the man again.


    "Damned human," Xue Ning cursed, feeling helpless when she saw Qiao and Lim being dragged out.


    The girl wanted to fight back but was again held back by Fu Xie Lan.


    "Why? are you scared? Have your guts shrunk? Let''s talk again..." said Rin Gyu, raising his voice even more so that everyone in the tavern could hear everything.


    "Master, help us," Qiaomented at Fu Xie Lan.


    The bodyguards numbered several people, and with such a violent movement, they dragged Xue Ning, Ju Xian, and Wan Lie. Lastly, Fu Xie Lan.


    "Don''t be gentle with them, especially the small man with the mask," Rin Gyu ordered.


    Because of Fu Xie Lan''s request, no one resisted or rebelled and in the end, everyone chose toply.


    Fu Xie Lan got up from her position and also walked out following her friends when a bodyguard hadn''t even touched her.


    Walked at a leisurely pace, as if she had given herself up voluntarily.


    "Tch, we''ll see how long that disgustingly calm demeanor willst."


    Shuffling around being forced by several people, Xue Ning couldn''t stand it and finally kicked the leg of one of the men with her.


    Seeing this, Rin Gyu then approached Xue Ning and grabbed her hair from behind.


    "Don''t act too much, bitch!?"


    Fu Xie Lan stared at the scene right in front of her. With such a cold gaze, she continued to follow from behind.


    The two bodyguards following Fu Xie Lan felt a little scared to even touch her clothes.


    The cold and domineering aura of the petite man managed to make the hairs of the two guards defy gravity. No one knows, but that''s how they feel. It was fortunate that Fu Xie Lan chose to walk alone and followed them willingly.


    Don''t forget the suit the girl was wearing, Fu Xie Lan was still in her men''s suit causing anyone who saw her to guess that it was a man. No one ever thought that Fu Xie Lan was a girl, especially Ju Xian, Qiao, and Lim. except for Wan Lie and Xue Ning of course.


    "That''s what happens when you try to fight the nobles."


    "I thought he had a defense, it just ended up turning himself in."


    "He''s gone mad. How could he even think of going against the nobles?"


    That was the chatter that was heard from those inside the tavern, watching Fu Xie Lan andpanymit such foolishness.


    Everyone in the tavern followed those who were dragged out of the room with various expressions. Some looked pitiful while others just watched withoutmenting as if they didn''t care about the fate of those people.


    Walking out of the tavern, Fu Xie Lan''s steps stopped when she reached the front yard.


    "Did you suddenly change your mind? Let''s immediately prostrate in front of me. Maybe I''ll consider reducing your torture a littleter"ughed Rin Gyu when he saw Fu Xie Lan who suddenly stopped in his tracks.


    Without making a sound, Fu Xie Lan turned around and with a swift movement she knocked down the two bodyguards who were following her from behind.


    Everyone who saw this was shocking.


    ''What, what happened?''


    While Rin Gyu who heard the screams of the two bodyguards became furious.


    "How dare?!"


    Qiao and the others who heard the scream immediately turned their heads and their eyes widened when they saw that Rin Gyu''s two bodyguards had fallen to the ground without knowing who the culprit was.


    Seeing the noble man''s sour face, they immediately knew that it was Fu Xie Lan who did it.


    "You guys, let them go and catch that bastard!!" he shouted ordering his guards who dragged Qiao and Lim.


    "Ma-Master?" Qiao stammered unable to understand the current events.


    "Xie Lan, aren''t we going to follow them?" Xie Ning asked immediately.


    "When did I say it?" Fu Xie Lan''s cold voice that escaped her lips again managed to silence the crowd.


    "I just didn''t want to destroy the shop and harm the owner," she added.


    Qiao and Lim exchanged nces, both seemed confused and had a hard time digesting Fu Xie Lan''s words.


    While Ju Xian and Wan Lie, both smiled faintly. As for Xue Ning, the girl was rooted to the spot. Feeling stupid with herself, because she panicked whereas Fu Xie Lan still looked normal.

 Chapter 157 - 157. If She Was A Woman

    While Ju Xian and Wan Lie, both smiled faintly. As for Xue Ning, the girl was rooted to the spot. Feeling stupid with herself, because she panicked whereas Fu Xie Lan still looked normal.


    Releasing the hand grips on Qiao and Lim''s arms, the bodyguard turned towards Fu Xie Lan.??


    One of their hands was carrying a sword, aiming it at Fu Xie Lan while running towards the girl.


    Of course, Fu Xie Lan did not remain silent. The girl dodged and at the same time she kicked the arms of the two bodyguards alternately, as a result, their swords fell, bouncing to the ground.


    Seeing that, Rin Gyu became furious. He was a noble-blooded human without any martial arts. The wealth of his family made him feared because he could hire or even employ hundreds of people to guard the family. The Rin family is the secondrgest family after the Dhong family in the Zu kingdom.


    "Why are you all silent?" shouted Rin Gyu to all his bodyguards.


    "Arrest him," he added.


    All of the bodyguards who had escorted Wan Lie, Ju Xian, and Xue Ning immediately let go of the three.


    However...


    "Where do you think you''re going? Huh?" Wan Lie said in a cold voice, he grabbed the guard''s arm.


    "Don''t forget me, damn it!!" Xue Ning cursed along and do the same. She''s been wanting to beat those humans since earlier. But did not get permission from Fu Xie Lan.


    Seeing the way Fu Xie Lan treated Rin Gyu''s bodyguards, Xue Ning suddenly became excited.


    Ju Xian did the same. The three of them didn''t let the bodyguards just leave.


    And secondster, a fight broke out, right in the courtyard of the tavern. Everyone in the tavern came out and gathered to watch. Even those who passed the road in front of the tavern or were in the vicinity of the ce immediately stopped their activities and joined the gathering. Before long, the ce was already surrounded by the residents of the Zu kingdom''s city.


    Only a few minutester, the fight was finished. No wounds could be found on Fu Xie Lan''s body and the others. As for the guards, some of them suffered broken bones, while the rest seemed to be lying on the ground unconscious.


    "There are more?" said Fu Xie Lan to the crowd.


    "If anyone else wants to deal with me,e forward."


    Qiao and Lim were frozen on the spot watching Fu Xie Lan andpany finish off the guards in just a few minutes.


    Now both of them could understand, Fu Xie Lan''s previous nonchnt attitude. Turns out he didn''t do it for no reason. The two Qian Cheng members breathed a sigh of relief. Tucked in a feeling of pride can be felt both, it turns out they are with strong people.


    "Eh? Where''s that bastard?" Xue Ning said when her eyes couldn''t find the whereabouts of the nobleman who gave the order to drag them over.


    Wan Lie and Ju Xian who heard that also looked around, and it turned out to be true. As far as their eyes could see, there was no Rin Gyu anywhere.


    "Let''s go!" said Fu Xie Lan suddenly walking away.


    "Eh, where are you going Xie Lan?" Xue Ning asked immediately approaching the girl.


    "Wait a minute," the girl said walking away.


    Fu Xie Lan entered the tavern and left some gold coins on the table where she had been sitting before then came back out. People were still crowding around, even though there was no more fighting. Many of them were curious about Fu Xie Lan andpany because this was the first time that there was a lowly person fighting nobles in the past few years, especially those from the Rin family.


    A few minutes before the bodyguards fell, Rin Gyu sneaked out of the crowd silently and quickly got away from there. Leaving the two friends and the woman who was with them earlier. The man didn''t wait until the fight was over, because he already knew how his guards would end after watching them fight for a few seconds.


    with a sour face and burning anger, because he felt humiliated by the lowly, Rin Gyu returned to his residence in the Rin family. In the man''s heart, he had better back off so as not to be humiliated any further.


    .


    .


    .


    Without anyone noticing, a man in a ck robe witnessed everything without missing a beat. His eyes never left Fu Xie Lan''s figure. A faint smile crept onto his lips and slowly backed away, disappearing from there.


    "Where are we going, sir?" Qiao asked approaching Fu Xie Lan followed by Lim who seemed to be in a hurry. Both of them are older than the girl and the people she is with.


    Previously, Qiao felt unwilling to be respectful to the four people, especially to Fu Xie Lan who looked younger than the others, but out of fear that she might be killed at any time, she was forced to do so.


    Different from now, the feeling of unwillingness that was felt earlier turned into a feeling of respect. Now they knew the reason why the other three people namely Wan Lie, Ju Xian, and Xue Ning treated Fu Xie Lan so well.


    Even though if you look closely, the age of the petite man is about a dozen years old. But the aura of leadership that is so authoritative can be felt from him.


    Fu Xie Lan stepped out of the crowd without any intention of answering Xue Ning and Qiao''s question. Wan Lie, Ju Xian, Xue Ning, Qiao, and Lim immediately followed behind him. Even the two hunting men slightly puffed out their chests in front of the crowd out of pride.


    As Fu Xie Lan and her group left, the crowd also dispersed. Yet some of them still stood on the spot watching Fu Xie Lan''s group disappear at a crossroads.


    As did the two figures of youth with noble clothes attached to their bodies.


    "I bet, the lives of the nobles will soon be confused with them," said one of the two men. Just a moment ago the two were in the same tavern as Fu Xie Lan. If you look closely, they seem to be in their twenties.


    "If only she was a woman, huh..... Too bad," replied the other.


    "So why? Isn''t there a woman among them? Which man suddenly made you think like that? Hahaha."


    "Never mind, forget it," said one of them ending their conversation.


    "Let''s go," he said again.


    "Hey, wait for me," said the other young man immediately followed.


    "I didn''t expect to witness such an interesting incident this early. Hahaha really satisfied to see Rin Gyu being treated like that. Rin''s family, they really should be taught a lesson so as not to act arbitrarily as if there were only Rin''s in this kingdom."


    "Shh, lower your voice," said one of the young men when he saw his friend had followed him.

 Chapter 158 - 158. I Miss You

    "Shh, lower your voice," said one of the young men when he saw his friend had followed him.


    .??


    .


    Fu Xie Lan and the other walked down the already bustling street, the light of the sun that had begun to scorch suddenly dim reced by a swarm of Columbus the blue sky. If you pay attention, maybe it will rain soon.


    The wind was blowing slowly, it looked like a fine raindrop began to scatter in the air. Some people run around, looking for a ce to take shelter first.


    Fu Xie Lan and the others did the same. chose an unopened shop yard to shelter from the rain that seemed to being soon.


    Just set foot in that ce, it was raining very hard. Instantly the previously bustling streets became quiet. Only a small number of people still walk using umbres to protect their bodies from the rain, there some people use luggage to protect their heads from the rain.


    It was the first rain that Fu Xie Lan had felt in this world.


    "Hmm I miss this atmosphere," Xue Ning said breaking everyone''s focus. The girl''s hand reached out and yed with the stream of rain that flowed from the tile.


    Fu Xie Lan who saw Xue Ning smiled behind her mask. A light breeze blew gently carrying the scent of the earth wet from the rain, blowing everyone''s hairs and giving off a refreshing chill sensation.


    Fu Xie Lan''s eyes focused on the hollow ground cause to the impact of the clear grains in the same ce over and over again. Everything that had happened to her up to this point reyed like a broken record in her head.


    She had been in this world for about a month, and until now the girl still felt that everything that had happened to her was just like a dream.


    Fu Xie Lan then looked at Hao who was still sleeping in her arms. She never even thought before that she would have a contract with a magical beast spirit.


    For some reason, she suddenly remembered Gu Yi. Her eyes then scanned the lotus ring that was wrapped around her fingers and a sigh could be heard escaping her lips.


    ''<em>How do you think he is now?''</em>


    <em>''Are you alright?''</em>


    Suddenly a burly arm wrapped around her stomach, making Fu Xie Lan startle.


    "Thinking about me? Hmm?" A voice so sensual with breath that felt so warm blowing against her earlobe caused a tingling sensation.


    Hearing that voice that sounded very familiar, Fu Xie Lan was rooted to the spot. Unknowingly, her body stiffened slightly with bated breath when she felt that at this moment, the man was hugging her tightly from behind.


    "As usual, your response when I touch you is always the same, honey," the man chuckled.


    He is Gu Yi. Somehow, the man suddenly appeared, no one noticed.


    Even Wan Lie and the other people felt the same way.


    "Are you done with your affairs?" said Fu Xie Lan suddenly and managed to create a smile on the Lord''s lips.


    "Erm..."


    "Is it urgent?" the girl asked again without letting go of Gu Yi''s embrace.


    "Next time don''t disappear like that again," said Fu Xie Lan without waiting for the man''s response.


    "Alright, Queen," Gu Yi chuckled then took a deep breath of the girl''s scent.


    His affairs were not finished. and some time ago, Bai Mo came back to see him and reported that his bodyguard had lost track of Fu Xie Lan.


    Unable to calm down at Bai Mo''s report, he immediately followed the girl into the human race''s territory. Using his instincts and his queen''s signature scent, he managed to find Fu Xie Lan''s whereabouts quickly.


    Hearing the response of the man who was hugging her, Fu Xie Lan was silent. There were so many questions she wanted to ask him, but she wasn''t sure of herself. Does she have the right to ask him any questions? And again she didn''t know where to start.


    To her, Gu Yi was very mysterious. There were so many things that Fu Xie Lan wanted to know from that man.


    At first, she meets that man who was one of the inhabitants of the Dark Zore, but it seems that her guess was wrong after hearing the story about his family.


    Qiao and Lim who were standing not far away were looking at a strange man who hugged Xie Lan tightly, it was clear that the man seemed very reluctant to let go of the body of the petite man who was none other than Fu Xie Lan.


    Qiao had time to rub his eyes to confirm the sight he saw, two male figures who behaved so intimately made him fixated on the spot.


    Was what he was witnessing now one of the deviations that urred in this world? Lim thought the same thing. Different from Ju Xian who was used to the two men''s intimate behavior.


    "So, why suddenlye back?" asked Fu Xie Lan after a few minutes of silence.


    "I missed you, honey," Gu Yi replied sensually.


    The rain had stopped allowing everyone who was with Fu Xie Lan to hear the man''s words clearly, Qiao''s jaw nearly dropped at the two men''s conversation.


    "Erm, whatever. Put your hand down, I''m having trouble breathing," said Fu Xie Lan.


    "Hmm I still miss your body," Gu Yi replied, and at the same time, he kissed Fu Xie Lan''s neck which was exposed by the gust of wind and had blown away her ck hair just a moment ago.


    Of course, the girl''s body stiffened again. Gu Yi''s soft lips felt so warmnded on her skin. Even a blush had bloomed on Fu Xie Lan''s cheeks without her noticing.


    "Well, it seems that if I don''t let you go soon, I''m afraid you will die from holding your breath," Gu Yi said teasing Fu Xie Lan slightly. He slowly lowered his hand and stood next to the girl after pushing Wan Lie slightly away.


    Meanwhile, the gaze of the two men standing across the street never left Gu Yi and Fu Xie Lan.


    They are Guards Bai. Bai Mo and Bai Xue. Bai Xue''s expression was even more severe than Qiao''s. For him, He doesn''t know what kind of description fits the behavior of the Lord Gu Yi.


    "Momo, I''m afraid this is the impact of the Queen noting back," Bai Xue said without turning to look at Bai Mo.


    Not getting a response from the man he was talking to, Bai Xue turned his head and found Bai Mo stunned as if he was thinking about something.


    "What are you thinking?"


    "I engaged you to talk and you didn''t hear me?" Bai Xue said to Bai Mo.


    "What did you say earlier?" asked Bai Mo turning to Bai Xue, asking him to repeat everything he said earlier.


    "I''m just worried, Lord Gu Yi is doing something wrong because the Queen has long been abandoned."


    "Queen huh.." Bai Mo repeated.


    "What''s wrong? Why is your expression like that? I''m afraid to see you," Bai Xue said when he noticed the faint smile on Bai Mo''s lips.

 Chapter 159 - 159. New Hint

    "What''s wrong? Why is your expression like that? I''m afraid to see you," Bai Xue said when he noticed the faint smile on Bai Mo''s lips.


    "Do you know who that person is?"??


    "You mean the one who is hugged and kiss by Lord Gu Yi?" Bai Xue replied.


    "Erm."


    "Not. It''s my first time seeing such a petite man," Bai Xue replied.


    "Men?"


    "Yeah, just look at his clothes. Isn''t he-men?" Bai Xue said.


    "You are wrong."


    "The person is not a man, but a woman," Bai Mo added.


    "Eh... But..."


    "Remember when His Majesty gave me a separate assignment in Phillony city?"


    "Oh yes. I still remember. What''s with that? By the way, I''m curious, what kind of task has His Majesty given you," Bai Xue replied.


    "That woman is my task."


    "Ha? What do you mean?"


    "His Majesty told me to take care of her, but I lost track of her," Bai Mo replied with a rough sigh.


    Bai Xue who heard his best friend''s answer stayed silent. He then turned and his eyes stared at the woman from across the street.


    After that conversation, the two fell silent. There was only the sound of the rain rustling in the wind.


    .


    .


    .


    Fu Xie Lan slightly turned her head to the side, with her head slightly raised.


    "You are Miss me?" Gu Yi said as his eyes met the girl''s violet bead.


    Quickly, Fu Xie Lan turned her gaze in another direction.


    Seeing the girl''s attitude, Gu Yi chuckled and in a quick motion, his hands rose and wrapped his arms around the petite body from the side. It feels so good in his arms.


    "Don''tin, honey or I''ll carry you halfway."


    Hearing Gu Yi''s whisper in her ear, a blush bloomed on the cheeks behind the mask. Even though they met not long ago, and somehow the girl already feltfortable and safe when she was with Gu Yi.


    The rain had stoppedpletely, the residents started their activities again. only a few minutester, and the street is busy again.


    The smell of wet earth still lingers. "Come on," said Fu Xie Lan, immediately stepped out, of course with Gu Yi still holding her hand.


    There was a slight difference in the man. A mask with shades of silver and purple covered part of his face, adding a charismatic and mysterious impression to him. It seemed that Fu Xie Lan''s previous rambling when they were still on their way to Phillony City was followed by Gu Yi.


    "Your mask is good," said Fu Xie Lan in a voice so small that only the two of them could hear it.


    "Did you like it?" Gu Yi asked turning his head with a gentle smile.


    Waiting for Fu Xie Lan to answer his question, but what a shame. It seemed that the girl had no intention of responding to him.


    Fu Xie Lan walked through the crowd, followed by Wan Lie and the others.


    While the people who were with the girl before, the five of them kept their distance from Fu Xie Lan and Gu Yi a bit. It was all because of an order from Wan Lie.


    Feeling the cold air, Fu Xie Lan put her palms into her pants pockets to give some warmth.


    Her brows furrowed together as something touched her fingertips in her pocket, her steps stopped for a moment but only for a few seconds, Fu Xie Lan stepped again while taking something from there.


    Seeing the brown-colored scroll in her hand, Fu Xie Lan''s facial expression returned to normal. Turns out she forgot to put the scroll in her cosmic bag.


    "What happens, Queen?"


    "I forgot to save it," Fu Xie Lan replied with one of her free hands reaching for the cosmic bag hanging on the side of her pants, intending to put the scroll in there.


    But, <strong>WAIT</strong>!!


    Fu Xie Lan found back at the scroll, with a swift movement, her hand reaching into her cosmic bag as if she was looking for something.


    And sure enough, she found another scroll there. Fu Xie Lanpared the two scrolls, the size of the scroll she had just taken out of her pant pocket was slightly different from the scroll from her cosmic bag.


    Gu Yi who saw two simr scrolls also showed a very serious expression.


    Neither Fu Xie Lan nor Gu Yi. They knew that whatever the scroll contained, it must be rted to the Ruby Star Stone.


    And without waiting long, Fu Xie Lan immediately opened the brown scroll carefully after inserting the other one.


    Just like before, the contents of the scroll were empty. Fu Xie Lan then pointed the scroll upwards, staring at it.


    Knowing the writing written in there, her steps stopped, and her body stiffened. Gu Yi who sensed Fu Xie Lan''s change immediately grabbed the scroll and took a look at its contents.


    <strong>"PALACE OF THE ZU KINGDOM."</strong>


    That''s what it says on the roll. And that means the ruby ??star stone that Fu Xie Lan is looking for is within the pce of the Zu Kingdom.


    Fu Xie Lan never expected this. From the vast territory of the human race, why should the Zu kingdom?


    But isn''t that good news for her who also has a grudge against the king and that cruel concubine?


    She didn''t understand, how could the scroll be in her pant pocket? While she never touched or was too close to someone she did not know. Even so, she who previously felt confused to find the ruby ??star stone felt a little relieved because she found a new clue.


    "Would you like to enter the royal pce, dear?" Gu Yi asked gently.


    "That''s the only way I can get that ruby ??star stone."


    "Alright. I''lle along," Gu Yi replied.


    "It''s up to you," said Fu Xie Lan.


    They then continued on their way. It was silent again, no more conversation from them after that. As if lost in each other''s thoughts.


    The only thing on Fu Xie Lan''s mind right now was how could they enter the pce without being suspected? The pce guard was very strict.


    "Did you hear the news?"


    "What news?"


    "He said thepetition this time will be held in the pce, did you hear about it?"


    "Of course, the news has already spread throughout the kingdom."


    "Are you going to enter thepetition?"


    "I don''t know. I''m not sure,"


    Faintly, Fu Xie Lan heard the conversations of the people who passed her.


    <em>''Competition?''</em>


    <em>''Royal pce?''</em>


    The girl tried to scavenge Fu Xie Lan''s real memories, but there was never anypetition in her memory.


    If what those people said was the truth, then this was one of the great opportunities for her to enter the pce.


    Perhaps by participating in thepetition, she freely entered the pce without being suspected?


    Although She doesn''t know about the kind ofpetition. She will still try to follow thatpetition no matter what kind.


    Regarding that, perhaps she could look forplete information about thepetition that would be held within the Zu royal pce.

 Chapter 160 - 160. Friendly Competition

    Regarding that, perhaps she could look forplete information about thepetition that would be held within the Zu royal pce.


    Fu Xie Lan then entered a shop, followed by Gu Yi and the others.??


    Gu Yi identally caught two grown men who followed Fu Xie Lan wherever they went.


    "Who are they, Queen?" Gu Yi asked with his eyes fixed on the two men walking behind Wan Lie and Xue Ning.


    Slightly frowning at the man''s question, Fu Xie Lan then followed Gu Yi''s gaze.


    "Oh, they are Qiao and Lim."


    "You know them?" asked Gu Yi


    "They are Hunters. Ahh, it''s a long story," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    "I don''t like you being surrounded by men, Queen," Gu Yi said honestly to Fu Xie Lan, and that brought a blush on her cheeks again.


    The girl didn''t respond, and instead, she remained silent.


    Gu Yi who saw Fu Xie Lan didn''t want to respond too far sighed. Even though he had not been with the girl for only a few days, and two strange men were again hooked up by the girl. If this continues, how can he calm down?


    "Queen, whoever the men are with you. You can only think of me," Gu Yi whispered right in Fu Xie Lan''s ear. The heat from his breath managed to cause a strange tingle in the girl''s body.


    Fu Xie Lan didn''t respond and just pretended as if she didn''t hear the whisper at all.


    "All of you. choose clothes that fit your body," said Fu Xie Lan turning to the back where Wan Lie and the others were.


    "Why all of a sudden, Xie Lan?" Xue Ning asked a little closer to the girl.


    "Just choose, you too Xue Ning. You two too," said Fu Xie Lan.


    "We will enter the royal pce," she added.


    "Then pick one for me, Xie Lan," said Wan Lie with a smile stered on his lips.


    "No, I refuse," Gu Yi snarled immediately.


    "But I asked Xie Lan for it," Wan Lie replied.


    "Not to you, Dad," he added quietly, and only the movement of his mouth could be seen from his lips.


    "No. She is my Queen, and only I have the right," Gu Yi replied as if he understood the words on Wan Lie''s lips.


    Hearing this, Wan Lie''s expression turned gloomy. <em>''Why is my Daddy so greedy? Even though I also have rights over Mom.</em>'' A harsh sigh escaped the Lord''s son''s lips.


    Xue Ning and Ju Xian were already busy picking out their clothes, pretending as if they didn''t hear the two men''s conversation. in the minds of the two of them, it seemed that Wan Lie and Gu Yi had the same feelings towards Fu Xie Lan. The feeling of liking between two men for the same person.


    The difference was, what was in Ju Xian''s mind was very different from what Xue Ning thought. In the man''s mind were Wan Lie and Gu Yi liking the same man.


    The same was imprinted in Qiao and Lim''s mind.


    Seeing Wan Lie and Gu Yi''s behavior, Fu Xie Lan ignored them and started to walk away from the two of them.


    "Wait, honey," Gu Yi immediately followed.


    "Remember, I''m Fu Xie Lan''s husband," he added, turning his head towards Wan Lie for a moment and then walking away, immediately following Fu Xie Lan.


    ording to Fu Xie Lan''s instructions, they all chose the clothes they would wear.


    Actually, before finding the scroll in her trouser pocket, Fu Xie Lan did intend to stop by a fabric shop or something for Qiao and Lim. The clothes they were both wearings were thinning and slightly transparent, some threads from the ends of their clothes seemed to be hanging loose. Not to mention, their clothes got a little ssh of food in the tavern just now because of that noble.


    Let''s just say, Fu Xie Lan was being kind to them.


    "Thank you, Master," said Qiao and Lim. To be honest, the two of them still don''t believe that someone they just met cares about both of them. The chief hunter, Qian Cheng, had never treated them like this.


    Receiving such treatment, both Qiao and Lim, both instilled in their hearts to serve Fu Xie Lan, yes even if no words came out of the mouths of the two, they would follow Xie Lan wherever she went.


    Even the two of them were willing to be ves if Fu Xie Lan wanted to.


    Meanwhile, Fu Xie Lan didn''t realize that the little treatment she gave Xue Ning, Ju Xian, Qiao, and Lim would make her a special person in their hearts.


    "Thank you, Master," said the merchant to Fu Xie Lan as she handed over the item the girl had just paid off.


    "May I ask you something, Auntie?" asked Fu Xie Lan to the middle-aged female merchant who served them a moment ago.


    "What is that?"


    "Did you hear news about thepetition that will be held at the pce?"


    "Oh that, why? Is this Master interested in registering?"


    "No, I just overheard some people''s conversations. But it''s not very clear with that," said Fu Xie Lanter.


    Those who heard Fu Xie Lan''s question had also previously known about it because the conversations of several people they met on the street discussed the same thing that Fu Xie Lan had asked.


    "It''s an annualpetition." replied the middle-aged woman.


    "Every three years, several neighboring kingdoms will conduct a friendlypetition. It is said to strengthen the ties of brotherhood," she added.


    "Recently there was news circting that this time''spetition, the Zu Kingdom got its turn as the host for the first time," said the woman again.


    Hearing that, Fu Xie Lan finally understood, Why couldn''t she find the memories of the previous body owner regarding thepetition.


    "Do you know when the registration will open?" asked Fu Xie Lan after a few seconds of silence.


    "For that matter, I don''t know. Maybe you can see the full information on the bulletin board disyed in front of the pce gate."


    "Okay thank you."


    The female merchant just nodded in response.


    .


    .


    .


    "How about thepetition this time? I''m a little nervous."


    "Rx, don''t be so tense."


    "Master Xin''s students will join again this time. You know how skilled they are. Just looking at them makes me guess what the oue of thispetition will be,"


    "If the old man was still around, I might as well have joined him."


    That was roughly the conversation that returned to Fu Xie Lan and the others'' ears.


    The girl''s brow furrowed again. ''<em>Master Xin</em>?'' Fu Xie Lan suddenly remembered Grandpa Xin in the forest of the Zu kingdom.


    Are they talking about the same person? Or just a coincidence?

 Chapter 161 - 161. A Very Possessive Father

    Are they talking about the same person? Or just a coincidence?


    ***??


    Armed with the memories of the previous owner of the body, Fu Xie Lan then walked towards the royal pce, precisely to find out more detailed information about thepetition.


    As she stepped closer to the royal pce, the houses seen on the left and right sides of the road seemed to be getting closer and closer.


    Fu Xie Lan and the others only walked to the pce because it wasn''t too far from where they were buying clothes.


    It was noon and the sun was scorching hot, even though it was just a few moments ago that it was raining heavily.


    Some of the royal guards and soldiers were seen passing by on horses or just walking times in groups.


    Fu Xie Lan''s steps suddenly stopped. "Have you ever entered the pce?" asked the girl turning to Qiao and Lim.


    "N-no," replied Lim, surprised that Fu Xie Lan suddenly engaged them to speak.


    Hearing that, Fu Xie Lan just nodded silently and then resumed walking.


    "Why Xie Lan?" asked Wan Li.


    "It''s okay," the girl replied without turning her head.


    The gates of the royal pces came into view, several people were seen gathering in one ce in front of the gates, if Fu Xie Lan''s judgment was correct, there was information regarding thepetition that would be held in there.


    Fu Xie Lan and Gu Yi slowly split the group of people while the other five people just followed closely behind towards the bulletin board, to be precise in the front row.


    ''Martial Competition.''


    Reading the inscription, a faint smile was etched on Fu Xie Lan''s lips behind her mask.


    Registration will open tomorrow, thepetition is divided into two types. Individuals and groups, groups are only allowed to participate if there are three people.


    Five neighboring kingdoms are participating in thispetition, and registration will take ce in the Zu kingdom.


    Three days after registration opened, those from outside the Zu kingdom were provided with temporary amodation until thepetition was over.


    Meanwhile, participants who are hosts are only allowed to stay one day before the start of thepetition.


    Thepetition willst for three days, during which all participants are not allowed to leave the pce.


    Just a nce and Fu Xie Lan already understood all the contents of the announcement. After everything was clear, Fu Xie Lan immediately walked away from there.


    But before that, her steps stopped for a few minutes and looked at the pce gate, who knows what was in the girl''s mind, no one knows.


    "Where are we going, Xie Lan?" Xue Ning asked after walking away from there.


    The girl who was asked did not answer, not even Fu Xie Lan turned her head towards Xue Ning. All of the painful memories spun like broken records in her head and they managed to distract her focus, giving rise to ripples and expressions that were different from usual. The girl''s sharp gaze was piercing and cold, even though she was wearing a mask but it was not able to hide her cold aura.


    Seeing the look on Fu Xie Lan''s face which was suddenly different from usual, Xue Ning didn''t dare to ask further and chose to slow down her steps and match Ju Xian''s position again.


    Everything that happened to Fu Xie Lan did not go unnoticed by Gu Yi and Wan Lie. Even so, the two men didn''t ask anything.


    "Is something bothering you?" Gu Yi asked after pondering and finally decided to ask because Fu Xie Lan''s expression couldn''t calm him down.


    Hearing Gu Yi''s words, all the things that were bothering Fu Xie Lan''s mind were instantly dispelled.


    Turning to the source of the voice, Fu Xie Lan''s violet eyes meet with Gu Yi''s gray eyes beneath his mask.


    "What is it?" asked Fu Xie Lan.


    "I should be the one asking, something bothering you?" Gu Yi asked.


    Fu Xie Lan was silent, turned her face away from Gu Yi, and continued on her way.


    Seeing Fu Xie Lan''s response, a faintly harsh sigh escaped the Lord''s lips.


    "Okay, don''t tell me if you don''t like it, Queen," Gu Yi said again, one of his hands wrapped around Fu Xie Lan''s shoulder from the side, tighter than before. Even so, the girl didn''t refuse or protest in the slightest.


    "We should find a ce to rest for the night, my body is a little tired," said Fu Xie Lan in a very t tone of voice.


    "Alright," Gu Yi replied without asking again.


    Wan Lie who heard Fu Xie Lan''s words, immediately turned around and matched his pace with Qiao and Lim.


    "Do you know about the inn is near from here?" Wan Lie asked Qiao.


    "Inn?" Qiao repeated, looking left and right as if observing where they were.


    "From the front to be exact at the second intersection from here, it looks like there is an inn there. Yes, if I remember correctly," Qiao replied then turned to Lim as if asking the man to help him answer Wan Lie''s question.


    Qiao and Lim visited the Zu royal city very often, so they must know a lot of ces.


    Meanwhile, Lim who received a gaze from Qiao only showed his innocent face.


    .


    .


    .


    "Xie Lan, there is an inn close by," said Wan Lie, matching his steps with Fu Xie Lan.


    Seeing this, Gu Yi immediately removed his arm from Fu Xie Lan''s body and shifted his position to the side of Wan Lie. He bes an Intermediary between the young man who is his son and Fu Xie Lan.


    He had just reunited with the girl after a few days, and he wasn''t willing to share it with anyone even with Wan Lie. Let alone share, he was not even willing if anyone approached Fu Xie Lan.


    Seeing Gu Yi''s childish behavior, Wan Lie sighed and rubbed his face roughly.


    Why can his father be so possessive? He who even their child was not allowed to approach Fu Xie Lan, his mother.


    Hearing Wan Lie''s words, Fu Xie Lan turned to the side and only Gu Yi''s face could be seen.


    "Keep your face away," said Fu Xie Lan pushing Gu Yi''s face far away from in front of her face.


    "Alright, we''ll be there," Fu Xie Lan replied in response to Wan Lie''s words walking next to Gu Yi.


    "Let Qiao lead the way," said Wan Lie.


    "I don''t need," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    "Alright," Wan Lie then stepped back into his position because his father''s eyes had been very unfriendly to him since earlier.


    "How? Do I need to show you the way?" Qiao''s voice from behind entered Wan Lie''s sense of hearing.


    "No," Wan Lie replied.


    "Okay," Qiao said back.

 Chapter 162 - 162. Kiss

    They walked for about ten minutes and then Fu Xie Lan''s steps came to a halt, the girl made a slight turn and found a very ordinary-looking inn.


    ''<em><strong>Inn</strong></em>''??


    That was the only writing on the front of the one-story white building. There is no name for the inn and everything seems so simple.


    Wan Lie''s brow furrowed faintly, how could Fu Xie Lan know the location of the nearest inn? While he did not mention the address of the inn at all.


    They then entered the inn and as usual, Fu Xie Lan booked several rooms for each of those who were with her. Including Gu Yi.


    "I don''t need a room, Xie Lan," protested Gu Yi when Fu Xie Lan wanted to take a room for the man.


    "I''ll be leaving in a moment," he added. Meanwhile, the girl was stunned for a moment hearing Gu Yi''s words.


    "Want to go again?"


    "Only a moment, honey," Gu Yi replied.


    "Alright," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    After booking several rooms, Wan Lie and the others chose to rest in their respective rooms, Qiao and Lim indeed felt quite tired in their bodies, while Wan Lie, Ju Xian, and Xue Ning cultivate to recover as well as practicing increase the mana in their body. As for Fu Xie Lan and Gu Yi, they were currently in the same room. Fu Xie Lan ced Hao''s petite body on the bed carefully, while Gu Yi, sitting back on the wooden chair near the window of the room, his eyes never left Fu Xie Lan.


    Fu Xie Lan walked to the side of the window and opened it, allowing air to enter the room.


    "When do you want to go?" Fu Xie Lan asked turning around and immediately her eyes met Gu Yi''s gray eyes again.


    "I don''t know, honey."


    One of Fu Xie Lan''s eyebrows rose as if she was confused by the man''s reply. Suddenly Fu Xie Lan''s body slightly wobbled from her position, dizziness hit her head at the same time.


    Luckily Gu Yi immediately got up and caught Fu Xie Lan''s body, carried her, and he brought her to sit on his thighs on a chair.


    "Rx your body, sweetheart," Gu Yi''s warm breath hit his earlobe and managed to cause a strange tingle in Fu Xie Lan''s body.


    While on the other hand, Fu Xie Lan was already cursing the man. How was Gu Yi told her to rx her body, meanwhile She was currently sitting on the man''sp.


    If only Fu Xie Lan didn''t feel dizzy, she might have rebelled. Being in a position like this made her face and body feel hot, with red blushes already blooming on her cheeks behind the girl''s mask.


    No one knows how many times she had blushed since Gu Yi''s return. It seemed that the man had indeed managed to ruffle her feelings.


    "Are you okay?" asked Gu Yi resting his chin on Fu Xie Lan''s shoulder.


    "Um, I want to sleep for a while," replied Fu Xie Lan slowly getting up, but in the next second the girl''s body wavers again.


    "Be careful Queen," Gu Yi said after catching Fu Xie Lan''s body.


    "Open it, in this room, is only me, honey," the man continued again then slowly removed the Fu Xie Lan''s mask with such gentle and careful hand movements as if the girl''s body was so fragile that it would break if he touched it roughly.


    Fu Xie Lan closed her eyes, feeling the string of cloth covering her face slowly slip away. For now, the girl was silent.


    After the mask waspletely removed, she felt her body slowly lift, tried to open her eyelids, and the position of Gu Yi''s face and her silver mask looked from below.


    Gu Yi put Fu Xie Lan''s body on the bed, then took Hao''s body and ced it on the table in the same room.


    "How do you feel now, honey?" asked Gu Yi stroking Fu Xie Lan''s hair, but still no response from her. Gu Yi became worried, getting no protest or anything from the girl when he touched her made him unable to calm down. The girl lying in front of him looked like just another person.


    "What do you feel?" Gu Yi muttered but his voice was still able to be heard by Fu Xie Lan.


    "Suddenly I feel dizzy and feel a little nauseous," the girl replied without opening her eyelids.


    "Please get me the pills in my cosmic bag," Fu Xie Lan begged.


    "Pill?"


    "Find a pill that has a white color, and give it to me," exined Fu Xie Lan.


    It was a pill Huang Bao gave her when she was still at the lily inn. Even though she wasn''t so sure about the pill because of the benefits of the pill that Huang Bao said was only to recover her mana in an instant, even so, Fu Xie Lan would still give it a try.


    She doesn''t know, why suddenly dizzy like this.


    Gu Yi grabbed Fu Xie Lan''s cosmic bag and looked for something the girl ordered.


    Getting the pill in question, she slowly took one pill with a smirk stered on her lips.


    "Can already be?" asked Fu Xie Lan after a few minutes of silence.


    "Hmmm, now open your mouth," Gu Yi pleaded.


    Immediately the girl opened her lips, and a pill immediately entered her mouth.


    Fu Xie Lan''s body suddenly tensed up because, at the same time, a springy object that felt so warm covered her lips. Gu Yi kissed him.


    Fu Xie Lan wanted to rebel, but just tried to open her eyelids, and everything that reached her vision seemed to be spinning around on its axis. In the end, she just gave up.


    Surrender to Gu Yi''s sudden treatment.


    Not getting a response from the girl, Gu Yi smiled faintly between his lips with Fu Xie Lan. Slowly tasting it softly, taking all the contents of his mouth, ying the girl''s tongue and lips to his heart''s content to make a sensual sound.


    He did so for a few minutes with Fu Xie Lan lying in front of him.Gu Yi''s movements suddenly stopped. Something bothered him. The man resumed sensual movements on Fu Xie Lan''s lips which had be an addiction to him. And sure enough, Whether the girl realized it or not, she was absorbing Gu Yi''s mana slowly.


    Sensing that, Gu Yi was moving wildly on the girl''s lips, tasting so greedily.


    Unbeknownst to them, the engraving on the lotus ring on Fu Xie Lan''s finger underwent a slight change.

 Chapter 163 - 163. Kiss (2)

    Unbeknownst to them, the engraving on the lotus ring on Fu Xie Lan''s finger underwent a slight change. Even the color of her previously slightly dark ring slowly turned light.


    Slowly but surely the girl enjoyed the game of Gu Yi''s tongue that moved so wildly on her lips as if guiding the girl to reply.??


    Using the mana in his body, Gu Yi closed the bedroom window.


    Slowly one of Gu Yi''s hands moved along and gently stroked her neck. as if carried away, Fu Xie Lan finally returned Gu Yi''s kiss.


    No one knows since when Fu Xie Lan''s hands had wrapped around Gu Yi''s neck and managed to make the man even more excited.


    Receiving a reply from Fu Xie Lan, the man paused for a moment, but only a few seconds to catch his breath, and then resumed his kissing. They are kissing, which was slow at first, gradually turned wild and more demanding, creating the sound of drool and tongues shing.


    Whether the girl was aware of it or not, the straps on Fu Xie Lan''s top cloth were already loose, even some of the buttons on her shirt were out of ce.


    ngghhhh...


    Fu Xie Lan moaned as Gu Yi''s hand slipped into her clothes, gently caressing her skin.


    Both of them gasped for breath, Gu Yi''s fingers slowly moved, and finally arrived at the two springy objects on the girl''s chest that fit perfectly in the palm of his hand.


    Mmpphhh...


    Ngghhhh...


    His hands moved, squeezing the two springy things there while continuing to kissing the girl''s lips, a kiss that was so intoxicating.


    Instantly Fu Xie Lan''s energy slowly recovered as Gu Yi touched her a lot.


    The feeling of dizziness and lightheadedness she had previously felt was reced with a strange feeling that made her feel like she wanted to feel something more.


    Her body wavers, asionally lifting as Gu Yi''s hand squeezed wildly.


    The man''s lips slowly shifted from Fu Xie Lan''s wet and red lips to another area, his tongue moving wildly along the girl''s skin to the neck and asionally creating a kiss mark there.


    They were in that position for so long, both Gu Yi and Fu Xie Lan were immersed in enjoyment.


    And finally, the girl''s top clothes were off. Shows two objects that are so challenging without a single cloth.


    Gu Yi did not stop his action, he then slowly moved down there, tasting the surroundings of the two springy objects. Many kiss marks have been created there, making the man even more excited.


    Mlmmpphhhh...


    Fu Xie Lan''s body wavers, the man''s tongue yed with her pink nipples.


    Moans after moans escaped the girl''s lips.


    finished ying with the two springy things there, he then switched back to ying with the girl''s lips so greedily, with both his hands already moving wildly exploring her chest.


    Knock...knock...knock...


    Fu Xie Lan was taken aback and immediately got up from her position, as if she had just realized what the two of them had just done, her face flushed red. With a quick movement, she re-buttoned her clothes and tied the straps of her outer garment. Tidied her hair slightly and left from there to open the door, leaving Gu Yi with a gloomy face.


    The man rubbed his face angrily. The aura emanating from his body was terrifying. Looks like this time, he needed cold water to soak.


    Opened the door, a waiter was standing there with his hand holding a tray of food.


    "Please have lunch, sir."


    "Erm thank you," replied Fu Xie Lan.


    Just then, Fu Xie Lan forgot to put on her mask, so her slightly swollen lips with some reddish marks on her neck were visible.


    "Sorry to disturb your time, sir," said the waiter smiling.


    "Please continue again," he added and then departed from there.


    After receiving the tray of food, Fu Xie Lan closed the door with her feet and then turned around.


    Cup


    Mmlllpphh


    Gu Yi kissed her again, led her, and leaned her against the door.


    "What are you doing?" Fu Xie Lan muttered between Gu Yi''s lips.


    The girl wanted to rebel, but how? She was holding a tray in both hands.


    In the end, he just gave up on it.


    "These lips are so cute," said Gu Yi pausing for a moment, his fingers moving to caress the girl''s red lips.


    "You make me addicted," he continued by leaning his forehead on the girl''s forehead, the distance between their lips was only about a few centimeters.


    "This is mine," Gu Yi imed, kissing the girl''s lips briefly.


    "This is also mine," he added, kissing Fu Xie Lan''s neck.


    "And this too," he said again wanting to kiss Fu Xie Lan''s chest which was covered in clothes but failed because the girl suddenly lifted the tray of food in her hand to cover her chest, resulting in the man''s head hit on the tray.


    "Tsk, you are naughty, Queen," said Gu Yi rubbing his forehead.


    "I told you not to touch me without permission," said Fu Xie Lan.


    "Didn''t you like it too, honey?"


    "Not at all," the girl blushed. An answer that was very different from the expression on her face.


    "Okay, I''m sorry. I''ll do it again," Gu Yi chuckled.


    A


    Fu Xie Lan stomped on the man''s foot very loud.


    "Why are you so mean? I only want mine," said Gu Yi in a pitiful voice.


    "Since when did I be yours?" Fu Xie Lan protested raising an eyebrow.


    "I belong to myself, not to anyone," she added.


    "Alright, alright. I''m sorry," Gu Yi replied. He then slowly moved closer to Fu Xie Lan''s face with his eyes never leaving her lips.


    The girl''s body stiffened again, slowly closing her eyelids.


    Ceklek


    "I just want to open the door, honey," Gu Yi whispered sensually in Fu Xie Lan''s ear and at the same time, the girl''s eyelids opened.


    "Didn''t your response just now say that you want it again?" Gu Yi continued and secondster his foot was stepped on again by the girl.


    Fu Xie Lan''s cheeks were already bright red, pushed Gu Yi away then walked past him, cing the tray on the table in the room.


    Fu Xie Lan never stopped cursing herself, why did she close her eyes earlier? What did she expect?


    "I''m out, Queen. Take good care of mine," said Gu Yi immediately closing the door from the outside. Leaving Fu Xie Lan with an inexplicable feeling.


    ***


    Wan Lie was to rest his body after recovering his mana, but the door to his room suddenly opened. It startled him and quickly turned around.


    Meeting the figure of Gu Yi, his father, one of his eyebrows raised.


    ''Didn''t Father refuse to be given a room before?''


    ''Then what is he doing here?''


    "What''s the matter, dad?" Wan Lie asked as he sat down on the bed.


    Gu Yi did not respond to the young man and chose to close the bedroom door. His eyes then scanned the entire room.


    "Daddy, what''s wrong? Shouldn''t you be with Mom right now?" Wan Lie asked after getting no response.

 Chapter 164 - 164. Wan Lies Feelings

    "Daddy, what''s wrong? Shouldn''t you be with Mom right now?" Wan Lie asked after getting no response.


    Gu Yi only nced at Wan Lie as he walked towards the bathroom in the room. The only thing Gu Yi needed was cold water to cool his head.??


    Seeing his father enter the bathroom, his eyebrows rose.


    ''What''s with him?''


    The young man did not waste this rare opportunity. He quickly exited the room towards Fu Xie Lan.


    Wan Lie missed the time when he was free to meet and talk to Fu Xie Lan without any disturbance.


    Wan Lie knocked on his mother''s door and not long after, the figure he missed opened the door for him.


    "What''s wrong Wan Lie?" asked Fu Xie Lan seeing the young man suddenly visit her.


    "May Ie in, Mom?"


    "Erm,e in," said Fu Xie Lan, inviting the young man in.


    "Mom, why don''t you eat?" Wan Lie asked when he saw that the food on the table had not decreased in the slightest.


    "I''m not hungry, you just eat," said Fu Xie Lan.


    "Eat Mom."


    "Erm,ter when I''m hungry," replied the girl.


    "Do you intend to enter the martial artspetition?" asked Wan Lie curiously. Previously he wanted to ask Fu Xie Lan but Gu Yi''s presence among them made him give up his intention.


    "Perhaps," Fu Xie Lan replied casually.


    "I''m a group with Mom, how about that?" said Wan Lie.


    "I haven''t thought about it, but thank you," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    Wan Lie who heard Fu Xie Lan''s words smiled gently.


    "You''re wee, Mom."


    Now the girl is wearing a mask, even the top of her clothes has been reced with a new one. Fu Xie Lan did that to get rid of Gu Yi''s scent on her.


    "What did you visit me for?" asked Fu Xie Lan as she lifted Hao''s body into her arms.


    "It''s okay Mom, I just missed you," he replied with a sigh.


    Fu Xie Lan smiled behind her mask hearing the young man''s words. To be honest, the girl also felt the same way Wan Lie felt. But in a different context.


    She doesn''t know, maybe her felt was different when the one who said those words was Gu Yi.


    Given the man''s name, where did he went? He disappeared suddenly.


    Silence, no more talking between the two.


    Wan Lie wanted to keep talking to Fu Xie Lan but he didn''t know what to say.


    "Didn''t you get a hint from the Ruby star stone again?" asked Wan Lie suddenly remembering the incident in the back forest of the Phoenix Academy.


    She looked up to see Wan Lie who was leaning against the wall near the door.


    Fu Xie Lan then told the man everything.


    "Then Ie along, and a group with you Mom, I will help you find the stone," Wan Lie replied after hearing Fu Xie Lan''s exnation.


    Those who were allowed to enter the pce were only thepetition participants, other than that no one was allowed to enter.


    "Hmm,ter tomorrow," said the girl.


    Knock of the door sounded, and at the same time, Gu Yi''s figure appeared from behind the door.


    "What are you doing here?" Gu Yi asked seeing Wan Lie in the same room as Fu Xie Lan. Naturally, when he just got out of the bathroom, he didn''t find his son in the room.


    "I was only speaking with her," Wan Lie replied.


    "Go out."


    "But..."


    "Come on, get out," said Gu Yi, pulling Wan Lie''s arm and pushing him out.


    "But Dad, she''s my mother," said Wan Lie with a pitiful face, his voice like someone who was whispering.


    "And I''m her husband," Gu Yi replied not wanting to lose.


    "Only I have the right, now you''re out," added the man again shooing his child away.


    The bedroom door then closed, even though Wan Lie was still there. Being treated like that by his father made the young man''s chest tight.


    What''s wrong?


    Why did his father treat him like that? Even though he also has rights over his mother.


    "Hmm, I only miss Mom, Dad," he muttered back to the room but his steps were stopped because Xue Ning suddenly appeared in front of him. The girl just came out of her room.


    "What''s wrong? Why is your face like that?" Xue Ning asked.


    "None of your affairs," Wan Lie coldly replied, continuing his stride past Xue Ning after turning a nce at the girl.


    Getting such a response, Xue Ning let out a rough sigh as if regretting having asked the cold creature. After all, why would she ask something like that when she knew she would end up being ignored?


    Paying no mind to Wan Lie anymore, Xue Ning stepped out but the girl hadn''t even taken two steps and her body suddenly jolted.


    Someone grabbed her hand from behind. Saw the culprit, it was Wan Lie, the young man pulled her hand roughly, towards her room, No, Not her room but into the young man''s room.


    "What are you doing?" Xue Ning protested because suddenly getting harsh treatment from Wan Lie.


    Wan Lie ignored the girl''s words and closed the door to his room, immediately pushing the girl''s body very violently against the wall.


    Locked the girl with one hand holding both of her wrists against the wall, just above her head, while his free hand immediately pulled Xue Ning''er neck closer to him.


    "Hey, what are you Mllmpphhh,"


    Wan Lie kissed her, covered her mouth with such a wild bite, preventing her from continuing to ask.


    On reflex, Xue Ning''s body stiffened. Getting treated like that made her mind not work quickly.


    The young man continued to y on Xue Ning''s lips as he pleased even though he didn''t get a reply from the owner.


    Only pausing for a few seconds to get oxygen and again exploring the girl''s lips so wildly.


    His wild kiss slowly slowed and finally stopped. Wan Lie freed the girl''s lips which had swollen from his actions.


    Lowered the girl''s hand and released his grip from there.


    After doing the indecent act on Xue Ning, Wan Lie immediately turned around and seemed to want to get out of there leaving the girl on the spot.


    "Don''t wear that dress again."


    "Too open..and I don''t like it," Wan Lie said in a cold voice and then left the room without paying any attention to Xue Ning.


    Meanwhile, on the other hand, the girl was speechless. Everything that happened so suddenly couldn''t be digested properly by her mind.


    Her body fell to the floor. as if she had just realized what had happened, her hand moved to wipe her lips which were still wet from her saliva mixed with Wan Lie''s saliva.


    ''What happened?''


    ''What''s with my dress?''


    Xue Ning then stood up and noticed the dress attached to her body.


    ''What about my dress?'' She thought again.


    She didn''t understand Wan Lie''s words. Why did the young man suddenly take issue with her dress?


    Also, doesn''t Wan Lie like Fu Xie Lan? Why did the young man kiss her?

 Chapter 165 - 165. The Cosmic Bag

    Also, doesn''t Wan Lie like Fu Xie Lan? Why did the young man kiss her?


    The dress that Xue Ning was currently wearing was slightly open at the back, but she felt it was still natural because when her parents were still alive, the girl would often wear a dress simr to the one she is currently wearing.??


    Xue Ning chose such clothes because the cleavage of her back that exposed her skin made it not hot.


    Moreover, her long dangling hair will cover some of the open parts.


    In a state of confusion, Xue Ning left Wan Lie''s room.


    While at this time, Wan Lie walked out of the inn, stepping out for nowhere.


    ***


    "What did you say to him?" asked Fu Xie Lan who saw Gu Yu suddenlye back and pushed Wan Lie out.


    "Oh that, nothing, he just told me to apany you, Queen," said Gu Yi while leaning against the wall.


    "From where?"


    "You waiting for me?" Gu Yi chuckled.


    Fu Xie Lan who heard this suddenly turned her face away, stood up and walked towards the window, and opened it because the air in the room was getting stuffy.


    Soon a light breeze that carried the heat of the day raced into the room, blowing her hair which she had ponytailed back. Caressed her long neck that was not covered by anything.


    "Teasing me again? Hmm?" Gu Yi suddenly whispered from behind leaning his chin on Fu Xie Lan''s shoulder.


    Of course, the girl was shocked.


    "Put your hair down, honey. If not, maybe I''ll A..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Fu Xie Lan''s elbow hit his stomach again.


    "You pervert," said the girl.


    "Stay away, or I''ll ..."


    Gu Yi kissed Fu Xie Lan''s neck then took a few steps back slightly away from the girl''s whereabouts.


    Fu Xie Lan turned her head, ring sharply at Gu Yi.


    Receiving such a gaze, the man just smiled. And casually he leaned against the wall.


    "Ah yeah Queen, I have something for you," said Gu Yi suddenly remembering something.


    "Something?" said Fu Xie Lan with an expression of disbelief.


    The man took something out of his pocket.


    Seeing the thing in Gu Yi''s hand, the girl approached quickly.


    It was a cosmic bag-like hers.


    "Is this for me?" asked Fu Xie Lan with a gleam on her face and immediately grabbed the thing in Gu Yi''s hand, but failed. The man also tightly gripped the cosmic bag making it difficult for Fu Xie Lan to snatch it.


    "Want it?"


    "You said before that you had something for me. So isn''t this thing mine?" said Fu Xie Lan confidently.


    "Give me a kiss."


    Fu Xie Lan hissed back.


    "Do not want to?" asked Gu Yi in a seductive tone of voice.


    "Then I''ll just burn it," he added.


    "Even though I also have this, this, and this," he said as he took out several other cosmic bags from the cosmic bag that Fu Xie Lan had been trying to grab.


    Looking at the cosmic bags that numbered around ten, Fu Xie Lan put on a pitiful face. It''s a very valuable thing. Should she allow him to kiss her again?


    "Still don''t want to?"


    Fu Xie Lan remained silent and did not respond. "Just one time and all those cosmic bags will be mine?" said Fu Xie Lan in a slightly low voice but the man could still hear it.


    "Of course, honey," Gu Yi replied intensely.


    "But only once, I don''t want more."


    She doesn''t know what was going on in her mind until the words escaped her lips. Let it be, the man has also kissed her many times. Why should he try so hard to keep her shyness? While the man had even seen her upper body.


    Hearing this, Gu Yi threw the object in his hand on the floor carelessly and then slowly removed the masked girl.


    And immediately lifted Fu Xie Lan''s petite body, the girl reflexively wrapped her legs around the man''s waist to prevent her from falling, with both arms wrapped perfectly around the man''s neck, the girl''s head position was slightly higher than Gu Yi.


    Gu Yi then turned around and leaned Fu Xie Lan''s back against the wall. Only using one hand to hold the girl''s body while the other immediately grabbed her slender neck and kissed her slowly.


    Of course, Fu Xie Lan was shocked by the sudden treatment.


    "Stop," said Fu Xie Lan, moaning slightly.


    Didn''t he just want one kiss, why suddenly want more?


    Finished kissing the girl''s neck, he then turned to her luscious lips. Tasted it slowly, toying with the girl''s lips as he pleased. His arrogant tongue slowly slipped into the gap of Fu Xie Lan''s sweet lips, sucking everything in his way.


    Fu Xie Lan returned Gu Yi''s kiss, lips that felt so supple and sweet spoiled hers. The mixed saliva creates a sensual sound.


    Mllmmphh...


    "S-St-opp," said Fu Xie Lan on Gu Yi''s lips.


    But instead of breaking free from the man''s entanglement, Gu Yi yed with Fu Xie Lan more and more, as if he didn''t even care if the girl would run out of breath.


    Hosh...hosh...hosh...


    Grabbing as much oxygen as possible, Fu Xie Lan forcibly stopped Gu Yi''s y, pushing the man''s face slightly away from hers.


    "You hurt my lips," said Fu Xie Lan, rubbing her reddened lips.


    "Sorry. I almost lost control, honey," Gu Yi replied, kissing the girl''s lips again briefly.


    "Put me down," Fu Xie Lan begged. Her face was already flushed red since earlier making her look so cute.


    "Let me in this position for a moment Honey, when else will I be able to touch you like this," Gu Yi replied in a slightly hoarse voice.


    "Next time, don''t touch other areas besides my lips," said Fu Xie Lan, because earlier that man had also carelessly touched her neck.


    "So I can kiss you anytime?" Gu Yi chuckled after hearing the girl''s words.


    Fu Xie Lan struggled and finally managed to break free. She immediately moved away from the man.


    "You don''t want this?" Gu Yi said picking up the cosmic bag on the floor.


    Fu Xie Lan turned her head, seeing the thing in Gu Yi''s hand made her stop, immediately turned around to take the cosmic bag.


    "Give it to me," Fu Xie Lan begged, holding out a hand.


    "Alright," Gu Yi replied grabbing the girl''s palm. He kissed it briefly then ced the cosmic bag in Fu Xie Lan''s hand.


    Fu Xie Lan immediately withdrew her hand, with a blush on her face she turned around.


    "Thank you," Fu Xie Lan muttered.


    "Anything for you, Queen," replied Gu Yi.

 Chapter 166 - 166. Where Is For Me

    "Anything for you, Queen," replied Gu Yi.


    ***??


    It didn''t feel like it was nighttime, Fu Xie Lan had just finished taking her golden aswagandha pill.


    She had been taking the pill for several days, and she did see a change in her skin. Feel more supple, smoother, and firmer. All the ck spots or brown spots that were previously on her skin have now disappeared without a trace, even her skin looks a little glowing.


    Her body''s physical strength also increased with time. Because almost every day in her spare time, the girl trains her body, only doing basic martial arts movements.


    Not to mention when she forced her body to move against several people. from all that, now her body feels so light and free to move, her physical strength has increased rapidly.


    Fu Xie Lan felt that right now, perhaps her physique was already strong enough to enter thepetition.


    Speaking of thepetition, the girl asked Gu Yi to inform Wan Lie, Ju Xian, and Xue Ning as well as Qiao and Lim to gather in her room.


    And here they were, in Fu Xie Lan''s room. Xue Ning sat on the chair, Ju Xian and Wan Lie stood leaning against the wall. While Qiao and Lim were both still standing tall by the door.


    As for Gu Yi, that man was near Fu Xie Lan who was sitting leisurely on the bed.


    "What happened Xie Lan?" asked Wan Li.


    "I will go, Is it okay if you stay here for a while" replied Fu Xie Lan scanning each one of them.


    "Where are you going, Master?" Qiao asked.


    "Tomorrow the martial artspetition registration will open, and maybe after that, I will stay in the pce until thepetition ends," exined the girl.


    "I''m following you," said Wan Lie.


    "Me too," Ju Xian added.


    "Don''t forget me, Xie Lan, I want to follow you wherever you go," Xue Ning chimed in.


    "But I don''t want you to get hurt," said Fu Xie Lan.


    "Don''t think about it, basically we will follow you wherever you go," replied Xue Ning make Ju Xian and Wan Lie nod.


    "But..."


    "We don''t ept Xie Lan''s refusal. We can take responsibility for ourselves," said Ju Xian.


    "Alright, then I won''t insist," Fu Xie Lan replied with a sigh.


    As for Qiao and Lim, the two men were silent, they also wanted to join thepetition, but they couldn''t do it. They have no ability in that area. since childhood, they never even got any learning. Never mind going to school or studying, they are looking for just a bite of rice to survive, both of them are already overwhelmed.


    Not only the two of them, but the residents in the Hunter Vige were mostly the same as them. not only that, many of them were not natives of that vige. Rather it was exiled from various regions of the Zu Kingdom. Gather in one Vige to be a Hunter. Although the results of their hunt are quite a lot. But that doesn''t make them rich. Because they have to save the proceeds from selling their prey to pay taxes and make ends meet until the next hunting seasones.


    Such was the cycle of life in the Hunter Vige.


    "I want toe too," Lim stuttered with his head lowered.


    Qiao who heard the words of the man beside him immediately turned around with one eyebrow raised.


    "Are you kidding?" Qiao sarcastically.


    "I know, you want to follow Master everywhere, so do I. But we have to realize, we both don''t have any abilities," added the man.


    "Entering thepetition is tantamount to suicide, you know?" Qiao continued again.


    "I didn''t ask all of you to follow me into the pce, including Lim and Qiao," said Fu Xie Lan after hearing their conversation.


    "S-sorry for our stupidity and inability, Master," Qiao replied looking down apologetically.


    "Don''t apologize. You are innocent."


    "Alright. Qiao and Lim, you guys stay at this inn, while Wan Lie, Ju Xian, and Xue Ning you guys be one group," said Fu Xie Lan.


    "What about you, Xie Lan?" asked Wan Li.


    "Xie Lan with me," Gu Yi responded quickly.


    Hearing this, Fu Xie Lan rolled her eyes in embarrassment.


    "Didn''t you see the contents of the announcement?" asked Fu Xie Lan.


    "A group should consist of three people, not two," the girl continued.


    "Then just add one more," said Gu Yi lightly.


    "You, be a member of Xie Lan''s and I too," Gu Yi said again with a hand pointing at Lim.


    "M-me?" stammered Lim aghast.


    "No," Fu Xie Lan refused.


    "Why? I''ll protect him, honey. Don''t worry," Gu Yi replied.


    "Hhhh ??No," the girl refused again.


    "I don''t want to be in a group with anyone, including you," the girl continued again


    "But I..."


    "If you want to enter the pce, you''d better register yourself. Don''t bother others," interrupted Fu Xie Lan.


    "Alright," Gu Yi replied with a rough sigh. Well, at least he could follow the girl into the pce. Not a group with her is okay.


    Finally, everyone agreed with the girl''s words, and after that, those gathered in Fu Xie Lan''s room moved to leave the room.


    Qiao and Lim, the two men had disappeared behind the door, followed by Ju Xian, Xue Ning, and Wan Lie.


    "You three, wait!" said Fu Xie Lan stopping the third step.


    "What''s wrong, Xie Lan?" asked Wan Lie who had previously walked in the back.


    "I''ve got something for you guys," she said then took some things out of her cosmic bag.


    "This is for you, guys," she said, handing over the three cosmic bags that Gu Yi had given her a moment ago.


    Immediately Xue Ning walked over to Fu Xie Lan.


    "What''s this?" she asked confused.


    "Just like mine, it''s a cosmic bag. For you," exined Fu Xie Lan.


    "Is it true?" Xue Ning took the thing that Fu Xie Lan had handed to her with a gleaming face with a big smile on her lips. Different from before that it looked as if it was being weighed down by something.


    "Erm, and this is for you too," said Fu Xie Lan again, thrusting the two remaining items in her hand to Wan Lie and Ju Xian.


    Suddenly that things were snatched by Gu Yi. "Let me give it to you."


    After saying that, he threw the two cosmic bags at Wan Lie and Ju Xian.


    Wan Lie and Fu Xie Lan just sighed harshly, rolling their eyes in disgust at the man''s behavior.


    "Thank you," Ju Xian said almost at the same time as Wan Lie.


    "Thank you, Xie Lan," said Xue Ningter, her eyes never leaving the object in her hand.


    "Emm."


    "Then we say goodbye," said Ju Xian followed by Xue Ning and Wan Lie.


    .


    .


    .


    "Where is for me?" said Gu Yi turning to face Fu Xie Lan.


    "What?"

 Chapter 167 - 167. Be The Center Of Attention

    "Where is for me?" said Gu Yi turning to face Fu Xie Lan.


    "What?"??


    "My share," said Gu Yi.


    "Hhhh."


    Fu Xie Lan intended to take another cosmic bag and give it to Gu Yi. She couldn''t understand why the man gave her to ask her back?


    "This is for you," Xie Lan said as she held out the cosmic bag in her hand.


    "No, that''s not it."


    "Huh?"


    "I want something else," said Gu Yi.


    "Huh?" Fu Xie Lan''s reflex was taken aback, Gu Yi suddenly hugged her body and seemed to want to kiss her again.


    "Was that not enough?" said Fu Xie Lan holding the man''s face against her forehead with her index finger.


    "I''ll never be enough if it''s you, honey," Gu Yi replied with a gentle smile. The glint of his eyes behind his silver mask looked so seductive.


    "No, I refuse," Fu Xie Lan replied quickly. She couldn''t get doing this. Even though to be honest she also enjoyed it, however, her mind still kept telling her that what the two of them were doing was wrong.


    Kissing or doing anything more than that without being married is wrong. Even though she knew that it was wrong, sometimes she didn''t know why Fu Xie Lan still enjoyed it and wanted more.


    "Hmm okay," said Gu Yi releasing his embrace.


    Somehow, Fu Xie Lan was a little disappointed. She could not understand herself because what she said was very different from what she wanted.


    Lowering her hand that was previously holding Gu Yi''s forehead, Fu Xie Lan then turned around, however...


    Mmppllhhhh...


    The man immediately took her hand and kissed it gently. Different from before which felt so rough and wild.


    Fu Xie Lan was caught off guard, and the man didn''t waste the opportunity. Although shocked by Gu Yi''s treatment, the girl slowly replied. Such a delicious thing why should she miss it?


    Finally, the two of them hugged each other again, kissing, and exchanging saliva with more intense.


    ***


    The morning air was so cool, the smell of wet earth from the dew carried by the wind through the open window.


    Currently, Fu Xie Lan, Gu Yi, and the other five were preparing.


    Today is the day that the registration for martial artspetition participants will be opened.


    After preparing, they then stepped out of the inn. Each of them wore a suit that was so simple and not too shy.


    Fu Xie Lan was wearing white clothes, her hair that was ponytailed back revealing her clean skin with matching colored mask, gave her a dignified impression.


    As for Gu Yi, the man was wearing an all-ck suit, a stark contrast to the color of his gray hair. The silver mask that partially covered his face made him look so mysterious.


    Walk slowly along the edge of the crowd that fills the side of the road to the royal pce of Zu.


    Royal gs appear to be installed everywhere, several soldiersplete with armor were found guarding the sides of the road weing guests from other kingdoms.


    Even though it was still very early in the morning, the streets were already full of horse-drawn carriages with different gs indicating the royal origins of the participants, the carriages kept popping up from all directions. They all have the same goal. The Pce.


    The residents also seemed very enthusiastic, standing in line behind the soldiers, watching the guests pass one by one. Either way, the economy of the residents of the royal city will improve with thispetition. Because the bodyguards only escort them to the pce gates. Not allowed to enter. That way, all of them would naturally look for lodging and things that could sustain their life while waiting for thepetition to end.


    Registration will be open for the next three days, while the fourth day is the day thepetition will start.


    Those who register today will soon have temporary residence within the royal pce.


    Fu Xie Lan''s eyes caught a few people who formed groups each in the same outfit. Some are seen walking alone.


    If Fu Xie Lan guessed, they were natives of the Zu kingdom who were also heading to the pce to register themselves or their group in the martialpetition.


    The closer to the pce gate, the denser the people who filled the streets.


    The horse-drawn carriages lined up neatly outside the gate because they were not allowed to enter, some of the guards who escorted the participants also received the same treatment. So they could only wait for the participants who represented their kingdom.


    Taking a deep breath, Fu Xie Lan steadies her steps towards the pce gates.


    The revenge will start from here.


    Passing several royal soldiers, Fu Xie Lan came to a registered post.


    "Group or solo?" asked the man in the post to Fu Xie Lan.


    "Solo," the girl replied and after that, a red jade was given to her. So did Gu Yi who was standing behind her. As for Wan Lie, Ju Xian, and Xue Ning, each of them was given a blue jade with a headband bearing the name of their group leader.


    Finished on that part, they then proceeded to separate queues. Fu Xie Lan and Gu Yi were in the Solo battle queue while Wan Lie and the other two were in the group battle queue.


    At the queue, they would fill in information rted to their identity before stepping into the pce.


    Since just now, when Fu Xie Lan and Gu Yi appeared. Several women seemed to be stealing nces at the silver masked man. Some even openly paid attention to the figure of the man standing right behind Fu Xie Lan.


    And Fu Xie Lan saw it without missing anything. Don''t forget, she was a former agent in her previous life, someone who was trained to be sensitive to her surroundings.


    As for Gu Yi, it''s not that he doesn''t notice it. He realized, even his eyes met once with another woman''s and ended up feeling disgusted. No one caught his attention, except for Fu Xie Lan. Everything looked so disgusting in his eyes. The indifferent expression with such a cold look that was shown by him, instead of making the women afraid, but their behavior became even worse.


    Some even dared to walk and stand next to the man, trying to get close to him. ignore the queues that keep running and the people watching.


    As is the case this time.


    "Hi, may I know your name?" said the woman, thrusting her hand at Gu Yi in such a soft voice, looking so timid.


    "Ah yes, introduce me, the prime minister''s daughter. Li Wei," said the girl again.


    After introducing herself, Li Wei didn''t get any response, even the man he was talking to didn''t turn to look at her.


    "Hey, can you hear me?" she said, raising her voice slightly, afraid that the man wouldn''t hear her.


    "Get out from my sight!" Gu Yi replied in such a cold voice.

 Chapter 168 - 168. Participants From Hunter Village

    "Get out from my sight!" Gu Yi replied in such a cold voice.


    Li Wei was frozen on the spot hearing the cold voice of the man in front of her.??


    Her face was flushed with embarrassment, especially the whispers from the women who were standing in the same queue as Wan Lie.


    That woman is Li Wei, Dhong Li Wei. cousins ??of the Dhong brothers.


    Finally, with a slow-motion, Li Wei backed away with a feeling of shame filling her. This is the first time she is interested in someone, so far there have been so many men who are waiting in line to be lovers and even husbands but are rejected by the woman. Nothing interested her until the silver masked man appeared.


    The sense of belonging swelled in her, he should feel honored, but what did she get? Get out? Huh, this is a joke for her who is a Dhong blood woman.


    Shame and annoyance made her face reddened, even so, it did not reduce the beauty of a prime minister''s daughter.


    The red jade that appeared to be attached to her waist indicated that she was a participant in the same solo battle as Fu Xie Lan.


    Indeed since earlier, while still walking towards the pce, the woman''s attention had been distracted by the man in the silver mask. Although part of the man''s face is covered by a mask. But eyes and part of her other face that is not covered by anything allow anyone to guess what the face looks like.


    ***


    "Next," came a shout from the officer at the outpost.


    A tall woman immediately stepped forward, she was right in front of Fu Xie Lan.


    When the officer saw the woman, he immediately greeted her with a big smile.


    "Wee Miss Yue Ahn," said the officer.


    Who doesn''t know that woman? Her victories often dominate in various martialpetitions, in any kingdom. Whether she is in the category of solo battle or group battle. In addition, her beauty that amazes many men makes her admired wherever she goes. Perfect. Wasn''t she the winner of thepetition in the previous Kingdom?"


    "Right, she''s a former disciple of Great Master Xin isn''t she?"


    "Hmm, hopefully, I get spared from a strong person like her."


    "I envy her, besides being beautiful she is also very strong."


    "Truly the woman men dream of."


    The whispers heard from other participants reached Yue Ahn''s ears, not only participants from the Zu kingdom, but participants from other kingdoms recognized and praised her, and it made her feel proud and so confident.


    "Please, this is your room number, Miss Ahn," said the male officer gently with a smile that never left his lips.


    "All right, thank you," the woman replied in a very low and soft voice.


    Even the sound of her voice could melt the hearts of many men. Make them want to be the woman''s husband or lover.


    "Next," said the officer again after Miss Ahn left.


    Now it was Fu Xia Lan''s turn, the girl stepped closer to the post, standing right where Yue Ahn was before.


    "Name?"


    "Xie Lan," the girl replied.


    The voices of praise that sounded for Yue Ahn were still asionally heard when her figure had even walked away from the queue.


    The man on duty''s brow furrowed at the name ''Xie Lan''. It sounded so familiar to his ears. usually, the name is only intended for women, but somehow such a name belongs to the man in front of him. Moreover, it is simr to the name of the dead Zu kingdom''s eldest daughter.


    "Origin?"


    "Hunter Vige."


    "Huh? From where?"


    "Hunter Vige," repeated Fu Xie Lan.


    "Are you sure you''re in thispetition?" the man asked disdainfully.


    Fu Xie Lan nodded firmly at the man''s question.


    "Hahaha, Hunter Vige?"


    "Isn''t that a ce for outcasts?"


    "What is he doing here?"


    "Maybe he thought there were a lot of beasts in this ce, hahaha."


    "Master, this ce is not intended for hunting."


    "Isn''t this the first time in the history of the martialpetition that there has been a participant from Hunter''s Vige?"


    "Is he joking?"


    "Master, didn''t you have the wrong address?"


    "Master should have brought an ax. Hahaha. Who knows it can help you survive the solo battle, hahaha."


    Those were the words of those who were there. With an exaggerated voice, it sounded disdainful to Xie Lan who was from the Hunter''s Vige.


    However, Fu Xie Lan was still with the same expression. Hearing the ravings, the look on her face and eyes did not ripple in the slightest. Very quiet.


    If it was someone else, maybe that person would already be covered in a cold sweat or worse, might just run away from that ce right then and there.


    "Come on, don''t make a fuss," said the officer stopping themotion, even though what the officer felt was the same with them.


    "Here''s your number and your room key," the clerk said to Xie Lan without even looking at the girl.


    Fu Xie Lan epted the thing without making a sound and just walked away.


    "Tch," the officer squeaked.


    .


    .


    .


    "Next," said the two officers at the same time.


    Gu Yi and Wan Lie advanced together but in different queues.


    Gu Yi with his name, and so did Wan Lie.


    But when they mentioned their origin, the two officers were again amazed. Not just one but several from that vige?


    The same thing happened to the other participants, some of them evenughed out loud hearing those from the vige.


    Even though thepetition was held in the Zu kingdom, but wasn''t this too much? What were the people from the Hunter Vige thinking? Sending their people just to be humiliated?


    While it was Li Wei who heard that the silver masked man was from the Hunter Vige, a faint smile appeared on her face. A glint appeared in her eyes.


    Meanwhile, those from other kingdoms were silent, not understanding at all what the people were talking about. The only thing they understood was that the people from the Hunter Vige were just weak. Soon Fu Xie Lan and the people from the same vige became easy targets for those who took part in thispetition.


    With the thought that having an opponent from the Hunter Vige gave them a high chance of winning.


    The same thing happened to Ju Xian and Xue Ning. The difference is that the two people look restless, it seems they can''t stand the ravings of these despicable humans. If only they were allowed to use their magic, perhaps the bodies of these despicable creatures would have separated from their heads.


    After receiving the room number and key, they rejoined. Fu Xie Lan, Gu Yi, Wan Lie, Xue Ning, and Ju Xian. while Qiao and Lim, the two men only escorted them to the pce gates.

 Chapter 169 - 169. Participants From Hunter Village (2)

    After receiving the room number and key, they rejoined. Fu Xie Lan, Gu Yi, Wan Lie, Xue Ning, and Ju Xian. while Qiao and Lim, the two men only escorted them to the pce gates.


    "Look! a bunch of exiles gathered," said one participant who passed by Fu Xie Lan and her friends.??


    "I can''t help but wonder, what are the people from the Hunter Vige trying to show? Did they think that by entering thispetition, their status could change?"


    "What a joke," said another.


    Xue Ning''s ears were hot, and she wanted to go after those people, but her arm was quickly grabbed by someone, it was Fu Xie Lan.


    "No, just let it be."


    "Remember our original goal," said Fu Xie Lan again.


    Before that, the girl had already told everyone their main purpose of entering the pce, except for Qiao and Lim. She did this with the aim that they would not be careless in their actions.


    Previously, while still in the queue. Gu Yi, Wan Lie, and the other two were at a loss as to how to define their identity especially when it came to their origins. There was no way they would answer that they were from wizard territory.


    Hearing Fu Xie Lan mentions her origin, the other four followed suit. Although they didn''t understand why the girl used the name Hunter Vige.


    "Hold yourself," said Wan Lie, stopping Xue Ning.


    Ever since that incident, Xue Ning had always felt awkward around Wan Lie. While the young man looked normal as if nothing had happened.


    Suddenly a woman who was about 30 years old greeted them. Give them a clue about where their room is. Several people wearing the same uniform as the woman greeted the other participants.


    "Can you show me your room number?" she asked as politely as possible.


    Fu Xie Lan immediately showed her room number as well as the others.


    "Okay, follow me," she said and then walked to lead the way.


    Wan Lie and Ju Xian''s room numbers were the same, while Xue Ning''s were different. So did Fu Xie Lan and Gu Yi.


    The first thing that greeted them upon stepping into the pce was the vast garden. If you look closely, it may be asrge as the ser field in ra''s previous life.


    Various kinds of flowers at several points, fountains appear to be standing majestically and paths with white stones can be seen heading in various directions. There is also a road with palm and maple trees lined up neatly on each side, the road has a wider size than the other roads, maybe it is the main road in the pce.


    There are also various kinds of buildings with different shapes and sizes. Small gazebos also decorate the middle of the garden.


    Several soldiersplete with armor and pce maids were seen passing by.


    Looking at the various buildings in the pce, you can find various kinds of knick-knacks that seem to glitter on the walls and pirs.


    Fu Xie Lan''s original memories swirled her head, if her guess was correct the building that seemed bigger than the others was the royal pce hall.


    The road they are currently on will lead to the moon pavilion. The real residence of Fu Xie Lan and her Mother.


    Sometimes her eyes caught the image of a child running around, ying or even teasing some of the pce soldiers and servants. It was a part of her, the real Fu Xie Lan as a child. When all was well. When her mother was still alive. As she walked, more and more happy but suffocating memories swirled through her mind.


    Some participants also appear to be guided by other people. The pce deliberately provided several females and male servants to serve the guests.


    A white building entered Fu Xie Lan''s view. There, she and her mother spent time together. Before reaching the moon pavilion, they first passed a small bridge that seemed to divide theke containing various kinds of fish with lotus flowers that filled the surface of thekeshore.


    The atmosphere around the moon pavilion was so cool. Fu Xie Lan suddenly felt curious about something. since she left, who has been inhabiting the pavilion?


    A group walked ahead of Fu Xie Lan and the others. It seemed that all the participants were walking in the same direction as them. Moon Pavilion.


    Ever since entering the pce, asionally people would steal nces at Fu Xie Lan and the others, some would even give outright disdain. They were the ones who knew that the five people were from the same vige. Hunter Vige. Even so, Fu Xie Lan still had the same expression and looked normal as if all those gazes were not directed at her.


    "I want to rip their mouths out and take out all their eyeballs," Xue Ning mumbled but those with her were still able to hear.


    Fu Xie Lan who heard this only looked around for a moment with a faint smile behind her mask.


    "Hold yourself back," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    To be honest, until now Fu Xie Lan is still confused about how to avenge her. She had no information regarding the current state of the pce.


    Poisoning her sister, Fu Xie Yan? Or kill that concubine, who is currently upying the position of the queen? Overthrow the king from his position? None of the options were right for her.


    It was too easy and it didn''t feel worth the torture Fu Xie Lan receive if she just retaliated in that way, moreover, revenge like that was not her style at all


    Participants from the Zu kingdom themselves were not required to stay in the pce since their registration on the first day. But back to them, because it is not a necessity but only an option.


    Unlike participants from other kingdoms who were not given such a choice. From the day of their enlistment, there was no choice but to stay in the pce.


    As for those whoe from residents of Zu Kingdom, it only applies one day before thepetition starts.


    Fu Xie Lan deliberately registered on the first day, because the next two days before thepetition started, she would take her time to find out everything about the pce.


    To be honest, she was a little doubtful about it because she had so little time. even so, it was the only chance she had.


    Moreover, Fu Xie Lan had to move through the entire pce without remaining in search of the ruby ??star stone.


    Since entering the pce gate, Voltex has not shown any sign. First container of ruby ??star stone.


    Fu Xie Lan had doubts about it, but seeing that the ce she passed was only a small part of the vastness of the royal pce, she still had hope.

 Chapter 170 - 170. Moon Pavilion

    Entering the courtyard of the moon pavilion, Fu Xie Lan felt something different.


    It was indeed the location of the Moon Pavilion, but theyout and shape of the building had changed. Completely different from her memory.??


    There is no longer a rose garden belonging to herte mother, even the swing and gazebo where she can y and rx are no longer found there.


    Guided by the woman, Fu Xie Lan and the other four stepped in.


    Even the building already looks very different, several rooms look lined up facing each other and form hallways. It had several floors and looked more like an inn than the former royal family''s residence.


    "This is your room," the woman said to Wan Lie and Ju Xian after stopping her steps.


    "Thank you," Ju Xian replied.


    "Get some rest, tonight there will be a banquet from the royal family," the woman said then walked back to escort the others to their respective rooms.


    Wan Lie and Ju Xian were on the first floor, their room was not far from Gu Yi''s room. As for Fu Xie Lan, she was on the floor top, and so was Xue Ning. One room can only amodate two people. There are four floors in the building in total, and all of them are specially prepared for the participants of the martial artpetition.


    What is interesting about the division of rooms is that there are no restrictions between men and women. Room numbers are randomly assigned. Some of them have roommates of the same gender. However, those who are unlucky will have roommates of a different gender.


    Just like what Gu Yi was experiencing right now. Somehow, he had a female roommate. Moreover, it was Yue Ahn. .a beautiful girl who was admired by all men from all kingdoms in the central continent.


    .


    .


    Xue Ning didn''t know who her roommate would be, while Fu Xie Lan. The girl has a male roommate.


    Although in the eyes of everyone Fu Xie Lan was a man, but for the girl, she still hoped to have a female roommate.


    The girl couldn''t understand what the royal people meant to arrange a room like this.


    ***


    At this time, Gu Yi stepped into his room, ording to Fu Xie Lan''s request. The girl asked him not to do anything useless and just follow all the rules applied before finding the ruby ??star stone.


    Seeing a woman sitting on the edge of the bed reading a book, his eyes shed coldly.


    No interest at all. The man walked over to the window and stayed there.


    Both Yue Ahn and Gu Yi were silent. No one made a sound, busy with their thoughts as if there was no one else in the room but themselves, really a very dark situation.


    Unlike what happened to Fu Xie Lan, her roommate kept talking non-stop, questioning her everything despite always getting such a nonchnt response.


    It seemed that the girl''s roommate didn''t know that she was from Hunter''s Vige, the way he treated Fu Xie Lan was so different from the others. Could it be that he didn''t know which vige Fu Xie Lan was from?


    "So Xie Lan, which vige are you from?" the man asked enthusiastically.


    "Hunter Vige," the girl answered casually while noticing the look on the face of the man who continued to question her.


    "Wow, the Hunter Vige that people outside are talking about?"


    Fu Xie Lan just nodded.


    "What''s wrong with the Hunter Vige? I''m surprised by those people, they tend to judge someone by their appearance."


    One of Fu Xie Lan''s eyebrows shot up, apletely different response.


    "It''s not fair if you''re the only one who keeps introducing yourself,e on ask me, whatever it is I''ll answer," said the man.


    Fu Xie Lan''s brow furrowed faintly, who introduced themselves? The man kept asking and she just answered casually.


    "You''re not curious about me?" asked the man slightly closer to Fu Xie Lan who was standing behind the window.


    "I think it would be nice to have a female friend," said the man with sight a breath and then turned around.


    Fu Xie Lan who heard that was frozen on the spot. What did he say? Woman? How could the man know that she was a woman?


    "Wait!" said Fu Xie Lan.


    The smile on his face never went away, truly a cheerful creature. "Are you getting interested in me?" said the man again.


    "Say it again," Fu Xie Lan asked seriously.


    "Hey don''t look at me like that, I''m scared."


    "You said it would be fun to be friends with women?"


    "Who do you mean?" asked Fu Xie Lan again.


    The manughed then looked at Fu Xie Lan again. "Ah no, I was just joking, hahaha."


    "Even if it''s true, don''t worry I won''t tell anyone," said the man again.


    "How..."


    "Well, I thought you wouldn''t be interested in a guy like me. I want to get out for a bit of fresh air, or maybe a friend cooler than you?"


    "Hahaha, I''m just joking. I''m getting out," said the man stepped and disappeared behind the door.


    Leaving Fu Xie Lan with a thousand new questions.


    Immediately the girl''s violet eyes gleamed, scanning everything outside the room without a barrier, but couldn''t find the man''s figure anywhere. Whereas, the man had just left the room.


    ''<em>Who is that man</em>?'' Fu Xie Lan wondered.


    Several abnormal events she encountered during the past few days. The first was when she was in the Hunter Vige and the second was at this time.


    It''s very unnatural for all of that to happen in human territory.


    .


    .


    .


    Wan Lie and Ju Xian, the two men were in the same room. There was no sound from either of them.


    Ju Xian, who was known to be a quiet person, met Wan Lie, a person who was toozy tomunicate with other people if it wasn''t important.


    Could not stand the atmosphere of the room, they both decided to go out for a walk, but that only added to the awkwardness between the two.


    Wan Lie was standing right at the same time as Ju Xian, it didn''t stop there, the two of them headed for the door at the same time, almost holding each other''s hands on the doorknob.


    A scene like that would be very romantic when it happened to a man and a woman, but what if it happened to a fellow man? Lucky when the two men were the abnormal kind, but s, Ju Xian and Wan Lie were normal men as usual.


    "Me first," said Wan Lie immediately opening the door.


    Ju Xian did not respond, the man retreated from his position and chose to remain in the room.


    While on the other hand. Xue Ning, out of all the friends she was with, that girl was the luckiest. Yes, maybe only temporarily, because the roommate hasn''t arrived until today''s registration closes, which means, she can be free to use the room alone before the other person arrives.

 Chapter 171 - 171. Im More Attractive Than Her

    Registration for the first day of thepetition has ended and will continue tomorrow morning.


    The participants were already in the moon pavilion, only a few rooms were upied, maybe only a small part.??


    While waiting for the day of thepetition toe, they were allowed to walk around the pce. But that doesn''t mean they can visit all ces in the pce because there are ce restrictions. Such as the flower pavilion which is the residence of the King, the N pavilion of the Queen''s residence, and many other ces that are not allowed them, the participants set foot there.


    It was getting dark, the orange light that spread to fill the horizon slowly disappeared. Fu Xie Lan still stood where she was without moving an inch. Several hours had passed, and the man who was her roommate had not yet returned. whereas, she had many questions to ask him.


    Suddenly the door to her room opened, causing her to turn around. thought it was her roommate but it wasn''t.


    There, Gu Yi stood. He walked into her room with a smile on his lips.


    "How are you dear?" Gu Yi asked approaching Fu Xie Lan.


    "Hhhh ??we just parted a while ago. And of course, I''m still fine," Fu Xie Lan replied, rolling her eyes.


    "You do not miss me?"


    Fu Xie Lan ignored Gu Yi and turned back to face the window without responding to the man.


    "I miss you so much," said Gu Yi hugging Fu Xie Lan''s body from behind. like it was his duty to do so if Fu Xie Lan was in such a position.


    Fu Xie Lan didn''t reply to the man and let him hug her as he pleased. She doesn''t know since when, she seemed to have gotten used to Gu Yi''s always intimate treatment of her.


    "Your roommate hasn''te yet?" Gu Yi asked curiously.


    "He came out earlier."


    "Oh...."


    "He''s a man," said Fu Xie Lan again.


    Hearing this, Gu Yi''s eyes shed coldly. He didn''t like it even just hearing it.


    "From now on I''m your roommate," Gu Yi replied then.


    "No..."


    "Don''t worry. If I want something, then that''s what happens, honey," Gu Yi interrupted.


    "But how..."


    "Don''t ask again. He''s a man, I''m a man too. Isn''t that the same thing?"


    "How about your roommate?" Fu Xie Lan.


    "Not as attractive as you," Gu Yi chuckled and managed to make the girl''s cheeks blush again behind the mask.


    "Is she a woman?" asked Fu Xie Lan again.


    "Why? Are you jealous?"


    "Not at all," Fu Xie Lan replied immediately.


    Hearing that, Gu Yi smiled.


    "She''s such a beautiful woman, maybe I''m the luckiest man to be in a room with her?"


    "Oh."


    "You''re not curious who she is?"


    "Not at all," Fu Xie Lan snapped.


    "Really? You don''t mind?"


    "No."


    "That person is the woman in front of you in the queue," Gu Yi exined quietly.


    "Yue Ahn?"


    "Um, who else?"


    "Oh."


    "You are not angry?" Gu Yi asked still with a smile on his lips.


    "Why should be angry? I''m more attractive than her," Fu Xie Lan snarled.


    "Says who?"


    "You said it earlier," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    Hearing that, Gu Yi chuckled. He then tightened his hand on the girl''s body so that it made Fu Xie Lan was leaning on him.


    "I''m having a hard time breathing," said Fu Xie Lan slightly loosening Gu Yi''s hand that was perfectly wrapped around her stomach. She then leaned against the man''s broad chest. Hearing the rhythm of his heartbeat was like a beautiful melody ying in his ears.


    "Sleepy?" asked Gu Yi who felt Fu Xie Lan''s head rest against his chest. To be honest, he liked this position.


    "No, let this be for a while," Fu Xie Lan said.


    "Alright, honey. Anything for you," Gu Yi replied.


    The two of them stood quietly behind the window, watching the passers-by below.


    The wind blew again, Gu Yi closed his eyes for a moment. Inhaling Fu Xie Lan''s scent deeply. Although her soul is not yetplete, the aroma of his queen is still there, an aroma that has be an addiction to him.


    "Honey, what are you thinking?" Gu Yi asked in a low and gentle tone of voice.


    There was no response from the girl.


    "What''s your next n after this?" Gu Yi asked again.


    But still no response from the girl.


    "Maybe after this, I''ll be gone for a long time. Is that all right?" the man asked again.


    Again, there was no response from the girl.


    "Dear?"


    Gu Yi slowly turned his eyes to look at Fu Xie Lan and found the girl sleeping leaning on his chest.


    No wonder there was no response from the girl. It turned out that Fu Xie Lan did not hear it.


    Gu Yi lifted the girl''s body slowly and very carefully. He took her to one of the beds in the room and put her there.


    Each room in the moon pavilion is equipped with two beds and chairs. Intended for participants in the room.


    Afterying down Fu Xie Lan''s body, Gu Yi didn''t leave immediately. The man was silent on the edge of the bed, staring at Fu Xie Lan to his heart''s content even though it would never satisfy him.


    He wanted to take off Fu Xie Lan''s mask, but Gu Yi was afraid that he would wake her up.


    Gu Yi then moved slowly and kissed the girl''s forehead for a long time.


    "It''s hard to be separated from you for so long. But I have to. It''s for your own good too, my dear," Gu Yi murmured with eyes are seeing at the ruby ??locket that appeared behind the end of the cloth covering Fu Xie Lan''s face.


    A sigh escaped his lips. Took one of Fu Xie Lan''s hands and smelled it, feeling the aroma intensely as if afraid that the next second it would disappear.


    Suddenly his attention was distracted by the ring on one of the girl''s fingers.


    Gu Yi''s brow furrowed for a moment and then a faint smile appeared on his lips.


    cing the girl''s hand carefully, he then turned to the little white furry creature that still seemed to be sleeping next to Fu Xie Lan.


    Since his arrival yesterday, he had never seen the creature open its eyelids at all. Could something have happened that he didn''t know about?


    Gu Yi then walked to the other side of the bed, approached Hao, and lifted the little creature''s body.


    Again, the man''s brow furrowed, the mana he felt in the creature tended to be unstable.


    Gu Yi then closed his eyes for a moment. And a secondter, a mana stream appeared and wrap around Hao''s small body.


    It went on for several minutes without the slightest pause. After doing that, Gu Yi put Hao back where he was.


    The frown on his forehead was gone, reced by a faint smile that no one could detect.


    "I hope, you can take care of my Queen."

 Chapter 172 - 172. Palace Hall

    It was already dark, everyone in the moon pavilion began to prepare toe to the royal family''s banquet.


    A banquet will be held every night for those who have just registered. While the third night there will be a weing party for all participants without exception.??


    Fu Xie Lan, Gu Yi, Wan Lie, Ju Xian, and Xue Ning are walking together towards the pce hall. There the event will be held.


    Fu Xie Lan no longer uses face coverings cloth, but instead, the girl wore a silver mask simr to Gu Yi''s, only a slight difference between the two.


    On Fu Xie Lan''s violet-toned silver mask, there are several sparkling engravings on each edge, adding an elegant and mysterious impression to the wearer. It only covered half of her face. As for Gu Yi''s, there was no engraving on his mask.


    The mask that Fu Xie Lan was wearing was a gift from Gu Yi, the man felt that it might be easier if Fu Xie Lan wears it than the cloth the girl always wore.


    Also so that he has ess to touch Fu Xie Lan''s lips as he pleases without any barrier. Call him a pervert. but indeed, he seemed to be addicted to the girl''s lips.


    "You are prettier with that mask Xie Lan," Xue Ning whispered in the girl''s ear.


    "Thank you," replied Fu Xie Lan turning to Xue Ning who was walking right beside her.


    Gu Yi who saw that immediately took Fu Xie Lan away from Xue Ning.


    "Don''t get too close to Xie Lan," the man said in a slightly harsh voice, embracing Fu Xie Lan and walking faster leaving Xue Ning and the others.


    Xue Ning who received such treatment stopped her steps for a moment. She is Confused.


    "You''re blocking my way," Wan Lie''s voice from behind startled Xue Ning.


    "Oh, I am sorry," replied the girl immediately, with quick steps she followed the two people who were already a few steps away from her.


    Wan Lie didn''t miss a beat, he heard his father''s words.


    <em>''Is he jealous of women too now?''</em> A rough gasp escaped his lips.


    Whereas, those who were with Fu Xie Lan would not be able to snatch the girl away from him. Why is his father so possessive?


    while on the other hand, Fu Xie Lan and Gu Yi were walking faster than before.


    "Stop looking at me like that, honey," Gu Yi said without turning his head to the girl.


    "What are you doing?" asked Fu Xie Lan. She didn''t understand the meaning of that man''s attitude.


    "No, I just want us to quickly get to the hall," Gu Yi smiled back.


    It was only a few minutes of walking from the moon pavilion to the pce hall, and they had arrived at their destination.


    From the outside when the door of the hall opened, there were already a lot of people inside, and it seemed that Fu Xie Lan andpany were thest participants toe to the banquet. Luckily the show hasn''t started yet.


    They slowly approached the door, but as they stepped into the hall, each of them flinched in surprise. Suddenly a sting hit the tip of the finger to the head. Only a few seconds and if it happened to someone else they might just think it was an insect bite or even ignore it. But not for the five of them.


    Suddenly Fu Xie Lan, Gu Yi, and the other three exchanged nces.


    At the same time, ''Be careful, Miss. I sense something is not right in this ce,'' a voice buzzed in Fu Xie Lan''s head. It''s Hao.


    Fu Xie Lan immediately looked down and found Hao curled upzily in her arms, his eyes scanning the surroundings. since when did the creature wake up?


    ''Alright, thanks for reminding,'' Fu Xie Lan replied.


    "You guys don''t let your guard down," Fu Xie Lan whispered after dropping the red jade right in front of Wan Lie and the other two.


    Those who saw Fu Xie Lan would probably think that the man had identally dropped the jade and simply picked it back up.


    No one thought that the girl gave a short message to the three people behind her earlier.


    The atmosphere in the hall was not too crowded, everyone seemed to be busy with their respective friends and groups. Some just sit alone as if separated from the others.


    Some many tables and chairs filled the hall, one table only had four chairs.


    A table so different from the others was in the middle of the room. About three times the size of the table in the room, there were candles of various colors and shapes tucked between the many dishes. Looks so luxurious. Anyone who saw it could immediately tell that the table was the seat of the royal family.


    Looking around, there wasn''t a single royal family in sight yet. Only the pce maids were still busy arranging food and drinks on the table.


    "There it is, the people from the Hunter Vige,"


    "I thought they wouldn''te."


    "They should feel proud because they can join people like us."


    And many more whispers were heard from several people, all of which only talked about the Hunter Vige inhabited by exiles from various regions of the Zu Kingdom.


    "His Majesty the King will enter the hall."


    "Her majesty the queen will enter the hall."


    "Princess FU XIE YAN WILL ENTER THE HALL."


    Etc.


    There was a scream from outside the hall, immediately everyone fell silent, and faced the hall door with unblinking gazes, some of them holding their breath waiting for a figure to appear from behind the door.


    Including Fu Xie Lan, for some reason, the girl''s body suddenly tensed up, her heart racing. Previously, she had felt normal.


    Gu Yi who felt the change in Fu Xie Lan gripped her hand tightly as if she was trying tofort the girl.


    The sound of footsteps from outside the hall grew louder, meaning that in a few moments, the figure they had been waiting for would soon appear.


    One second...


    Two seconds...


    Three seconds...


    The door to the hall that was about five meters high finally opened.


    There appeared a man who was very young, handsome and so charismatic, wearing a red robe with gold thread embroidered that formed a lion on the back. The oversized crown that adorns his head adds a perfect impression to his figure.


    That was the King of the Zu kingdom, Emperor Fu Qing.


    While next to him, a woman wore a dress simr to that worn by the king, there was also a crown with a jeweled decoration in the middle. It looks shiny when exposed to light.


    That woman is the Queen of the Zu kingdom.


    The ideal-bodied girl who followed behind of them, anyone who saw her could already guess that the girl was Fu Xie Yan.


    Followed by other royal members, they stepped into the pce hall.


    "Greetings to His Majesty the KING," shouted someone followed by the others, those who were waiting for the figure before now bowed their bodies slightly bowed to pay their respects.


    "Show your respect, lowly creature," said one of the king''s guards to Fu Xie Lan and Gu Yi who seemed to be still standing tall.

 Chapter 173 - 173. Royal Family Banquet

    "Show your respect, lowly creature," said one of the king''s guards to Fu Xie Lan and Gu Yi who seemed to be still standing tall.


    Fu Xie Lan was taken aback, and at that moment she immediately bowed down to pay respects.??


    As for Gu Yi, the man was reluctant to bow. Lowly creature? Huh, isn''t that Human talk too high?


    Finding Gu Yi still standing beside her, Fu Xie Lan immediately pulled the man''s hand so that he was level with her.


    Even though Gu Yi didn''t seem to ept it, but if Fu Xie Lan asked for it, then he would do anything.


    The king''s guards who saw the two men bowing only snorted.


    The royal family stepped past several tables towards the ce that had been specially prepared for them.


    "All right, raise your heads," said the King.


    Immediately everyone obeyed orders, raised their heads, stood up straight.


    And after that, Emperor Fu Qing said a few words of thanks.


    Finished doing that, he invited everyone to enjoy the meal, but before that, the emperor again said, "All of you here are my guests, there is no need to be so formal."


    "This is a banquet event, the leader of the Zu kingdom will feel very uneasy if any of you feel ufortable."


    "So, enjoy your time," he said again and then sat down in a chair as if he seemed to mingle with the others.


    Everyone sat in their seats. Some tables are only upied by a few people, while some others are full and some are empty.


    Fu Xie Lan was at the same table as Gu Yi, just the two of them. Wan Lie and two others were at the table next to Fu Xie Lan. They are also only three.


    Ever since the king''s appearance, Fu Xie Lan''s thoughts were out of ce.


    In Fu Xie Lan''s original memory, the king already looked old. Maybe around 50 years. Very different from the appearance that appears today looks younger and fresher.


    ''<em>Why is it like this?''</em>


    <em>''Has Dad been reced by someone else?''</em>


    But why did she previously hear the guar call her father ''Emperor Fu Qing'' in this hall?


    It was bing very clear, that the emperor they were talking about was not the emperor in Fu Xie Lan''s real memory.


    Then what happened?


    Why did everyone seem fine, as if the figure they saw was the emperor Fu Qing?


    Fi Xie Lan''s violet eyes stared fixedly at the man in the majestic robes, searching for faults in her memories. But no matter how hard she looked, she couldn''t find a single thing inmon.


    <strong>THAT KING WAS NOT THE EMPEROR FU QING, HER FATHER.</strong>


    Suddenly a thought popped up in her mind, and at that moment her confusion was answered, though notpletely.


    Her eyes then scanned another royal family, identally colliding with Fu Xie Yan''s, no, The girl didn''t look at her but instead looked at Gu Yi without blinking with her cheeks already blushing red.


    The table that Fu Xie Lan was currently sitting on was so close to the table of the royal family, that the slight changes on the girl''s face she could see.


    "Noticing who, honey?" Gu Yi''s voice broke Xie Lan''s mind, the men''s eyes then followed the girl''s gaze.


    And at that moment Fu Xie Yan and Gu Yi''s eyes met, suddenly the girl looked down shyly with asional nces and stole nces at the man.


    "Is she bothering you?" Gu Yi asked as he squeezed Xie Lan''s hand and held it, stroking it gently.


    "No," Xie Lan shook her head.


    "Then, just look at me," said the man again teasingly.


    Everyone was busy eating their food, some of the waiters came back in and quickly put a ss of wine on each table.


    The scent of raspberries immediately rushed to fill the room, apparentlying from the wine that was already on everyone''s table.


    Said Thanks again came from everyone''s mouth.


    Fu Xie Lan''s brow furrowed again, her sense of smell not only caught the raspberry scent, she faintly sensed a familiar scent mixed with the wine. But what? No matter how hard the girl remembered, she couldn''t find the type of scent.


    "Congrattion, it''s an honor for you to receive this wine from Princess Fu Xie Yan," said a waiter cing a ss that looked more luxurious than the others right in front of Gu Yi.


    Gu Yi didn''t respond, didn''t even seem to care about the ss.


    While Fu Xie Lan who had just tasted the sip of wine suddenly stopped because Gu Yi''s hand immediately grabbed it.


    "Don''t drink too much," said the man, then downed Fu Xie Lan''s wine.


    Xie Lan red at Gu Yi, this is her first wine in this world, and the man has already drunk her mine?


    The girl then tried to reach for another wine on the table but failed, again Gu Yi moved faster than her. Now, the only wine left was the princess''s gift.


    Fu Xie Lan immediately grabbed the luxurious ss, but again, Gu Yi grabbed it and downed it without a trace.


    "Isshhh."


    "I told you, don''t drink too much," Gu Yi said.


    "I''ve only had one sip."


    "That''s a lot," Gu Yi replied quickly.


    Xie Lan who saw Gu Yi''s attitude only sighed harshly. Maybe next time she''ll try to drink to her heart''s content if the man isn''t around.


    Meanwhile, from afar, Princess Fu Xie Yan saw this and only smiled. Thought that the two silver masked men were close friends.


    Without anyone noticing, a pair of eyes scanned everyone in the dark. His eyes gleamed sharply.


    Seeing that all the wine that was given to the participants had been drained, the figure slowly disappeared with a faint smile rising on the face that was behind the hood of his ck robe.


    ***


    The banquet was over, all participants returned to their respective rooms.


    Fu Xie Lan, Gu Yi, and the other three came outter.


    Gu Yi who previously felt fine, who knows since when his body became so hot.


    "Are you alright?" asked Fu Xie Lan who saw Gu Yi not like usual.


    Gu Yi did not respond to the girl and just nodded. Over time, his body felt very hot and so thirsty. Was it because he had too much wine? But this is not the first time he has drunk wine.


    Back when the human race was still living side by side with other races, his family in the demon pce often consumed the wine human-made drink because of its delicious taste. And after hundreds of years, the man drank it again tonight.


    As They walked closer to the moon pavilion, a faint, humiliating voice could be heard.

 Chapter 174 - 174. Stay Away, Queen!

    As They walked closer to the moon pavilion, a faint, humiliating voice could be heard.


    With her violet eyes, Fu Xie Lan scanned the surroundings without a barrier, not far from her was a pair of lovers doing lewd deeds behind palm trees.??


    Judging by the red jade hanging on their clothes, it seemed that the two of them were the same participant as Fu Xie Lan.


    What was that person thinking?


    And why should it be in an open space like this?


    Fu Xie Lan immediately turned her attention away from there, but wait!


    A faint light enveloped the two of them, from faint to bright as their sighs grew louder.


    The light that envelops them slowly shrinks and forms small balls that look like fireflies in the night and fly towards somewhere.


    It happened simultaneously with thepletion of the depraved activities of the two humans.


    Wan Lie cleared his throat to lessen the awkwardness caused by the voices.


    while Fu Xie Lan, the girl rubbed her eyes only to watch that little light which turned out to be flying right above them.


    ''<em>What''s</em><em>that</em>?'' her brow furrowed.


    Fu Xie Lan wanted to follow but the movement of the light was very fast.


    "Xie Lan, I''m very hot," said Gu Yi, clearly visible beads of sweat running down the man''s skin.


    Again, the frown on the girl''s forehead grew. It was the first time that Fu Xie Lan heard her name being mentioned by that man.


    "Alright, let''s hurry," Fu Xie Lan said to Gu Yi and the others.


    The moon pavilion was visible, they were walking faster.


    The night air around the moon pavilion was cold, a refreshing breeze asionally blew.


    "Are you guys all right?" asked Fu Xie Lan when Wan Lie and Ju Xian reached their room.


    They nodded at the same time. "I''m fine. Why suddenly ask like that, Xie Lan?" asked Wan Li.


    "I''m fine too," Xue Ning added.


    "Erm fine. It''s okay, I just wanted to know."


    "Youe in," said the girl again.


    "You too, better go back and don''t wander around," Fu Xie Lan said to Xue Ning.


    "Alright, I''m also very sleepy," Xue Ning said while yawning.


    After saying that, Xue Ning walked towards her room, while Fu Xie Lan and Gu Yi climbed the stairs to the second floor where she was staying.


    That meant the only thing she needed to worry about now was Gu Yi''s condition which seemed different than usual.


    Entering the room, the first thing that greeted her was darkness. Fu Xie Lan lit thentern in the room to give light.


    Empty, her eyes did not meet the man who became her roommate.


    As for Gu Yi, the first time the man entered the room, he immediately stepped into the bathroom in the room. Soaking in cold water, but instead of reducing the heat in his body, but getting worse.


    The man had been inside for an hour, he was also very thirsty. This was the first time he had felt this.


    What happened?


    .


    .


    .


    "Gu Yi, are you okay?" Fu Xie Lan banged on the door from outside.


    This was the first time the girl had mentioned the men''s name.


    No answer from the man man-made Xie Lan worried. Using the mana in her body, she created a vine that was so small and dense, then inserted it into the hole in the bathroom door.


    Only a few seconds and the door was opened.


    Fu Xie Lan was taken aback, with many bloodstains over the bathroom floor. There Gu Yi was hurting himself.


    Just wearing his pants, while his upper body is perfectly exposed. His chest looks so stocky and so wide, with a perfectly formed sixpack adorning his stomach.


    His head was lowered with an expression on his face that seemed to be in pain. His hands continued to pierce various parts of his body and inflict wounds there. However, the wound that was created by him healed immediately, it didn''t stop there, the man continued to pierce various areas of his body.


    "Gu-Gu Yi w-what''s the..."


    "Stay away, Queen," Gu Yi said in a voice so hoarse and weak.


    "No, what happened to you?" asked Fu Xie Lan immediately approaching.


    "Please, stay away from me. I don''t know what will happen to you if you approach me," Gu Yi begged weakly making the girl stop for a moment. His breath sounded out of breath. He even spoke to Fu Xie Lan without lifting his head, without looking at the girl''s figure.


    The man continued to pierce various parts of his body. Even though his wound healed instantly, but Fu Xie Lan couldn''t stand the scene that unfolded before her eyes.


    Immediately the girl approached Gu Yi.


    "Stop hurting yourself," Fu Xie Lan panicked and grabbed Gu Yi''s hand, stopping the man from hurting himself.


    "Don''te closer." Now even Gu Yi''s voice and way of speaking werepletely different.


    "What happened to you? Don''t bear it alone," said the girl, still holding the man''s hand.


    Gu Yi slowly raised his head, the man''s eyes were misty, slowly Fu Xie Lan saw a burning hot passion there.


    Of course, the girl was shocked to see Gu Yi''s expression, even the man''s mask was already on the floor, showing his face with an expression as if he was holding something back. The blood that was starting to dry on his lips also indicated that the man had injured his lips before Fu Xie Lan came.


    "What is mmpllhh..."


    Gu Yi suddenly kissed her greedily and wildly, even Fu Xie Lan felt a little pain. The way he treats her is like a hungry man who finds a packet of bread.


    In just a few minutes, the man suddenly pulled himself away and hurt himself again.


    "Stay away, please, Queen," Gu Yi snarled.


    Noticing everything that happened to that man, Fu Xie Lan''s eyes shed coldly. Only one answer to why Gu Yi is like this.


    The man was under the influence of stimnt drugs. Fu Xie Lan suddenly remembered the faint scent mixed with the wine scent when she was still in the hall. No wonder she had a hard time figuring out where the scent wasing from, for it came from something the girl had rarely seen in her previous life.


    Seeing Gu Yi made Fu Xie Lan inmed, she knew very well how difficult it was to maintain consciousness andmon sense when under the influence of the drug.


    "GET AWAY, QUEEN. I DON''T WANT TO HURT YOU," Gu Yi snapped at the girl and after that, blood flowed out of the man''s mouth again because he was biting his lips.


    Fu Xie Lan couldn''t bear to see the man keep hurting himself. The girl then slightly distanced herself from there. Remained silent for a few seconds. Her current expression was truly terrifying.


    That man, Gu Yi. Willing to injure his own body in ortotain Fu Xie Lan''s chastity. Whereas, every time he seems to always be intimate with her.


    Slowly the girl''s hand lifted, removing the mask that covered her face.


    Then loosen the straps on the outer garment.


    Approaching Gu Yi with slow steps.


    "Stop hurting your body!"


    "Treat yourself, use me."

 Chapter 175 - Chpater 175. I Trust You

    WARNING (18+).


    ___________________??


    Approaching Gu Yi with slow steps.


    "Stop hurting your body!"


    "Treat yourself, use me," said Fu Xie Lan.


    "NO," Gu Yi refused in a hoarse but slightly firm tone of voice.


    Seeing Fu Xie Lan who was already nearby, Gu Yi shook his head with his eyes closed. Even Fu Xie Lan''s scent was denser than usual.


    "I said stay away, Queen," the man said in one breath.


    "I, I can''t leave you like this," said Fu Xie Lan.


    Gu Yi who heard the girl''s words hurt his body even more, even with wounds so deep than before. He will never forgive the culprit, the first time in his life, the ruler felt this humiliation.


    His whole body was covered with his blood, all of it came from the wound he created.


    Luckily the cell regeneration in the man''s body is very fast, if not. Maybe now his body has been torn apart.


    While Fu Xie Lan, the girl again stopped Gu Yi''s hand in the air.


    "Stop hurting yourself."


    "This blood of yours, is very precious," said Fu Xie Lan with one hand gently rubbing Gu Yi''s chest which was full of blood.


    "But, Queen. I..."


    "Shhh," one of Fu Xie Lan''s fingers moved to touch the man''s lips, wiping the remnants of blood that remained there.


    "I trust you," said Fu Xie Lan in a slightly whispering voice.


    Slluurpp


    Fu Xie Lan was taken aback.


    The man''s lips suddenly grabbed Fu Xie Lan''s fingers and let his tongue explore the girl''s slender fingers one by one.


    Gu Yi''s eyes were already misty, hugging Fu Xie Lan then. Just a few seconds.


    "I''m sorry, honey," Gu Yi whispered kissing the girl''s ear, and the next second his tongue was already on her neck. Creating such a clear Kiss mark, not satisfied with that area, he grabbed Fu Xie Lan''s body closer to him and kissed her lips.


    Fu Xie Lan was silent, not knowing what to do. This was the first time in her life. No one knows what the girl had in mind so she offered herself. One thing was for sure, she couldn''t watch him keep hurting his body.


    Ngghhh...


    Mllppph...


    The moan after moan escaped Fu Xie Lan''s lips, feeling the man''s wild tongue and lips exploring her upper body. Toying with the two chewy things greedily.


    Her position which was sitting on Gu Yi''sp allowed the man to freely touch her body.


    No one knows since when the clothes she was wearing were out of ce.


    His thirst disappeared as Gu Yi touched Fu Xie Lan more. He wanted more but didn''t want to rush the fear of hurting her.


    Unknowingly, clear tears escaped from Fu Xie Lan''s closed eyelids along with a moan that escaped her lips.


    Gu Yi who felt that the girl in his arms was crying, immediately stopped his actions.


    "If you''re not ready, that''s fine."


    "I''m sure, it will disappear tomorrow," said Gu Yi, wiping the clear spots on the girl''s face.


    Fu Xie Lan opened her eyelids. "Just keep going," the girl replied, kissing Gu Yi''s lips.


    And they kissed again, exchanging saliva, making the sound of their lips each other.


    Slowly but surely, Gu Yi lifted Fu Xie Lan''s body until both of them were in a standing position.


    Slowly his head moved down and yed with the two objects there. without removing his lips from Fu Xie Lan''s supple object, the man''s hand moved slowly to remove Fu Xie Lan''s undergarment until the girl waspletely naked without a single thread.


    A blush rose on the girl''s cheeks.


    Ahhhhhh...Gu Yi''s fingers darted in and his lips were still reluctant to leave the two objects on her chest.


    The man led Fu Xie Lan''s body, leaning her against the wall so he could freely touch her body as he pleased.


    Delightful, it was a feeling that filled Fu Xie Lan. Who was initially embarrassed now the feeling is gone and wants a touch more.


    Gu Yi moved and created kiss marks on Fu Xie Lan''s upper body, then he is moving down and ying around the girl''s crown.


    Sllrrpppp... Mllpphh


    Ughh...


    Fu Xie Lan''s tiny body twitched for a moment, Gu Yi''s lips and tongue had already toucher her pussy, ying there, ying with her center for so long making an erotic sound.


    One of the man''s hands then lifted Fu Xie Lan''s thigh and ced it on his shoulder exposing the pussy of the girl right in front of his eyes. And then, the man''s tongue moved so arrogantly toying with the girl''s property.


    His fingers moved to caress Fu Xie Lan''s thighs as he continued to y her pussy.


    One of his fingers finally reached her burrow, moving it in and out creating an erotic sshing sound.


    Gu Yi then slowly moved until it reached the girl''s lips with one hand still holding the girl''s thigh.


    Feeling Gu Yi''s manhood rub against her stomach, Fu Xie Lan was slightly taken aback.


    "Bite me all you want if it hurts, honey," Gu Yi pleaded, leaning Fu Xie Lan''s head on his arm.


    Fu Xie Lan just nodded with a perfectly flushed face.


    Slightly lifted Fu Xie Lan''s body, aiming his manhood at the pussy of the girl.


    Fu Xie Lan tightly gripped the man''s burly body, enduring the pain as the hard object entered her pussy.


    Gu Yi didn''t move his body right away, momentarily holding it there to adjust to Fu Xie Lan''s.


    "Hold on, honey," Gu Yi said.


    Fu Xie Lan just nodded. Next, Gu Yi entered the girl slowly.


    The moaning sound that escaped Fu Xie Lan''s lips gradually turned into a moan of pleasure.


    Hearing that, Gu Yi started to move quickly, pumping the girl''s body so arrogantly.


    Slowly lifted the girl''s petite body without letting go of hers, wrapped her thighs around his waist with Gu Yi''s hands holding her tiny waist as if guiding her, moving her up and down while kissing her lips


    The moans of pleasure from both of them could be heard filling the room.


    No one knows, a faint light enveloped them and turned into a small ball, moving slowly towards Fu Xie Lan''s stomach and disappearing there.


    The two then cleaned themselves up, the feeling of heat that filled Gu Yi''s body had lessened. Even so, the man didn''t stop there.


    Finished cleaning himself, he then lifted the naked body to the bed.


    Hao, who was sleeping at the table in the room, was suddenly thrown out of the building without him noticing.


    The two of them in the room, Gu Yi locked the door, using the mana in his body to protect the room.


    Gu Yi then touched Fu Xie Lan''s body again, making the girl moan and groan in pleasure under his power, until the early hours of the morning, the man continued to pump the girl without stopping, releasing her pussy liquid repeatedly.

 Chapter 176 - 176. Weird Thing

    Fu Xie Lan had just closed her eyes and something was moving again under there.


    Who else could do that other than Gu Yi? Sincest night, the man has been moving on it without getting tired. Even when Fu Xie Lan asked to stop for a moment, the man didn''t care and continued his actions.??


    And now, he''s doing the same thing again.


    "I''m tired, let me sleep for a while," said Fu Xie Lan weakly without opening her eyelids.


    "This is thest one, dear," said Gu Yi, continuing his action.


    ***


    A typical groan of waking up sounded escaped from the lips of a girl in a room.


    It was Fu Xie Lan. Feeling something heavy pressed against her stomach, the girl opened her eyelids and found Gu Yi holding her tightly.


    "Good morning, Queen," a man''s voice sounded along with the heat hitting her earlobe.


    "It''s already noon," Fu Xie Lan replied. The air was very hot that it filled the room, indicating that it was now noon.


    "Where are you going?" Gu Yi asked when he felt Fu Xie Lan want to leave.


    "My body is sticky, I want to take a shower," the girl replied immediately removing Gu Yi''s hand from above her stomach.


    Fu Xie Lan''s movements immediately stopped due to the pain that filled her below.


    Gu Yi who saw the girl a little in pain immediately carried her to the bathroom.


    Inside, the man was spitting out Fu Xie Lan''s fluid again and again.


    ***


    knock... knock... knock...


    Fu Xie Lan who had just finished changing was startled by a knock on the door.


    "Let me opened the door," said Gu Yi who was the closest to the origin of the knocking sound.


    Opening the door, Wan Lie and Ju Xian stood there. As for Xue Ning, the girl seemed to have just arrived and stood behind the two young men.


    Looking at the three people, Gu Yi''s brow furrowed behind his silver mask.


    "What is it?"


    Hearing such a question, Wan Lie immediately handed Hao to Gu Yi.


    "I found it downstairs, in front of my room."


    A tiny hand immediately grabbed the creature from Wan Lie''s arms. She was Fu Xie Lan.


    "Downstairs?" asked Fu Xie Lan confusedly.


    Wan Lie and Ju Xian nodded.


    No wonder, ever since Fu Xie Lan woke up from her sleep, she didn''t find the creature anywhere. She suddenly remembered what happenedst night. The girl red sharply at Gu Yi. Who else did it if not him?


    "Okay, thank you," said the girl again facing Wan Lie and the other two.


    "Is that all?" Gu Yi asked the three people standing in front of the door.


    "Hmm maybe," replied Wan Lie casually.


    "Then you go," said Gu Yi wanting to close the door again. But failed. Fu Xie Lan prevented the man.


    "Let''s go for a walk," the girl said as soon as she left the room. She did that on purpose because she didn''t know how many more times Gu Yi would keep doing the same thing while being in the same room with her.


    Gu Yi who heard this immediately followed Fu Xie Lan out of the room.


    "Let''s go," he said then took Fu Xie Lan''s arm away from there.


    Wan Lie and the other two just stared at the two of them.


    "Xie Lan, how was your sleep? Was it good?" asked Xue Ning.


    Fu Xie Lan''s face suddenly turned red when she heard Xue Ning''s question.


    "As you can see," Fu Xie Lan replied casually.


    "Same, I slept well too I''ve never slept like this before," Xue Ning said, slowing her pace a little because Gu Yi''s gaze at her for some reason felt so intimidating and made her a little scared?


    "Isn''t that so, Ju Xian?" Xue Ning asked the young man as if she was hiding her fear.


    Ju Xian nodded hearing Xue Ning''s question.


    "Really? Did you guys go to sleep since you got to your room?" asked Fu Xie Lan pleasantly.


    "Yeah, actually since in that hall I''ve been very sleeping it''s just that I endured it," Xue Ning chirped.


    "I also."


    "Me too," said Wan Lie and Ju Xian.


    "Good," replied Fu Xie Lan again quietly.


    Hearing that, it seems thatst night nothing happened to them. Is it because of the wine? But if so, why was only Gu Yi feeling it?


    Was it because of the wine Fu Xie Yan gave him?


    Fu Xie Lan suddenly remembered the pair of participants who did sex in the openst night.


    ''Not. Not the wine of Fu Xie Yan. But it does exist in randomly distributed drinks.'' guessed Fu Xie Lan.


    ''<em>Hao, did you hear or see anything simr to what was heardst night around here?</em>'' asked Fu Xie Lan, they were currently at the same ce when they heard that embarrassing voice.


    ''<em>What''s with that, miss?''</em>


    <em>''Just answer, weren''t you outst night? Have you heard anything simr?''</em>


    <em>''That''s right, Miss. And it''s in almost every room.''</em>


    <em>''What else did you see?''</em>


    <em>''Balls of light, Miss,</em>'' Hao replied. Earlier the little creature wanted to tell Fu Xie Lan about everything he saw. But the girl asked faster than him.


    The girl''s steps stopped.


    ''<em>Is it so small?''</em> asked Fu Xie Lan.


    ''<em>Right, Miss</em>,'' Hao replied again.


    Hearing all these things, behind her silver mask, the girl''s brow furrowed faintly. Rting all the things he saw and heard made her very sure that there was something behind this incident.


    If not, why do the participants seem to be forced to have sex like that? Meanwhile, if Fu Xie Lan''s guess is correct, maybe they are given sleeping pills? With the aim that they do not hear those depraved voices. Like the three of her friends.


    yes in this case, including herself who became a victim. But, why didn''t she see any light when she was doing sex with Gu Yi?


    Was the guess wrong? She didn''t know, everything seems confusing to Fu Xie Lan.


    "Where are we going, Xie Lan?" asked Wan Li.


    The young man''s voice suddenly interrupted her thoughts.


    "Ah yes, maybe to the gazebo?" said the girl approaching a small building not far from her.


    Gi Yi who was walking right beside Fu Xie Lan did her best to keep the girl away from others, even when the person they met was a woman.


    Fu Xie Lan who saw Gu Yi''s overreacting attitude just sighed harshly. wanted to protest but it was no use, the man would do it again the next time.


    So she just obeyed seeing the man''s childish nature.

 Chapter 177 - Chalter 177. Weird Thing (2)

    Sitting on the gazebo not far from the moon pavilion, Fu Xie Lan and the other four were rxing enjoying the midday air in the royal pce garden.


    From her position, several people with new faces seemed to be walking towards the moon pavilion. Seeing the jade hanging on their clothes made Fu Xie Lan know that they were the participants who registered today.??


    "Is there no sign of Voltex yet, Xie Lan?" ask Wan Lie


    The girl turned to the source of the voice. Fu Xie Lan shook her head slowly. since entering the pce, she had been prepared in case it showed a vibration. But not even the slightest sign was felt.


    Maybe right, she had to circle the whole pce.


    Silence, no talk from them.


    "Xie Lan, I want to go out for a bit," Xue Ning suddenly stood up.


    Wan Lie who was closing his eyes while leaning on the gazebo pole immediately opened his eyes.


    "Me too," said the young man immediately following Xue Ning from behind.


    Fu Xie Lan who saw the two people, frowned faintly because she had not had time to reply to their words and both of them had left the gazebo.


    Seeing that the two members of his group had already walked away from there, Ju Xian let out a breath. It''s not that he doesn''t want to see the contents of the human royal pce, it''s just that the sun''s rays are so hot. Makes him sozy to move.


    Averting his eyes from Xue Ning and Wan Lie, leaning his body rxed on the gazebo pole, his eyes identally met Gu Yi''s. The cold and intimidating made the hairs on his neck stand on end.


    "Xie-Xie Lan, I also want to take a walk for a while," stuttered Ju Xian immediately stood up, rising from his position. Chasing after Xue Ning and Wan Lie who seemed to be a bit far away from him.


    In the gazebo, only Fu Xie Lan, Gu Yi, and Hao were huddledzily on the girl''s shoulders.


    "How are you feeling now?" Fu Xie Lan asked Gu Yi without turning to look at the man.


    "Hmm, why honey? Do you want more?" Gu Yi chuckled.


    "Ish, forget it."


    "I''m getting better. Don''t worry," said the ruler.


    "What are you thinking about? since earlier, I noticed, it seems something is bothering you?" added the man again.


    Hearing that, Fu Xie Lan turned to Gu Yi.


    "I''m not sure about that yet."


    "Ahh yeah, do you know what caused the sting in the hallst night?" asked Fu Xie Lan then.


    "Unfortunately not, Queen. Don''t worry I''ve already ordered someone to investigate."


    "Who?" Fu Xie Lan asked confused, because all this time, she had never seen Gu Yi have friends or even acquaintances.


    "You guys,e here," Gu Yi said.


    And a few secondster, two figures of men with ck and white hair immediately appeared, immediately paying their respects to Gu Yi.


    "We are here, Master," the two men said at the same time. They are bodyguards Bai. Bai Mo and Bai Xue.


    "How?"


    "Sorry, Master...Sorry. We haven''t found any clues about it yet," Bai Mo replied still with his head lowered. They haven''t found anything yet.


    "Alright, quickly find the cause," Gu Yi ordered.


    "Alright," both replied.


    "What else?" said Gu Yi when he saw that the two bodyguards had not left there.


    "Um um, Master...that''s..."


    "Speak Bai Xue!" Gu Yi said in a cold voice.


    "We saw that... some of the participants did sex in their rooms. Previously I thought this was normal in the human race. That was before a small light shot out of their bodies and headed somewhere at the same time," Bai Xue exined.


    "What are you talking about?" Gu Yi''s cold voice sounded again.


    "Last night ..."


    "Is the light this small?" Cut Fu Xie Lan immediately revealing a small seed that she had just created in her palm.


    "That''s right, sir, Ah Miss," Bai Xue replied, while Bai Mo just nodded in approval.


    "You know where it''s going?"


    "To the east, Miss."


    "You didn''t follow it?" asked Fu Xie Lan.


    "That''s not our job, Miss," Bai Mo and Bai Xue replied almost at the same time. The two of them wouldn''t do anything that Gu Yi didn''t tell them to do.


    "I see. Alright, thanks for the information," said Fu Xie Lan, ending the conversation. she had never expected that the two of them would find out that she was a woman.


    "There are more?" Gu Yi asked coldly.


    "If not, then go," he said.


    "Okay, Mister and Miss. We''re sorry," said bodyguard Bai at the same time.


    After the two of them left. Fu Xie Lan turned to Gu Yi with a questioning look.


    "Who are they?" the girl asked.


    "Only unimportant people," Gu Yi replied in azy voice.


    "What were you two talking about earlier? Light?" the man asked back.


    "Oh that,ter if everything is clear, I will tell you," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    Suddenly there was amotion from the direction of the moon pavilion, looking at the source of the sound, Yue Ahn was walking along with many men. Various kinds of words ofpliments came out of the mouths of those people. even so, the beautiful woman continued to walk so gracefully as if she didn''t care about the existence of the people around her.


    From the opposite direction, Li Wei also appeared, but with several maids trailing behind her. Each of the maids was seen carrying a tray of drinks and snacks.


    "Earlier, I thought who, it was Lady Ahn," said Li Wei, starting to greet Yue Ahn.


    "That''s right Lady, greetings from me," said the woman slightly bowing her body with such a gentle motion.


    "Does Lady Ahn need anything? I as the PRIME MINISTER''S DAUGHTER will be very happy if I can help you," Li Wei said, emphasizing the word ''prime minister''s daughter'', then smiled gently.


    "No thanks, Miss. I just want to take a walk around here," Yue Ahn replied.


    "Ah, what a coincidence. I''m bored too. Will Lady Ahn apany me?"


    Yue Ahn was silent for a moment, but the next second she nodded. "Alright, with pleasure. Miss Li Wei."


    They then walked hand in hand, the men following Yue Ahn one by one retreated from there.


    It wasn''t that they were afraid or disliked by Li Wei''s appearance, it was just that they felt they would be a nuisance to the two women if they stayed there.


    After walking a few steps, Li Wei''s feet suddenly stopped. Her eyes caught the two figures of men in silver masks rxing in the gazebo not far from her. A small smile then appeared on her lips. Turns out the man was there.


    "Miss Ahn, how about if we say hello to the person over there? Adding to the male friend list doesn''t seem like a bad thing," Li Wei said giggling but still retaining a hint of elegance.


    The two figures she was referring to were Gu Yi and Fu Xie Lan.

 Chapter 178 - 178. Dropping Each Other

    The two figures she was referring to were Gu Yi and Fu Xie Lan.


    "Good afternoon, gentlemen," said Li Wei greeting the two figures sitting in the gazebo.??


    "Can we join?" asked the girl immediately entered the gazebo and sat down with such a graceful movement. Whereas, neither Fu Xie Lan nor Gu Yi had replied to the woman''s words and she was already sitting there. Right beside Gu Yi.


    "Pleasee in, Lady Ahn," said Li Wei again, inviting Yue Ahn, as if she was shameless.


    "You guys,e here quickly!" she ordered the servants who followed her.


    Soon a drink that looks so fresh with some cake neatly arranged on the table in the middle of the gazebo.


    "I''ve been looking for you since earlier," Li Wei said with a smile.


    "Please enjoy. The weather is so hot today. I''m afraid these gentlemen will feel ufortable. So I asked the maid in the pce kitchen to make this dish especially for you," said the girl again with a voice so smooth.


    "Lady Ahn, too, please enjoy it. This kind of food is very rare outside the pce," Li Wei said again.


    Fu Xie Lan who saw the cup filled with a drink in front of her slowly grabbed it. Inhaling the aroma without making a sound.


    Feeling that the drink was safe, Fu Xie Lan gulped it down slowly while signaling Gu Yi.


    "Thank you, Miss," said Fu Xie Lan, putting down her cup again.


    If it wasn''t for a formality, Fu Xie Lan would be toozy to deal with those two. However, if she ignores it, won''t it cause new problems again?


    Even though Fu Xie Lan didn''t know that she and Gu Yi''s presence was already a problem.


    "Ah, not something big. You don''t have to say like that," Li Wei replied with a gentle smile, asionally ncing at Gu Yi.


    "Thank you, Miss," said Yue Ahn doing the same with Fu Xie Lan.


    "May I know the names of these gentlemen?" Li Wei asked the two people in front of her.


    "I''m Xie Lan," answered Fu Xie Lan casually.


    "And... this master?" Li Wei asked again looking at Gu Yi, smiling gently.


    "Ah He''s Gu Yi," Fu Xie Lan said again after looking at the man who seemed reluctant to answer.


    "Gu Yi, such a nice and perfect name, really suits himself," Li Wei said again smiling at Gu Yi.


    "Ah yes, I almost forgot about this talented Lady. She''s Yue Ahn. Of course, you guys already know her, don''t you?" Li Wei said again turning to Yue Ahn for a moment.


    "It''s an honor for me to be introduced by Miss Li Wei," Yue Ahn said immediately.


    "Don''t be shy, even though our degrees are a little different. But I like you," Li Wei chuckled.


    "Thank you, Miss. Whenever Miss Li Wei wants to learn martial arts from me, I''ll be happy to help," Yue Ahn replied in a contrived tone of voice.


    "My skills aren''t that bad either, Lady Ahn," said Li Wei feeling a little irritated, but still managed to maintain a smile.


    "Ah yes, how is your family in the vige? I heard that they are in debt? I feel a little sorry for you."


    "Hahaha, I can dly help you if you want," said Li Wei again asionally stealing nces at Gu Yi.


    "It''s an honor for me to get help from Miss Li Wei," Yue Ahn replied.


    To be honest, Yue Ahn had been feeling irritated at Li Wei for a long time, she wasn''t stupid enough to judge the current situation. Li Wei wanted to use her to look good in the eyes of the man who was her roommate. Since the registration for thepetition began, she had guessed that the woman liked the man who turned out to be Gu Yi.


    Indeed, deep down, it would be a lie if she wasn''t attracted to him. Ever since the man entered her room, she could somehow sense an attraction to him, even though she had only glimpsed the figure.


    What woman would resist the charisma of such a man?


    "Miss Li Wei took up the solo battle too?" asked Yue Ahnter, even though without her asking people already knew, because of the red jade on the woman''s clothes.


    "I have to try it, I won''t know what I''m capable of if I don''t try right?" Li Wei giggled with her hand covering her mouth shyly.


    "Ah yes, how was your sleep in the moon pavilion?" Li Wei asked again.


    Yue Ahn who heard that smiled faintly.


    "I feel very bad for the other participants. I stay alone at my father''s residence. I can''t sleep in such a crowded ce," Li Wei continued when she saw Yue Ahn wanting to respond.


    "Did you sleep well Lady Ahn? Maybe it''s very easy for you because you are used to such a narrow ce, I''m jealous of you," said Li Wei smiling so gently.


    Completely contradictory expressions and words.


    "That''s right, Miss Li Wei, having a perfect roommate like Mr. Gu Yi, is something to me, I should probably thank the person who manages this room," Yue Ahn saidter as she watched Li Wei''s expression.


    Fu Xie Lan and Gu Yi who overheard their conversation earlier were silent, not having any intention of interrupting. Watching the two women busy knocking each other down. An interesting spectacle.


    "Really? Master Gu Yi is in the same room as Yue Ahn?" Li Wei asked with a slightly raised voice to the man, even she said Yue Ahn''s name. Not like before.


    Getting a little pinch under there, Gu Yi immediately nodded. In response that what Yue Ahn said was true. If Fu Xie Lan didn''t force him to answer then even ncing at the two women he would not dot it.


    Hearing this, Li Wei was silent, her face flushed red, not from blushing, but more like she was holding back anger.


    "I even had a hard time falling asleep because of it," said Yue Ahn by lightly rubbing her clothes on the neck and showing a kissmark in there.


    Of course, Li Wei saw the kiss marks. Her face was getting redder. The smile she had always kept since earlier slowly faded.


    "Masters, I''ll say goodbye first," said the woman immediately left there. Leaving Yue Ahn feeling irritated.


    Meanwhile, on the other hand, one of Fu Xie Lan''s eyebrows when she shot up at the kissmark.


    Unlike what Li Wei thought, right now in Fu Xie Lan''s mind, the girl believed that Yue Ahn also did the same thing with herst night but of course not with Gu Yi, because the man didn''t even want to distance himself an inch from her body.

 Chapter 179 - Chaptef 179. Fitness Potion

    After Li Wei and her servants left, Yue Ahn was left between Gu Yi and Fu Xie Lan.


    "It seems that you two are very close," said Fu Xie Lan to Yue Ahn with the eyes scanning Gu Yi and the woman.??


    Gu Yi immediately turned towards Fu Xie Lan, while Yua Ahn looked down shyly.


    "Not as close as your think," Yue Ahn replied.


    The corners of Fu Xie Lan''s lips lifted faintly. "It Seemed, that you guys at night were also very hot," she said again, making Gu Yi who was next to her not know what to say because he was confused.


    "Oh no, no..Mr. Xie Lan is wrong," Yue Ahn said immediately, her eyes then scanned Gu Yi who was staring at her coldly. Not hearing any response from the man, made her confidence increase a little with the thought that he might also like her, for not denying anything Fu Xie Lan had pinned on them.


    "Hmm, take it easy with me, Lady Ahn can''t hide that after all," said Fu Xie Lan with her chin raised as if she was pointing at Yue Ahn''s neck.


    The woman immediately covered it, even though at first she only wanted to show the kissmark to Lie Wei, she never expected that the two men would also see it.


    This was such a great disgrace to her during her life. She should have kept the despicable incident that had happenedst night, but because she couldn''t stand Li Wei''s attitude towards her, she ended up using the kissmark of that despicable act without thinking.


    Yue Ahn didn''t understand her either, she didn''t recognize the man, and did with him without further ado even in the open. Her memory is still so fresh when she forcibly pulled a man and forced him to do that shameful thing behind a palm tree. And again, she didn''t know what the man looked like because of theck of light, because at that moment the only thing she cared about was her feelings, she needed a man''s touch. Call it she lost a bit of her sanity after exiting the hall door.


    Hearing Fu Xie Lan''s words, Yue Ahn''s cheeks turned red with embarrassment and there was no response from Gu Yi at all.


    The woman suddenly had a thought, that could it be that the person who did sex with her was Gu Yi? Who knows.


    The man did not confirm or deny it at all. Didn''t this mean that it was most likely that the man was Gu Yi?


    Or... Ah just thinking about it made Yue Ahn blush.


    Seeing the woman''s response, a smirk appeared on Fu Xie Lan''s lips.


    "Ehem, maybe I should go first, enjoy your time together," she said and then immediately left, leaving Yue Ahn and Gu Yi in the gazebo.


    "Xie Lan," shouted Gu Yi immediately getting up from his position.


    "Wait!" Yue Ahn said stopping the man''s movements.


    Gu Yi turned his gaze away for a moment and looked at Yue Ahn whose face was already blushing red since earlier.


    The two''s eyes met, making Yue Ahn even more attracted to the man.


    "Th-thanks for the night," she said shyly. She was very sure that the man was Gu Yi.


    "Get out!"


    Gu Yi immediately followed Fu Xie Lan, ignoring Yue Ahn. Keep walking without looking back.


    Carrying Fu Xie Lan''s body when he reached her, the girl was taken aback. He is stepping into the room without paying attention to the gazes of the people on him.


    .


    .


    "Teasing me? Hmm?" Gu Yi said after closing the bedroom door and creating a shield there.


    "W-what? I''m just ...."


    She hadn''t finished her sentence yet and the man kissed her again, ignoring Hao''s presence in the room.


    "This is your punishment," said Gu Yi immediately carrying Fu Xie Lan to the bed.


    And the man has sex again with Fu Xie Lan many times without a break until nightfall.


    ***


    The night air was so cold, the rain that had just let up made the wind that blew feel wet and so refreshing.


    A girl stood behind a window in one of the rooms on the second floor of the moon pavilion. Her hair, which was still wet, was gently blown by the wind. It looked like she had just finished taking a shower.


    It was Fu Xie Lan, for some reason tonight the girl was feeling so restless, and make her awake, even though her body was very tired because of Gu Yi''s crazy actions.


    If only she could, she wanted to regret her decision that night. Just because of a few words that came out of her lips, until now her body still felt very tired because of that man. Yes even though deep inside, the girl was enjoying it too.


    Knock...knock...knock.


    Suddenly a knock broke the girl from her thoughts.


    "Come in." She said.


    Slowly, the door opened and revealed a maidservant, about her twenties. In her hand was a drink with a pungent aroma. Judging by the aroma, Fu Xie Lan could immediately guess that the drink was a mixture of various types of herbs.


    "Sorry to interrupt Sir. His majesty the king sent some drinks to the participants so they can stay fit until thepetition starts. Please enjoy it," said the waiter handing two sses to Fu Xie Lan after seeing someone sleeping on the bedroom bed.


    "Hmm, just put it there," said Fu Xie Lan while pointing at the table.


    "But, sir. This potion must be drunk immediately because its properties will be lost if it is left alone for five minutes."


    "Says who?" One of Fu Xie Lan''s eyebrows rose. in her life, this was the first time she had heard of such a thing.


    "Physician who made it, sir."


    "Okay, I''ll drink it soon. Nowe back, I want to change clothes first," she said then.


    "B-but, Master...."


    "You want to see my body naked?" said Fu Xie Lan turning to face the maidservant.


    "Okay, if that''s what you want..." she continued again immediately taking off her men''s clothes in slow motion.


    "Wait. Alright, sir. I''m getting out. Don''t forget the potion to drink immediately," the maid stammered, immediately cing the cup she was carrying on the table.


    "I''m sorry," she said again, quickly walked away, and left the room.


    Fu Xie Lan who saw the servant''s behavior smiled. Whereas since earlier, she had not intended to take her clothes off at all, she had just finished taking a shower and of course, she had put on a new suit.


    With slow steps, the girl approached the two cups filled with potions.


    Inhaled deeply and stayed in that position for a long time, as if examining the herbs one by one contained in the green liquid.


    Her brow furrowed when she found the familiar herbal scent. It was the kind that could cause one to fall into a deep sleep dan do not disturb even by the sound of an explosion.


    While the aroma of other herbs that she felt was nothing strange and was indeed good for health and fitness.


    "Why to stop?" a voice caught Fu Xie Lan''s attention. Turning to the source of the voice, there Gu Yi was still lying with one hand supporting his head, facing the girl.


    "What?" one of Fu Xie Lan''s eyebrows rose.


    "I heard, earlier you wanted to be naked, I will wait patiently here," Gu Yi said.

 Chapter 180 - 180. Snake Skeleton

    "I heard you wanted to get naked earlier? I''ll be waiting patiently here," Gu Yi chuckled.


    Hearing such vulgar words from the man, Fu Xie Lan rolled her eyes in embarrassment.??


    "Don''t take this potion," said the girl, putting the cup back in her hand.


    Gu Yi immediately got up from his position, approaching Fu Xie Lan.


    "So what? Will I die if I drink it?" said the man taking one of the cups on the table.


    "Ahh, why not just give it a try?"


    "I''m afraid you''ll be sad if that happens," Gu Yi replied, putting the cup back down after inhaling the aroma.


    Suddenly amotion came from below, Fu Xie Lan and Gu Yi immediately approached the window.


    Some of the faces of the participants who just registered today seemed to be walking towards the Moon Pavilion. They had just returned from the royal family''s banquet.


    Some kept yawning, while others looked so excited.


    Fu Xie Lan''s eyes looked coldly at those people. This was the night she had been waiting for. Just to make sure, whether the guess is right or wrong.


    Stay in that position for a few minutes until thest participant enters the moon pavilion.


    .


    .


    .


    Leaning against the window, the girl''s violet eyes shed coldly, scanning everything that reached her unobstructed view.


    And sure enough, what she had guessed happened tonight. Men and women who share the same room do sex, all of them. while those who have the same female or male roommates are fast asleep.


    Fu Xie Lan did not understand what all this meant.


    "Can you take me without getting caught?" asked Fu Xie Lan turning to Gu Yi.


    "Where, honey?" Gu Yi replied.


    "I want to check something."


    "Okay, when?"


    "Now. Come on!" Fu Xie Lan replied as she smoothed Gu Yi''s clothes which exposed his upper body.


    Silently they came out of the moon pavilion.


    "Can you follow the balls of light?" asked Fu Xie Lan when they were already under one of the densely leafy trees not far from the moon pavilion.


    Gu Yi immediately set his sights following Fu Xie Lan''s index finger.


    Right now, above them, so many balls of light were scattered. if people don''t pay close attention, maybe people will think of it as a firefly.


    "Okay," said Gu Yi. The man was also curious about the little lights.


    They then quietly moved very fast, streaking through the cold night, following where the light went.


    Leaping out through the pce wall railings that were roughly four meters high, Fu Xie Lan and Gu Yi continued to move. Runs silently.


    Now that they were far away from the royal pce, and the more they followed the light, for some reason Fu Xie Lan felt that the number of balls of light she was following was increasing.


    What had previously flown erratically towards a ce, has now changed. the balls of light, all in one direction, seemed to be forming a stream of light that was so beautiful to look at.


    "Stop," whispered Fu Xie Lan asking Gu Yi to stop his movements.


    "Why, Queen."


    "Look over there!"


    Immediately Gu Yi looked in the direction Fu Xie Lan was referring to.


    not far from him stood a tower of such a high size.


    "What''s that?"


    Fu Xie Lan''s violet eyes immediately pierced through everything that reached her sight without a barrier.


    There was no one around the tower.


    "Get a little closer," Fu Xie Lan said to which Gu Yi nodded.


    Currently, they are in an area that is very far from human touch, still included in the territory of the Zu kingdom. Untouched forest with trees that are so dense.


    Moved closer with the eye power that she kept using. Her eyes caught a strange rune on the tower wall, turned her gaze to the top of the tower, right at the top was a crystal ball, and all the light-centered there.


    Fu Xie Lan''s brow furrowed.


    She seemed familiar with the crystal ball, looked again carefully. There was something inside the crystal ball, Fu Xie Lan sharpened her vision even more. And what she encountered was very difficult for her to exin.


    ''A snake skeleton?''


    Not! its tail gradually formed along with the many balls of light that were absorbed into the object.


    What sight is this?


    Why was there a snake skeleton inside the crystal ball?


    ''Be careful, Miss,'' Hao''s voice buzzed in her head. The creature immediately jumped onto his Miss''s shoulders, its white fur even seemed to have stood up, looking so alert.


    "Stop," said Fu Xie Lan, and at that moment they stopped. The distance from the tower was only about five hundred meters.


    As Fu Xie Lan drew closer, the girl felt something tugging at her body. It was as if something inside her wanted to be forcibly taken away.


    Cold sweat with chest throbbing in pain, her breath that sounded hoarse made the girl unable to stand up normally.


    "What''s the matter, Queen?" Gu Yi asked when he saw Fu Xie Lan like she was in pain.


    "G-get away from this ce a bit."


    Immediately, Gu Yi obeyed Fu Xie Lan''s words.


    Back away from there, the awkwardness felt in Fu Xie Lan''s body now disappeared. The girl then tried to normalize her feelings again.


    "Still sick?" Gu Yi asked softly.


    Fu Xie Lan shook her head, her focus currently focused on the snake skeleton within the crystal ball that was at the top of the tower.


    "What do you see, Queen?" Gu Yi asked when he previously found that Fu Xie Lan''s expression was not as usual.


    "Snake skeleton, no, a part of its body began to form as the amount of light absorbed by the crystal ball," answered Fu Xie Lan bluntly.


    Hearing this, Gu Yi''s eyes shed coldly. His expressionless face looked so terrifying.


    Was Fu Xie Lan saw was the same snake that wiped out his entire family?


    It''s a hell snake. A creature that changed his life drastically. The summoned beast of the ck magicians who attacked the demon pce at that time. Yes, Even though he managed to eliminate the cursed creature, that doesn''t mean he wasn''t hurt at all.


    He had to check it himself.


    If it is true, it means that someone again wants to resurrect the creature.


    "Honey, can I ask you something?"


    "Is that the ball of light you were referring to in the gazebo this afternoon?" Gu Yi asked pointing at the stream of light that kept moving from various directions.


    Fu Xie Lan just nodded.


    Hearing this, Gu Yi became even more certain of his conjecture.


    Someone was trying to resurrect the cursed creature. Using new souls created from human pration.


    No wonder, neither he nor his two bodyguards ever found any trace of the ck witch. It turned out that they were moving in human territory.


    The territory of the human race that they have considered a cursed ce is also the most dangerous area and threatens the safety of the entire race of inhabitants of the Arnd World.

 Chapter 181 - 181. Black Rose Tattoo

    The territory of the human race that they had considered a cursed ce was also the most dangerous area and threatened the safety of the entire race of the inhabitants of the Arnd World.


    Gu Yi''s guess was not entirely correct. The creature that Fu Xie Lan saw was indeed a hell snake skeleton. A snake that has the same size as a snake in general, only the creature can erge with scales that also emit heat ten times the heat of the sun.??


    Resurrected using new souls from human pration. But not all, only a few of them qualify.


    Requires a generating spell which can then only be refined by prating.


    New souls created with a generating spell are a condition for resurrecting the creature.


    "Bai Mo, Bai Xue."


    "We''re here Master," said the two men who suddenly appeared at the same time.


    "Keep an eye on this area."


    "And report whatever happened," Gu Yi ordered.


    "Okay, Master. As ordered," said the two and then withdrew.


    The night air is getting colder, cold to the bone.


    "We''d better go back, Queen," said Gu Yi lifting Fu Xie Lan''s body into his arms without any warning making the girl startled.


    "Staying here won''t pay off either," the man addedter.


    "Alright," agreed Fu Xie Lan. What Gu Yi said was true, they also couldn''t take a closer look, and could only observe it from afar without being able to do anything more.


    ***


    Re-entering the pce, the orbs of light they saw seemed to have diminished.


    "Back to room?" Gu Yi asked the girl.


    "No, I want to take a walk around the pce for a while," said Fu Xie Lan. Isn''t this the right time to walk through the entire pce? To find the whereabouts of the ruby ??star stone.


    "Alright, whatever it is," Gu Yi replied.


    "Put me down," the girl pleaded before the man started moving again.


    "No. I don''t want you to be tired," said Gu Yi.


    Move stealthily from one building to another in rapid motion.


    The atmosphere in the pce was very quiet, not a single figure could be seen. Maybe because everyone was asleep because it was gettingte.


    "Has there been any sign of the Voltex?" Gu Yi asked. He had known of the existence of the thing in Fu Xie Lan''s hands ever since Bai Mo had reported everything to him about the girl when his bodyguards returned having lost track of Fu Xie Lan.


    Fu Xie Lan shook her head.


    They kept moving, inside the pce. Erotic sighs suddenly sounded everywhere making both of them frown.


    "Stop," said Fu Xie Lan in a whisper.


    Gu Yi immediatelyplied with the girl''s request, standing behind the pirs of the pce that stood firm, Fu Xie Lan tried to get off Gu Yi''s arms.


    Immediately her eyes scanned the area even though she already knew what kind of scene awaited her.


    And sure enough, the persons are doing sex was seen everywhere.


    Approaching one of the rooms, peeking behind the gap of the door that is not tightly closed, Seeing the entire contents of the room it seems that it is the pce kitchen.


    There, on the wide table, Fu Xie Lan and Gu Yi could see a young woman sighing in pleasure under a slightly older-looking man. Judging from the top clothes that were still attached to their bodies, the two were maid and pce guards.


    Of course with the ball of light that kept popping up from the bottom of the two people. Either they realize it or not. It''s not just one ball of light but there are several, which means they achieve pleasure many times over.


    "Is this your favorite show, honey?" Gu Yi whispered in Fu Xie Lan''s ear.


    "Sshhh," Fu Xie Lan covered Gu Yi''s lips with her index finger. She wanted to see the end of the two of them, and that meant she had to see the process too.


    Watching with a cold gaze with no ripples on her face, Fu Xie Lan remained in her position.


    Until a few hourster, their activities have not beenpleted. No one knows what kind of madness he is witnessing right now.


    It had never crossed her mind before that she would see such a thing in person.


    "I can give you more than you see, honey," Gu Yi whispered sensually in Fu Xie Lan''s ear.


    Suddenly the girl red sharply at Gu Yi, how could the man keep joking in this serious situation.


    As she continued to watch the two figures, Fu Xie Lan''s eyes identally caught a faint ck rose on the man''s shoulder.


    Rubbing her eyes to confirm what she saw.


    An engraving resembling a ck rose tattoo is on the man''s shoulder. Even Fu Xie Lan found the same thing on the exposed chest of the woman.


    What happened in this pce?


    Seeing and linking everything she encountered, instead of finding enlightenment on everything, there was only confusion and made her head want to explode.


    Even though her initial intention to enter the pce was to look for the ruby ??star stone. Never had she thought she woulde across something as unexpected as this?


    Looks like something big is happening in the Zu royal pce


    Fu Xie Lan suddenly remembered her father. Does this have anything to do with the current ruling king? In general, people recognized that he was the emperor of Fu Qing.


    Emperor Fu Qing in Fu Xie Lan''s memory was not that person.


    "Gu Yi takes a look at that man''s shoulder," Fu Xie Lan whispered.


    "Why, honey? Mine is so much better than him," the man chuckled. Since earlier, his gaze has never left Fu Xie Lan''s face for a second. The serious expression of the girl next to him made him very excited.


    "I''m serious, isn''t that a sign that someone has been hit by mind magic?"


    Gu Yi reflexively turned his gaze and looked in the direction Fu Xie Lan was referring to.


    A cold glint rose in his gray eyes. It was the same sign that Guard Bai had told him when he returned from the phoenyx academy.


    That means it''s true, ck witchs are secretly moving into human territory.


    Meanwhile, on the other hand, the two people inside had finished their rituals.


    "Forgive me."


    "It''s okay, I want it too. Thank you. I don''t know what will happen to me. I might have suffocated to death if you hadn''te soon."


    "Your body is so sweet," replied the bodyguard back wearing his clothes. asionally help the maid.


    "I don''t know what happened to my body, whereas, I only drank the rest of the wine that was given to the participant, maybe because I''m not used to drinking alcoholic beverages," said the maid sighed.


    "Keep it a secret just for the two of us," the man pleaded.


    "Of course, I still have shame. There''s no way I tell anyone else."


    "Sometimes if I want it again, can Ie to you?"


    "Without anyone knowing?" said the woman shyly.


    "Without anyone knowing," The two then hugged again.


    Soon Gu Yi and Fu Xie Lan got away from the ce before the two of them got out of there.

 Chapter 182 - 182. Awakening Process

    Away from the pce kitchen. Fu Xie Lan and Gu Yi made their move again.


    Unlike before, right now they were just walking around, rxing a bit. Busy in each other''s thoughts.??


    "Gu Yi," called Fu Xie Lan.


    "Hmm?"


    "Do you believe me?"


    "Why do you say like that? Of course, I believe in you," Gu Yi replied.


    "What''s wrong, Queen? You don''t usually ask questions like that," said Gu Yi.


    "Do you believe that I am human?"


    "Whatever you say, I believe even if it''s a lie," Gu Yi replied.


    "But this time I''m serious."


    "I know."


    Fu Xie Lan''s steps came to a halt.


    "Alright, we better head back first," said Fu Xie Lan.


    Gu Yi immediately lifted Fu Xie Lan''s body, and at the same time, it rained heavily.


    .


    .


    .


    Arriving in the room, Fu Xie Lan then told all about it to the man, Gu Yi. everything, about her origin which is not really from this world, and about the real life of Fu Xie Lan who is the eldest daughter of the Zu kingdom.


    The man listened to all of Fu Xie Lan''s words without missing a beat.


    "I don''t care about all that, Queen," said Gu Yi hugging Fu Xie Lan''s body, bringing the girl to lean on him. Regarding her being from a different world, Gu Yi had already guessed since when he first saw the soul cover rune seal on the girl''s body.


    To him, wherever the soul came from, it was the same. Because the two souls in the body that are currently resting on his chest are the souls of his queen. Just waiting for the seal to open and Yu Yi''s figure will return.


    Although his words seemed unconcerned, his current expression was really cold and frightening especially when she was telling about Fu Xie Lan''s real torture.


    "Do you want me to destroy this pce? Hmm?"


    "No, it''s not like that."


    "They''ve made you suffer, Queen. Even if the entire human race bears the same burden, it will not be enough to repay what you feel."


    "Not for the moment."


    "I want you to help me find my father, can you?" Fu Xie Lan asked slightly looking up at the man.


    "Why look for him again? Isn''t it ..."


    "Just this once, please. The current state of affairs in the pce is very different from what I previously thought. I could have exacted my revenge if life in the pce remained the same as before, but he who rules now is not my father, you know he''s someone else and strangely everyone seems to be fine with it," Fu Xie Lan begged the man.


    "Maybe my father also has the answer to everything that happened here," added the girl again, deep in her heart she wished her father was still alive.


    "Okay, if that''s what you want," Gu Yi replied slowly kissing her neck.


    "Let me rest tonight, Gu Yi."


    Stopping his action, the man rested his chin on Fu Xie Lan''s shoulder.


    "Okay. Tonight I won''t do it," Gu Yi replied kissing the girl''s neck.


    The two of them were silent, there was no further discussion.


    Only the sound of raindrops filled the silence.


    ''<em>Hao are you asleep</em>?'' asked Fu Xie Lan inviting Hao to speak.


    ''<em>What is it, Miss?</em>'' Hao replied with a buzzing voice in the girl''s head.


    ''<em>Did you know anything about the tower in the forest before</em>?'' Fu Xie Lan suddenly remembered Hao telling her to be alert when around the tower.


    ''<em>The snake skeleton?''</em>


    <em>''You saw it too?''</em> asked Fu Xie Lan.


    No answer from Hao.


    ''<em>Yes about that skeleton, have you ever seen a simr creature? I mean, I know it''s a snake, but it''s really weird for a creature like that to be there, and again that ball of light. I don''t understand at all,''</em>said Fu Xie Lan when she felt that Hao was reluctant to answer the previous question.


    ''<em>I never saw it at all, Miss.''</em>


    <em>''But one thing I do know, that creature is not from this world.''</em>


    <em>''Regarding the ball of light that Miss saw, it is a new soul born into this world,</em>'' Hao exined one by one.


    ''<em>A new soul?''</em>


    <em>''That''s right, Miss. A new soul is the result of human intercourse,''</em> Hao said and at that moment the girl''s cheeks turned red again.


    Hearing Hao''s words, it meant that she and Gu Yi too...


    ''<em>It didn''t like what do you think.''</em>


    <em>''Huh? What does that mean?''</em> asked Fu Xie Lan.


    ''<em>There is no generating spell in your body, Miss.''</em>


    <em>''What exactly are you trying to say? I don''t understand,''</em>Fu Xie Lan replied.


    ''<em>What does Miss want to know?''</em>


    <em>''Everyone, tell me everything you know,</em>'' Fu Xie Lan said. At this time the girl closed her eyes with her head resting on Gu Yi''s broad chest.


    ''<em>From all that Miss has seen, it is the process of awakening.''</em>


    <em>''Reviving a dead being, especially if it''s not from this world would require a lot of souls.''</em>


    <em>''Why do you know that the creature is dead?''</em>


    <em>''That''s because of the resurrecting spell thates with the souls that go to that tower, Miss.''</em>


    <em>''And again, if the snake isn''t dead yet. Then there will be no process as you see. it only requires a summoning spell and the creature wille without going through aplicated process like this,</em>'' Hao exined at length.


    ''<em>Summoning spell? Is it that easy?''</em>


    <em>''I don''t know that much more, Miss. Maybe Miss can ask Huang Bao if youe back.''</em>


    Fu Xie Lan was silent for a moment, digesting everything Hao said.


    ''<em>Then what did you mean by that?''</em>


    <em>''Which one, Miss?''</em>


    <em>''You''re saying there''s no awakening spell in me?''</em>


    <em>''Indeed, Miss. Not like the man who is with Miss at the moment.''</em>


    ''<em>You mean in Gu Yi''s body there is a generating spell?''</em>


    <em>''That''s true Miss, but it''s weakened and it might be gone tomorrow. Not like when he just drank wine in the hall,''</em> Hao exined again.


    As soon as Fu Xie Lan seemed to be enlightened by her previous confusion, the wine containing the aphrodisiac was not given at random but was given to the chosen ones. An aphrodisiac that is also apanied by a generating spell. The goal? It was clear to make it easier for those people to produce new souls due to the effects of the drug.


    ''<em>So what about that soul.. that result... erm Gu Yi and I?</em>'' Fu Xie Lan asked a little embarrassed, but because of her curiosity, she was forced to ask it.


    ''<em>Is that soul going there too?''</em> added Fu Xie Lan again.


    ''<em>No, Miss. Since the soul is not qualified, in Miss''s body there is no generating spell,</em>'' Hao replied


    ''<em>So where is the soul?''</em>


    <em>''As for that matter, I don''t know Miss,''</em> Hao replied.


    ''<em>Why don''t you tell me everything?''</em>


    <em>''You didn''t ask me, Miss</em>'' Hao answered simply. As long as it doesn''t endanger Fu Xie Lan''s life, then Hao will remain silent.

 Chapter 183 - 183. That Mysterious Chant Again

    ''<em>You didn''t ask me, Miss</em>'' Hao answered simply. As long as it doesn''t endanger Fu Xie Lan''s life, then Hao will remain silent.


    ''<em>How about the body of Wan Lie and the others?</em>'' asked Fu Xie Lan again.??


    ''<em>Just like you, Miss.''</em>


    <em>''Thank you. Next time if something happens tell me if you know a little bit about it. Don''t wait to be asked first.''</em>


    <em>''All right Miss.''</em>


    Fu Xie Lan then cut off her conversation with Hao.


    The girl was silent and went back to digesting everything the fluffy creature said.


    Fu Xie Lan knows very well, behind this incident there must be someone very strong


    But who? And what is the purpose?


    Fu Xie Lan''s head suddenly throbbed with pain, dizziness and a feeling of nausea filled her.


    An unfamiliar memory reyed like a broken record in her head, apanied by a mysterious chant he had heard of how many times. But this time it was different, only one lyric that kept repeating made her head feel like it was going to explode.


    ''<em>The Lost Has Returned....''</em>


    <em>''The Lost Has Returned....''</em>


    <em>''The Lost Has Returned....''</em>


    Gu Yi who felt Fu Xie Lan''s body suddenly reacted immediately looked at the girl.


    "What''s the wrong Queen?"


    By now, both of them had taken off their respective masks. So that the wrinkles and cold sweat that filled the girl''s face became clearer.


    "Queen, what happened?" Gu Yi panicked seeing Fu Xie Lan in pain.


    The girl just shook her head as she continued to hold her head which felt like it was going to explode at that moment.


    Her chest tightened, her ears buzzed in pain.


    She heard no other sound other than the song that kept repeating.


    Until Fu Xie Lan fell unconscious, making Gu Yi even more panicked.


    .


    .


    .


    Early in the morning, the girl began to wake up. Around her were already Gu Yi, Xue Ning, Wan Lie, and Ju Xian. Was waiting anxiously.


    "Why are you here?" asked the girl while feeling the mask that felt covering her face.


    "Don''t ask like that, Xie Lan. Now how are you feeling?" Xue Ning asked.


    Fu Xie Lan was silent, the pain she felt before was now gone as well along with the memories that kept repeating in her head and the song.


    "Gu Yi.."


    "I''m here, Honey."


    "Did you hear a voice before?" asked Fu Xie Lan.


    "Voice?"


    Fu Xie Lan nodded in approval.


    "I didn''t hear anything. What did that sound like?"


    "Singing. Is it true you didn''t hear anything?"


    Gu Yi nodded.


    "Maybe it''s just your feelings, honey. Now you should go back to rest," said Gu Yi smiling gently at the girl.


    "You''re other''s awake," said Gu Yi, turning to face Wan Lie and the others.


    Previously the three people came to Fu Xie Lan almost at the same time, even though it was gettingte at night. And judging by the potions given by the royal servants, they should be fast asleep. But why is it the other way around?


    "If there''s something you want to talk about, just tell her tomorrow," Gu Yi said. Tonight the ruler seems to have softened a bit.


    "It''s okay, just say it. I''m fine," said Fu Xie Lan slowly.


    "But, honey...."


    "Already, don''t worry about me too much. No one knows my condition better than myself. So trust me, I''m fine."


    "Hmm," Gu Yi exhaled roughly.


    "What are you guys asking tonight?"


    "It''s dawn, Xie Lan," Xue Ning replied.


    Fu Xie Lan who heard that frowned. How many hours had he been unconscious?


    Xue Ning who was standing between them then started to exin to Fu Xie Lan.


    A few hours ago, a maid came with a potion to the three of them''s room, no, but all rooms were upied by participants who did not attend the banquet.


    But because of Fu Xie Lan''s message to the three when they were still in the gazebo not to consume anything from the kingdom if the girl wasn''t with them.


    So Xue Ning, Wan Lie, and Ju Xian did not consume the potion. And when the three of them went to rest various kinds of embarrassing sounds that sounded from various directions made the three of them unable to sleep.


    Especially with Wan Lie and Ju Xian in the same room. So they decided to calm their minds a bit and move away from the moon pavilion.


    What they didn''t expect was, the two youths and Xue Ning walked out of the room almost at the same time, meeting in the hallway leading to the moon pavilion''s exit.


    Saw the many strange lights ball that came out of the gaps in the doors and windows in certain rooms.


    Feeling something strange, the three finally agreed to meet Fu Xie Lan first.


    they were afraid that something might happen to the girl, even though their worries were unfounded.


    Be them here, in the girl''s room. And what they thought happened. Fu Xie Lan wasn''t doing well.


    They initially knocked on Fu Xie Lan''s door long ago but there was no response, they decided to leave from there. But because their worries were greater, so they just waited in front of the girl''s room like they were on guard.


    After waiting for a few hours, when the three felt that nothing had happened and maybe they should just leave there, suddenly a scream of pain came from inside Fu Xie Lan''s room causing Wan Lie, Xue Ning, and Ju Xian not to leave and instead turned around. Long knocking on the door as if forced to enter. Gu Yi who initially did not let them in chose to give up because Wan Lie insisted on seeing his mother. Even though the ruler didn''t like it when anyone approached Fu Xie Lan.


    However, that does not mean he will separate the mother and child when one of them is not in good condition. Let''s say he understands Wan Lie''s concern seeing his mother''s condition.


    "Looks like you two also received the same drink like us," Xue Ning said again after telling everything while ncing at the cup that was on the table.


    "Erm."


    "Is it because of that drink, you are like this Xie Lan?"


    "No, that''s not it."


    "Then?"


    "Xie Lan, do you know what light that is?" Wan Lie chimed in as he pointed at the ball of light moving in the hallway in front of Fu Xie Lan''s half-open door. The number has also decreased a lot from before.


    Hearing Wan Lie''s question, Fu Xie Lan nced at Gu Yi for a moment.


    Wouldn''t it be okay if she told everyone in the room? She just didn''t want them to be scared after hearing her story.


    "Wow, I thought I was in the wrong room."


    "Hahaha"


    "I never thought that my return, would be greeted with this many people," a voice came from behind the door.


    Suddenly everyone turned and looked towards the source of the voice.


    There, a ck-haired figure wearing a full red suit stood leaning against the door, with one hand supporting his head.


    He is Fu Xie Lan''s roommate.

 Chapter 184 - 184. He Is Not Human

    There, a ck-haired figure d in an entirely red suit stood leaning against the door, with one hand supporting his head.


    He was Fu Xie Lan''s roommate.??


    "Who are you?" asked Wan Lie immediately.


    "I am?"


    "Why not just ask Xie Lan?" said the man.


    Immediately everyone turned their heads towards Fu Xie Lan. Meanwhile, Gu Yi''s expression had been very bad ever since the man''s appearance.


    "He''s my roommate," said Fu Xie Lan immediately answering everyone''s confusion.


    "But... I thought Xie Lan''s roommate was..."


    "Who?" said the man cut off Xue Ning''s words with a smile that never faded from his lips.


    Xue Ning and Ju Xian immediately turned to Gu Yi, seeing that his expression and gaze were so intimidating that the hairs on their necks stood on end.


    "Hey.. don''t be so angry."


    "I''m back doesn''t mean I want to stay with her here, hahaha," said the man again, his eyes scanning Fu Xie Lan and Gu Yi. His smile seemed to tremble slightly as his gaze met Gu Yi''s.


    "Looks like my arrival is disturbing, doesn''t it?"


    "I just want to make sure that this room is still there, hahaha."


    "You know what? Ie back here often, but I can''t find the door, so I often go into the next room. hahaha."


    "Ah yes, this is for you Xie Lan," said the man as he threw a small scroll and was immediately caught by Ju Xian who happened to be standing closest to him.


    "Okay, I''m going. Don''t look for me, okay?" The man said without pause and then quickly left without waiting for the people in the room to reply or respond.


    "Wait!" said Fu Xie Lan.


    However, the man only nced at the girl briefly. He blinked one eye while moving his mouth silently.


    ''<em>Take care of yourself, Queen.''</em>


    And then disappeared right there, leaving a trail of stars in the hallway in front of the door.


    Wan Lie immediately approached the ce where the man disappeared, looked around the hallway on the second floor but did not find the figure he was looking for.


    All of them who saw it had the same thought.


    <strong>THE MAN IS NOT A HUMAN</strong>


    As for Fu Xie Lan, she was rooted to the spot ever since the man turned his head towards her. She was not so stupid as to be able to read the movements of the man''s mouth.


    Queen?


    Who is the queen?


    Since the first day of enlistment, when she conversed with the man, no, rather only the man who continued to talk to her. She had already guessed that maybe the man wasn''t human. But that''s just an unfounded assumption because there is no evidence to support the assumption.


    "Wizard?"


    "No, no. She''s not a wizard," Xue Ning monologued.


    "Fairy?"


    "Not really, Vampire? Mermaid? Ah impossible."


    "Demon? Ah, that''s even more impossible" Xue Ning monologued again without noticing that all eyes were on her.


    "What are you trying to say?" Wan Lie asked after closing the door tightly and returning to his original position.


    "I''m just guessing what race that guy is from," Xue Ning replied immediately. The girl had already forgotten a little about Wan Lie''s treatment of her.


    Xue Ning thought that maybe Wan Lie was just confused.


    "What''s the point of knowing which race he''s from?" Wan Lie sarcastically then snatched the scroll in Ju Xian''s hand.


    Walk towards a chair and then sit there.


    As for Gu Yi, one of the man''s eyebrows rose when he see Wan Lie. He should have done that.


    "What''s in it?" Fu Xie Lan asked Wan Lie.


    immediately the young man unrolled it. His brow furrowed at the contents of the scroll.


    "Empty?"


    Hearing this, Fu Xie Lan immediately got up from her position and rushed towards the young man. But she hadn''t even taken two steps and the girl stumbled on her own feet. Lucky Gu Yi immediately grabbed her tiny body.


    "Be careful, honey," Gu Yi said with his arms wrapped around Fu Xie Lan who was sitting on hisp.


    Suddenly a blush filled the girl''s face behind the mask.


    "Put me down."


    "No, what if you fall again?" Gu Yi lifted the girl''s body and put her back on the bed.


    "The scroll, bring it here," Gu Yi said after cing Fu Xie Lan''s body carefully.


    Hearing this, Wan Lie immediately got up and handed the scroll in his hand to his father.


    "I told you, it''s empty," said Wan Lie when he saw Gu Yi re-opening the scroll.


    "Is that guy trying to y with us?" Wan Lie said with his jaw tightened.


    As for Ju Xian and Xue Ning, both of them froze watching the three people in front of them. Somehow they felt as if they were strangers in front of the three people.


    Even so, neither Ju Xian nor Xie Ning left the room. They just stood still.


    Fu Xie Lan who heard Wan Lie''s words frowned.


    "Gu Yi, maybe like that time," said Fu Xie Lan.


    Immediately the man looked for suitable lighting in the room. Luckily on the table, there was a candle that was still burning brightly.


    Wan Lie who saw this was as confused as Ju Xian and Xue Ning. What did the man do? want to burn the scroll?


    But what they think, is wrong.


    Gu Yi looked at the scroll.


    "What''s in it?" asked Fu Xie Lan without moving from her position.


    "Get ready."


    Hearing that, Wan Lie, Ju Xian, and Xue Ning immediately took a wary stance.


    while Fu Xie Lan frowned faintly.


    "Will something happen again?" Fu Xie Lan muttered but the others could still hear it.


    Immediately the girl rose from her position, reced the cloth covering her face with the silver mask she usually wore without showing her entire face.


    One of Gu Yi''s eyebrows raised at the attitude of the four people in front of him.


    "What are you doing?" asked the man so casually.


    "Especially you. Where are you going? Hmm?" said Gu Yi approached Fu Xie Lan and lifted the girl''s petite body,ying her back on the bed.


    "What are you doing?" Fu Xie Lan protested. While Wan Lie and the other two had the same question.


    "Shouldn''t I be the one asking that?" Gu Yi replied.


    "You just told us to prepare," said Fu Xie Lan.


    "And it was you who asked me the contents of this scroll, right?"


    "I''m just answering your question, honey," Gu Yi said casually.


    Seeing no response from the girl, he then created light in his palm then stared at the scroll, in a position that was visible to all.


    GET READY


    immediately everyone loosened their guard. Rx again.


    Fu Xie Lan was rooted to the spot, trying to digest the contents of the scroll.


    As for Wan Lie, a harsh gasp escaped his lips. He wanted to beat the guy up for making everyone in the room misunderstood. Yes, if only Gu Yi wasn''t his father.

 Chapter 185 - 185. Who Are You

    Seeing the contents of the scroll, everyone fell silent.


    Each of them digested the meaning of the writing.??


    "What do you think the man was trying to say?" Xue Ning asked.


    "Does this have anything to do with the ruby ??star stone we''re looking for?" She added again.


    Fu Xie Lan who heard Xue Ning''s words remained silent and didn''t respond. She also had the same thoughts as the girl.


    The message told her to get ready.


    But prepare for what? And when?


    "Rx your mind, honey. You just recovered. Don''t think too hard," said Gu Yi when he saw Fu Xie Lan''s serious look.


    "You guyse out. Let Xie Lan rest," he said without turning his head.


    "Okay. I''lle backter," Wan Lie replied then left the room, followed by Ju Xian and Xie Ning.


    Now, only Fu Xie Lan and Gu Yi, alone in the room.


    "Sleep, Queen. Don''t worry. I''ll take care of you," Gu Yi said, lying down next to Fu Xie Lan.


    While Fu Xie Lan, the girl did not listen to Gu Yi''s words. Her mind was filled with the man who was her roommate.


    ''<em>Who''s he?''</em>


    <em>''Is that guy the same person who always texts me?''</em>


    <em>''If so, that means he knows something about the Elf race? or is that man....''</em>


    Fu Xie Lan shook her head. Denying her conjecture that seemed to be true.


    All this time, the Elf race she knew had always been hiding. Move invisible. But why suddenly show up?


    Judging by her appearance, Fu Xie Lan didn''t find any traits that the elf race had in that man.


    The appearance is the same as an ordinary human in general and no mana is detected from his body.


    Feeling Gu Yi touch her, hug her from the side. Fu Xie Lan turned her head towards the man.


    "Do you know who that man is?" asked Fu Xie Lan.


    "Don''t talk about other men in front of me, honey. I don''t like it," said Gu Yi, who at that moment carried his head on the girl''s shoulder while closing his eyes.


    "Go to sleep. It will be morning soon," Gu Yi pleaded.


    Fu Xie Lan nodded at the man''s words. Sleepiness suddenly hit her, and secondster, the girl fell asleep.


    While Gu Yi who saw the girl had closed her eyes, he then slowly rose from his position.


    He walked slowly to the window and half-opened it. The crow slowly created from the smog in the palm of his hand.


    Sends a crow away somewhere, then recreates another one and also sends it away. Fly in the opposite direction to the previous crow.


    Finished doing that, Gu Yi closed the bedroom window and stepped closer to the chair. Sitting there, awake until the morninges. No one knows what he was thinking.


    ***


    "How are you feeling now, Queen?" Gu Yi asked slightly turning his head towards Fu Xie Lan.


    Fu Xie Lan only nced at the man with no intention of responding.


    .


    .


    .


    "I want to walk around the pce," the girl said after a few minutes of silence.


    "Okay, I''m too," said Gu Yi.


    "Up to you."


    At this time, the man was sitting on the chair by the window. Suddenly a crow barged in andnded right in front of Gu Yi.


    Seeing the crow, Fu Xie Lan approached. She seemed familiar with the animal.


    Taking a closer look, it wasn''t a real crow. but rather a wisp of ck smoke that resembled a crow.


    The girl''s brow furrowed, she seemed to have seen such an animal before, but where?


    Gu Yi let the crow peck at his fingertips, it took a few seconds, and then the creature walked up to the man''s palm and disappeared there.


    Immediately the air temperature in the room changed drastically, the intimidating aura and the man''s eyes turned slightly horrifying.


    Cough..cough.


    His attention was diverted by Fu Xie Lan''s coughing sound. Immediately he normalized his expression as before. For a moment Gu Yi forgot that he was currently with Fu Xie Lan.


    "I''m sorry, Queen."


    "Ehem, it''s okay," the girl said rubbing her chest. Trying to get as much oxygen as possible. Because earlier she felt that her breath would stop at that very moment.


    "Did something happen?" asked Fu Xie Lan after feeling a little better.


    "I want to go somewhere," Gu Yi replied.


    "How long?"


    "Maybe just a few hours?" he replied then kissed Fu Xie Lan''s neck.


    "Okay. Be careful. I''ll be waiting for you," replied the girl again.


    "I say goodbye, Queen," said Gu Yi, taking Fu Xie Lan''s hand and giving it a short kiss, then retreating a little away from the girl.


    Fu Xie Lan nodded, her eyes never leaving Gu Yi.


    The man then jumped out the window, Fu Xie Lan who saw him immediately ran over and looked down there.


    She thought Gu Yi was going tond on the ground, but what she found was that the man was already out of sight.


    Rough gasps were heard, even though Gu Yi said that he was only gone for a few hours, but somehow she felt a little unwilling to be separated from that man. She also did not know, when her feelings developed to this stage. Everything the man gave her was a first for her.


    Not finding the man anywhere, Fu Xie Lan slightly leaned her head against the side of the wide-open window.


    ''<em>Who are you?''</em>


    <em>''Why do I feel you are so familiar to me?''</em>


    Fu Xie Lan''s monologue in her mind. Until now she still did not know anything about the man. Where does ite from? And why always be around her. She only knew about Gu Yi''s family story but not about that man.


    Even though he was so mysterious to her, she still believed in the man. Who knows. let''s say she''s stupid for believing in a man she just met, especially if she doesn''t know too much about his origins.


    ''<em>Where have I seen that creature before?</em>'' her monologue when she recalled the crow in Gu Yi''s hand earlier.


    Suddenly her head was leaning back upright. Wasn''t that crow the same as the cat she saw back then in Elder Chen''s residence? Yes, right. The cat was also not a real cat and came from the same plume of ck smoke she saw in the crow.


    Again the girl''s mind was filled with questions and conjectures.


    ''<em>Did the cate from you too?''</em>


    Another sigh escaped Fu Xie Lan''s lips. She might go crazy if she stays in this world any longer.


    One question is unanswered, and another question pops up again.


    One event has not been resolved, and another event has urred again.


    She who is a foreign soul in this world finds it too difficult to digest and face everything at the same time.

 Chapter 186 - 186. Royal Guest : Prince Shen Zue

    No one knows realize it was already midday, some people who were guided by some servants were heading towards the moon pavilion. It seems that they are participants who just registered today.


    Suddenly a vibration was felt from her cosmic bag, it was Voltex.??


    Fu Xie Lan immediately grabbed the thing from her cosmic bag. And indeed, the Voltex reacted.


    Feeling it tugging at her somewhere, Fu Xie Lan got up from her position. She walked towards the bedroom door while putting the Voltex back into her cosmic bag.


    Following where it took her, she opened the door and find that Wan Lie, Jua Xian, and Xue Ning were already there.


    Stepping past and ignoring the three people.


    "Xie Lan where are you going?" shouted Wan Lie after the girl, followed by the other two.


    Fu Xie Lan continued walking, not caring about Wan Lie at all, nor even with people''s gazes around her. Hao who seemed to be perched on her shoulder was also on guard.


    The girl''s steps were neither slow nor fast. Trying to keep calm. Voltex reacts, which means the ruby ??star stone is in the vicinity.


    Walking alone near towards pce gates, her foot movements stopped, the queue of participants that should have been seen around the pce gates was now slightly sidelined.


    The sound of a group of horse-drawn carriages could be heard from outside. Slowly passed the participants and entered the pce. Judging by the carriage and the people escorting it on each side, Fu Xie Lan could guess that it was the royal family entourage that was currently visiting the Zu royal pce.


    Fu Xie Lan''s eyes scanned the carriages one by one and the tributes that followed behind them.


    As the horse-drawn carriage passed right in front of her, the Voltex trembled even more.


    There, in the carriage, the ruby ??star stone is located.


    Fu Xie Lan slowly moved away from there, looking for a suitable ce to pay attention to who was inside the horse carriage.


    Standing casually under a tree not far from the hall, Fu Xie Lan''s eyes didn''t leave it the slightest bit.


    "It seems that Master Xie Lan is a little interested in the royal guest." A voiceing from behind broke the girl''s focus. Turning to the source of the voice, Li Wei was walking towards her.


    "Miss Li Wei."


    "Master is alone?" asked Li Wei smiling with her eyes scanning the surroundings as if she was looking for something.


    "As you can see," replied Fu Xie Lan.


    "He is the prince of the Oceanna kingdom," said Li Wei who had matched Fu Xie Lan''s position.


    "Oceanna Kingdom?" Fu Xie Lan repeated.


    "That''s right. Some princes from other kingdoms might also arrive soon."


    "Are they also in thispetition?" asked Fu Xie Lan.


    "No, Master," Li Wei replied with a chuckle.


    "They are royal guests of honor. Thispetition is a friendlypetition between kingdoms, Master. And of course, they are invited to watch thepetition which will start tomorrow," exined Li Wei at length.


    Fu Xie Lan didn''t respond and just nodded in understanding.


    "Ah yes, where is Mr. Gu Yi? It''s not usually Mr. Xie Lan alone," Li Wei asked in a rather small and gentle tone of voice.


    "Oh, he has some affairs," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    .


    .


    "Hmm, the prince of the Oceanna kingdom is indeed very handsome," said Li Wei again, changing the conversation.


    It could be seen from Fu Xie Lan''s current position, a man stepped out of the carriage, a tall stature with a golden blue robe attached to his body, an oversized crown that adorned his head added a very charismatic impression.


    "Prince Shen Zue, the future crown prince of the Oceanna Kingdom, as people call him," Li Wei exined.


    "Is Miss Li Wei close to him?" Fu Xie Lan asked the woman.


    "Ahem, I''m not that close to him. But that doesn''t mean we don''t know each other," Li Wei smiled back.


    "Oh yes, I almost forgot something. He is also the fianc¨¦ of Princess Fu Xie Yan," said the girl again.


    "Fu Xie Yan?"


    "That''s true, Master. But that was after the eldest daughter was thrown into exile."


    "Huh?"


    "Before bing princess Fu Xie Yan''s fianc¨¦, prince Shen Zue was the fianc¨¦e of the eldest princess of the Zu kingdom, Fu Xie Lan. ording to the stories I heard, they were betrothed since childhood. However, due to an incident, Princess Fu Xie Yan took her sister''s ce," Li Wei exined at length as her eyes still wandered around.


    Fu Xie Lan who heard this frowned. Why did Li Wei''s words not exist in the original Fu Xie Lan''s memory at all? She was once engaged to Prince Shen Zue? No matter how hard she scavenged the memories of the owner of the body, there wasn''t a single memory left rted to the engagement. Only her memory was of having a boyfriend when she was little, but even then she couldn''t remember his name anymore.


    "Is Miss Li Wei looking for someone?" asked Fu Xie Lan after noticing the woman.


    "Um, no. I just feel a little hot," she chuckled as she moved her hand gracefully to cover the sunlight that escaped from the leaves of the tree where they were sheltering.


    "Looks like someone''s been watching me for a long time," a voice caught their attention. both Fu Xie Lan and Li Wei, neither of them realized that the person they were talking about was approaching and was already standing right in front of the two of them.


    "Good afternoon, Miss Li Wei," said Prince Shen Zue.


    "O-oh yes, good afternoon, Prince," Li Wei stuttered slightly.


    A girl seemed to be walking apanied by several maids, approaching the three of them. It was Princess Fu Xie Yan.


    "Ah, looks like I have to say goodbye, Miss Li Wei, Prince. Excuse me," said Fu Xie Lan withdrew.


    "Wait!" said Prince Shen Zue from pulling Fu Xie Lan''s arm and at that moment the girl stopped in ce.


    "Let go of the prince, I''m afraid your fianc¨¦ will be jealous," said Fu Xie Lan and immediately one of Shen Zue''s eyebrows rose.


    "My candidate won''t be jealous just because of a man," the prince chuckled.


    Immediately Fu Xie Lan cursed her stupidity. Just because of her emotional feelings when she saw Fu Xie Yan, she became careless.


    "Fu Xie Lan, we were looking for you everywhere, apparently you''re here," a voice from behind rang out and managed to make the girl turn to the source of the voice. Right behind her, Wan Lie, Ju Xian, and Xue Ning were walking towards her.


    "Sorry Miss Li Wei, Prince. Looks like I have to resign," said Fu Xie Lan repeating her words as she let go of Prince Shen Zue''s grip on her arm.


    "Alright," Li Wei replied with a gentle smile.


    Meanwhile the man, Prince Shen Zue froze on the spot. His eyes followed where Fu Xie Lan was walking until she disappeared into the crowd of participants.


    He didn''t even feel that Fu Xie Yan was right beside him.

 Chapter 187 - 187. Find The Ruby Star Stone

    He didn''t even feel that Fu Xie Yan was right beside him.


    ***??


    "Who are they, Xie Lan?" Xue Ning asked as the girl approached her.


    "Oceanna Kingdom prince and Miss Li Wei," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    "Wasn''t that woman who approached Gu Yi in the queue that day?" guessed Xue Ning.


    Fu Xie Lan just nodded, as she walked away. Of course, the three people followed.


    "Did something happen?" asked Wan Lie Because his mother doesn''t usually act like this.


    "Voltex reacted," Fu Xie Lan muttered, but was still able to reach their sense of hearing.


    Suddenly Wan Lie and the two people who were with him stopped, exchanging nces.


    "Where?"


    Fu Xie Lan did not answer. Seeing that the girl seemed reluctant to discuss it, Wan Lie and the other two remained silent and didn''t ask any further questions.


    "Now, where are you going?" asked Wan Lie.


    "I''m tired," Fu Xie Lan finally answered.


    "Alright, I''ll take you to your room," Wan Lie said.


    "I can do it myself," Fu Xie Lan replied with a sigh.


    .


    .


    .


    From then on, the royal pce grew more crowded. Not only because of the increasing number of participants in thepetition, but guests from other kingdoms also came.


    Itsted until the afternoon. And during that time Fu Xie Lan did not move an inch from her room.


    Just standing behind the window, watching all the people passing by down there. The sound of breathing repeatedly escaped her lips, No one knows what the girl was thinking.


    A few momentter, a pce eunuch delivered an invitation to a weing party that would be held tonight.


    All participants and guests from other kingdoms are required to attend the party without exception.


    Gu Yi also hasn''te back, where did he go? Several hours had passed and there was still no sign of the maning.


    How did she snatch the ruby ??star stone from Prince Shen Zue? She didn''t know where the man kept it.


    Tomorrow thepetition has started, the time is running out. Not to mention the other issues that kept bothering her.


    Coming out of the moon pavilion, the girl moved to follow where her footsteps took her. Walking the path in the pce courtyard alone, over a small bridge, enjoying thete afternoon air that blows slowly.


    Trying to rx the mind, forget for a moment all the things that bothered her mind while in this world.


    The sound of shing swords caught her attention, following the origin of the sound, not far from her was a field that seemed to be used by the royal soldiers for training.


    Some of them seem to outperform each other, not to be victorious but to be stronger than before.


    Sitting under a maple tree, watching the soldiers train. In Fu Xie Lan''s original memory, where she was sitting right now was one of her favorites.


    The air and the atmosphere of the afternoon getting cooler made her a little nostalgic.


    She closed her eyes for a moment, calmed her mind, and ended up falling asleep without the girl noticing. Even the Voltex that continued to faintly vibrate below was not at all enough to just wake her up. Hao who saw his Miss sleeping slowly jumped onto the maple tree branch. Hiding behind the thick foliage, watching everything that came within his sights.


    .


    .


    .


    The faint sound ofmotion reached Fu Xie Lan''s sense of hearing. She blinked her eyes assessing what was going on around her.


    "Did you sleep well?" A voice from the side made the girl look up immediately. It was Prince Shen Zue.


    "Prince," said Fu Xie Lan immediately standing up. Not standing up out of respect for the man, but because she couldn''t hold the Voltex vibrations that intensified when she was still sitting.


    Hao suddenly jumped from above,nding on the girl''s shoulder.


    "What a cute animal. Is this Master''s pet?" Shen Zue asked kindly.


    Fu Xie Lan just nodded.


    "Can I touch it? This is the first time I''ve seen a pet like this," said the man again.


    "Go ahead," said Fu Xie Lan lowering Hao from her shoulders.


    Shen Zu weed the little furry creature. But what he never expected, the creature suddenly jumped on his neck and managed to remove something belonging to the man.


    A ne hidden under his robe broke and fell to the ground.


    ''There is it.''


    The girl suddenly grabbed Prince Shen Zue''s ne. But at the same time, the man also did the same thing so that their foreheads met.


    But Fu Xie Lan''s hand reached it faster. And right then and there. The Voltex that was in her cosmic bag stopped vibrating.


    "Forgive my pet, Prince," said Fu Xie Lan apologetically.


    "Ah, it''s fine. Don''t apologize like that. I''m feeling bad," Shen Zue replied.


    "Beautiful ne," said Fu Xie Lan, rubbing the white round pendant on the ne in her hand. Inside the pendant was a red gem with an irregr shape.


    ''There is it, the thing inside the locket is a ruby ??star stone,'' Fu Xie Lan guessed with absolute certainty.


    "Master like it?" Prince Shen Zue asked.


    Hearing the man''s words, Fu Xie Lan took her eyes off the object in her hand, looking at the man.


    "Too bad. I can''t give it to you," Shen Zhu said again with a sigh.


    Immediately Fu Xie Lan handed the object back to its owner, and at the same time, Voltex shook again.


    "Once again, I am sorry, Prince."


    "It does not matter. This is just a small ident, I can fix it when I get backter," said the prince receiving his ne.


    Fu Xie Lan still gave it to its owner even though she knew it was the ruby ??star stone she was looking for. Not that she didn''t want it, but wouldn''t it be foolish to snatch it in front of its owner?


    No wonder, she had walked through some parts of the pce and still didn''t feel any signal from Voltex. It turns out that the object is not in the pce, but is owned by a royal guest.


    That meant she only had time until Prince Shen Zue returned to his kingdom.


    "I was wondering before, why is Master hanging around in this ce?" Shen Zue asked without reducing his politeness in the slightest.


    Fu Xie Lan looked around, where she was currently standing was one of the ces that were not allowed for participants to set foot let alone roam there.


    "I''m lost," Fu Xie Lan lied.


    The girl wasn''t lost at all. She just didn''t notice her feet that kept walking and brought her to this ce.


    Prince Shen Zue was silent for a few seconds then smiled.


    "Well maybe I can help you get back to the moon pavilion?"


    "Thank you, Prince. It''s okay, I can do it alone," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    "I''m sorry," she added again immediately left there.


    "Wait!" said Shen Zue, managed to stop Fu Xie Lan who was already a few steps away from him.


    "Your eyes, somehow remind me of someone."


    "Thank you," Fu Xie Lan replied simply and quickly left the ce.

 Chapter 188 - 188. Mind Magic

    "Your eyes somehow remind me of someone."


    "Thank you," Fu Xie Lan replied simply and quickly left the ce.??


    Shen Zue suddenly snapped out of his words. Why would he say such a thing to a man?


    Seeing Xie Lan walk away and disappear from his sight, the man looked at the ne pendant in his palm, gripped it tightly, and started to walk away from the ce.


    .


    .


    .


    The orange light that spread across the horizon began to dim, a sign that darkness was about toe.


    Gu Yi hasn''te back yet, Fu Xie Lan can only hope, wherever the man is, he is fine.


    ''<em>Miss</em>,'' Hao called in her mind.


    ''<em>Do</em><em>you</em><em>have</em><em>anything</em><em>to</em><em>say</em>?'' asked Fu Xie Lan.


    ''<em>While</em><em>you</em><em>sleep</em><em>earlier</em>, <em>I</em><em>noticed</em> a <em>lot</em><em>of</em><em>people</em><em>with</em><em>roses</em><em>tattoo</em><em>on</em><em>their</em><em>bodies</em>,'' said Hao jumping from the girl''s shoulder to the table and sitting there. As if he was about to say something serious.


    ''<em>Is it true?''</em>


    ''<em>Where</em>?'' the girl asked again.


    ''<em>In this pce, Miss.''</em>


    <em>''I know, I mean around where did you see it?''</em>


    <em>''The whole pce, Miss,''</em> Hao said making the girl stunned.


    ''<em>You mean everyone in this pce has a mark like that?''</em> asked Fu Xie Lan.


    ''<em>As far as I can see, I found such a sign, Miss,''</em> Hao replied.


    ''<em>Why not just use Miss''s power? To be sure. If you don''t believe me.''</em>


    ''<em>You know about my eyes?''</em>


    <em>''I am a magic beast spirit that has made a contract with you. Of course, I know all about you, Miss,''</em> Hao replied.


    ''<em>Okay, I trust you,''</em> said Fu Xie Lan.


    ''<em>That means the people down there and in this pavilion have it too?''</em>


    ''<em>Right. Except for Miss and your friends, Miss,''</em> Hao exined to the girl.


    ''<em>Do you know since when they had that mark?''</em> asked Fu Xie Lan after a few minutes of silence.


    ''<em>Since entering the gates of the royal pce, Miss,</em>'' Hao replied.


    Hearing the little creature''s words, Fu Xie Lan was so sure that the mastermind behind all the events in this pce was not a human.


    It means she has to be more alert and careful if she wants to act.


    .


    .


    .


    Immediately Fu Xie Lan got ready, and the next minute she stepped into Xue Ning''s room.


    "What''s wrong Xie Lan?" Xue Ning asked when she saw the girl suddenly in front of her room.


    "I want to ask you something," said Fu Xie Lan with her eyes scanning Xue Ning''s room.


    "Ah, she''s my roommate," Xue Ning said as she followed the girl''s gaze.


    "By the way, the tattoo on Lady''s neck is very beautiful," said Fu Xie Lan to Xue Ning''s roommate.


    The girl frowned, rubbing her neck. "Tatto? What do you mean? I''ve never had anything like that," replied the woman.


    "Forget it, Lady. Maybe it''s my eyes that are the problem," said Fu Xie Lan.


    As for Xue Ning, that girl had wanted to ask the same thing as Fu Xie Lan but didn''t know what to say so she just kept it quiet. And after hearing the two people''s conversation, instead of feeling represented by Fu Xie Lan''s question, she was confused.


    "Alright,e on Xue Ning."


    "I''ll say goodbye," said Fu Xie Lan again and immediately left the room.


    "I''m sorry," said Xue Ning to her roommate


    The girl then followed Fu Xie Lan to the room Wan Lie and Ju Xian was in.


    .


    .


    .


    And here they were, in Wan Lie and Ju Xian''s room.


    "What is it, Xie Lan?" Wan Lie asked seriously.


    "I want to ask you something," said Fu Xie Lan while looking out the window. There might still be some time before the weing party begins.


    "Whatever it is Xie Lan," Wan Lie replied.


    "But before that. I want to tell you the truth about me," Fu Xie Lan said and managed to make a frown on the foreheads of the three people in front of her.


    The girl then told all about her identity as the eldest princess of the Zu kingdom, and about the ck rose mark on the bodies of everyone in the pce.


    "S-so you are the daughter of a traitor from the story that spread in that society, Xie Lan?" Xue Ning asked in disbelief at what she heard.


    Immediately Wan Lie and Ju Xian red at the girl.


    "I-I mean you''re the princess..."


    "Yes, that''s me."


    Ju Xian who heard this gaped. So the figure he had thought of as a man was a woman? And she is a half-human? But why didn''t he feel the human scent from Fu Xie Lan''s body at all?


    "I''m sure this isn''t the only thing you want to say, Xie Lan," said Wan Lie.


    The girl nodded.


    "Have you ever heard of mind magic?"


    Xue Ning and Wan Lie exchanged nces, while Ju Xian, the man didn''t respond.


    "I heard about it when I was at Xie Lan''s Phoenix academy. At that time there was Wan Lie and you too. Remember the pury test incident?" Xue Ning said.


    "I mean, apart from that ce, or do you guys know something about mind magic? Like how to break the magic?" asked Fu Xie Lan.


    "Is something bothering you, Xie Lan?" Xue Ning asked in confusion.


    Ju Xian was standing still on the spot as if he was contemting something.


    "Mind magic is characterized by the presence of symbols on the victim''s body. Whether it''s a nt or animal symbol, it depends on who uses the magic," Ju Xian suddenly spoke making the three people turn their heads towards him.


    "You know something about that magic?"


    "Not many. But I read about it somewhere when I was still living in my Vige," Ju Xian replied.


    "If a group of people gets hit by that magic, then they won''t be able to see each other''s marks."


    Fu Xie Lan was more and more certain of her conjecture.


    "Is that all?" she asked then.


    Ju Xian nodded in approval.


    Fu Xie Lan was silent for a moment. No wonder the person she saw in the royal kitchen at that time did not notice the marks on their bodies that were faint. And Xue Ning''s roommate also didn''t notice the tattoo on her neck.


    "The current emperor is not my father," said Fu Xie Lan after a few seconds of silence.


    Connecting all the events that happened in the pce. Fu Xie Lan concluded.


    "Could it be...." Xue Ning said as if surprised by the answer she found.


    "Right. Everyone in the pce is currently affected by the magic," exined Fu Xie Lan.


    "Did it have something to do with the sting in the hall that time?" Xue Ning asked.


    "I don''t know, there''s still a lot of confusion. But one thing is for sure," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    "Remember the ball of light that you saw back then?"


    The three nodded.


    "That is no ordinary light. It is a new soul."


    "I still can''t find the connection between the all, Xie Lan, New soul? What does that mean? And what does that have to do with mind magic?" Xue Ning asked.

 Chapter 189 - 189. You Can Go

    "I still can''t find the connection between the all, Xie Lan, New soul? What does that mean? And what does that have to do with mind magic?" Xue Ning asked.


    Fu Xie Lan then told all the things she knew without exception, including what Hao had told her, to the three people without adding or subtracting.??


    "Don''t say that new soul ...."


    "Unfortunately, what you thought seems correct."


    "Someone manipted people''s minds into thinking that the current emperor is Fu Qing," said Fu Xie Lan slowly.


    "The goal is to be able to do what they want without anyone suspecting it?" Xue Ning guessed.


    "So true, in other words, everything that happens in this pce is interconnected. The culprit is of course not a human or even the emperor himself," Fu Xie Lan guessed.


    "Including the hell snake, you mentioned earlier?" Xue Ning asked.


    "I just heard there is such a creature."


    "But why did they resurrect the creature? I mean what''s its purpose?" Ju Xian said in confusion.


    "There''s no mistaking it, this must all be the work of a ck witch," Xue Ning guessed feeling so sure.


    "ck witch?" one of Fu Xie Lan''s eyebrows rose.


    "The one behind the events seven hundred years ago, Xie Lan."


    "I didn''t experience it firsthand, but the stories passed down from the previous people who survived the bloody incident said that the ck witch had not been destroyed, they''re still there, just haven''t shown up yet," Xue Ning exined at length.


    "And they were originally normal humans like people out there," added the girl again.


    "Yes, an ordinary human who transformed into a ck witch because of their greed for power and their heartache for all races who always treated them unfairly," said the girl again.


    "It seems that you know a lot about what happened seven hundred years ago, Xue Ning?" asked Fu Xie Lan.


    "Not much. I''m just saying what my predecessors said. Because I wasn''t born at that time," Xue Ning replied.


    "And it seems that the incident you described has something to do with the mind magic we encountered at the phoenix academy," Xue Ning said again.


    "I believe this is all the work of a ck witch," she said. Her memories returned to the forest when she witnessed Fu Xie Lan ughter those witches who gave off that stench.


    "They started the move, Xie Lan. The entire race is currently in danger if they are not stopped immediately," Xue Ning said again. The girl continued to chatter non-stop, spitting out everything she knew without noticing the change in expression on Wan Lie''s face.


    "And I can tell that they are not alone," Xue Ning said again.


    "If in the past it was the Queen who saved the lives of the entire race by sacrificing herself, this time if the ck witches back and do the same thing as before, I really can''t predict what kind of thing will happen to the entire race in the future," said Xue Ning rubbed her arm because of goosebumps, with a frightened expression.


    "Why so scared? Isn''t there still a demon race that is known to be stronger than all races?" asked Fu Xie Lan.


    "If the Demon race is strong, the ruler will not lose the Queen and all his people along with his family."


    "Are you saying that incident caused the demise of the Demon race?"


    "That''s what I heard, Xie Lan. And the only one left in him, the current reigning Lord."


    "If indeed the ck witch is to return, then the only hope of all races is Him."


    "Why only expect one person? I mean, if everyone can help and cooperate, why not do it?" asked Fu Xie Lan.


    "It''s useless, Xie Lan. Even when all the races are united, it''s still not enough to stop the ck witchs. They are strong and downright terrible. The Demon Race, which is known to be stronger than any other race, was wiped out overnight," exined Xue Ning.


    Fu Xie Lan was silent to hear everything, somehow she who initially only wanted to exin the events in the pce ended up discussing the events of seven hundred years ago, and came to such a shocking conclusion.


    The girl''s brow furrowed and was silent for a long time.


    So did the other three, lost in their thoughts.


    "So what should we do now?" asked Ju Xian.


    The four of them realized the danger they were in and that their opponent this time was not an ordinary person but a ck witch, the mastermind behind the events of seven hundred years ago.


    "You guys go back, leave me here alone," Fu Xie Lan eximed after a few minutes of silence.


    Suddenly Wan Lie and the other two looked at Fu Xie Lan in confusion.


    "What do you mean, Xie Lan? Back?" Xue Ning asked.


    "You guys go back to wizard territory. Being with me will only put your lives at risk."


    "There''s still time before the banquet starts, I can take you out of the pce. Let''s get ready," said Fu Xie Lan then stood up from her position.


    "No Xie Lan, I don''t want to go," Ju Xian refused first.


    "I won''t leave you alone in this kind of danger, Xie Lan," Xue Ning followed.


    The two of them did not move an inch from their position.


    As for Wan Lie, since the discussion about the events of seven hundred years ago began. The young man was just silent, his gaze was so cold with tightly clenched hands.


    "I want to find my father''s whereabouts, and also seize the ruby ??star stone."


    "I don''t want you to be involved, risking your lives just for my own sake," said Fu Xie Lan again.


    "No Xie Lan."


    "I refuse," said Ju Xian and Xue Ning were almost at the same time.


    "Even if I have to die now, I won''t leave you," Ju Xian said again adamantly. From the start, he had set his heart on following Fu Xie Lan and helping the girl as best he could. No matter how dangerous they will be.


    And Xue Ning''s thoughts were not much different from Ju Xian''s.


    As for Wan Lie, the young man had not responded or even reacted in the slightest.


    A rough sigh escaped Fu Xie Lan''s lips. Somehow she had to convince the two of them to leave.


    "I never forced you to follow me anywhere. I revoke all our previous agreements. Now you have not bound to me anymore. You are free, go anywhere and be with anyone," said Fu Xie Lan, steadying her heart.


    "And we will voluntarily stay with you, Xie Lan. Even without your agreement," said Ju Xian.


    "So don''t tell us to stay away from you," Xue Ning said again.


    Again, another harsh sigh escaped from Fu Xie Lan''s lips.


    "But you can lose your life if you stay with me."


    "If that''s the only way to stay by your side. Even if I die, I will," said Xue Ning firmly followed by Ju Xian.

 Chapter 190 - 190. Welcoming Party

    "If that''s the only way to stay by your side. I''m willing to die," Xue Ning insisted, nodding by Ju Xian.


    No one knows how Fu Xie Lan should react to what they said. She who had only taken advantage of them had never expected to receive a reply like this.??


    "Rather than arguing, we should think about our next n," Wan Lie suddenly spoke up.


    "Right, Xie Lan," Xue Ning said and Ju Xian nodded.


    "Hmm okay. But before that, thank you," said the girl. A hint of warmth felt deep in her heart. It was the first time she had someone by her side, supporting her without expecting anything from her.


    "Do you have any ns Xie Lan?" asked Wan Lie then.


    "n? I haven''t thought too much about it. But tonight, I want to seize the ruby ??star stone."


    "Tell me, what can we do to help?" said Ju Xian.


    ***


    The weing party is about to start. All participants and guests from various kingdoms, as well as pce officials, had gathered in an open space. Sitting on each of the chairs that have been provided, cakes and other meals are neatly arranged and look so delicious in front of everyone.


    Not to be missed, all the leaders of all regions in the Zu kingdom were also present. Brought their sons and daughters in the hope of being glimpsed by the prince who was also present, the strains of the melody sounded so beautifuling from the drumsbined with the rhythm of the flute, followed by the tinkling of the bracelets of the dancers who did a little entertainment while waiting for the royal family to arrive.


    The participants and several royal guests cheered cheerfully, some of them just sat and chatted with each other.


    Fu Xie Lan, Wan Lie, Ju Xian, and Xue Ning seemed to be thest to arrive, which was why they got thest seats as well.


    They do it not without reason. As much as possible they avoid or try not to stand out in the slightest. Even so, there were still discordant voices that could be heard around them, cursing and doing things like that.


    The weing party was held in a very wide open area, precisely in the pce garden. Various glittering knick-knacks adorn several points, colorfulnterns also color the area around the party.


    The light of the full moon that looks so bright adds to the perfection of the party.


    Only a few minutester, the royal family finally arrived at the location. Dressed in such majestic clothes, the silk shawl belonging to princess Fu Xie Yan also seemed to asionally fly in the direction of the wind that asionally blew. With such graceful steps, following His Majesty the Queen and King who walked hand in hand in front of her.


    Her gentle demeanor instantly made her the center of attention. After Fu Xie Lan''s departure, the girl took her sister''s ce as the most beautiful girl in the Zu kingdom.


    Everyone was amazed. Especially with Prince Shen Zue who seemed very proud of his fianc¨¦. Seen when he immediately stood up to pick up the princess, escorted her to the chair that had been specially provided right beside him.


    Again, anyone who saw that would be envious.


    Far away in the very back row, six pairs of eyes watched this without blinking. Neither joy nor admiration could be seen on the faces of the three people, they were Wan Lie, Ju Xian, and Xue Ning.


    As for Fu Xie Lan, the girl''s eyes never left Shen Zue. Looking for the ruby ??star stone in the man''s body. And after that, she scans the queen and princess Fu Xie Yan. On both of them, there was no sign of a rose on their body, nor did His Majesty the King.


    That meant the three people weren''t under the influence of mind magic at all.


    Fu Xie Lan became doubtful, was the royal family an ordinary human like the others? Or are they a gang of ck witchs? Or worse, are they the wizards themselves?


    She thought of the real Fu Xie Lan when she was still alive in this kingdom. she suspected that the previous owner of the body was also affected by the mind magic because the concubine and Fu Xie Yan had been in this kingdom for a long time, in her memory.


    Or...


    Her mother was used of treason because...


    Just thinking about it made her body stiffen. If that was what she thought then she would have no other way but to face them head-on.


    Fu Xie Lan then scanned everyone present in the ce without a barrier, and without exception.


    What Hao said was true. rose tattoos can be found on everyone''s body.


    Suddenly a new question appeared in the girl''s mind. If everyone was affected by mind magic, then how could she and the other three not be affected by it in the slightest?


    ''<em>That''s because Mr. Gu Yi put a shield on your body, Miss, and Miss''s three other friends</em>,'' Hao''s voice buzzed in Fu Xie Lan''s mind.


    ''<em>Protector? Since when? I didn''t see him doing anything at all</em>," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    <em>''I don''t know Miss. I can only feel that the shield on Miss''s body has the same aura as that man''s,''</em> Hao answered casually.


    .


    .


    .


    It didn''t feel like the first event was over, it seemed that His Majesty the King was sitting in his chair again after giving a few words of wee to the guests and participants.


    Now the next event is taking ce again, notification of the rules and matters rting to thepetition that will be held tomorrow. This was conveyed by one of the pce officials.


    Everyone listened intently, as if afraid that they might miss a single precious word.


    The first day will be carried out two types of battles gradually and alternately.


    They can''t choose their opponent at will.


    Solo or group battle participants are required to take a number at the end of the weing party.


    Those who have the same number will be opponents in tomorrow''spetition.


    It aims so that the participants can better prepare themselves when they know who will be their opponent.


    Then came the next notification that after the number was taken, no one was allowed to resign.


    The number that each participant gets may not be exchanged to anyone, whatever and regardless of the form and reason.


    This second event took almost an hour, as some of the attendees and royal guests were allowed to ask questions if something was not clear to them. And of course, after paying their respects and getting permission from the King, then they can speak.


    In addition, some things are not allowed for participants and spectators to do while the fight is in progress, among others, no one is allowed to interfere in the fight regardless of the reason. The participant concerned is also not allowed to leave the arena before actually admitting defeat. And there are many other rules.

 Chapter 191 - 191. Welcoming Party (2)

    Then the event that everyone has been waiting for has finally arrived.


    Entertainment in the form of sword dances by the kingdom to the guests.??


    And after that is a show that will be presented by several participants whoe forward voluntarily.


    Everyone seemed happy, tasting the food provided while enjoying the dance moves that were taking ce in the middle of the party.


    As well as when two participants who were showing their actions in front of everyone, fought and tried to outperform each other as if they were showing greatness and strength to the royal family. Maybe it was because of the rumors circting, that participants who were natives of the Zu kingdom who have the advantage in thispetition would be recruited into soldiers or even king guards without any selection process.


    Cheers sounded like thunder that filled all directions, apanying the fighter in the arena in the middle of the party.


    After a few minutes, there was still no sign of the two men going to lose, or in other words, they were a draw. Until the host of the show stopped them both.


    "Wow, it looks like the participants this time is great," said the middle-aged man who guided the event from the start.


    After saying that, he then immediately headed to the veryst event. Taking participant numbers.


    The event alsosted less than an hour. Many of the participants prayed and hoped that their participant''s number would have the same as the people from the Hunter Vige, in the hope that they wouldter be seen as superior and ogled by officials or even the royalmander.


    Until the event is over, all participants and guests are ready to return to their rooms.


    However, suddenly several maids reappeared, each carrying a golden jug filled with wine, quickly dispersed pouring it into everyone''s empty cups. Made those who were preparing to return to their rooms to drop their intentions, and to sit back down.


    "This is a special banquet from the royal court of Zu," said His Majesty the King to everyone.


    "Before going back to rest, hopefully, this wine can make guests and participants sleep soundly ande back fit the next day," he addedter, lifting a cup with intricate gold carvings into the air.


    "It''s an honor for us, Your Majesty," shouted someone rising from his seat and bowing slightly to pay respect to the Emperor.


    "Thank you for the kindness of His Majesty the King."


    The intoxicating scent of wine immediately spread the same scent that Fu Xie Lan had felt on the first night of the banquet in the hall.


    And minutester everyone raised their sses looking at each other a toast.


    Fu Xie Lan and the other three also did the same, but at the same time, the girl turned to the side for a moment and found Wan Lie, Ju Xian, and Xue Ning who were also looking at her.


    Fu Xie Lan nodded faintly, followed by the other three.


    .


    .


    .


    Suddenly the wind blew very, very hard, shaking the pirs that were only made temporarily for the sake of the party. The cup, chair, table, and some of them have even been piled on the ground.


    Everyone panicked, and started looking for shelter but hadn''t even taken a few steps, the thick ck smog immediately spread out blocking everyone''s view. It was so dark that it was very difficult to see one''s hand. Even though tonight the moon is shining brightly.


    "PROTECT THE KING," a shout echoed amidst the panic.


    The ck smog continues to move over the venue and the surrounding area, as if untouched by the wind at all


    In everyone''s panic, without anyone noticing, a light shot very fast towards where the royal family was.


    Some nt tendrils that are so thin move nimbly to a ce.


    It onlysted for about five minutes or so, the smog and strong winds disappeared suddenly in an instant leaving terror to everyone.


    Chaos was everywhere, tables and chairs that seemed out of shape were out of ce. Almost everyone is in the same position. Prone or bent down to protect each other''s head.


    Not a few appear to be injured due to being hit by flying pieces of wood and iron.


    Even Ju Xian was injured too.


    Soon some soldiers and servants helped the wounded, took them back to their rooms, and then called the royal physician to treat them. ording to the order of the King.


    While those who were lucky because they didn''t get the slightest wound seemed to be still standing and sitting in ce not moving at all, looking around as if they were digesting what had just happened.


    "Your Highness better go back," a man''s voice rang out, judging by the clothes he wears it seems he is amander.


    "As the leader. I shouldn''t have left my guest in this state," he said in a loud voice, his expression truly unsightly.


    "Your Majesty, I found this stuck there," said one of the guards who suddenly appeared while giving an arrow at the Emperor. There is a white cloth at the end.


    Immediately the emperor epted the object and removed the cloth that was there.


    "Guards, search the entire area within the pce!" themander-in-chief ordered, the rose mark on his neck gave off a faint glow, but it onlysted for a few seconds.


    "Don''t let anyone enter and leave the pce," he said again.


    Hearing that, several people in the same uniform immediately moved in various directions.


    .


    .


    .


    As for Fu Xie Lan, the girl didn''t miss the expression of the King and the people around him one bit. Her violet eyes gleamed coldly.


    "Guard, please help us," Xue Ning shouted trying to help Ju Xian up. Everyone could see blood running down his forehead.


    "Guard, here first."


    "Esteemed Master, your friend''s injury is not as severe as my friend," Xue Ning sarcastically said.


    "Tch, weak people. Who gave you the advice to enter thispetition if you only end up getting hurt and harming others?" someone else snapped.


    "I don''t think, we ever asked for anything, or asked your help, let alone harming other people as you meant."


    "Tch, getting hurt in an inappropriate ce already means harming someone else, Miss hunter."


    "You should know that that weak people like you are only wasting the time of these guards who should have helped someone more deserving than you."


    "You guys have to wake up! Guard, help my friends first! They''re just a bunch of weak people. I don''t care if they die," said the person again with a voice that was louder than before, making them instantly be the center of attention.


    .


    .


    .


    "What happened there?" asked the king to themander of the kingdom.


    "Looks like the people from the Hunter Vige are injured, Your Majesty."


    "Hunter Vige?"


    "That''s right, Your Majesty."


    "Immediately order some people to help them," the emperor then ordered.


    .


    .


    .


    On the other hand, when Fu Xie Lan saw the king seeing towards them for a moment, she immediately turned around, walking towards Ju Xian and Xue Ning


    "We don''t need your help, we can bring our friend," she said then helped Ju Xian but her position was immediately reced by Wan Lie.


    The four of them then left the ce. Ju Xian was carried by Xue Ning and Wan Lie. While Fu Xie Lan followed behind them with a faint smile etched on her lips.

 Chapter 192 - 192. First Piece Of Ruby Star Stone

    While the King, he then turned to look at the white cloth in his hand.


    Like a short message.??


    His brow furrowed faintly, he slowly opened the fold of the cloth and sure enough, writing with blood spots was there.


    Seeing the contents, his brow furrowed, his hands clenched into fists, and secondster, The King stepped out of the ce without any orders. Leaving a big question mark to the royalmander and several guards who at that time immediately followed him.


    Instead of walking towards his pavilion, quite the opposite, they stepped into the dungeon.


    Even so, no one asked the slightest.


    While the Queen and Fu Xie Yan at that time also left where the weing party was held. Unlike the king, the two of them walked towards their respective residences with expressions that could be said to be a little panicked?


    .


    .


    .


    Entering a very quiet area, only a few people were seen guarding.


    "Give me the key," said the king to the guard standing there.


    "Please Your Majesty," said one of them while handing him some keys.


    Descend the stairs at a fast pace. several torches appeared to be burning dimly on the walls of the hallway, the cold and humid air mixed with the fishy smell of blood immediately greeted everyone''s sense of smell.


    It was unusual for the king to visit the dungeon at night.


    "Allow me to help Your Majesty," said the royalmander.


    The King nodded and handed the key in his hand to the man when he was in front of the iron entrance.


    The nging of keys sounded so loud.


    "You wait here," said the King and then began to walk into the dungeon.


    Some of the prisoners were surprised to see the Emperor visit. There were asional groans of pain.


    No one dared to approach. All huddled in a corner and just watched His Majesty the King pass in front of them they were locked up.


    Walking a few minutes, he then turned at the end of the hall, entering a very dark and stuffy area.


    He stopped, turned to face a prisoner who was at the very end. The figure of an aging man entered his view. His irises were so cold it seemed as if he was skinning the figure inside alive.


    "A weak human like you dares to threaten me?" he said then raised one of his hands while muttering as if he was reciting a spell.


    And secondster a scream of pain was heard from the man inside. His breath sounded very weak. Even to lift his head he looks very difficult.


    His golden robes were torn formless, with faded colors, sat drooping with his hands and feet chained. The wrinkles on his face were visible under the dim light that only lit up the ce. His hair was alsopletely white.


    The wounds on his wrists and legs exined that the figure had been chained to this ce for a very long time.


    "Where are my wife and my daughter?" a faint murmur escaped his lips.


    Every time the Emperor visited the man, only those words were always heard by him.


    He''d been a little lenient with him all this time, but not this time.


    The message he received just now made him so furious.


    Satisfied with torturing and hearing the man''s screams of pain, he then summoned several dungeon guards.


    "Torture him."


    "Watch it, and don''t let it go from this ce," he ordered and then go.


    "Don''t kill him," he said, stopping and then walking again.


    .


    .


    .


    Immediately the tter of chains and whips resounded, followed by a grievous scream that reverberated through the dungeon passage.


    It makes anyone who hears it shudder and feel bone-chilling. The sound is more like a death song.


    .


    .


    "Watch this ce."


    "Don''t let anyone in, expect me. Got it?"


    "As per Your Majesty''s orders."


    Walking out of the dungeon, the emperor did not immediately return to his residence.


    Neither the emperor nor the others, no one noticed that a pair of eyes were watching their movements.


    ***


    "How is your condition?" asked Fu Xie Lan turning towards Ju Xian.


    "It''s better," replied the young man.


    "Drink this," said Fu Xie Lan immediately handing a small porcin bottle filled with pills to Ju Xian.


    "Thank you," he replied then downed the pill without asking what kind and use.


    "I should be the one thanking you."


    "Thanks to your help, I was able to retrieve the ruby ??star stone from Prince Shen Zue very easily," said Fu Xie Lan again, as she took out the ne pendant she had to take at the event earlier.


    Immediately all pairs of eyes turned to Fu Xie Lan''s palm.


    "Is this the ruby ??star stone?"


    "I didn''t think you would get it so easily," Xue Ning replied.


    Fu Xie Lan just nodded, slowly took out Voltex from her cosmic bag.


    She put the pendant containing the ruby ??star stone there.


    At the same time, the two objects gave off a faint glow. The red color that was inside the pendant also slowly moved out, separating and merging with one of the patterns formed in the Voltex.


    Leaving a in white pendant without any red in the middle.


    Fu Xie Lan and the others looked on in amazement, seeing the reaction of the Voltex and the ruby ??star stone.


    Now there were seven more pieces they had to find.


    "What''s your next n, Xie Lan?" Xue Ning asked when she saw the girl put the Voltex back into her cosmic bag.


    "Where else are we going to find the next piece?" she asked again.


    "Something we have started in this pce, we must finish," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    "Okay, I''ll follow you."


    "By the way, I''m curious Xie Lan, what''s in the writing on the white cloth who you put on my arrow to?"


    Fu Xie Lan smirked, "I just bullied him a little, nothing more."


    "Your arrow almost missed the mark, you should practice more," Wan Lie said in his trademark voice.


    "Hey, it''s not easy to shoot arrows in such a state. After all, the wind was so strong."


    "Weak."


    "You two are better, As for me?" Ju Xian muttered.


    "Fu Xie Lan only ordered to hurt me," Ju Xian said with a sigh.


    Yes, everything that happened at the weing party was the work of the four of them.


    Ju Xian wasn''t injured from being hit by a hard object or hit by the strong wind, but rather injured himself.


    Fu Xie Lan asked him directly with the purpose avoid any suspicion that might lead to them.


    Even though they used the name of the Hunter Vige which was known to be weak, it was not enough.


    This was the first time the Hunter Vige had appeared at an event like this. It makes it easy for anyone to think badly of them.


    Fu Xie Lan understands very well how strong people can easily scapegoat the weak, using even seemingly impossible excuses.


    Getting hurt like the average person would dispel or even prevent people from pointing fangs at them.


    To quell and calm everyone''s panic in a short amount of time, Fu Xie Lan knew very well what the royal side was going to do.


    Not looking for the mastermind, but finding someone who deserves to be appointed as the perpetrator.

 Chapter 193 - 193. Gift

    It was a few hours after the party ended, and it was gettingte, but Wan Lie, Ju Xian, and Xue Ning were still reluctant to leave Fu Xie Lan''s room.


    Suddenly someone sneaked into the girl''s room, making everyone in the room aghast and take an alert attitude.??


    But when they saw the figure, they immediately breathed a sigh of relief. It was Gu Yi.


    The man immediately approached Fu Xie Lan. but no one expected that the girl backed away and seemed to be avoiding Gu Yi.


    "Blood."


    "You reek of blood," said Fu Xie Lan with a hand covering her nose.


    immediately Wan Lie and the other two breathed in the air around them but didn''t find anything at all like what Fu Xie Lan had said.


    "Don''te close if the scent is still lingering on your body," said the girl again, sessfully making Gu Yi freeze on the spot.


    Inhaling the scent of his own body, there is indeed a scent of blood but it is very faint or not even felt at all. But still, Fu Xie Lan''s sense of smell could sense it.


    "Hmm, alright, alright, I''m sorry, honey," Gu Yi said taking a step back and ending up leaning against the side of the window.


    "Did something happen while I was gone?" he asked with his eyes scanned the room, it was unusual for him, they all gather sote at night in Fu Xie Lan''s room.


    "Fu Xie Lan, managed to get the ruby ??star stone," said Xue Ning in response to the man''s question.


    It''s very good," he replied, then chuckled.


    "Then? Are you guys going back to the wizard''s territory tomorrow?"


    "No!"


    "I want to dethrone the Emperor at this time," said Fu Xie Lan again.


    Hearing that, the other three people froze.


    Dethrone the Emperor?


    Isn''t that something that shouldn''t be said so easily?


    "But Xie Lan..."


    "You can still return to the wizarding territory if you don''t dare to do it with me," said Fu Xie Lanter.


    "It''s not that I disagree. But isn''t that pretty much impossible? We don''t have any position in this kingdom, nor do we have any evidence to do so, I''m just afraid if..."


    "For that matter, don''t worry."


    "Tell me, what can we do to help?" asked Wan Li.


    "No. Nothing for tonight. You guys go back and rest," Fu Xie Lan replied then.


    "Alright. Don''t do it alone, make sure to involve the three of us," Xue Ning said after a few seconds of silence.


    The three then left the room, leaving behind Fu Xie Lan and Gu Yi.


    "Queen, I''m going first, a minute," the man came out. But through the window. Even though the bedroom door was still wide open. It seemed that it was Gu Yi''s habit to go in and out of the window wherever he was.


    .


    .


    .


    Only a few minutester, the man returned, of course in a new suit as well as the smell of blood that had disappeared from his body.


    "Are you done with your affairs?" asked Fu Xie Lan when she finds the man reappeared.


    Gu Yi just nodded in response to the girl. Walked closer and immediately hugged the girl''s body without a word.


    "I missed you so much," said Gu Yi, tightening his embrace on the girl.


    "We''ve only been apart a few hours, not even a day is enough and you already miss me."


    "It seems to be true, I can''t stay away from you."


    A sigh escaped the girl''s lips.


    "Can I ask something?" asked Fu Xie Lan then.


    One of Gu Yi''s eyebrows raised, "Whatever it is, Queen," he said, slowly letting go of his embrace and holding both of the girl''s cheeks, approaching, seeming to want to kiss Fu Xie Lan''s lips.


    "Do you know anything about ck witchs?"


    Immediately Gu Yi''s movements stopped. He then lowered his hand from the girl''s cheek. Turned around and slowly he carried Fu Xie Lan over to the bed, sitting her there.


    "Is something bothering you?" Gu Yi asked softly.


    "Emperor..."


    "He''s not human..."


    "Fu Xie Yan''s Queen and Princess are also not..."


    Mllpphhh.....


    Gu Yi immediately stopped the movement of the girl''s lips with his kiss.


    It was only a few seconds, and then he stopped what he was doing. He moved his fingers to caress the girl''s lips, which were still wet from his actions.


    Back moving to the side kissed the girl''s neck up to her earlobe.


    "Shhh... Sometimes walls have ears too, Queen," Gu Yi whispered sensually in the girl''s ear.


    Fu Xie Lan''s body suddenly stiffened, does that mean someone is watching their movements?


    "Rx, Queen. It''s still safe now," said Gu Yiter.


    Fu Xie Lan looked at the man seriously, without even blinking.


    "Who are you?" asked Fu Xie Lan.


    "I?"


    "I am your husband," Gu Yi chuckled.


    "Ahh."


    At the same time, the girl pinched Gu Yi''s arm.


    "Never mind, it seems you really can''t be serious with me."


    "I''m serious, Queen."


    "Erm, it''s up to you," replied Fu Xie Lan then stood up, approaching Hao who was sleeping on the table. Take him to bed.


    "I have something for you, Queen."


    Immediately the girl turned to look at Gu Yi. "What''s that?"


    "Want to see it now?"


    Fu Xie Lan nodded.


    "Alright, get ready," Gu Yi said, standing up and walking over to the window. Looking in all directions as if assessing the situation.


    "Huh? Where are you going?" asked Fu Xie Lan in confusion.


    "Look at your gift," he said then turned around with a gentle smile at the girl.


    "But this has..."


    Before finishing her sentence, Fu Xie Lan''s body suddenly lifted and secondster was already in the man''s arms.


    "Close your eyes, Queen," Gu Yi pleaded.


    With her innocent expression, Fu Xie Lanplied with Gu Yi''s request.


    The man again kissed Fu Xie Lan on the lips, causing the girl to re at him sharply.


    "I want to take my share first," said Gu Yi with a wink.


    .


    .


    "All right, close your eyes one more time, Queen."


    Hearing that, of course, Fu Xie Lan did not obey.


    "This time I''m serious, believe me."


    Fu Xie Lanplied with Gu Yi''s request.


    And secondster, they left the room, moving in the darkness, blending into the stillness of the night, racing away without anyone noticing.


    .


    .


    .


    "Open your eyes, Queen," Gu Yi pleaded.


    Fu Xie Lanplied with the man''s request and at the same time, the scent of blood immediately greeted her sense of smell.


    Breaking away from the man''s embrace, Fu Xie Lan observed where she was at this moment.


    As far as her eyes could see all she found were small houses that looked very old.


    This ce was not inside the Zu royal pce.


    "Where is this?" asked Fu Xie Lan turning towards Gu Yi.


    "Come in first, I hope you like my gift," he said guiding Fu Xie Lan into the old house directly behind them.


    Opening the door slowly, the sound of a pained groan was the first thing to reach her senses and managed to create a frown on Fu Xie Lan''s forehead.


    What did Gu Yi want to show her?


    Present?


    Even so, Fu Xie Lan''s steps did not slow down at all.


    For some reason, her heart suddenly raced very fast, along with the fishy smell of blood that was getting thicker.

 Chapter 194 - 194. Emperor Fu Qing

    For some reason, her heart suddenly raced very fast, along with the fishy smell of blood that was getting thicker.


    Fu Xie Lan suddenly hesitated, her steps faltered.??


    "What''s the matter, Queen?"


    Fu Xie Lan just shook her head faintly and then continued on her step, towards a small room that seemed to be lit only by a single candle.


    Someone came out of the room making her brow furrowed even more.


    "Lim, what are you doing here?"


    "Ma-master Xie Lan," Lim stuttered.


    "I brought him here, Queen. Don''t worry," said Gu Yi.


    The frown on the girl''s forehead deepened. Even though she was wearing a mask, it didn''t cover her entire face so it was still possible for people to judge what her expression was like.


    "Come on!"


    "What exactly do you want to show me?" said Fu Xie Lan froze in ce. The feeling right now was really bad.


    "Come on!"


    Then they walked, slowly opened the curtain of the room which was only made of a very thin cloth.


    Even Qiao was also in the room.


    Scanning the entire room, her eyes caught the figure of a man lying weakly on a bed made of only nks and bamboo. His body was so skinny and his hair had turnedpletely white.


    The clothes he was wearing were so thin, that visible cuts seemed to extend all over his body. Judging by it, it looked like the man had just beenshed out.


    "Who''s he?" asked Fu Xie Lan, then approached the figure on the bed.


    "Where are my wife and children?" said the man in a very hoarse voice.


    Taking a step closer, Fu Xie Lan suddenly stopped in her ce, her body stiffened on the spot, her blood rippled with her heart beating faster than before.


    Rubbing her eyes to make sure what she saw.


    The figure lying in front of her right now was none other than her father, Emperor Fu Qing.


    It is not the emperor Fu Qing who reigns at this time, but he, the real Emperor, the true King of the Zu kingdom.


    It was very clear in the original Fu Xie Lan''s memories, what her father looked like.


    Burying the hatred so deep in her life made her never forget the figure of that man.


    "T-This..."


    "W-what happened?"


    "W-why is it like this? Fu Xie Lan stuttered with teary eyes.


    "How could that be?" said the girl again turning to Gu Yi who was standing right beside her.


    "It''s a long story, Queen."


    Wiping her tears, the girl then cleared her throat slowly while taking a deep breath and then exhaling it. Trying to get her feelings back to normal.


    Even though she didn''t live in this world during that period, all the feelings that the previous owner of the body had felt were also felt by her.


    They were the same soul, definitely sharing feelings for each other.


    The facial expression that had previously seemed emotional, turned cold and t in an instant.


    Slowly she took a small porcin bottle filled with pills from her cosmic bag.


    "Get some water," she ordered Qiao who was standing frozen behind her.


    Without waiting long, Qiao returned with a ss made of bamboo.


    Taking the ss in Qiao''s hand, Fu Xie Lan then took out a pill and slowly put it into the old man''s mouth.


    Her father''s lips that felt so rough and dry in contact with her fingers made her eyes sparkle coldly.


    After that, the girl took a few steps back. Waiting for the pills to take effect.


    Lim entered the room and stood next to Qiao, right behind Xie Lan and Gu Yi.


    One second...


    Two seconds...


    Three seconds...


    Suddenly the wounds on Fu Qing''s body gave off a faint glow, the shes that filled his whole body slowly closed. Changes that can be seen with the naked eye.


    The pill not only closed the wound but also restored the color of his skin.


    "You guys, prepare warm water," Fu Xie Lan ordered without turning around.


    Soon Qiao and Limplied with the girl''s request.


    .


    .


    A few minutes passed, now Fu Xie Lan had finished cleaning Fu Qing''s body, and changed into new clothes.


    There were no more wounds left, his skin color had also returned to like a normal human, even so, Fu Qing had yet to regain consciousness.


    His current state was nothing more than that of a person who was sleeping so soundly.


    As for Qiao and Lim, the two men had been constantly surprised by something that was beyond theirprehension.


    Made both of them keep wondering if they were in a dream or if everything that happened was just an illusion.


    Even so, the two remained silent and just watched everything without asking any questions.


    .


    .


    .


    "Thank you," said Fu Xie Lan to Gu Yi. Her eyes never shifted from the still unconscious figure in front of her. Right now there were only three of them in the room.


    As for Qiao and Lim, both of them stood guard in front of the room.


    "No need to thank me, Queen."


    "Where did you find him?" asked Fu Xie Lan again, turning her head towards Gu Yi.


    "The dungeon of the Zu royal pce."


    The man then told her everything that had happened until now.


    Previously, when he returned to the Zu royal pce, the weing party was almost over.


    Just as Gu Yi was about to get closer to where Fu Xie Lan was, suddenly a strong wind blew and a thick ck mist blocked his view.


    An arrow shot towards him managed to hit his arm and even plunged into his flesh.


    Found a white cloth tied at the end, thinking that the arrow was aimed at him, finally, Gu Yi took off the cloth and found a message there.


    "GET READY AND GET OUT OF MY KINGDOM!!!"


    Writing that made Gu Yi finally realize that the message was not intended for him.


    With a swift movement, he returned the fold of cloth to its original ce at the end of the arrow and shot it towards where the royal family was.


    Finished doing that, the strong wind and thick fog disappeared in an instant, it turned out that at that time he was in the middle of the party arena that was already out of shape.


    He quickly got out of there and looked for a hiding ce.


    Whether it was just coincidence or luck when he wanted to get closer to Fu Xie Lan. Gu Yi saw the king''s movements were very suspicious after reading the message.


    And as a result, Gu Yi followed where the man went which ended up in a dungeon.


    And there he met the old man who he assumed was the real emperor Fu Qing because the royal robes were attached to his body.


    Even though it was already torn with the changing color of the robe but Gu Yi wasn''t too stupid to guess who the figure with theshing wound was.


    Immediately he took the old man go out, away from the royal pce.


    While when he was on his way to find a suitable ce for the old man, he identally found Qiao and Lim on the way.


    So Qiao and Lim showed them the old hut they were in now.


    "Is it the smell of blood that fills your body from ughtering the guards in the dungeon?" guessed Fu Xie Lan.


    Gu Yi didn''t answer and instead, the man just smiled with both shoulders raised at the same time.

 Chapter 195 - 195. Spread Terror

    The sun''s rays have begun to appear on the eastern horizon, along with the disappearance of the sounds thate from the night animals.


    The smell of wet earth in the morning carried by the wind immediately spread in all directions, refreshing everyone''s thoughts and feelings.??


    Fu Xie Lan who was apanied by Gu Yi was still standing next to the old man who was still unconscious.


    Although she still feels a little hatred for her father, seeing him hurt like this, whose child''s heart has the heart?


    "Where are you going, Queen?" Gu Yi asked when he saw the girl was about to leave.


    "Perhaps we should return to the pce. Today thepetition will start," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    "And your father?"


    "There are Qiao and Lim. Let the two of them take care of him," she said again.


    Not because she has the heart, it''s just that her affairs in the royal pce have not beenpleted. If she doesn''t get it done now, she doesn''t know what else threatens her in the future.


    And again, if indeed her father was also a victim of the false emperor, then she must return the imperial throne to the real emperor, her father.


    ***


    Fu Xie Lan and Gu Yi returned to the pce, the atmosphere that should have been lively cause thepetition was about to start today seemed so quiet.


    Back in her room, in front of the door, there was already Wan Lie, Ju Xian, and Xue Ning waiting in front of the room.


    This time, Fu Xie Lan and Gu Yi did not go through the window.


    .


    .


    While on the other hand, looking at the two people, Wan Lie''s brow furrowed.


    "Where from, Xie Lan?" Xue Ning asked first.


    "What are you doing here?" Fu Xie Lan asked ignoring Xue Ning''s question.


    "Shouldn''t you be prepared? Soon thepetition will start," she continued.


    "There is nopetition today, Xie Lan," said Wan Lie.


    "Huh?"


    "The royal family is grieving," exined Wan Lie.


    "And the sad news is from the Dhong family, everyone knows that most of the pce officials are from the Dhong family," Xue Ning replied.


    "It is said that the sons of the Dhong family were found dead in the forest of the Zu kingdom. Not just one, but all five."


    "Not only that, butst night the royal prisoner also escaped," Xue Ning added again.


    Immediately Fu Xie Lan turned her head for a moment towards Gu Yi who was right next to her.


    "Then?"


    "Thepetition has been postponed until the pce conditions are conducive, you know many participants were also injured fromst night''s incident," Xue Ning exined at length.


    Fu Xie Lan was silent for a moment, it meant that she had a good chance.


    The girl then stepped into her room, of course, followed by the other.


    Closing the door, the girl then spoke again, "Do you guys still find light bulbs at night?"


    Wan Lie, Ju Xian, and Xue Ning shook their heads in unison.


    Seeing their response, Fu Xie Lan nodded. Her guess that''s right, the wine that everyone didn''t have time to consume contained something that could trigger the ball of light to appear.


    "Well, this is a good opportunity to destroy the tower," she said then.


    "But, Xie Lan..."


    "The pce is busy, and also before the emperor thinks that the tower will be destroyed, we must move first.


    "When?"


    "Isn''t it better now?"


    "Uh, but..."


    "The tower doesn''t appear during the day," Gu Yi suddenly cut off their conversation.


    Suddenly all eyes turned to him.


    "Huh? What does that mean?"


    "If you want to destroy it, do it at night," said the man again.


    "How do you know?"


    "Trust me."


    "Besides, it won''t do me any good to lie to you guys," he added.


    "No, it''s not that we don''t believe it. But how do you know?"


    Gu Yi just shrugged his shoulders, seeming reluctant to answer.


    "So what are we going to do today?" Xue Ning asked.


    "You didn''t hear the notification earlier that no one is allowed to leave the moon pavilion."


    "That means we can only move around this pavilion," said Ju Xian suddenly joining in.


    "What''s your n, Xie Lan?" Wan Lie asked after they were silent for a few seconds.


    "I''m not sure this will work but I want to try it," said the girl.


    "Tell me, what is it?"


    ***


    It doesn''t feel like it''s already noon, even though it doesn''t feel hot at all. The sky that had been bright turned dark in an instant. Scattered ck clouds shielded the people from the sun''s rays.


    The wind blew, blowing everyone''s hair, tickling the neck, giving off a cool sensation.


    Fu Xie Lan decided to take a walk around the moon pavilion, enjoying the shade of the midday air. Followed by Gu Yi who was always by her side.


    "Perhaps the one who spread the news is out of her mind."


    "Right, how could there be a wizard in this world? What an absurd joke."


    "Maybe they thought we''d believe in children''s story like that."


    Faintly, Fu Xie Lan''s sense of hearing heard the conversations of several people she passed.


    Walking further, the sounds that reached her sensese and out of control came from all directions.


    "Fake Emperor?"


    "What''s with this message?"


    "The prisoner who escaped was the real emperor?"


    "ck witch?"


    "Ignore the message. Maybe it''s just a child''s story that was misdirected."


    "But it''s written in blood. Take a look!" said another man to his friend while showing a message with writing written in blood.


    "If there is such a thing as a witch, then I am a fairy, hahaha," replied another refusing to believe.


    Those were the conversations that the girl overheard.


    Currently, those who inhabit the moon pavilion mostlye out to enjoy the air during the day, only around the pavilion to a predetermined extent.


    Hey, I also received this message. Look!"


    One girl shouted to two other friends. Her voice was so loud that she immediately became the center of attention.


    "There is a ck witch in this pce?" she read it out loud.


    "No kidding!" another sarcasm.


    "See, is writing written in blood a joke? Even I can still smell the fishy smell in this scroll," the woman said as she brought the scroll to her nose.


    "That''s probably the work of someone who just wants to terrorize others before thepetition starts," replied one of the men who were with the woman.


    "No, no. isn''t this message so realistic?"


    "Realistic from where? There are no witches in this world."


    "Then who screwed up the weing partyst night?"


    "It was just a natural ident."


    "Huh, do idents caused by nature also have rules? Just look at it, only the weing ce was affected, while the other ces still looked fine. It''s like it''s been arranged."


    "Don''t babble."


    "No, I''m serious. I did hear about witches from my grandparents before they died they exist and are real, just they don''t show themselves."


    "You''d better go back to your room, your brain needs a break."


    "No! I''m scared. What if witches exist? I don''t want to die."


    "Stop talking nonsense!" snapped the man beside her with a loud voice.


    The three of them are Wan Lie, Xue Ning, and Ju Xian.

 Chapter 196 - 196. Chaos

    "Stop talking nonsense!" snapped the man beside her with a loud voice. The three of them are Wan Lie, Xue Ning, and Ju Xian.


    "No. I''m serious," said the girl, rubbing her face.??


    "How if they were which is among us?" shemented with apletely terrified expression.


    "I want to go home!" she shouted in frustration then turned toward the entrance of the moon pavilion.


    "Hey. Wait. Where are you going?"


    "I want to go home. I don''t...I don''t want to live here anymore. I want to go home," she cried again in a loud cry.


    "Hey, wake up, there are no ck witches in this world," said the man who had a bandage on his head.


    "No. No. This...this message was written in blood," she moaned louder.


    "I also heard that the guards of the royal prison of dungeon diedst night," said one of the men again.


    The woman ruffled her hair.


    "Even the guards died at their hands. The wizard exists, what if this blood belongs to the guards?" she raved.


    "I WANT TO GO HOME, I WANT TO GO HOME, LET ME GO HOME ..." she shouted again, getting more and more frustrated.


    "HEY AWARE," snapped the man next to her as he shook the woman''s body.


    "Why do you think the Forbidden Forest is a territory that everyone fears? Huh?" replied the woman again snapped with a voice that was already hoarse.


    "NOW I KNOW, IT''S BECAUSE OF WITCHS ARE REAL!!!" she shouted furiously.


    "LET ME GO HOME," the woman was getting hysterical.


    "We''d better take her in," said the man with the bandage on his head.


    While the other man just nodded and brought the woman back into the moon pavilion while uttering some words that might calm her down a bit.


    The three of them were Wan Lie, Xue Ning, and Ju Xian.


    .


    .


    .


    "Aren''t they participants from the Hunter Vige?" one asked after seeing how messed up the woman was due to a message simr to the one they got.


    "That''s right, they are participants from the Hunter Vige," replied another confirming.


    "The Hunter Vige is so close to the Zu royal forest and it is directly adjacent to the forbidden forest."


    Hearing this, everyone fell silent. Except for those who came from other kingdoms and had no idea what kind of ce the forbidden forest was.


    After the departure of the three people, panic urred again. Some of them looked as frightened as Xue Ning had while others just looked normal.


    "I have indeed heard from our predecessors, that in fact, we are not alone in this world but I don''t know if this is a myth or fact, because no one has ever seen a creature other than a human," someone who seemed to be of noble descent spoke up. He was standing alone, leaning against a towering maple tree right beside the entrance of the moon pavilion.


    "That''s right, Master. I''ve also heard of such things," said another confirmed.


    "But no one has ever seen them, isn''t this enough proof that they''re not real?" said a woman who joined the crowd.


    "What if I told them they just don''t have an interest in us so they don''t show up?"


    Everyone who heard this was stunned. Just that simple sentence and everyone''s mind became doubtful.


    "Never mind they''re not real at all don''t spread unreasonable terror," said another in a loud voice. Suddenly the sound of a man''s scream caught everyone''s attention, not far from them, someone fell to the ground, then flew back into the air with cuts that kept appearing on his body, tearing the clothes he was wearing, ck smoke with a very foul smell immediately filled his body, and secondster, his body exploded in the air creating a shower of blood that instantly sttered everyone''s skin and clothes.


    The fishy smell of blood instantly filled the area, rushing into everyone''s senses of smell. Feelings of nausea and vomiting are unavoidable.


    Everything happened in an instant, in front of everyone''s eyes. They didn''t even know what was going on, and the life of one of them had already been lost. Even the man''s organs were destroyed, leaving everyone''s skin instantly pale.


    "Look! Are you going to say that this was caused by a natural ident?" shouted a woman. She was a participant who came from the Hunter Vige.


    "Hey wait!" shouted a man after the woman.


    "No, let me go. Let me go home," the woman shouted, avoiding the pursuit of the two men who had followed her since earlier.


    "That''s the work of a witch," she shouted again awakening everyone.


    Everyone''s eyes reflex scanned their surroundings.


    ncing and suspicious of each other, thinking that the mastermind behind the man''s death was among them.


    Some even ran into the moon pavilion and then reappeared with their luggage. Joined in doing the same with Miss Hunter who was none other than Xue Ning.


    And finally panic and chaos ensued.


    Not to be left behind, those who did not believe in the existence of witches before, are nowpeting to leave the moon pavilion.


    However, all their efforts were in vain. Several soldiers and bodyguards arrived and prevented them from going any further.


    For a moment there was a struggle between the participants and the royal soldiers. Things got messy.


    Several guards immediately ran to report the incident in the moon pavilion to the king.


    The battle continued until themander of the kingdom came to defuse and stop everything.


    Just a few minutes, and it happened again.


    "Everyone, calm down!" shouted the Commander.


    However, no matter how loud the man shouted, no one cared.


    He then reached into his trouser pocket and took something there.


    Secondster, it fired a re and immediately red lightning shot up against gravity. It was a signal for the royal soldiers to immediately move towards the origin of the beacon.


    It didn''t take long and a rumbling sound to be heard, and the next second hundreds of soldiers had gathered around the Moon Pavilion.


    And it managed to stop everyone''s movement.


    "One person. Can anyone exin what''s going on here?" shouted the Commander scanning everyone who filled the entire area around the moon pavilion.


    A young man then came forward and exined everything that happened, he also showed the message he received this morning along with the discussion about witches a while ago.


    Themander listened to everything without missing a beat. Now and then his brow furrowed as if he was digesting everything the man said.


    "Is that all?" he asked again.


    Everyone who heard themander-in-chief''s voice nodded in unison.


    "Alright, for everyone''s safety, you guys go back to your rooms. No one is allowed to leave the moon pavilion even a single step until the next order, the pce servants will still deliver food three times a day," said the royalmander in a loud and firm voice, piercing into everyone''s eardrums.


    "But,mander..."


    "I don''t ept rejection."


    "And whoever is caught leaving the moon pavilion, it will be considered an intruder of the pce."


    Themander-in-chief could have stopped the chaos earlier, but he wasn''t sure if he wouldn''t resort to violence, because many of the participants also came from other kingdoms.


    And to stop the chaos without any bloodshed, he is forced to use the royal soldiers to bully and stop everyone''s actions.

 Chapter 197 - 197. Strange Tower

    Everyone was silent to hear the words of themander of the Zu kingdom.


    They are afraid of witches but also afraid of being considered intruders because neither of them brings any good to each other.??


    In the end, they obeyed themander-in-chief''s orders and returned to the moon pavilion with a sense of mutual suspicion, and keep distance from each other.


    All participants returned to their respective rooms.


    Until nightfall, no one at all dared to leave the room.


    ***


    Knock... knock... knock...


    There was a knock on the door, causing the owner to quickly open the door.


    "Good evening, please have dinner, Master," said the maid, handing her a tray of various kinds of food.


    "Um, thank you," she replied, epting the tray and closing the room again.


    The girl''s brow furrowed when she found the ss of wine that was also on the tray. It turns out, The emperor did not give up either.


    She was Fu Xie Lan.


    .


    .


    .


    There was a knock on the door again. Seeing who was behind the door, there were Wan Lie, Ju Xian, and Xue Ning.


    "Come in," said Fu Xie Lan.


    "Thank you, Xie Lan," Xue Ning smiled brightly.


    "Did it seed?" Xue Ning asked.


    Fu Xie Lan smiled at the girl''s words. "exceed my expectation."


    "Hahaha, it''s nice to be able to deceive those people," Xue Ningughed again but was immediately stopped by Wan Lie''s sharp re.


    "No one deceived them, Xue Ning because theck witch is indeed in this pce," Ju Xian saidter.


    "Yeah, yeah, Whatever least I''m satisfied, it seemed the n wouldn''t have worked like this without me, hahaha, right Xie Lan?" she said again ncing at the young man then looked at Fu Xie Lan.


    "Emm," replied Fu Xie Lan nodding.


    "I feel a little embarrassed after you screamed hysterically," said Ju Xian making Xue Ning immediately red sharply at him.


    "Tsk, maybe her scream has also reached the phoenyx academy," continued Wan Lie adding to Ju Xian''s words.


    The two youthsughed and continued to mock the already sullen Xue Ning.


    "Xie Lan...." Xue Ning whined.


    "They are so mean to me," she said again then ran and want to hug Fu Xie Lan''s arm. However, her movements were stopped because of Gu Yi''s intense gaze on her.


    And it made Wan Lie and Ju Xianugh even more at the sight. It was the first time Wan Lie and Ju Xianughed like that.


    It was fortunate that Gu Yi had installed a shield in the room so that whatever they were talking about would not be heard by others.


    "I''m disgust of seeing you destroy that person''s body," Xue Ning said again as she turned to Wan Lie.


    "Wanna try it?" replied the young man.


    "Stop it."


    "Did the maid bring the food for you guys?" asked Fu Xie Lan.


    All three of them nodded at the same time.


    "You guys eat it?"


    "No, Xie Lan."


    "Good. Then get ready. Soon we will go to the tower," said the girl making the three people in front of her immediately put on a serious face.


    But¡­ Many guards in around pavilion," Xue Ning said. Ever since the girl returned to the room, she never left the window at all. Standing and watching everything until Ju Xian and Wan Lie came knocking on the door.


    "I know," Fu Xie Lan replied then turned to Gu Yi.


    "Can you take us to that tower? Without anyone knowing?"


    "Anything for you, honey," Gu Yi replied gently.


    ***


    The cold night air blew slowly, piercing into the bones.


    Five people quickly left the pce without anyone noticing, breaking the silence, blending into the darkness of the night.


    Darted away from the pce and followed the balls of light which were all heading in the same direction and ce.


    Moving for almost an hour, they stopped at arge rock in the middle of the forest. Gazing in amazement at the tower that was far away from them. even so, the flow of light that is so beautiful seems so clear.


    "Xie Lan, is that the tower you mean?" Xue Ning asked without taking her eyes.


    "Um, right," the girl mumbled.


    "No wonder no one found it, this ce is out of reach of humans," Xue Ning mumbled again as if the question in her mind earlier had been answered.


    "Are we going to destroy that tower?" now Ju Xian asked. A little doubt about what they will do next.


    Fu Xie Lan only nodded in response.


    The girl tried to feel the strange feeling she had before when she was at this distance from the tower, but everything felt normal and fine.


    She then moved closer, followed by the others. And it feels the same.


    Observing the tower at such close range, her eyes could catch the runes engraved on the rock that made up the tower.


    Her violet eyes shed and then scanned the area around the tower without any obstructions. Empty, there was no one, not even anything strange that she encountered.


    Fu Xie Lan then observed the crystal ball at the top of the tower for a bit longer. She noticed that every ball of light its absorbed formed snake scales which turned out to be half of its body already formed.


    Even though only a few moments ago the tail had just formed, and now it had reached half its body.


    She could not imagine, how many new souls became victims of that event.


    Suddenly she felt nauseous, felt dizzy whacked her head. Whereas before she was fine, and now the girl suddenly felt the same as before. Cold sweat instantly dripped down her temples, drenching her entire body. She felt the pain as if someone was tugging something in her body and wanted to be snatched away by force.


    Gu Yi turned his head towards the girl, finding Fu Xie Lan''s reaction the same as that time, he then moved back quickly bringing Fu Xie Lan away from there. Of course, the other three followed with all sorts of questions in their minds


    "Why? what''s wrong Xie Lan?"


    "Did something happen?"


    "Are you alright?" immediately sessive questions came from Ju Xian, Xue Ning, and Wan Lie when they saw the expression on Fu Xie Lan''s face which was not covered by a mask.


    Fu Xie Lan was silent for a while, normalizing her feelings.


    ''<em>Miss, you better not go near there,</em>'' Hao''s voice buzzed in the girl''s mind.


    ''<em>How am I going to destroy the tower if I don''te close?''</em>


    ''<em>It''s very dangerous for your soul, Miss.''</em>


    <em>''And again, there are a lot of traps around the tower,''</em> Hao said again.


    ''<em>Trap? but I didn''t see anything in the area around the tower.''</em>


    <em>''I feel an evil energy around that tower, Miss.</em>''


    Fu Xie Lan was silent for a moment hearing Hao''s words.


    "How do you feel when you are closest to the tower?" Fu Xie Lan asked Wan Lie, Ju Xian, and Xue Ning.


    "How do we feel? I''m fine Xie Lan. What''s wrong?" Xue Ning replied.


    Wan Lie and Ju Xian also gave simr answers.


    So did Gu Yi who was next to her.


    It''s weird. Why is she the only one who feels pain?

 Chapter 198 - 198. Just An Illusion

    It''s weird. Why is she the only one who feels pain?


    "Are you alright?" Gu Yi asked worriedly.??


    "Emmm .. now it''s okay," replied the girl.


    "What happened Xie Lan?" asked Wan Li.


    "I don''t know," the girl mumbled.


    "I can''t approach the tower," she continued.


    "The tower must be destroyed," a harsh sigh came from her mouth.


    "Let us do it, Xie Lan. You wait here," Xue Ning said to the girl.


    "But it''s very dangerous. I don''t want you to do it without me."


    "Alright, wait here and see," said Wan Lie then.


    Fu Xie Lan turned her head towards Gu Yi for a moment, the man only nodded.


    "Hmm, fine. If you feel pain or something, get away as quickly as possible," Fu Xie Lan said in a nod to the three people standing nearby.


    Wan Lie, Xue Ning, and Ju Xian looked at each other then nodded in unison.


    Immediately they move toward the tower, spreading out, putting some distance from each other.


    After getting into a position that felt just right, each of them gathered the mana in their body.


    Xue Ning took out an arrow from her cosmic bag, then aimed at the snake skeleton inside the crystal ball at the top of the tower, right at the head. It seems blue mana fills the arrows.


    While Wan Lie and Ju Xian attacked the tower wall repeatedly. Every time it hit the wall, the runes there gave off a faint glow.


    It was not that easy to destroy the tower. Xue Ning''s arrows hadn''t even reached the tall tower and had already disappeared somewhere.


    "Aww..." the girl screamed. An arrow stuck in her arm, the feeling of pain and pain made her moan in pain.


    Seeing the arrow there, her brow furrowed. It was her arrow.


    Whereas she was aiming for the skeleton of the snake''s head, but how could the arrow that was released earlier get back and hit her arm?


    Holding her breath, Xue Ning pulled out the thing and immediately fresh blood spurted out.


    Tearing the cloth on the dress she was wearing, she then bandaged the wound to reduce or stop the bleeding.


    Having done that, Xue Ning returned to aim the arrow a second time. But the result is the same.


    Even the arrow she had just released. Somehow and from what direction, it suddenly reappeared and managed to hit her body.


    Xue Ning then bandaged the wound in the same way as before. But this time, the girl didn''t draw her arrow again.


    As for Ju Xian and Wan Lie, no matter how hard they broke the tower wall, the result was still nothing. And in exchange, every attack they made would turn to their bodies.


    Fu Xie Lan, who witnessed this panicked, wanting to prevent them, but how? While she could not approach the tower.


    "Gu Yi, stop them," she said turning to the man.


    "All right, Queen," he replied quickly and at that moment the man sped towards the three figures there.


    However, before reaching the position of the three people, a barrier appeared from the ground, and in an instant, a dome-shaped barrier had already protected the tower and the surrounding area and it managed to lock Wan Lie, Ju Xian, and Xue Ning inside as well.


    Gu Yi tried to break through many times but failed.


    If only his strength was still at its peak like it used to be. Maybe just one hit and the barrier was gone.


    While those who were confined around the tower decided to regroup. Each with wounds on their body.


    Wan Lie''s previous guess was correct, it was impossible to destroy the tower so easily.


    Suddenly the ground around the tower shook.


    "Careful!" Xue Ning shouted.


    Something emerged from the ground.


    "What''s that?" murmured the girl.


    Xue Ning and Ju Xian were taken aback, taking a step back while staring in horror at the figure in front of them.


    It looks like a snake''s skeleton, no, but indeed the creature was only a skeleton of a snake, its size wasrge and so tall, its body coiled around making it almost the same size as a tower.


    The bones are white and look a little slimy, a fishy smell wafts out, red lightning shed brightly on the head, staring intently at the three of them.


    It is a living giant snake skeleton.


    A rumble sounded, the creature''s gigantic tail moved to blow everything in front of it.


    Wan Lie, Ju Xian, and Xue Ning, the three of them jumped out of the way.


    "Scatter," shouted Wan Lie.


    "Xue Ning stays away from here," he said again.


    Soon the girl looked for a ce some distance away.


    Wan Lie stretched his wings, trying to attack the creature from all directions.


    The creature dodged while moving its tail, creating a very strong wind and blowing Wan Lie''s body hard.


    At the same time, its tail returned to hit the young man, wrapped around Wan Lie''s body, and then flung him to the ground.


    A rumble sounded, dust flew.


    But it''s not Wan Lie if he just stays silent, the young man gets up again and soars higher. ck smoke apanied by shes of lightning slowly filled his hand, moving towards the creature''s head, but its tail skeleton again attacked him from behind, the youth''s reflex dodged andnded on the creature''s bones.


    Very hard and a bit slippery. Immediately he moved his hand and tried to destroy the body of the creature he was stepping on.


    As for Ju Xian, the young man suddenly jumped onto the creature''s tail as he continued to chant, running on top of the snake skeleton very fast. on his footprints, gave off a faint glint and instantly exploded.


    Footsteps followed by explosions. If one saw it, one might think that Ju Xian was running to avoid the explosion that kept following him without knowing that the explosion was the work of the young man himself.


    The fightsted a few minutes and the creature seemed to be getting stronger.


    Explosions and crashes sounded in unison from Ju Xian and Wan Lie''s fight against the strange creature.


    BOOM...


    Another explosion urred, the trees around them had been razed to the ground. Wan Lie was getting more and more violent in attacking the creature, while Ju Xian was already starting to seem weak.


    Xue Ning reflexively moved, the creature''s tail almost hit her if she didn''t dodge immediately.


    Immediately long cracks instantly formed, as if the ground was split open by a giant ax.


    Xue Ning''s face is very pale at the sight.


    Moving slightly away, the girl tried to aim at the creature''s eyes.


    Yes, with the hope of being able to help her two friends a little to overthrow the big creature.


    Enduring the pain of the wounds on her arms and shoulders, slowly but surely the girl drew her bow.


    WUSSSHHH...


    The arrow missed the target and almost even hit Wan Lie who was standing there.


    .


    .


    .


    Using her normal vision, Fu Xie Lan saw the three of them move like they were fighting the air, very different when she used her eye abilities. The girl frowned.


    How can she get there? The fight will have no end.


    Because the being that the three people were dealing with was just an illusion.

 Chapter 199 - 199. Haos Appearance

    Roars and storms sounded again, but only within the barrier, it seemed that someone had deliberately created such a trap.


    BOOM...??


    KRAAKKKCCHHH...


    Seeding, Wan Lie hit several parts of the creature''s body. Its bodies were torn apart, separated, and fall away from each other.


    Seeing this, Ju Xian and Xue Ning got excited again.


    "JU XIAN, TAKE ME TO A HIGHER PLACE," Xue Ning shouted running over to the young man who was still catching his breath.


    "Wait a minute..."


    "THERE IS NO MORE TIME!!" she shouted then took wide strides and jumped at the young man.


    Ju Xian who saw it immediately moved and caught Xue Ning''s body, using his magic wand, both of them flew in the air.


    "WHAT WOULD YOU DO?" shouted Ju Xian, moving against the cardinal directions, in a rumble and storm like this made his voice sound so heavy.


    "ARE YOU STRONG?"


    "SUBMIT YOUR MANA ON MY ARROW," the girl shouted even louder.


    A good opportunity like this could not be wasted. With Ju Xian, Xue Ning ventured.


    Ju Xian was still confused about what the girl would do, but heplied.


    "ON THE COUNT OF THREE, TAKE ME CLOSE TO ITS HEAD."


    "OKAY," Ju Xian replied.


    Immediately a bright blue light shed from the man''s body, and at the same time, Ju Xian grabbed Xue Ning''s shoulders and channeled his mana ording to the girl''s request.


    Slowly but surely, the bow in Xue Ning''s hand also gave off a brighter light.


    "ONE..."


    "TWO..."


    "THREE..."


    Immediately Ju Xian flew low as he continued to channel mana from his body, approaching the creature''s body, moving on the side of its massive skeleton, Xue Ning who saw the creature closer flinched in horror.


    She then focused her arrows.


    "NOW."


    They moved swiftly over the creature''s body.


    WUUSSHH...


    The girl''s arrow shot out with intense blue mana filling it. What was originally only one, suddenly split into three.


    Three arrows moved towards the creature''s head.


    Even Xue Ning stared in amazement.


    Wan Lie, who saw the movement of the two people, didn''t just stay still and also moved to distract the creature in front of him.


    Suddenly a voice resembling a roar resounded, almost shattering the eardrums of those who heard it.


    Of the three arrows that shot, one of them managed to hit its eyes which glowed red like embers.


    Even so, it didn''t have much effect on the creature at all.


    The pierced arrow seemed to soften and was sucked in, blending into the creature''s eyes.


    NO.


    EVEN THIS TIME XUE NING''S ARROW FAILED.


    The roar didn''tst long, the snake''s body in the form of a separate skeleton, slowly moved and merged.


    Secondster, its body returned intact as before.


    Wan Lie who was standing majestically in the air stared in disbelief at the creature below.


    While Xue Ning and Ju Xian both fell to the ground because it was Ju Xian who suddenly lost his bnce.


    "I''m sorry," the girl mumbled breathlessly.


    Ju Xian just nced at Xue Ning without responding. His breath was heavy, even to stand up seemed so overwhelmed.


    Almost all of his mana was channeled into Xue Ning.


    This time he waspletely unable to use the mana in his body again.


    From outside the barrier, Gu Yi saw everything that was happening inside. His eyes shed cold.


    The man just stood still, not making any movement. It made Fu Xie Lan who was far behind him uneasy.


    The girl''s Violet eyes saw everything that was happening in front of her very clearly.


    The battle continued, but only Wan Lie and the creature remained.


    While the other two, slightly stepped aside and only moved asionally to avoid the impact of the fight.


    Fu Xie Lan couldn''t take it anymore, she decided to move, not caring about the pain her body wouldter feel.


    However, Hao who was on her shoulder suddenly jumped into the air, and the next second, a very dazzling light appeared, causing the girl to frown.


    A handsome grown man suddenly appeared in front of the girl, restraining her from moving.


    "Sorry, Miss. I can''t let youe any closer," said the man and then carrying Fu Xie Lan away.


    The girl gaped and silently stared at the unfamiliar man who suddenly called her, she feels so familiar.


    "Who are you?"


    "I''m Hao, Miss," he said moving on.


    Fu Xie Lan was silent, not knowing what to say.


    What about this?


    Is this your other form?" asked the girl, as if not believing the figure she saw.


    "Right, Miss," Hao nodded.


    Hearing that, Fu Xie Lan fell silent. So all this time the cute creature she always hugged and petted was a man?


    Fu Xie Lan is frustrated.


    "Put me down!"


    Haoplied, he put the girl down. By now they were already a distance away from the tower.


    "Take me there!" said Fu Xie Lan. There were things more important than Hao.


    "Sorry, Miss. I can''t do it."


    "Why?"


    "Someone asked me to take care of you," replied Hao with a lowered gaze, reluctant to look into Fu Xie Lan''s eyes.


    "Who?" the girl asked.


    Fu Xie Lan then turned her gaze to Gu Yi''s figure standing in front of the barrier. Still, as before, silent doing nothing.


    "What exactly did that man do?" Fu Xie Lan was restless.


    Meanwhile, Hao who was standing behind the girl smiled faintly.


    "Miss, look and pay close attention," Hao replied.


    Hearing that, one of Fu Xie Lan''s eyebrows raised. What does it mean? Hao asked her to watch the three people inside the barrier lose their lives?


    But before Fu Xie Lan had time to think further, her eyes caught a crownding on Gu Yi''s body and disappeared there.


    .


    .


    .


    While on the other hand, jet ck wings stretched perfectly across the back of the man who had been standing still in front of the barrier.


    That figure is Gu Yi.


    Slowly move around the barrier until it reaches its peak and stands there.


    His ck robe fluttered, a cold gaze with a domineering aura that was so gripping emanated from his body.


    Suddenly the atmosphere changed. the sky was turned dark and eerie.


    The wind blows very hard.


    The balls of light that were previously still moving in the air suddenly stopped and changed direction. Towards the figure at the top of the barrier.


    All the balls of light gathered in the palm of his hand and circled each other, even asionally shes were created due to the friction of the balls of light.


    A smirk stered on his lips. Fly higher than before. The man blew away the ball of light that had gathered in his hand, shooting fast towards the three points outside the barrier.


    BOOM!!!


    A huge explosion was created, along with a scream that sounded so heartbreaking.


    A few secondster, from the three points, a light soared like a pir.


    At the peak of the light, each stood a figure with a ck robe in their body.

 Chapter 200 - 200. One Problem Finished

    At the peak of the light, each figure stood with a ck robe in their body.


    The barrier that formed the dome earlier suddenly disappeared along with the explosive sound that had just been heard.??


    Even the strange creatures that Wan Lie, Ju Xian, and Xue Ning faced disappeared in an instant. Leaving confusion on the three people.


    Meanwhile, on the other hand, Gu Yi who saw the three ck-robed figures were not just silent. Immediately his hands moved again and secondster the three figures at the top of the pir of light erged at a speed that could not be seen by the eye.


    DDUAAARRRR...


    Their bodies exploded in that instant.


    At the same time, a rune suddenly appeared on the ground, continuously popping up to fill the area around the tower.


    It onlysted for a moment, slowly the runes faded and disappeared in an instant.


    Fu Xie Lan who was standing in the distance stared in amazement at the scene before her.


    Again the same question appeared in her mind.


    Who exactly is that man?


    "The evil energy is gone, Miss," Hao suddenly spoke making the girl turn to him.


    "Does that mean I can go there already?"


    Hearing that, Hao responded with a nod.


    ***


    "What was that?" asked Xue Ning froze on the spot.


    Her eyes were still staring at the runes that had previously filled the ground, including the part she was stepping on.


    As for Ju Xian, the young man immediately fell to the ground with a sigh of relief.


    "Are you all right?" Wan Liended behind Xue Ning and Ju Xian.


    The girl turned to the source of the voice and nodded.


    Wan Lie who saw the response of the two people also felt relieved. I don''t know since when he felt this close to someone other than his mother.


    "The magic is gone," Wan Lie saidter.


    "And the ball of light is gone too," he continued, looking up at the top of the tower.


    Ju Xian and Xue Ning did the same.


    "Are you all right?" Fu Xie Lan suddenly appeared among the three of them.


    Wan Lie and the other two turned to the source of the voice.


    "As you can see, Xie Lan," Xue Ning replied immediately.


    Suddenly a ck shadow shot swiftly towards Fu Xie Lan.


    BOOM


    Another explosion urred, startling everyone.


    Seeing the origin of the explosion, there right behind Fu Xie Lan, Gu Yi was beating up a man.


    "Stop!" shouted Fu Xie Lan.


    Immediately Gu Yi stopped his actions and approached Fu Xie Lan.


    "Don''t touch her or you will die!" Gu Yi said coldly looking at the man.


    Previously he saw the man carrying Fu Xie Lan and it made him furious.


    "I''m sorry, Master," said the man trying to get up from his position.


    "Tch...."


    "Don''t scare him like that," said Fu Xie Lan turning to Gu Yi who was already beside her.


    Gu Yi didn''t respond, his expression was really cold and scary. While Hao, the man looked down not daring to lift his gaze.


    Suddenly two male figures reappeared. They are bodyguards Bai, Bai Mo, and Bai Xue.


    "How?" Gu Yi''s cold voice sounded again.


    "Safe, Master," the two men replied almost simultaneously. The reason the two of them didn''t help earlier was that they had orders to inspect the entire area around the tower.


    The whereabouts of the three ck-robed figures earlier were also discovered by the two bodyguards.


    If their guess was correct, the three ck-robed figures were the guardians of the tower in front of them right now.


    Hearing the words of the two bodyguards, Gu Yi turned to face the tower.


    The light on the crystal ball at the top of the tower slowly dimmed, and the skeleton of the snake that was there also shrank.


    "You guys stay away from here," Gu Yi said coldly.


    One of Fu Xie Lan''s eyebrows rose, "Did something happen?" she asked.


    "Don''t you want to destroy this tower? Now leave it to me. You guys stay away," he replied softly to the girl, and secondster his jet ck wings seemed majestically across his back.


    Flying high with his ck cloak fluttering against the cardinal directions.


    Seeing that, everyone immediately got up, moving away from there.


    DDUUAAARRRR...


    Suddenly everyone looked back, they hadn''t even reached where they were going, and another huge explosion urred.


    immediately a dazzling light lit up the whole ce, at the same time the wind blew so hard, creating a deafening roar. Even Ju Xian and Xue Ning were almost fallen away if Wan Lie didn''t hold their bodies back soon.


    Tried to see what was going on in that ce but to no avail. The re blocked their view.


    Itsted a few minutes and the light slowly dimmed. Leaving such a terrible sight.


    No more towers, no more green trees, everything turned into a giant hole in an instant. As far as the eye could see there was only emptynd with the color of the ground turning ck.


    Gu Yi still standing in the air, gazing arrogantly at the scene below.


    Ju Xian and Xue Ning were dumbfounded as if the souls in their bodies were out of ce.


    What did they just see?


    Even a tier-three mage was incapable of creating such an explosion.


    Bodyguard Bai Xue who saw the people''s expressions smiled, a feeling of pride in him. It was only a small part of the power of the Ruler.


    What would they think when they found out that the man who had always been with them was Lord Gu Yi, thest Demon, ruler of the Arnd World?


    .


    .


    .


    Standing in ce until the rumbling died down, a sigh of relief sounded almost simultaneously from everyone.


    "The matter here is finished," Fu Xie Lan muttered.


    Xue Ning who heard Fu Xie Lan''s words copsed to the ground. Sit with both legs to be straightened.


    So did Ju Xian. The wounds on their bodies were just felt.


    The aches and pains made Xue Ning whimper in pain. Whereas before, she had not felt this pain.


    Fu Xie Lan who saw the two of them immediately reached into her cosmic bag and took out a small porcin bottle filled with pills that only had a few seeds left.


    "Take it and have a drink," said Fu Xie Lan, handing the two pills. She was not very well aware of the injuries that Ju Xian and Xue Ning had suffered.


    "This is for you," she said again turning to face Wan Lie.


    "My body is fine now, Xie Lan. I don''t need the pill," Wan Lie replied.


    "It''s okay, have a drink. Just in case."


    Wan Lie who heard this was very happy, without waiting long, he immediately received the pill.


    "Okay, thanks," he said then put the pill into his cosmic bag.


    One of Fu Xie Lan''s eyebrows raised, "What are you doing?"


    "Keeping it as a keepsake," Wan Lie smiled back.


    "I gave you those pills not to be abused," said Fu Xie Lan with a sigh of breath.


    "I''m fine, Xie Lan," Wan Lie reassured.


    "Me too, honey," Gu Yi suddenly appeared and embraced Fu Xie Lan''s body from the side.

 Chapter 201 - 201. Jealous

    "Me too, honey," Gu Yi suddenly appeared and embraced Fu Xie Lan''s body from the side.


    Seeing that man, Fu Xie Lan rolled her eyes in embarrassment.??


    "This is for you," replied Fu Xie Lan step on the man''s foot.


    Bai Mo and Bai Xue suddenly wanted to go forward but were stopped by Gu Yi''s sharp gaze, in the end, the two of them didn''t move an inch from where they were standing.


    Who exactly is that woman?


    Why did Lord Gu Yi seem to be submissive to her?


    Those questions filled Bai Xue''s mind.


    "You are heartless, honey" Gu Yimented at the girl.


    Bai Xue was stun by the word of the Ruler. It was the first time in seven hundred years that his ears had heard Lord Gu Yi behave like that towards another person.


    "Don''t be spoiled, your body is fine," said Fu Xie Lan ignoring the man and approaching Xue Ning.


    Hearing Fu Xie Lan''s words, Gu Yi smiled faintly. "Do I have to get hurt first to get something from you?" he said then.


    "How are you feeling now?" the girl said to Xue Ning, ignoring Gu Yi''s words made the man bend his face.


    "A little better," Xue Ning replied. The bleeding on her body stopped, and the wound closed.


    "Me too, Xie Lan," Ju Xian said when he saw the girl turn to him.


    "Thank you," they both said at the same time.


    Fu Xie Lan just nodded in response to the two.


    "Back now?" asked Gu Yi approaching the girl.


    "Wait a minute," she replied.


    "When you feel better, change your clothes immediately," said Fu Xie Lan to Ju Xian and Xue Ning.


    They couldn''t possibly return to the pce with that appearance, even though, they sneaked into the pce, but still, they shouldn''t be careless and miss even the slightest thing.


    Xue Ning nodded, she sheck noticed the strange man far behind Fu Xie Lan. It was the first time she had seen the man.


    "Um... Xie Lan... umm may I ask?" she said in a voice so small but still able to reach everyone''s sense of hearing.


    "Hmm? What is it?"


    "That.. over there, who is he?" Xue Ning said pointing at the man.


    Following Xue Ning''s gaze, Fu Xie Lan''s eyes fell on Hao.


    "He is Hao," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    "Huh? Hao?" Xue Ning then scanned Fu Xie Lan''s body, she couldn''t find the fluffy little creature anywhere.


    "Really? Hao the cute creature?"


    Fu Xie Lan nodded in response.


    "So... you''ve been carrying such a handsome man all this time?"


    Immediately the air temperature around them turned cold and eerie.


    "No. I mean... umm um... that..." Xue Ning stuttered. She did not realize that such a terrible man was with them.


    "Right," Fu Xie Lan nodded seeing the girl in front of her suddenly stuttering.


    Alright, don''t scare her," said Fu Xie Lan again turning to Gu Yi. The man''s previously cold expression suddenly warmed when Fu Xie Lan looked at him.


    As soon as a sigh of relief escaped Xue Ning''s lips, she immediately rose from her position.


    "I''d better get changed my clothes first, Xie Lan," she said and then walked away. Meanwhile, Ju Xian also rose from his position and did the same.


    Hao who had been in his human form since earlier turned back to his previous form.


    But the creature remained on the ground, ying in the ground with its short legs, making Fu Xie Lan who saw him feel pity.


    If only the creature wasn''t a man, maybe now she would have hugged and stroked his fur.


    "Come here," said Fu Xie Lan, bowing to the white creature.


    Slowly but surely, Hao moved closer to Fu Xie Lan. However, his body had not yet reached the girl and a pair of sturdy hands lifted his body into the air. The hand belonged to Gu Yi.


    "Don''t even think about getting close to Xie Lan!!" said the man as he threw the little creature to Wan Lie.


    Immediately the young man caught Hao''s small body.


    "You take care of that creature. Don''t let it get close to Fu Xie Lan," he added.


    Wan Lie gaped, no, even his two bodyguards did the same.


    Is that ruler now jealous of the magic beast spirit too?


    You''re the patient one," muttered Wan Lie stroking Hao''s thick fur. The creature was silent, snuggled into the young man''s shoulder. He even seemed reluctant to lift his head, afraid if his eyes would meet the man''s eyes.


    Fu Xie Lan, who saw Gu Yi''s treatment of Hao, frowned in annoyance.


    "What are you doing?" the girl asked Gu Yi.


    Immediately the man turned to the source of the voice, a gentle smile appeared on his lips.


    "I''m just protecting you, honey," Gu Yi said.


    "Protect me?"


    "Umm... I don''t want that creature to have evil intentions towards you," Gu Yi replied lightly.


    "I even doubt, the person I might have to watch out for is you," the girl said, rolling her eyes.


    Hearing Fu Xie Lan''s words, Gu Yi chuckled.


    "I''m done," Xue Ning''s voice came from behind.


    And before long, Ju Xian also appeared. Each with a new suit.


    "Back now?" Gu Yi repeated.


    Fu Xie Lan nodded, and at the same time, her body lifted.


    Gu Yi carried her.


    Fu Xie Lan struggled to break free but she couldn''t do it.


    "Shut up, honey. I don''t want you to be tired," Gu Yi said then left.


    Fu Xie Lan who heard him was silent. She didn''t struggle anymore, it was useless if she tried to escape if the man had grabbed her. Just a waste of energy. Be the girl was silent and just obey.


    Gu Yi, Fu Xie Lan, Wan Lie, Xue Ning, and Ju Xian moved in unison,e back to the Zu royal pce. Don''t forget Hao who is with Wan Lie.


    As for Bai Mo and Bai Xue, the two bodyguards stayed behind. Keep an eye on the area where the explosion urred.


    Even if the tower is gone, there is no guarantee that ck witches will not reappear in the area.


    .


    .


    .


    Moving quietly into the pce, there were several people standing guard around the moon pavilion, some of them asionally patrolling.


    Even so, the five of them managed to get past the people guarding down there without being caught in the slightest.


    Return to their respective rooms and recover nearly depleted mana.


    Xue Ning managed to enter the room without being noticed by her roommate who seemed to be still asleep.


    Wan Lie was with Ju Xian and Hao.


    As for Fu Xie Lan, the girl was with Gu Yi and no furry little creature among them.


    At this time, it was already early in the morning, the girl immediately rested her body, as well as Gu Yi who was always beside her.


    The two then fell asleep with each giving each other warmth.

 Chapter 202 - 202. Panic

    Themotion in the morning woke Fu Xie Lan and the other participants in the Moon Pavilion, they immediately searched for the source of the sound through their respective bedroom windows.


    Down there, several warriors were forcibly dragging a few people, judging by the jade on their bodies, they were participants in the martialpetition.??


    What happened?


    Each participant thought the same thing.


    It hadn''t even been a few seconds, people in the same uniforms immediately entered all participant''s rooms without knocking.


    Dragging everyone away without saying a word.


    Not a few of the participants rebelled and felt disapproved of the treatment.


    "Hey let me go!"


    "What are you doing?"


    "Where will I be taken?"


    But there was no response from the warriors.


    Fu Xie Lan and Gu Yi were also dragged. And the two of them just obeyed.


    Finally, they all walked towards the pce hall which was already filled with several other participants.


    Stand together facing the empty throne seat.


    Those who were in that ce had yet to collect their lives after being awakened and had been dragged along, making it take them a few minutes to digest everything that was happening to themselves and their surroundings.


    After all the participants had gathered in the room, the sound of footsteps was heard from outside.


    And secondster the hall door opened, revealing the emperor who walked into the hall, towards the empty throne there.


    At the same time, the hall door was locked tightly again.


    Leaving only the king and the participants. No bodyguards or soldiers could be found in that ce.


    Fu Xie Lan and Gu Yi were close together, while Wan Lie, Xue Ning, and Ju Xian, were far from the girl.


    Simultaneously, everyone paid their respects to the king, but there was no response from him in the slightest, even the king''s face darkened a little as if he was holding back anger.


    There was no sound at all, everyone was in the same confusion and the same position. They bowed in respect.


    Only the sound of their breath filled the silence in the room, no one dared to make a move that would make themselves the center of attention.


    "GO OUT!!" suddenly a booming voice made everyone startled and looked up.


    "I ORDER TO YOU TO GET OUT!!" the voice belongs to the king.


    Everyone turned their heads and looked confused.


    What does the king ean to make such an order?


    Send them out?


    But now, the pce hall was tightly locked from the outside.


    "I KNOW YOU''RE IN THIS ROOM," he said again, making everyone even more confused.


    "Excuse me, Your Majesty, if I may ask, who is the emperor referring to?" stuttered a man who finally got up the courage to ask.


    But just as the man finished his sentence, his body fell to the floor. It emits ck smoke and after that only bones are wrapped in clothes.


    At the same time, a hysterical scream rang out in the corner of the room,ing from several people who were near the man.


    The reflex backed away from there. That fleeting incident created terror in everyone.


    "LOOK!! THAT PERSON DEATH BECAUSE OF YOU!!"


    "GO OUT!!" shouted the king again.


    "I KNOW YOU''RE HIDING AMONG THE PARTICIPANTS."


    Everyone was shaking, even the one who had just screamed hysterically seemed to be covering their mouth, silencing their mouth forcibly with both hands.


    Suddenly someone in the middle of the hall shouted again and the same thing happened to his body again.


    Making people around him immediately move away with a look of horror.


    "LOOK!! YOU KILL ONE MORE PERSON," shouted the king louder. Even the aura of nobility was no longer found in that figure.


    Meanwhile, Fu Xie Lan who was among the participants just stood still, observing what was happening.


    She knew that the mastermind behind the murder of the two men was the king.


    She just didn''t expect that the fake emperor would show himself so open to everyone.


    Previously the girl had wanted to lure him out, but she didn''t think it would happen this quickly, whereas they had just destroyed the towerst night.


    As far as her eyes could see in the hall, all she saw was an expression of fear.


    Yes everyone is confused and scared at the same time.


    "It''s a ck witch."


    "It''s true that he is among us."


    "Careful."


    There were faint whispers from behind.


    Suddenly someone who was at the front of the line of participants prostrated to the floor facing the king.


    "HELP US, YOUR MAJESTY."


    "SAVE US," shouted the man to the king and soon several people followed him. Shouted for help to the emperor.


    They were aware that ck witchs were indeed among the participants, thinking that the king wanted to protect them, so he has gathered everyone in one room to find the mastermind.


    "PROTECT US YOUR MAJESTY." everyone shouted almost at the same time, each with a very frightened expression, suspicious of the other. wailing and some have even cried hysterically while continuing to shout for help as if the next second they will be the next victim.


    The scene was not much different from the one they witnessed yesterday. The sudden death of someone who was among the participants made those who didn''t even believe in the existence of witchs in this world slowly swallow their belief.


    Witches exist and are real.


    Now, all participants believe that without exception.


    One of Fu Xie Lan''s eyebrows rose at the scene before her eyes.


    A faint smile appeared on her lips.


    While the figure of the man standing on the royal throne looked at all the people prostrating in front of him with a contemptuous look.


    Stayed in his position without moving and responding in the slightest, a smirk formed on his lips. And all of that didn''t go unnoticed by Fu Xie Lan.


    "USE ME TO HELP YOU, YOUR MAJESTY," someone shouted still in prostration.


    Finished with his sentence, the voiced figure screamed in pain, even the next second his body disappeared too. Leaving only bones wrapped in clothes on the floor.


    Everyone stared at the figure in horror, even the smoke billowing from his bones was still visible.


    Cold sweat covered everyone''s body, hands trembled with anxious hearts and minds, they hope that they can safely get out of the royal pce and return to their respective viges.


    "STILL DON''T WANT TO GET OUT?" shouted the emperor as his eyes swept across the room.


    "IF YOU DON''T GET OUT, EVERYONE IN THIS HALL WILL DEATH TODAY. INCLUDING YOU!!" he shouted again making everyone jump on the spot, looking up at the emperor who they were previously believed to protect and save them.


    Suddenly someone came forward.


    "DON''T KILL THOSE WHO ARE NOT KNOWING ANYTHING!!" shouted the young man angrily.


    In both hands, blue light''s mana emitted


    Fu Xie Lan, Gu Yi, along with Wan Lie, Xue Ning, and Ju Xian stared at the young man.


    Wizard.


    It turns out, they weren''t the only ones in the human race.

 Chapter 203 - 203. Battle In Tha Hall

    Fu Xie Lan, Gu Yi, along with Wan Lie, Xue Ning, and Ju Xian stared at the young man.


    Witch.??


    It turns out, they weren''t the only ones in the human race.


    Seeing the young man, everyone immediately stepped aside with a look of horror.


    "Witch."


    "He''s a Witch," everyone panicked. Some seemed to be frozen, rubbing their eyes just to make sure what they saw was true and real.


    Fu Xie Lan frowned, she felt familiar with the man, as if she had met him before. The same thing happened to Wan Lie.


    While the emperor who saw the young man smirked.


    "It turns out just a rat," he muttered.


    "A RAT LIKE YOU DARE TO BROKE MY PLAN?" shouted the Emperor and at the same time, there was a storm in the hall.


    He didn''t even care how people looked at him. The n that was entrusted to him failed, why would he think about people''s views on him. Pretending like before was useless.


    He was really angry, the feeling of wanting to destroy the mastermind behind the failure of his n was getting hotter.


    Previously the emperor had been suspicious of the incident at the weing partyst night. However, he had to keep his emotions under control before the hell snake was resurrected, and finally, he let the person continue to act.


    The emperor was sure, as long as he continued to act like a king in general, his ns were not found out by another person, then all his ns would continue to run smoothly.


    But not this time, receiving reports that his tower had been destroyed made him furious and his patience ran out.


    The time he spent to start it all was not small as well as the various kinds of sacrifices he had made.


    And it turns out that only weak wizards spoil his ns. He suddenly regretted not acting in the first ce when he felt another energy present within the pce.


    The floor slowly cracked and scattered with it, instantly making everyone''s eyes squint because of the flying dust.


    The emperor muttered as if he was casting a spell and the next second his body slowly rose into the air, the ground the male wizard was stepping on shook and split, not until there, something immediately appeared from inside there, resembling a giant nt with its mouth wide open, ready preying on whatever it reached, the creature rushed out of there and tried to catch the wizarding man.


    Jumping and dodging immediately, the mana in his hand formed a sharp object with a shing blue light.


    Using a crack in the floor, the mage-man jumped into the air and aimed the spear formed in his hand at the creature''s body.


    He did that many times but none of his attacks were sessful.


    Shout after shout filled the hall. Those who witnessed the fight flinched in horror.


    No matter how strong they were in martial arts, they werepletely useless under these circumstances.


    The battle they witnessed was no longer the battle''s race of humans.


    There was only one thing they could do, try their best to avoid the impact of the battle while continuing to hope for their safety.


    The safety herself first.


    BOOM...


    Small explosions urred apanied by smoke and dust billowing around the explosion, waiting for the dust to dissipate a little, the creature that previously suddenly appeared from the ground is now falling on the floor not moving at all.


    The emperor who saw this was not only silent. He then mumbled again, cast a spell, and the next second a ck sphere appeared in his hand. Aiming at his opponent blindly.


    WUUSHH...


    BOOOOM...


    SPLASH...


    Every time the ck ball hits something, then in that instant that object or whatever it reaches melts.


    The wizard man continued to dodge, even so, the emperor didn''t stop his attack.


    A light also appeared in the wizard man''s palm, aiming and shooting it at the ball of ck that was all heading towards him.


    Every time the blue light meets the ck ball, it will cause a spark of light apanied by an explosion in the air,


    "Tch.. only a tier two wizard."


    "Let''s see how long you can hold on," the emperor''s smirk continued to attack the man blindly.


    The fightsted for about a few minutes without a break, leaving the humans unable to move and dodge.


    Fu Xie Lan watched the fight in front of her very clearly. At this moment, she knew that if the man continued to force himself to use his mana, he might soon copse.


    Just as Fu Xie Lan thought about it, an attack hit the male wizard''s body sessfully. Causing him to fall and immediately dragged to the floor that cracked irregrly.


    He spits out a mouthful of blood while beating his chest.


    Not giving up, the wizard man tried to get back up.


    Concentrating mana in his palm, the man counterattacked.


    No matter how hard the male wizard attacked the emperor, none of them seed to hit the emperor''s body.


    And it seeded in making all the participants wince in horror.


    Previously they were also surprised to learn the fact that the emperor of the Zu kingdom also possessed a power that was able to match the wizard.


    All the participants were in confusion. They previously thought that the emperor would protect them became a little hesitant after hearing that ruler figure''s final threat.


    Right now, they don''t know what''s right and what''s wrong, what''s good and what''s bad, causing everyone to not know who to side with.


    Unlike Fu Xie Lan, the girl''s thoughts were very different from everyone else''s. She found that the emperor seemed to have lost control of him.


    Ignoring the damage done from his attacks, including the humans in the hall. It made a Fu Xie Lan let out a breath.


    Yesterday, when she sacrificed one person to create terror had made her think several times before doing so.


    Previously, Fu Xie Lan carried out such a n with the aim of not only creating terror among the participants but also to make the emperor lose his cool a bit. That way, creating minor conflicts within the pce to lure the emperor out wouldn''t be too difficult.


    However, she never expected, Fu Xie Lan had not even carried out the next n and the emperor had killed the participants tantly regardless of where the humans who lost their lives came from.


    If it was like this, then it would mean that Fu Xie Lan could save her time in the human territory.


    The Ruby Star Stone still had seven pieces left, and she had to collect them all and then take them to the eternal snow mountain before the silver blood moon urred.


    Suddenly a ck shadow shot past her from behind and towards the wizard man who was already looking very overwhelmed.


    Seeing the figure, immediately Fu Xie Lan''s body froze.


    "Xue Ning?" she muttered in disbelief.


    "What did that girl do?"

 Chapter 204 - 204. Battle In The Hall (2)

    Seeing the figure, immediately Fu Xie Lan''s body froze.


    "Xue Ning?" she muttered in disbelief.??


    "What did that girl do?"


    After saying that, Wan Lie also seemed to move towards the girl. Soon Fu Xie Lan followed him along with Gu Yi.


    "Xie Lan, may I ask your pill?" Xue Ning said when she saw Fu Xie Lan nearby.


    Immediately Fu Xie Lan reached into her cosmic pouch and took out a small porcin bottle, passing a pill to Xue Ning.


    The girl epted it with such a hasty.


    They were currently in the middle of the hall, right next to the wounded male wizard.


    Seeing Xue Ning approaching and helping the male wizard, Fu Xie Lan just realized one thing. Likewise with Wan Lie.


    "Brother, drink this." Xue Ning said trying to lift the man''s head. It was the second time the man had fallen and vomited blood.


    Yes, that male wizard is Xue Ying. Xue Ning''s older brother.


    Xue Ying tried to lift his head with all his might but the next second he vomited blood again.


    "Xu-Xue Ning, get out of here. Hurry up! Don''t mind me," the man said weakly.


    "No, Big Brother. Drink this pill," Xue Ning refused and immediately put a pill into her brother''s mouth.


    Previously, when Xue Ning heard that man''s voice, her brow furrowed because it sounded familiar to her ears as if it was the voice of the man she missed so much. However, she dismissed her suspicions until the owner of the voice revealed his entire form.


    Instead of feeling calm and happy, she felt afraid and restless.


    Especially when she saw her brother was injured and even vomited blood.


    She didn''t know what Xue Ying did in the Zu royal pce, the only thing she thought about was her brother''s safety.


    And without dy, she immediately went to help Xue Ying without thinking about what would happen next.


    And here the girl was, next to Xue Ying who seemed to have swallowed the pill. The bewildered gazesing from the participants were fixed on those in the center of the hall.


    "Go! Leave this pce," Xue Ying snapped as he let go of his sister''s hand that was holding his arm.


    "I do not want to lose you. Both of our parents are gone, I don''t want that to happen again, you are all I have, Xue Ning. Leave me here, hurry up!" Xue Ying wailed as he wiped the blood that filled the area around his lips.


    "Calm yourself!" a voice that seemed familiar greeted the man''s sense of hearing. Looking up to the source of the voice, his eyes met with Fu Xie Lan''s violet eyes.


    "Fu Xie Lan?" said the man.


    Did not stop there, Xue Ying then turned his gaze to the several people who were standing behind Fu Xie Lan.


    Even the youth whose face was familiar to him was also standing there. As for the others, this was the first time he had met them.


    "What are you doing? No, no, I mean why are you all here?" the man asked confused.


    Previously, when he left Parqus Vige to search for the mastermind behind the death of one of his vigers, Xue Ying did not find the slightest clue. As a result, he chose to return to the Vige and what he found was something he had never thought of before.


    The vige was very quiet, not a single citizen was in sight, especially Xue Ning. Whereas he was gone not too long. No traces of violence were found, nor was blood if they were attacked by magic beasts.


    After searching for several days, his body fell unconscious in the middle of the forest from exhaustion.


    And woke up in the house of a viger who turns out to be a human who has a daily life as a hunter.


    Choosing to rest in the hunter''s house for a few days before returning to the territory of the wizard race.


    Because he could have been kill by guards Bai if he was caught in human territory.


    Yes, everyone knows what the consequences are when visiting the territory of the human race, whoever and for whatever reason.


    When Xue Ying was just about to leave the house belonging to the young man who helped him.


    Something suddenly came and stop him. The hunter youth said that a woman whose face was so simr to Xue Ying was passing in front of his house with Qian Cheng''s group of hunters.


    Although he was not very curious about the figure of the woman in question, Xue Ying still peeked at them from afar.


    His body stiffened when he realized who the woman who had just entered his sights was.


    She is Xue Ning. His younger sister.


    What is she doing in the human territory?


    And who is she with?


    From then on, Xue Ying followed his sister secretly and watched her from afar.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t want to approach his sister, it was just that Xue Ying didn''t do that for some reason.


    Continued to follow her until he even to enrolled in a martial artspetition. Everything he did was solely for his sister, Xue Ning.


    Until he finally decided that as long as his sister was fine, then he would only be in the shadows and watching her from afar, he also tried hard to hold his patience when he heard various kinds of insults and sphemy that came from many participants directed at his sister.


    However, today was an exception. The emperor wanted to kill all the participants in the royal hall without remaining. And Xue Ning, his sister was also in the hall along with all of them.


    Even though he didn''t know what the problem was, the man chose the courage to go forward. Again, all he did was to protect Xue Ning, the only family he had.


    And here the man was, injured and feeling the pain of his carelessness against the emperor who also turned out to be a witch. The witch who became king in the human race.


    Though everything that happened never urred to him at all. Surprised? Of course, Xue Ying was surprised to learn that fact. But again he didn''t have much time to think about it because his sister Xue Ning''s safety was also threatened.


    .


    .


    And in fact, the energy that the previous emperor felt that was suddenly inside the Zu royal pce belonged to Xue Ying. The man didn''t disguise his mana at all. Thought that no one would know that he was a wizard in the middle of a sea of ??people.


    Different from Fu Xie Lan and the others who had already done that long before entering the Hunter''s Vige.


    "Hahahaha, take a look. Turns out it''s not just one. But there are many of you," the emperor''s voice sounded breaking everyone''s focus which for a few seconds was only focused on the injured witch in the center of the hall.


    Xue Ying looked up with a fierce and hateful gaze at the emperor.


    "Xue Ning, take your brother away from here," said Fu Xie Lan in a t voice apanied by a cold gaze that felt so deep.


    "So what if there are a lot of you? It won''t affect the final result," said the emperor.

 Chapter 205 - 205. Battle In The Hall (3)

    "So what if there are a lot of you? It won''t affect the final result," said the Emperor in a booming voice, reaching everyone''s senses.


    WUUSHHH...??


    BOOM.


    Suddenly a ck ball headed towards Fu Xie Lan at a speed that the eyes couldn''t see. Luckily the girl had quick reflexes so she could create protective magic before it reached her.


    The protective magic in the form of a shield withplex runes filling it seemed to hold the ball for a moment then slowly absorbed and merged with Fu Xie Lan''s magic.


    Everyone suddenly held their breath at the sight.


    Immediately the air temperature that previously felt hot suddenly turned cold and eerie. Cracks in the floor almost urred throughout the hall, traces of explosions could also be seen as far as the eye could see. Fortunately, the ceiling of the hall was tall, so they didn''t have to worry too much about it copsing and burying them in an instant.


    Everyone felt so short of breath that sounded so heavy.


    "DARE YOU DISTURB MY AFFAIRS? READY FOR THE CONSEQUENCES!!" growled the emperor and then attacked Fu Xie Lan again.


    Gu Yi immediately moves but was restrained by Fu Xie Lan.


    "You guys back off," she said and at that, a tremor resurfaced on the shattered floor causing everyone to return to their alert attitude.


    The next second several tendrils of nts appeared from there, moving high up, some of the tendrils also lifted Fu Xie Lan into the air, same as the position of the emperor.


    Everyone was dumbfounded again.


    "FAIRY?" murmured the emperor then burst outughing.


    "Hahaha, a fairy is no match for me, YOU HEAR THAT?!" finished saying that, his mouth mumbled again as if he was casting a spell.


    Fu Xie Lan who saw him didn''t stay still, immediately several tendrils with a blue light filling them suddenly appeared under the emperor, moving swiftly towards the man who was in midair, but unfortunately, the figure quickly dodged and caused the tendrils to fail to hit him.


    Fu Xie Lan continued to do the same, to prevent the fake emperor frompleting his spell.


    While on the other hand, Fu Xie Lan secretly prepared her attack. And after the preparations wereplete, the vines that had previously kept popping up chasing the emperor suddenly gave off a light, blue mixed with green which immediately filled the air, the light from the nt vines intertwined to form fine threads.


    The emperor who saw this looked a little panicked. Since the tendrils have been bothering him to chant and finish the spell. Made him keep avoiding without realizing that something bigger was about to happen.


    "GET AWAY FAKE EMPEROR!!" shouted Fu Xie Lan and immediately thes that were created headed towards the man.


    WUSSHHH...


    The Emperor dodged, the hit the ceiling of the hall and managed to create a ck mark.


    A disdainful smile appeared on the emperor''s face when he saw the web of nts just hitting the ceiling of the hall, but at the same time, he didn''t notice that something was heading his way.


    BOOM


    Another explosion urred, making everyone cover their ears.


    Fu Xie Lan''s eyes stared at the figure that was still standing in the air.


    Previously she created the to distract her opponent to create a new attack. But her efforts failed.


    The emperor was still standing intact in midair.


    "Mixed blood?" The emperor''s brow furrowed.


    While Fu Xie Lan was still with a straight face.


    Nothing happened after that, the two of them just stood still in midair as if they were judging each other.


    "Hmm, fine. I want to offer you something," said the emperor suddenly rxing his body in the air.


    Fu Xie Lan did not respond.


    "What if you join me? We guarantee thatter you will be able to obtain the power that can match the Lord," he said smiling again. There was a slight change in his expression.


    "We can stop this useless fight."


    "You should know your current position. No matter how strong you are against me, you will never be able to hurt or even touch me," he said with a disdainful smile.


    "I''ve been kind enough to give you an offer like this," he said again.


    One of Fu Xie Lan''s eyebrows rose. "Do I care?!" she said in a cold voice.


    Hearing this, the emperor''s expression darkened again.


    "I''ve softened a bit on you guys, and the reply is like this?!" shouted the emperor.


    "Using other people to gain power for oneself is something that cannot be justified," Fu Xie Lan replied tly.


    "Tch. Having a handle like that doesn''t guarantee you won''t be taken advantage of by others."


    It turns out that you do not understand how cruel the world works," said the emperor again.


    "Rejecting my offer is already a big loss for you. Do you know? No one can be strong without making a sacrifice."


    About that, Fu Xie Lan slightly agreed.


    Yes, indeed there will be no achievement without sacrifice.


    "You''re just a kid who doesn''t understand how the world works," said the emperor again.


    The man continued to speak but did not receive the slightest response from Fu Xie Lan.


    No one noticed that on one of the palms of the emperor there was something strange. Like a mouth? And it had been moving ever since earlier, looked like it was casting a spell.


    "Do you guys have anyst words to say?" asked the emperor still with his position in the air, facing Fu Xie Lan.


    ''<em>Miss, in that man''s hands!</em>'' Hao''s shout buzzed in Fu Xie Lan''s head and at that very moment, the creature changed its form and rushed towards its master, right in front of the girl. As if protecting.


    "Tsk, it''s toote," said the emperor then slices his hand. Immediately blood dripped from it, falling to the floor.


    "Be careful!!" shouted one of the participants.


    At the same time, the floor they were standing on shook again. slowly all the damage that urred in the hall returned to normal.


    The irregrly cracked floor closed again neatly without the slightest dust, also, the explosion marks and cracks on the walls of the hall and the ceiling slowly disappeared.


    Why did the hall return to the way it was?


    What was the emperor going to do?


    Everyone is in the same confusion. Without exception.


    Even so, they remained vignt. Even though the room was restored to its original state, it didn''t mean that their lives would also be saved.


    The pce hall recovered in an instant, even the tendrils of the nts and other creatures that had previously been in the hall disappeared.


    At the same time, a carving forming an intricate pattern appeared at one point right in the center of the hall, spreading all over the room floor, walls, and even the ceiling of the hall.


    It onlysted a few seconds, and that rune with intricate carvings already filled the hall.


    "DESTROYED EVERYTHING."

 Chapter 206 - 206. Deception

    It onlysted a few seconds, and that rune with intricate carvings already filled the hall.


    "DESTROYED EVERYTHING."??


    Along with the emperor''s voice, a light slowly appeared with screams of pain emanating from everyone in the hall.


    Xue Ning and Xue Ying were no exception. Fu Xie Lan and the others also felt the same way, the pain in her chest like something was forcefully snatched inside her. The same feeling she had around the tower.


    Watching everyone in the hall in pain with heartbreaking screams, the emperor smiled triumphantly. The man didn''t realize that someone down there was staring at him furiously.


    Suddenly all the light that came from the runes in the room dimmed instantly, it could be seen how the engravings were slowly fading away.


    The painful screams also disappeared, reced by the sound of breathing that sounded so heavy and hoarse. Everyone''s clothes were already wet with their sweat.


    Immediately one of the participants moved quickly towards Fu Xie Lan. He is Gu Yi.


    His expression darkened and looked so terrifying. The domineering aura emanating from his body immediately spread throughout the hall making it difficult for anyone to breathe, and also difficult to move. Those who were in a standing position immediately fell to the floor sitting as if forced to submit to someone.


    Whereas they had just been released from the pain in each other''s bodies, and again, they were returned to ept and feel this kind of torture like earlier.


    The oxygen in the room suddenly felt depleted, making their chests even tighter and heavier.


    The false emperor who was previously standing in the air with a triumphant smile suddenly fell with such a loud crash. It was as if the gravitational pull in his ce was stronger than the rest of the ce.


    Cold sweat filled his body, his hands trembled uncontrobly, suddenly his body felt weak without energy. He couldn''t even stand up.


    Staring in horror at the figure in the air who looked at him coldly. Even the sound of his teeth grinding in fear could be heard asionally.


    The magic is gone, not only that. The mana in his body felt weaker with time.


    "Wh-who are you?" he stuttered.


    "I?"


    "The angel of your death," Gu Yi said quietly but his tone was enough to be a terror for the emperor.


    "Hahaha."


    "Want to kill me?"


    "Hahaha."


    "It has no meaning at all and has no effect at all."


    "Hahaha," the emperor shouted hysterically as he continued tough, looking like someone who had lost his mind.


    "You thought, why would I lock you all here huh?" he shouted again.


    "To buy time for the Queen and Fu Xie Yan toplete the spell, hahaha."


    Gu Yi''s eyes shed coldly. A faint frown formed on his forehead behind the mask.


    "Do you think, you managed to destroy the tower?"


    "Interesting joke."


    "Hahaha. What a shame. What you see and destroy is not the real thing."


    "Let me tell you, the tower exists only to distract rats like you guys, hahaha."


    "The real tower is inside this pce, hahaha."


    "Want to kill me? Just kill me. I''m not afraid."


    "Today, the safety of all mankind is at stake. The souls of all humans will be sacrificed in the consummation of the form of the hell serpent."


    "You think, why do pce maids disappear every year?"


    That''s because their souls were absorbed by the hell serpent. Today all of you will perish, hahaha," shouted the emperor talking everything in his head.


    Wan Lie who heard the fake emperor''s words immediately got up from his position, moving towards the door of the hall.


    "Want to go out?"


    "Toote!" shouted the man again, still kneeling on the floor breathlessly, yet he continued to scream like a madman.


    Even the crown that was previously perched on his head was now gone and fall on the floor.


    Fu Xie Lan who had recovered her mana and feelings immediately broke free from Gu Yi''s embrace.


    "Get out! Let me stay here," said Fu Xie Lan in a hoarse voice.


    "No," Gu Yi tly refused.


    "Leave that person to me and you get out, stop everything," said Fu Xie Lan turning to Gu Yi.


    "NO, QUEEN. I REFUSE!" Gu Yi snapped, his tone sounding very emotional.


    It was all because the words that came out of Fu Xie Lan''s mouth reminded him of what happened seven hundred years ago.


    If at that time he had not left his Queen alone to save his family and the people of the demon race, maybe then he would not have lost his wife.


    And the end, he lost both of them and even got hurt too.


    This time, he would not abandon Fu Xie Lan again, no matter what the circumstances.


    Nothing is more precious than Fu Xie Lan''s safety, even if it ispared to the whole world.


    Hearing Gu Yi''s loud voice, Fu Xie Lan was silent for a moment.


    "I am sorry, dear. I just lost control a bit," Gu Yi saidter when he saw Fu Xie Lan''s surprised expression.


    "Don''t tell me to stay away again."


    "Whatever the situation and condition, we face it together," said the man again.


    "What a dramatic sentence for someone who is about to die, hahaha," the fake emperor shouted.


    "Looks like you guys are a perfect match to be in hell. Hahaha," he shouted even more.


    Immediately his body was lifted into the air then crashed very hard, spewing out of the blood and covering the floor.


    Even so, a chuckle could still be heard from his mouth.


    "Hell? Tsk tsk."


    The Lord''s hand slowly raised, intending to finish off the fake emperor. However, again Fu Xie Lan held him back.


    "Don''t kill him," said the girl, holding Gu Yi''s hand with both hands.


    "Her mouth is too dirty, honey. I don''t like it," Gu Yi replied with a gentle look at the girl.


    "Killing him won''t solve the problem."


    One of Gu Yi''s eyebrows raised looked at Fu Xie Lan''s violet eyes, and then the man nodded with a smile.


    "Hahaha. It''s useless."


    "Killing me or not, that won''t change the destiny of the human race today," shouted the emperor again as he wiped the blood from his lips.


    A huge roar was heard from outside the hall, along with a scream.


    Everyone in the hall gasped for breath.


    It seemed that today was indeed the end of their lives.


    Whether it was inside the hall or outside, it didn''t make any difference. Because wherever they are, death will still greet them.


    While on the other hand, the emperor who was sitting cross-legged on the floor smirked.


    "Hear it?"


    "That''s the most beautiful music of the day, hahaha" he shouted.


    "Looks like it''s a loss if you just hear it without seeing it in person, hahaha," said the emperor with augh.


    His hand then moved, and a ck sphere immediately shot towards the hall door.


    "LOOK AND OBSERVE THE DESTRUCTION OF THE ENTIRE HUMAN RACE," he shouted arrogantly.


    The door opened, although everyone felt overwhelmed by the atmosphere in the room their eyes remained fixed on the door of the hall.


    The door immediately opened wide, but what awaited them there made everyone stare in horror, staring in horror at the sight they were witnessing.

 Chapter 207 - 207. Big Explosion

    The door immediately opened wide, but what awaited them there made everyone stare in horror, staring in horror at the sight they were witnessing.


    "NO!!"??


    "IMPOSSIBLE!"


    There stood two male figures, each of them holding a disembodied head.


    The two men were Bodyguard Bai. Bai Xue and Bai Mo, and the heads they carried belonged to the queen''s head and Fu Xie Yan.


    "NOOO!"


    "WHO ARE YOU? WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!" shouted the fake emperor hysterically.


    "THIS IS IMPOSSIBLE!!" he shouted again while holding his head, refusing to believe what his eyes were seeing directly.


    Fu Xie Lan who saw the sight immediately turned around and looked up at Gu Yi who was behind her.


    "Master, all things outside the hall are back to normal," said bodyguard Bai Xue, bowing his head in respect. As for Bai Mo, that man also did the same.


    "Emm. Good," Gu Yi said, making the two bodyguards breathe a sigh of relief.


    Lord Gu had previously sent them a message to return to the Zu royal pce after he had sensed something strange when he had juste back at the pce in the early hours of this morning.


    Although the two bodyguards could not sense any strangeness, they still kept an eye on and were alert to everything in the pce.


    Previously, when Lord Gu Yi was dragged away by several people, it wasn''t that the two of them didn''t want to help, it was just that they had orders to stay in their position and watch over the area outside the hall.


    And sure enough, not long after all the participants were dragged away, an odd event urred, two women suddenly appeared in the middle of the pce garden, each of them muttering while looking up at the sky as if they were waiting for something, only a few moments.


    A light appeared, slowly forming a tower-like building that looked just like a mirage. Didn''t wait for the two women to finish their spell, and both Bai Mo and Bai Xue immediately moved to stop the two women''s actions.


    Although there was a fight, it onlysted for a moment and the two bodyguards managed to stop the action of the two women after shing their necks and separating their heads from their bodies.


    Along with that, the tower that was formed instantly disappeared, and the previously darkened sky now regained its beauty.


    Meanwhile, all the guards and servants, including the guests from other kingdoms felt the same terror that the participants in the hall experienced.


    All kinds of arrogance, pomp, and greed suddenly vanished after witnessing a terrible thing that almost took the life of everyone.


    Confused? Of course, everyone was confused by the sudden murder of the queen. As well as feelings of anger in the hearts of everyone outside the hall when they saw the severed head of Fu Xie Yan''s daughter.


    But in such a situation, no one dared to take action or even make a sound, each of them only thinking about their safety.


    "Master, give the next order," Bai Mo asked still in a crouched position with one leg bent.


    "That man over there, KILL!" he gave orders in a voice so cold. It makes anyone who hears it cringe again.


    "As ordered, Master," the two bodyguards replied almost simultaneously. They then stood up, the woman''s head that was in the hands of the two was thrown into the air and at that instant it caught fire and instantly turned to ashes, flying to fill the floor of the hall.


    Seeing this, the fake emperor was frozen to the spot. Just a few seconds and thenughing again,ughing like crazy.


    "Hahaha want to kill me?"


    "Okay. But I don''t want to be alone, hahaha," he shouted, losing control, and the next second he cast the spell again.


    Everyone returned to their senses, so did Xue Ning and the others.


    Seeing this, bodyguards Bai immediately moved closer to the man.


    However...


    "Stop!!" shouted Fu Xie Lan suddenly. Her voice was so loud it reached everyone''s senses.


    "Everyone!! Get out from here!" she shouted again making the participants who heard it feel frustrated because of the confusion and fear they felt at the same time.


    On the other hand, the emperor hit his chest hard as if he wanted to pierce that part.


    Jebb


    Sure enough, one of his hands managed to pierce his left chest.


    And the events of the next second managed to make everyone''s faces turn pale with a burning feeling of nausea. Some have even vomited their entire stomach contents.


    The emperor instantly pulled out his own heart as he continued tough. The heart still seems to be beating with bright red blood makes its shape even more clear. And then secondster, he ate it. the Emperor ate his own heart, along with that, his body began to erge.


    The longer he chews her own heart, the bigger its body shape bes.


    Even slowly rising into the air with a shape that has been rounded like a giant balloon.


    "Everyone, STAY AWAY!!"


    "HE WILL BLOW UP!" shouted Fu Xie Lan again warning everyone. For a moment she felt a little strange with what she said because the words suddenly left her lips.


    "LATE, HAHAHA." the emperor''s grin and thest piece of heart in his hand he put back into his mouth without a trace.


    Chewing it whileughing, as if it had be his favorite food, the blood that filled his lips and surroundings made anyone who witnessed it as if they were in the worst nightmare.


    The fake emperor''s body bes bigger, but not a person moved from their spot. Made a Fu Xie Lan who was still standing in the air heave a rough sigh.


    It was only a few seconds and the man''s body had already touched the ceiling of the hall.


    "GET AWAY FROM HERE!!" shouted Fu Xie Lan once again to all people.


    They are starting to jostle out of the hall suddenly stopped. Think that what they are doing is useless because it does not bring any change to the destiny of those who will die today.


    Having managed to get out of the pce hall is also not necessarily able to survive the explosion of the body that has grown bigger.


    Finally, they stopped moving and chose to remain silent, waiting for death that would soon pick up.


    Bodies that resembled giant balloons seemed to fill the hall ceiling, slowly changing color with their skin looking pale, everyone looked down while covering their ears and closing their eyes as if afraid to witness the seconds of their death.


    DDUAARRR!!!!


    An ear-splitting explosion filled the entire pce, immediately a rumbling and storm swept through the hall area and spread throughout the pce like a shockwave that would instantly destroy anything it reached.


    The sound of an explosion almost made everyone go deaf in an instant.


    Uhhuukkkk!!


    After the rumbling died down, the sound of coughing caught everyone''s attention who thought that they might be dead.


    Some of them tried to open their eyes, ventured to see what was happening.


    As their eyelids opened, everyone fell to their knees, slumped to the floor with a feeling that was hard to describe.

 Chapter 208 - 208. Thank You

    As their eyelids opened, everyone fell to their knees, slumped to the floor with a feeling that was hard to describe.


    A shield with golden runes engraved on it seemed to fill the air, forming a dome as far as the eye could see.??


    It was Fu Xie Lan''s protective magic. A few minutes after that huge explosion, the golden runes that were drawn in the air slowly faded and seemed to recede towards their owner.


    Making everyone''s gaze follow where the rune ended.


    Up there, Fu Xie Lan suddenly coughed and spat out a mouthful of blood. Her skin looks very pale. Drooping weakly in Gu Yi''s arms.


    The girl forced herself to cast protective magic in a very wide range. As a result, she was injured.


    As for Gu Yi, the man cursed himself. Not without reason.


    Previously, the man had also created a shield, only the area was so small. It was only limited to the protectors that included Fu Xie Lan, Wan Lie, his two bodyguards, the Xue brothers, and Hao because the ruler was not at all concerned about the safety of humans in the pce.


    And what he did turn out to have an impact on his Queen. He never thought that Fu Xie Lan would do such a thing. Something that made him ashamed of himself.


    Whereas previously he thought that his queen seemed to have changed a bit after rebirth. Because her cold and indifferent personality is very different from her old warmth.


    But it turned out to be the same.


    He thought like that because the humans who were in the pce, no one had ever treated her well, even though it was only in the form of harsh sentences but for him it was unforgivable.


    Very different from Fu Xie Lan who saved them as if she had forgotten all the attitude she had received.


    Suddenly another wave urred and spread throughout the pce, reaching and passing everyone.


    And at the same time, everyone was frozen in ce as if in confusion. They looked at each other with the same expression.


    ck roses tattoos slowly disappeared from everyone''s bodies.


    As far as the eye could see, all they found was destruction. The pce hall and the entire building that reached their view were shattered, razed to the ground. Fallen trees even the pce walls are so high cracked in some parts. There was nothing left. The destruction of all the buildings allowed everyone to see each other''s position.


    "What happened?" someone muttered trying to get up from his position. His body looks very sticky with billowing dust sticking to his forehead and on his long, loose hair.


    "I feel like I just woke up from a dream," murmured another, rubbing the back of his neck.


    "It wasn''t a dream, but real. Look around you," said another.


    Those who heard that scanned their position with a look of horror.


    Not a few of them fell back on their knees on the ground, while several others were glued to the spot as if digesting what had happened.


    "Is the self-detonating real?" asked someone more like a statement.


    "And the Queen? Princess Fu Xie Yan? Is it all real?" murmured the others.


    "Murderer!!" shouted someone running into the ruins of the hall while pointing at bodyguard Bai.


    "Those who killed the Queen and Princess Fu Xie Yan!!" he shouted again.


    Those who were inside the hall earlier did not respond and simply remained silent.


    "What are you doing? they are the cause of this chaos," shouted the man again facing all the participants who had previously been in the hall.


    "Stop babbling," said one participant.


    "What nonsense is he talking about," murmured the other with a tired sigh.


    Be grateful that you can still breathe now," said a woman who was trying to get up from her position.


    "After all that you pinned on them was wrong. They are not murderers but our saviors."


    "Huh?"


    "Come on, don''t add to my bburdenleast now we''re all safe. And the one behind all this chaos is dead."


    "But, I still don''t understand one thing. Why did we bow to that fake emperor before? AND WHERE IS EMPEROR FU QING?" another one shouted as if he had just realized one thing.


    At this moment, everyone seemed so confused. They all remember everything they ever did without exception. Starting when the previous queen was used of treason, the princess Fu Xie Lan died in exile to the current events.


    No matter how many times they try to think all and connect them, not rity is encountered but adds to their confusion.


    That''s because all of the humans are under the influence of the fake King''s magic," a woman''s voice in the middle of the crowd immediately caught everyone''s attention. It was Xue Ning, the girl was standing right next to Xue Ying and the others.


    "So all this time? Wow..."


    "Is the concubine who became queen and gave birth to princess Fu Xie Yan also a witch?" someone asked.


    Xue Ning who heard this just nodded.


    "Fu Xie Yan is not the king''s biological daughter," Xue Ning said, making those who heard it even more stunned.


    "How can that be? But we saw her grow from a small age," said another.


    Xue Ning didn''t respond, and instead, the girl just shrugged her shoulders.


    It took them a few minutes to digest everything that was happening.


    "Stupid! That means from the start the concubine had nned all this, even using a child to smooth out their ns," guessed another.


    "That means, don''t say that the death sentence that befell the queen back then was also their n?"


    Suddenly everyone fell silent, struggling with their thoughts, including participants from other kingdoms, they seemed to have more or less known about the problems that urred in this kingdom.


    "I suddenly miss princess Fu Xie Lan," a sigh came from the mouth of one of the soldiers who joined in.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, thank you for saving us," said one participant with a slight bow in thanks and respect, which was then followed by the others.


    Likewise with those who previously insulted the group of participants from the Hunter Vige. Feel ashamed and self-deprecating.


    And in the end, they realized, that judging something by just seeing or hearing it is not something that can be justified.


    "Forgive us, forgive all our mistakes," they said almost simultaneously again bowing lower than before.


    Everyone did the same, even the princess and participants from other kingdoms who were around the hall also did the same.


    Immediately a feeling of emotion filled the chests of Xue Ning and the others.


    Except for two people, Gu Yi who was still with his cold gaze, and Fu Xie Lan who was already drooping weakly unconscious.

 Chapter 209 - 209. News From The Palace

    Immediately a feeling of emotion filled the chests of Xue Ning and the others.


    Except for two people, Gu Yi who was still with his cold gaze, and Fu Xie Lan who was already drooping weakly unconscious.??


    "Erm, you guys wake up," Xue Ning said.


    Only a few seconds passed, and several people were running towards them with hasty steps.


    They are pce officials.


    All with the same expression and confusion.


    But it didn''tst long because several people came forward and exined everything that happened.


    "So now the throne is empty," said one pce official.


    "That means we have to appoint a new king," said another.


    "No need," Gu Yi''s cold voice suddenly sounded. Even though they had survived the disaster but hearing his voice still made them feel a little horrified.


    Hearing the gray-haired man''s voice, everyone was silent trying to guess what he meant.


    "Emperor Fu Qing is still alive," he added again making everyone look at each other.


    "If I may know, how did this Master know it?" asked one of the officials.


    "Do I need to answer all your questions?" replied the Gu Yi coldly.


    "N-No. We''re just a little worried," said the middle-aged man again.


    "Em, immediately arrange a room for us," Gu Yi replied coldly.


    "Alright, soon we will prepare," said the middle-aged man quickly and walked away from there. His steps asionally stumble allowed anyone to know that the man was also injured.


    After that, no more sounds emerged from people''s mouths. Everyone was silent even though there were still many things they wanted to ask.


    Everyone realized, that the figure standing before them right now was not a human. But a very powerful wizard.


    It was nowte in the afternoon, a reddish-orange color had begun to spread across the horizon, giving an orange sensation to the eyes of those who looked at it.


    Even so, not a single person moved from their position before the wizard left the scene.


    The reason is only one, solely because of feelings of fear and reluctance.


    .


    .


    .


    No one noticed, on a hilltop not far from the Zu royal pce, several people in ck robes seemed to be standing watching everything that was happening in the pce without exception.


    One of them, to be precise the one standing in the front with a smirk, turned around and then disappeared followed by the others.


    ***


    Gu Yi, Fu Xie Lan, and others headed to the inn that had been provided. While Hao, the man had returned to his previous form, a small creature with white fur that was so fluffy and perched on Wan Lie''s shoulder.


    The ce they were going to was outside the royal pce because all the buildings inside the pce copsed and almost nothing was left from the explosion.


    Fu Xie Lan''s protective magic was still weak, as it was only able to protect people. While buildings and other things still escape her protection. Maybe it was because this was the second time the girl had used it. Yes, sometimes some strange spell appears in the girl''s head. Out of nowhere and sometimes she also felt as if something was leading her to do the unexpected, like something the girl had never thought of or done before.


    Did ite from the soul that was sealed in her body? Fu Xie Lan didn''t know.


    .


    .


    .


    The explosion that urred within the pce was almost heard throughout the Zu kingdom. Those who were around the pce earlier also felt the pain without knowing the cause.


    Those who were curious about what was happening inside the pce immediately approached and gathered outside the gate.


    They knew that the martial artspetition was postponed because the royal family was in mourning. That''s why all kinds of questions and confusion filled everyone.


    Gu Yi and the others walked out of the pce first, yet no one dared toe forward and ask about what happened.


    They were followed by many peoples and have one purpose, whether it''s returning to their respective viges or looking for lodging for a while.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on Fu Xie Lan''s body in Gu Yi''s arms, because there were blood spots all over her clothes.


    Only small murmurs escaped the lips of almost everyone. While some others chose to stay away because they were horrified when they saw Gu Yi.


    It onlysted for about a few minutes and several warriors immediately spread out to calm everyone down while announcing what had happened.


    And the news of this day soon spread like a swift wind. Making those who previously did not believe in the existence of wizards had to swallow that belief whole.


    The news seeded in bringing a new terror to the residents of the Zu kingdom, that the witch existed and the same scene maybe happens again in the future.


    Although today they are all saved, there is no guarantee that they will be saved again another time.


    Qiao and Lim also heard it, in contrast to the feelings felt by others, the two men had different worries. Worried about Xie Lan and her friends who took part in the martial artspetition.


    Neither of them felt calm, wanting to follow Xie Lan and the others to the pce to check things out, but they were entrusted with guarding a man who seemed to be aging.


    In the end both Qiao and Lim, two men could only pray and hope that Xie Lan and the others would be fine.


    .


    .


    .


    News of the events that took ce in the Zu royal pce continued to spread throughout the kingdoms in the human race. Although some of them still thought that the news was just a hoax, not a few believed and felt the same terror and fear that the residents of the Zu kingdom experienced.


    "What should I do next, Master?" asked themander-in-chief to Gu Yi.


    They were currently in an inn, right in front of the room where Fu Xie Lan was. After Gu Yiid the girl''s body, he went out to meet themander-in-chief who had been following him since earlier.


    "Bring some people and pick up Emperor Fu Qing," Gu Yi ordered then gave the address where the original emperor of the Zu kingdom was.


    A few hours before the chaos in the pce urred, themander-in-chief had been free from mind magic, it was happening since he was in the prison of the dungeon.


    The figure who released the magic effect was Gu Yi. Previously he had doubts about the figure with the wound ofshes in his body when he was in the prison, but after removing the mind magic of themander-in-chief who also happened to be there, his doubts disappeared.


    And from then on, themander-in-chief pretended to act as usual, as if nothing had happened.

 Chapter 210 - 210. Arcadia

    The atmosphere at night in one of the inns not far from the Zu royal pce was very quiet.


    Arcadia Lodging.??


    That''s the inscription on the front of a brown building. Right in one of the rooms, several people seemed to gather with feelings of anxiety and worry.


    They were Gu Yi, Wan Lie, Ju Xian, and Xue Ning. As for Xue Ying, the young man was just sitting in his room recovering his mana.


    Everyone waited patiently for Fu Xie Lan who was still unconscious.


    His breathing sounded so weak, with rune engravings that were nothing but soul cover rune seals filling her entire body. The rune seemed to appear and disappear as if it were blinking. Even so, the girl didn''t show any expression. Looked so calm and so peaceful, only the skin looked pale.


    "How are you feeling?" Ju Xian''s voice suddenly rang out to fill the silence in the room. The youth turned to Xue Ning who was standing not far from him.


    "The wound has healed because he was cultivating to restore the mana in his body to its original state."


    Ju Xian just nodded in response to the girl.


    "Do you have any other concerns? Your expression has been bothering me a lot," Ju Xian said again and at the same time, Wan Lie also turned his head to where the girl was.


    "No, I''m just a little scared."


    "Huh?"


    "I''m afraid that the Lord knows about today''s events," Xue Ning replied with a sigh of breath.


    "You mean? I do not understand."


    "You know the rules of the demon pce, don''t you? I''m afraid that all of us here will be punished for disobeying that order."


    "The explosion that happenedst night and just now was huge, I''m afraid Lord heard about it, and ahhh just imagining it scares me."


    Hearing Xue Ning''s words, Ju Xian fell silent. Indeed what the girl said was true.


    Those wizards or races other than humans are not allowed to set foot on human territory, whatever the reason.


    Finally, both of them were silent again and prayed that the events that happened today would not reach the ears of the ruler.


    While on the other hand Wan Lie and Gu Yi, they just silently listened without any intention of responding in the slightest.


    As for guards Bai, since they entered the Arcadia inn, the two bodyguards didn''te in, and instead, they stood guard outside the inn. By Lord Gu Yi''s orders.


    As one night wore on, Fu Xie Lan had not yet regained consciousness. The runes that previously filled the girl''s body had now disappeared with the color of her skin had regained its hue.


    Even so, those in the room were reluctant to leave the room before the girl regained consciousness. Even though Gu Yi had told them toe back many times. But Wan Lie persisted in waiting for Fu Xie Lan toe to his senses. So did the other two.


    Like now.


    Gu Yi had already lost his temper.


    "You standing here won''t also bring her to her senses, so it''s best to get out," Gu Yi said, his tone still cold but not as cold as usual.


    "Let me take care of her," added the man again.


    "No! I want to stay here," Wan Lie insisted. As for Ju Xian and Xue Nig, the two of them just followed Wan Lie. Though the feeling of horror had been felt by both of them earlier when Gu Yi began to speak.


    "Fu Xie Lan needs rest," a rough sigh escaped Gu Yi''s lips.


    "Your presence is interfering with her recovery."


    "Don''t worry, we''re not bothering her. Just standing here. After all, we haven''t done anything," Wan Lie replied.


    "The sound of your breathing bothers her," Gu Yi said tly.


    "If you still want to wait for her toe to her senses, don''t make any sound," the man added again and managed to make Wan Lie, Ju Xian, and Xue Ning gape.


    Especially Wan Lie, the young man never thought that his father would say such a thing. Even the sound of his own child''s breathing was considered a nuisance. His feeling now, He wanted to take Fu Xie Lan to a ce far away from Gu Yi''s reach right then and there.


    Wan Lie ran a hand through his hair roughly. Hey, here he also has rights over his mother. Why does his father seem to only want to dominate Fu Xie Lan who is his mother alone?


    "Or do you want me to help you not make the slightest sound?" Gu Yi asked looking back at Ju Xian and Xue Ning who were also looking at him at the same time.


    Surprised, Xue Ning and Ju Xian immediately straightened up, which had previously been leaning against the wall of the room.


    "N-no. Thank you. Ju Xian, Wan Lie, I feel a little unwell. Maybe I should go back," Xue Ning suddenly said in a slightly stuttering voice.


    "Excuse me," she continued again and then got up from her position, opened the door slowly, without waiting for someone to respond to her words.


    "M-me too. My head suddenly hurt. Wa-Wan Lie, I want to go back too, maybe I need some time to recover the mana in my body too," Ju Xian said suddenly after seeing Xue Ninge out.


    Ju Xian immediately got up from his position and left the room with hasty steps, towards the room that had been rented for him.


    Wan Lie who saw this only nced at the door and then looked back at Fu Xie Lan, with the same position as before.


    Stood leaning against the wall with one foot on the floor and the other bent, supporting his body, forming an angle of ny degrees.


    One of Gu Yi''s eyebrows shot up when he saw that Wan Lie didn''t budge at all.


    "Why is Daddy looking at me like that?" asked Wan Lie suddenly.


    Currently, there were only Gu Yi, Wan Lie, Hao, and Fu Xie Lan in the room.


    "Noting out?"


    "No Dad. Let me wait here," Wan Lie replied.


    "Come out, I also want to rest," said Gu Yi.


    "Just rest, Dad, I won''t bother you," Wan Lie replied lightly.


    "I''ll let you know when she wakes up," Gu Yi said.


    "But..."


    "Don''t argue with me, Wan Lie."


    "Get out," said Gu Yi then stood up from his position who was sitting next to Fu Xie Lan''s body who was lying unconscious.


    The man walked towards where Wan Lie was. He grabbed the young man''s hand and led him to the door.


    "Daddy, leave me here," said Wan Lie trying to get out of Gu Yi''s grip.


    "No. You cane backter when she wakes up," Gu Yi replied as he opened the door and pushed Wan Lie out, and closed the door again.


    "Hmm."


    A sigh could be heard from Wan Lie''s lips, he wanted to watch and wait for his mother to wake up, but the man held it back and annoyed him. Whereas here he is the son of the two of them.

 Chapter 211 - 211. Pendant

    With heavy steps, Wan Lie returned to his room.


    "Wait!" a voice from behind stopped the young man in his tracks. Immediately he turned around and his eyes met those of his father, Gu Yi.??


    "Take this with you," he said again then threw Hao''s body carelessly at him and closed the door again.


    Of course, Wan Lie immediately moved and caught Hao''s small body.


    "Hmm.. poor creature," Wan Lie mumbled rubbing Hao''s fine hair.


    "Even that man is jealous of your existence," he added and then turned around, walking towards his room which was right next to the room where Fu Xie Lan was.


    .


    .


    .


    The Arcadia Inn is currently busy with visitors. They were the guests of the Zu royal pce.


    However, no one dared to speak to Gu Yi and the people who were with the man before. Even though they had saved humans, the feeling of fear was still there.


    In the end, whenever they saw one of the six people, namely Gu Yi, Wan Lie, Ju Xian, Fu Xie Lan, Xue Ning, and Xue Ying, instead of acting normal, they chose to stay away.


    And as a result, not a single human entered that wizard''s line of sight inside the arcadia inn.


    As it was now, Xue Ying had juste out of the room and decided to take a look at the sights around the inn. There was not a single human, whereas before the young man left the room, the noise of themotion from the guests could be heard by him.


    Currently, his position was on the second floor of the inn. His previous wounds had healed and the mana in his body had at least recovered.


    Previously when he was still on his way to the arcadia inn, Xue Ning had already exined everything that had happened. The reason why they were in the human territory as well as everything that happened in the Zu royal pce.


    Xue Ning felt that there was no need to ask Fu Xie Lan for permission first to tell her elder brother everything because she was sure that the girl would agree.


    .


    .


    Walking down the stairs, the humans who were downstairs or who entered Xue Ying''s line of sight looked surprised when they saw him and secondster they all immediately went away, hid, and did such things. Stop all activities they do, whatever the form.


    Xue Ying felt bad, for some reason everyone seemed to be avoiding him. And that bothered him a lot.


    Finally, his initial intention of wanting to go around the inn to get a little breath of fresh air was now undone. His steps hadn''t even touched thest step, and the young man turned back up again. walking towards the room.


    He was surprised by everyone''s attitude towards him, they should be thanking him or something, not walking away or avoiding him. Whereas he had no ill intentions at all and again everyone had previously witnessed that he was also trying to save them.


    Not get special treatment, but quite the opposite. The humans dodged with frightened expressions as if he was terrifying monsters. Even though deep down, Xue Ying didn''t expect anything in return, but at least they didn''t treat him like this.


    The human race is truly strange.


    ***


    The sounds of the night animals were heard shouting at each other, the cold night air seemed to have reached its lowest point. The shape of the moon that is not perfectly round is seen hanging among the stars the asional shy hiding behind the clouds creating a view of the sky that is so bright and beautiful.


    In contrast to the conditions of the Zu Royal Pce. Everyone was busy cleaning up the rubble of the buildings that had copsed in the explosion this afternoon. While some others were busy clearing the tree trunks that blocked the road inside the pce.


    They were the guards and warriors of the Zu royal pce. While the servants, whether they were ordinary servants or even thedies-in-waiting seemed to be taking part, helped the soldiers and bodyguards by serving them food and drinks.


    Officials and princes from other kingdoms temporarily left the pce and looked for inns for them to live in until the construction of the pce waspleted.


    However, not for prince Shen Zue. The crown prince of the Oceanna kingdom did not leave the pce at all as the other princes did.


    "Is there anything you can help me with, Prince?" asked ady-in-waiting to the man, since Shen Zue had been walking back and forth around the ruins of the building where he was staying. asionally seemed to scavenge and lift some rocks that blocked his view as if he was looking for something.


    "Ah yes, that''s fine. I can do it myself," replied Prince Shen Zue kindly.


    "Since earlier Prince Shen Zue seems to be in trouble, who knows this servant can help. don''t hesitate to say it, Prince," said thedy with her head still bowed politely. The man stopped his activities for a moment, paused for a moment as if he was thinking about something, then reached into the pocket of the top he was wearing and took out a ne with a in white pendant that adorned it.


    "Here," said Prince Shen Zue showing the ne in his palm.


    "I''m looking for my ne," he said again.


    "Huh?" The Dayang looked confused.


    "This is my ne but not at the same time," Prince Shen Zue exined to the servant. But instead of the woman understanding the prince''s words, she was even more confused.


    Previously, when Fu Xie Lan finished taking the ruby ??star stone from Prince Shen Zue''s ne pendant, the girl carefully returned it to its owner without anyone knowing.


    Don''t get any wrong, Fu Xie Lan could easily tell which room Prince Shen Zue was in. With only her power of eyes and a little help from Gu Yi, she was able to find it very easily.


    "Is this the prince''s ne?" asked the woman.


    "Um, right..but not at the same time," Prince Shen Zue replied, making the woman even more confused.


    Seeing the frown on the woman''s forehead, the Crown Prince of the Oceanna Kingdom sighed.


    "Look at this engraving," said the man, showing his name engraved on the ne.


    "This ne is mine, but it''s not mine," he exined again.


    The frown on the woman''s forehead became more pronounced.


    "Earlier in the middle of the pendant this ne had a red color, but now that color is disappearing."


    "I thought that maybe someone exchanged it, but seeing my name engraved on this ne made me believe that it is mine," Prince Shen Zue exined, and at that moment the wrinkles on the woman''s forehead disappeared.


    "So now, what is the prince looking for?" asked the servant spontaneously.


    Prince Shen Zue fell silent, seeming to be contemting something.


    The ne in his hand was currently his but the pendant changed. Confused? Of course, the man was confused.


    "Never mind, forget it," said Prince Shen Zue abruptly ending his conversation and walking away towards the pce gate


    In his stride, Prince Shen Zue seemed displeased with the change in his ne, whereas it was still his.


    In the end, like it or not, the man had to ept the changes that had urred to his ne even though he was filled with confusion that he could not find the answer to.

 Chapter 212 - 212. Feeling Worried

    Before it was dawn, Fu Xie Lan slowly regained her senses.


    sounds apanied by slowly opening eyelids, the girl blinked her eyes, trying to adjust the light entering her eyes to make her vision clearer.??


    The white mixed brown ceiling was the first sight that entered her eyes.


    Her memory immediately reyed on the previous incident.


    ''Where is this?''


    "How are you feeling now, Queen?"


    Suddenly a familiar voice reached her ears.


    Searching for the source of the voice, the girl found nothing.


    "I''m here, Queen," said a man who was none other than Gu Yi.


    The man was previously standing by the window and was currently walking towards the bed where Fu Xie Lan was.


    "What happened?"


    "Where is this?"


    "And how are things outside?"


    Sessive questions immediately assaulted Gu Yi.


    "Hmm calm down, Queen. Your body was injured earlier, rest. don''t think about anything but me," said Gu Yi, lying down next to Fu Xie Lan with one hand supporting his head with his body facing the girl.


    Hearing the man''s words, Fu Xie Lan rolled her eyes in embarrassment.


    The window that was still half-open brought the night breeze from outside, blowing coldly and hitting Fu Xie Lan''s neck giving a refreshing sensation.


    The girl didn''t respond to Gu Yi''s words, instead, she tried to get up. But her efforts were in vain. The man held her body with one hand.


    "Don''t move too much, Queen. I don''t want you to get tired," said the man again. Ever since Wan Lie and the other two left the room, Gu Yi was still in a state of wakefulness, guarding and noticing the changes that had urred to Fu Xie Lan''s body.


    "I just want to sit. My back hurts from sleeping too long," replied Fu Xie Lan again trying the same thing as before, getting up from her position.


    But the girl hadn''t even sat up perfectly yet and a terrible headache was whacking her head. Followed by a feeling of nausea that filled her throat.


    Immediately, Fu Xie Lan ran to find the toilet in the room and vented her nausea, the girl threw up.


    Not food or drink, but only her saliva.


    "I told you, Queen. Don''t move too much," Gu Yi said while massaging the nape of the girl who kept throwing up.


    It happened to Fu Xie Lan for a few minutes and finally stopped. Although she still asionally feels dizzy and nauseous, it''s not as bad as before.


    "How?" Gu Yi asked.


    Fu Xie Lan didn''t answer, the girl tried to grip the wall, to prevent her body from falling to the floor, then slowly walked back towards the bed.


    However, the girl had not taken a few steps and Gu Yi immediately carried her body. Carried and ced it carefully on the bed.


    "Tell me if you want to do something, Queen. I can help you. Don''t do it yourself. I don''t want you to get hurt," Gu Yi said.


    "I''m just walking, walking won''t hurt me," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    "I don''t care," the man said. After putting Fu Xie Lan down, he walked over to the table near the window.


    "Drink," Gu Yi asked then, taking a ss of mineral water and giving it to Fu Xie Lan.


    "Clear your throat, Queen," said the man again. That ruler knew very well how difficult and troublesome it was to have a human physical body.


    "Thank you," replied Fu Xie Lan epting the ss and drinking it. And sure enough, the feeling of nausea subsided a little.


    "What happened to the witch?" asked Fu Xie Lan again handing the empty ss to Gu Yi.


    "Hmm, I told you, Queen. Don''t think about anything but me. Now rest, your body and mind are tired," Gu Yi said in the smoothest voice possible.


    However, that second was immediately rewarded with a re from Fu Xie Lan.


    "I''m serious. Stop talking nonsense," the girl replied in a slightly raised voice.


    Getting a re from a Fu Xie Lan, Gu Yi finally gave up.


    "Alright, alright. I''ll answer, but stop looking at me like that, Queen. It hurts so bad here," Gu Yi replied with one hand holding his chest where his heart was.


    "Where is this?" the girl then asked, ignoring Gu Yi''s words just now.


    "Arcadia Inn, Queen," Gu Yi replied with a gentle smile.


    "How''s the witch?"


    "How is the pce now?"


    "Why am I here?"


    "And the state of the humans? Did they die?"


    "One at a time, Queen. I can''t remember all those consecutive questions," Gu Yi said with his trademark chuckle.


    "Never mind, forget it. Let me ask Wan Lie or the others," replied Fu Xie Lan with a tired sigh.


    "No. No, Queen. I won''t let you ask them," Gu Yi said.


    "Who are you? I have the right to ask anyone," Fu Xie Lan retorted, but the man didn''t seem to care what Fu Xie Lan said.


    "Then I will kill those who answer your question," the man chuckled again.


    Unlike Fu Xie Lan, the girl was already annoyed to the core. Since earlier the man just kept joking while spewing nonsense. Suddenly, the feeling of wanting to hit the man rose within her.


    "What are you worried about now, Queen?" Gu Yi asked again when he didn''t get any response from the girl.


    Fu Xie Lan only nced at her sharply, not making a sound.


    "Okay, I''m sorry," said the man.


    "Don''t be mad, don''t look at me like that," he added.


    "You asked for it," Fu Xie Lan replied immediately.


    "Does that mean you''llply with all my requests if I ask something from you?" Gu Yi said starting to tease but again got a sharp re from the girl.


    "Okay, okay. I''m just kidding, Queen," the ruler chuckled then cleared his throat as if the next second he would enter serious mode.


    "The fake emperor died, the Queen and Princess Fu Xie Yan also experienced the same thing, I think you also saw their severed heads, Queen."


    "And then?"


    "There was no loss of life in the explosion of the fake emperor''s body," replied Gu Yi.


    "Thank goodness, so the pce is fine now?"


    "No, Queen," Gu Yi replied curtly.


    "The Zu royal pce was destroyed, nothing remains, even so, no one lost their lives and it''s all thanks to your protective magic, Queen," he added exining at length.


    "And then?"


    "Nothing else, all the officials and princes along with some of the participants are looking for lodging outside the pce for their temporary stay," Gu Yi replied.


    "And one of them is the two of us," he added.


    "How are Wan Lie and the others doing especially with Xue Ning''s eldest brother," asked Fu Xie Lan


    "Don''t worry, Queen. They''re fine," Gu Yi replied.


    "I''m grateful." At the same time, a sigh of relief could be heard escaping from her tiny lips.

 Chapter 213 - 213. Fu Xie Lans Beauty

    "Don''t worry, Queen. They''re fine," Gu Yi replied.


    "I''m grateful." A sigh of relief could be heard escaping from her tiny lips.??


    "Go back to rest, they''re fine," said the man again.


    "No, it''s getting light outside," said Fu Xie Lan.


    "I want to visit him," said the girl again. The person he was referring to was Emperor Fu Qing.


    "No need, Queen. I''ve asked themander-in-chief to pick him up and bring him here," Gu Yi replied pulling Fu Xie Lan''s arm and immediately the girl''s head rested against his broad chest.


    "Is it true?" Fu Xie Lan slightly looked up. Look at the man''s face.


    "Emm," Gu Yi replied briefly while stroking the girl''s silky hair.


    "Next time don''t do anything like that again."


    One of Fu Xie Lan''s eyebrows rose, with a faint frown drawn on her forehead. Right now, the girl was not wearing a mask.


    "I don''t want you to get hurt just for protecting others, Queen," Gu Yi exined when he saw Fu Xie Lan''s confusion.


    "Your safetyes first," he added.


    "I was just trying to protect them."


    "There is an exception if it will not hurt youter," said Gu Yi.


    "Even if the person I have to protect is you?" said Fu Xie Lan with a smallugh.


    "I''m just joking, how can someone as strong as you be protected by a weak girl like me," she continued.


    On the other hand, unlike what Fu Xie Lan felt, a cold glint appeared on Gu Yi''s gray eyes.


    .


    .


    "No one knows the future, Queen, something could happen," said Gu Yi in a slightly hoarse voice.


    "Emmm yes, it''s up to you," replied the girl, and for a moment the two of them fell silent.


    They just didn''t know, that what the two of them just said woulde true in the future, even more so than just protecting.


    ***


    The faint sound of amotion in the morning could be heard from the front of the Arcadia Inn, Fu Xie Lan tried to get up from her position.


    The girl had previously fallen asleep in Gu Yi''s arms after a brief conversation earlier.


    Letting go of Gu Yi''s hand that was holding her arm, the girl walked closer to the window.


    The rows of warriors and bodyguards that lined up neatly were the first things that entered her view. Right in front of them was a horse carriage, moving into the courtyard of the inn where Fu Xie Lan was.


    The girl''s brow furrowed for a few seconds, but it didn''tst long, as someone came out of the carriage, and at that moment the frown on Fu Xie Lan''s forehead disappeared as if what she saw was the answer to her confusion.


    The middle-aged man who entered her sight was Emperor Fu Qing, her Father.


    Suddenly a feeling of happiness mixed with emotion immediately filled her chest. Without waiting long, Fu Xie Lan immediately moved away from the window and stepped towards the bedroom door, wanting to immediately meet the emperor.


    "Where are you going, Queen?" Gu Yi asked when he saw the girl''s attitude.


    Fu Xie Lan only nced at him for a moment without making a sound.


    Of course, Gu Yi did not remain silent, the man immediately followed behind.


    Coming out of the room, it turned out that there were already Wan Lie, Xue Ning, Ju Xian, and Xue Ying. And they were all staring at her as if they were waiting for her.


    "Did something happen again, Xie Lan?" Xue Ning asked with the same confused expression as the others.


    Also, Fu Xie Lan didn''t wait for Xue Ning''s sentence to finish and quickly walked past them making everyone there even more confused.


    "Xie Lan, your mask," shouted Wan Lie as he followed, the young man noticing that his mother was heading towards the crowd without her mask.


    "Leave it alone," a cold voice suddenly came from behind. It was Gu Yi. The man also walked quickly to Fu Xie Lan.


    As for Ju Xian, the man froze on the spot. This was the first time the young man had seen Fu Xie Lan''s face without the slightest barrier. Her small face with tiny red lips formed beautifully formed, slightly plump smooth cheeks with perfectly sculpted nose and eyebrows, her violet eyes with smooth and clean skin adds up such an amazing portrait. Even the word beautiful is not enough to describe her figure.


    Right now, the girl''s appearance was already much different. It''s all thanks to the golden aswagandha pills that she regrly consumes. There are no more ck spots and wrinkles as before, everything is reced with white skin that is smooth, supple, and looks firm. Not only that, but the pill also managed to make her look younger than before.


    That girl, wearing men''s clothes alone is already so stunning, moreover...


    "Stop your dirty thoughts," Xue Ning''s voice rang out and broke Ju Xian''s thoughts.


    The young man immediately normalized his expression and feelings again. Cursing himself for having dared to have thoughts that were not supposed to and that could not be justified.


    It was all because of the beauty of a Fu Xie Lan. Even whenpared to the rest of humanity, no one could match her appearance. Truly a beauty that can bring disaster.


    Ju Xian understood a little why Fu Xie Lan always wore a mask or to cover her face. It was all because of her extremely unnatural beauty.


    The young man still clearly remembers how Fu Xie Lan looked when she first met him at Noelle while in Kanca City. Since then, he has never seen her face in its entirety.


    As for Xue Ning, even though the girl was taking the Golden Aswaganda Pill, there was no obvious change from the girl. Maybe because she didn''t wear a mask-like Fu Xie Lan, so that no one would notice the changes that had happened to her, no matter how much.


    With quick movements and steps, they immediately stepped up and caught up with Fu Xue Lan who seemed to have almost set foot on the first floor.


    .


    .


    Emperor Fu Qing''s current condition was stable and better than before. The middle-aged man slowly stepped into the arcadia inn.


    They did not return to the pce because the pce is still in the process of restoration. Also, this was Gu Yi''s request to the royalmander-in-chief to bring the emperor there.


    Previously themander-in-chief was surprised and confused by the order of the man with the gray hair because thest thing he saw was that the emperor was dying with many wounds all over his body. But his confusion was immediately answered when he saw firsthand how the condition of the leader of the Zu Kingdom was.


    At that time, the emperor hade to his senses and seemed to be chatting with two male figures when themander-in-chief arrived at the address he had given him.


    And after doing some preparations, they finally came back.


    But of course, after telling everything that had happened in the pce all this time to Emperor Fu Qing.

 Chapter 214 - 214. Emperor Fu Qing

    Had just stepped inside the inn hall, someone headed in the direction Emperor Fu Qing was.


    For a moment the middle-aged man stopped his steps, waiting for the figure.??


    While themander-in-chief who followed him from the side stood frozen in ce, ring as if he couldn''t believe what he had just seen.


    The same thing happened with some of the bodyguards who followed behind. Everyone froze, gawking as if they were seeing a ghost.


    "H-howe?" stammered themander in chief, subconsciously taking a step back when he saw a figure so close from him.


    "How are you now, Daddy?" asked Fu Xie Lan first when her steps just reached the middle-aged man.


    The emperor looked confused. Daddy?


    "If I may ask, who are you?" asked the middle-aged man then turned to themander in chief who was standing next to him, giving him a questioning look.


    Now and then his brow furrowed as if he was contemting something. The face of the figure in front of him felt so familiar.


    "It''s me, Daddy, Fu Xie Lan," said Fu Xie Lan.


    In that instant, Emperor Fu Qing froze on the spot. His hands were shaking violently, looking like he wanted to speak but didn''t know what to say. Hisst memory of his eldest daughter was only when the princess was only ten years old. Still very smallpared to the figure standing right in front of him right now.


    "Fu-Fu Xie Lan?" the middle-aged man stuttered.


    Currently, they were in the hall of the arcadia inn, those who were guests at the inn heard and witnessed everything.


    "Is it you?" asked the emperor again with a hand that seemed to want to touch the girl''s arm but seemed hesitant.


    His eyes zed over, immediately a feeling of tightness filled his chest. Feelings of anger and longing filled the middle-aged man.


    "Right, Daddy. It''s me, Fu Xie Lan. Father''s daughter," said Fu Xie Lan again, immediately catching her father''s hand which was hanging in the air.


    Immediately at that moment the Emperor knelt and prostrated in front of the girl making anyone who saw it surprised.


    "I AM SO SORRY."


    "SORRY FOR NOT BEING ABLE TO PROTECT YOU."


    "SORRY FOR EVERYTHING THAT HAPPENED TO YOU."


    "S-SORRY FOR MY INABILITY TO BE A GOOD DAD TO YOU."


    "SORRY FOR EVERYTHING. YOU CAN CURSE OR HATE ME. YOU CAN DO ANYTHING TO ME," the middle-aged man sobbed.


    Earlier, when themander-in-chief told him that Fu Xie Lan''s sister had died, his heart ached so much. But when he saw that his eldest daughter was still alive, a deep sense of guilt swelled in his chest. Shortness of breath, anger, longing, and feelings of helplessness mixed into one.


    "Like a..."


    "I''M SORRY PRINCESS," now themander in chief knelt and prostrated in front of the girl.


    "I AM SO SORRY," shouted another warrior doing the same thing.


    "SORRY ABOUT OUR MISTAKE." Finally, one by one the people around the inn knelt and apologized. Even those from other kingdoms did the same.


    "SORRY, PRINCESS," the voice that came from several people sounded again. No one knows since when the Arcadia Inn yard has been filled with people. They all knelt to apologize to Fu Xie Lan.


    Including Qiao and Lim who were right behind the royalmander in chief.


    Everyone''s memory is still very clear, how they behaved badly to that girl. Especially when the previous queen was about to be sentenced to death. They all insulted and cursed the girl without knowing the truth and without knowing that those who entered the pce were affected by mind magic.


    Wan Lie, Ju Xian, Xue Ying, and Xue Ning''s steps stopped at the stairs, standing still there watching everyone kneel and prostrate around Fu Xie Lan.


    Only Gu Yi and Fu Xie Lan still standing on the spot.


    "What are you doing?" said Fu Xie Lan with a frown.


    "Daddy, wake up!" asked Fu Xie Lan trying to wake the middle-aged man from his position.


    No, until you forgive this weak man," the emperor refused, still sobbing. The man didn''t care about his position as leader of the Zu kingdom, nor did he care about all the things people would say to himter.


    "What did you say? There''s nothing wrong here."


    "And you don''t have to apologize to me, now wake up, Daddy," said Fu Xie Lan again.


    "No, until you forgive me."


    A rough sigh rang out from Fu Xie Lan''s mouth.


    "All right, Dad. Now get up," the girl asked again.


    "Is it true that you forgive me?" asked the middle-aged man again trying to get up from his position.


    "Yes, I am, Daddy."


    Hearing Fu Xie Lan''s words, for some reason he still felt that the burden within him had notpletely disappeared. The guilt is still there. All of this happened because of his inability to be both Father and King of the Zu Kingdom.


    Someone who should be able to protect all of his people, also the ones he cares about.


    Fu Qing''s current attitude was truly far from the behavior of a King of a prosperous kingdom.


    Even so, everyone was silent, touched, and happy to see the meeting of Son and Father.


    "All of you also wake up. We are victims here, and it doesn''t require an apology at all, the only people who should be responsible here are them, those ck witches," said Fu Xie Lan at length, asking everyone to get back up from their positions.


    "O-okay, thank you, Princess," said the Commander in chief and then followed by the others.


    "Daddy, you''d better go in first," the girl said to the Emperor.


    "Erm okay," the middle-aged man nodded weakly.


    Soon themander-in-chief moved quickly to guide the emperor to one of the rooms that Gu Yi had previously prepared on the second floor. Right next to Fu Xie Lan''s room.


    Previously, no one would have known that the arcadia inn would receive such a glory guest. If the innkeeper had known, he might prepare before the emperor arrived.


    Walked up to the stairs, with Fu Xie Lan and Gu Yi by his side.


    While on the other hand, Xue Ying, Xue Ning, and Ju Xian were shocked to learn that Emperor Fu Qing was still alive. Because they had not heard about it before from Fu Xie Lan.


    While Wan Lie, when the man heard Fu Xie Lan speak to Emperor Fu Qing, his body froze on the spot.


    And at this time the young man seemed to be staring fixedly at the old man who was walking towards him. Does that mean that the old man is his Grandfather?


    Fu Xie Lan grasped the arm of Emperor Fu Qing and breaking Wan Lie''s focus.


    Turning his gaze towards Gu Yi, and at that very moment, Wan Lie wanted tough at his father''s expression.


    However, in the end, he chose to take Fu Xie Lan''s ce.


    "Let me help you, Grandpa."

 Chapter 215 - 215. Daddy And His Daughter

    However, in the end, he chose to take Fu Xie Lan''s ce.


    "Let me help you, Grandpa."??


    Emperor Fu Qing who heard the voice immediately looked up, his eyes immediately met with a very handsome young man. He is Wan Lie.


    Is there any problem with his ear? The young man called him Grandpa?


    He immediately turned his head towards Fu Xie Lan, but the girl was looking in another direction.


    And no matter how he looked, the young man who had just called him grandfather looked older than Fu Xie Lan.


    While the three figures standing behind the youth only frowned at Wan Lie''s unusual behavior.


    "Ah, that is fine, right? If I call you as a grandfather?" Wan Lie said quickly when he realized his mistake.


    "Sure, son," replied the Emperor with a smile, look likes not bothering the call he was given.


    Themander-in-chief who heard this smiled. As usual Emperor Fu Qing remained friendly.


    As for Fu Xie Lan, the girl just sighed at Wan Lie''s words.


    "Let me, Xie Lan," he said immediately releasing Fu Xie Lan''s hand on the middle-aged man''s arm.


    Hearing this, Gu Yi immediately pulled Fu Xie Lan closer to him in such a slow and gentle motion.


    Whereas Fu Xie Lan felt that she still wanted to be near her father after all that middle-aged man was Fu Xie Lan''s real father. But still the feelings she felt also belonged to the real Fu Xie Lan.


    ra and Fu Xie Lan were the same souls.


    That means that Emperor Fu Qing is also her father right? Sometimes she also wants to feel what it''s like to have a father.


    Because in her previous life, since childhood, she had never seen what her father and mother looked like.


    .


    .


    They walked up the stairs, while the crowd of guests who had previously filled the hall immediately dispersed and returned to their respective activities, as did those who previously filled the arcadia inn-yard.


    "Daddy, rest first. Later this afternoon we will meet again. There are many things I want to ask and tell you," said Fu Xie Lan when they were right in front of the Emperor''s room.


    "Really? I feel the same way," the middle-aged man replied.


    "Enjoy your time, Dad," said the girl again.


    "Well, thank you," said the Emperor. Look, even the emperor is so polite with his daughter.


    "You should also rest. Even though it''s still very early, I haven''t seen you sleep sincest night," Emperor Fu Qing said to his royalmander in chief.


    "No need to look after me," he added.


    "Thank you for your generosity, Your Majesty," themander-in-chief replied with a slight bow.


    ***


    "So you were in that prison when I was ten?" asked Fu Xie Lan to the emperor Fu Qing.


    Currently, they are rxing enjoying the air during the day, sitting on the gazebo in the middle of the arcadia inn garden. At first nce, people might think that those sitting in the gazebo are just ordinary people.


    It was because Emperor Fu Qing was only wearing an ordinary suit that seemed so simple. No frills robes and crowns of his greatness.


    "Erm, that''s what I remember. And after that I don''t know what happened here anymore," exined the middle-aged man.


    "Does Daddy know that the concubine and Fu Xi..."


    "Themander-in-chief has told me everything," said Emperor Fu Qing, cutting off word''s Xie Lan.


    "So all this time, where have you been living? To who?" he asked again without waiting for Fu Xie Lan''s response.


    "I''m with them, don''t worry," she said as he turned to Wan Lie and the other three.


    "But, aren''t they wizard?" asked the Emperor, frowning. He didn''t know that Fu Xie Lan was also included.


    Previously, when themander-in-chief told the incident that had happened in the pce, the man had not mentioned the name of the person who had protected them all from the ck witchs.


    Just telling the outline.


    While the royalmander in chief chose to keep the emperor private for the time being, at this moment themander in chief felt like beating himself up for not giving detailed information to the ruler of the Zu Kingdom.


    While on the other hand, after hearing that, Xue Ning and the other two who were behind Fu Xie Lan nced at each other and exchanged nces. The girl did not sit in the gazebo, neither did Ju Xian and Xue Ying. The three of them chose to stand behind Fu Xie Lan as if guarding her.


    "Those with me are not ck witch, Daddy. They are a good attitude, don''t worry," replied Fu Xie Lan.


    "Thank goodness," Emperor Fu Qing smiled again for the umpteenth time.


    His eyes asionally scanned them all there, but more often stole nces at where Gu Yi was.


    Not without reason, because the Emperor had been very curious about the man who always clung to his daughter. Even so, he did not dare to ask any questions, considering that the people he was with were not human beings like him.


    "You are one of the very lucky ones, Fu Xie Lan," said Fu Qing suddenly after the conversation had been paused for a few minutes.


    "But I''m so grateful you''re still alive," he added.


    "I still remember when you were just born, the healer said that your age would notst until one day after being born into the world. And sure enough, it happened. You who were born at night stop breathing before it even reaches dawn. But after a few minutes, the magic happened."


    "Your lost breath suddenly appear, and then returned to acting like another child.."


    And this time, you came back safe wish luck to always be with you," Emperor Fu Qing said.


    "It''s all over, Daddy. Forget it. The most important thing right now is Daddy''s safety first. Don''t think about the past. Let everything be a memory," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    "Please, Your Majesty," suddenly a voice from the side caught everyone''s attention.


    The woman''s hand appeared to contain snacks and several cups containing refreshing drinks. Judging by the clothes she was wearing, one could know that the woman was one of the maids who worked at the arcadia inn.


    Themander-in-chief who was standing right next to Emperor Fu Qing immediately received the food carefully and then ced it on the table that was right in the middle of the gazebo.


    "Ehm, Fu Xie Lan. I want to ask you something," said the emperor to Fu Xie Lan.


    "What is it, Daddy?"


    immediately Emperor Fu Qing''s eyes scanned the gray-haired man who was next to Fu Xie Lan. Since earlier the man seemed very close, close in an unnatural sense.


    Just imagine, right now, at a nce, the man with the gray hair looks like he is holding Fu Xie Lan on hisp.


    Gu Yi, who understood the meaning of the emperor''s gaze at him, smiled faintly. It''s so faint that no one notices it.


    "I am Gu Yi, Fu Xie Lan''s future husband.

 Chapter 216 - 216. Future Husband

    Gu Yi, who understood the meaning of the emperor''s gaze at him, smiled faintly. It''s so faint that no one notices it.


    "I am Gu Yi, Fu Xie Lan''s future husband.??


    "Ahh."


    Fu Xie Lan reflexively rewarded the man with an inch on his waist.


    While those who heard that, including Emperor Fu Qing, froze on the spot. Future husband?


    "Huh? Is that true Xie Lan?" asked Fu Qing spontaneously.


    "Don''t believe it, Daddy, he likes to lie," said Fu Xie Lan with blushing cheeks.


    "I''m not kidding Xie Lan, don''t you want to be my wife?" Gu Yi asked again teasing the girl.


    "After a long night..."


    "Ahh." Gu Yi winced in pain again, Fu Xie Lan pinched his arm again.


    Emperor Fu Qing who heard this smiled. Somehow the familiarity of the two figures in front of him at this time made him happy. He suddenly remembered the figure of histe first wife, Fu Xie Lan''s biological mother.


    "Why Xie Lan? After all, I would be very happy if it was true," Emperor Fu Qing suddenly said, causing Fu Xie Lan to turn to him.


    "Also, I want to have a grandson," said the middle-aged man again smiling.


    Right now, Fu Xie Lan''s cheeks were already a perfect blush.


    Seeing his daughter''s expression, Emperor Fu Qing spoke again.


    "I used to marry your mother at ya young age."


    "So when are you guys getting married? The sooner the better," the middle-aged man added with a smile.


    "Oh no, Dad, maybeter, there are still many things I want to do," replied Fu Xie Lan shyly at that time.


    "Hmm. That''s the case it''s up to you. I won''t force you," said Emperor Fu Qing with a sigh. Feeling a little disappointed. Gu Yi felt the same way.


    Although at first he was just idly saying things like that, that doesn''t mean he doesn''t have the will to marry the girl quickly.


    Fu Xie Lan''s current age is indeed still very young for the size of a person who is about to get married. But not with an attitude that is very different from her age. If only they had never done sex, perhaps Gu Yi had no thoughts of marrying that girl any time soon. But s, they''ve even done sex many times.


    Although that girl was also his previous wife and queen, it felt very unfair to continue to do sex without a clear status. But what can Gu Yi do? He was a normal man, telling him to stay away and avoid Fu Xie Lan after the events of that night was hard on him.


    Just having a wish wouldn''t be enough if the girl he was going to marry kept refusing. And finally, Gu Yi resigned to the girl''s decision.


    .


    .


    .


    While it was Qiao and Lim who thought that Fu Xie Lan was a man before, the two were constantlyughing and feeling ashamed of themselves.


    Sometimes they have thoughts like that.


    Since finding out that man, no, but that girl is Princess Fu Xie Lan, the eldest surviving daughter of the Zu kingdom. They almost fell when the fact greeted them.


    Because it meant that they had always been with one of the royal families without knowing anything about it, and it also meant that they had previously tried to kill the princess while still in the Hunter Vige.


    No wonder before, the girl seemed to have gotten used to the environment in the Zu royal capital.


    Yes, both Lim and Qiao, previously the two men were a little curious about it, considering that Fu Xie Lan and the others were from a remote vige very far from the Royal Capital.


    At this time they were doubtful, did the vige like the girl mentioned exist? Or just a trick. Especially when they found out that the people they were with were not ordinary people. But a wizard.


    Just thinking about it made Qiao and Lim shudder in horror.


    "This is for Daddy," said Fu Xie Lan after reaching into her cosmic bag and taking out a small porcin bottle containing pills from it.


    "What''s this?" asked Emperor Fu Qing.


    "If Dad gets injured or experiences anything like that, just use this pill," replied Fu Xie Lan.


    "This pill will help you heal quickly," the girl said again when she saw the wrinkles on the middle-aged man''s forehead getting clearer.


    "Is that true? So..." he didn''t finish his sentence and immediately received the pill and see closer.


    "Um, that''s right, Dad."


    "Where did you get it?" asked Emperor Fu Qing without taking his eyes off the pill.


    "From my teacher, Dad," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    "You have a Teacher?" asked the middle-aged man enthusiastically.


    "May I meet him?" he said again.


    "I''ll introduce you to himter," the girl smiled back.


    "May I know where he lives? Maybe I should send him some gifts," said Emperor Fu Qing still with such an enthusiastic expression. He didn''t expect that his daughter had a teacher. This was a matter of pride for him, his daughter grew up so independently without his supervisionyes, he is feeling pride mixed with guilt.


    He''s not in human''s territory, Dad," Fu Xie Lan replied and that very second the middle-aged man was stunned, rooted to the spot, unable to digest the girl''s words quickly.


    "He''s a wizard, Daddy," the girl said again.


    "W-wizard? Your teacher is a Wizard?" Fu Qing was shocked.


    Fu Xie Lan nodded in response to her father''s question.


    "How so? You''re a human and your teacher?"


    "I don''t know Daddy, it just happened," Fu Xie Lan replied again.


    "Did he hurt you?"


    "Not at all Daddy, my Teacher is so considerate of me," replied Fu Xie Lan.


    "Then thank God, someday I want to meet him," said Fu Qing heaving a sigh of relief. Although he didn''t know how can Fu Xie Lan had a teacher from a Wizard, but as long as it didn''t hurt his daughter then it would be fine.


    Previously the man had wondered to himself about his speedy recovery, especially the wound on his body had disappeared without a trace. Hearing all of Fu Xie Lan''s words, he finally understood and her confusion was removing.


    Never had hee across a pill that could heal someone''s wounds in an instant, even if it came from the greatest healer. But it''s different if the pilles from a Wizard. Creatures that are known to be able to do things beyond reason and again have never been considered real by all human race, including himself.

 Chapter 217 - 217. Feeling Worried

    "Later, I will ask him to meet you, Dad," said Fu Xie Lan again.


    "Then, I can''t wait for that day toe," Fu Qing replied with a big smile.??


    Emperor Fu Qing was known to be very friendly and humble in all the kingdoms in the human race, even so, his attitude did not reduce his firmness in ruling the people of the Zu kingdom.


    Ever since meeting Fu Xie Lan, his happy smile never left his lips.


    "Daddy, I want to apologize," the girl suddenly said.


    cing the small porcin bottle on the table, the middle-aged man looked at Fu Xie Lan in confusion.


    "All this time I thought that it was Daddy who treated me so badly, that I once had thoughts of taking revenge and kill you without knowing what happened," said Fu Xie Lan again. She didn''t know should where to start.


    "Hmm, it''s natural for you to feel that way. It''s fine. And now, the truth has been revealed. Everything that has happened up to this point, you better forget about it. There''s still a long way to go, we should also be prepared in case the witch returns," Emperor Fu Qing replied at length with a sigh then smiled and rubbed the girl''s head.


    Gu Yi cleared his throat softly, and Emperor Fu Qing heard this.


    The middle-aged man understood what Gu Yi was feeling right now, since the first time they met, Gu Yi sometimes wore a very different expression even though it was very vague. But it allowed him to guess about what the man was feeling.


    In the past, Emperor Fu Qing was also a man who was like Gu Yi, he still remembered when he fought with his father-inw or in other words Grandpa Fu Xie Lan because that man hugged his wife too often. Yes, even though they are family, for some reason it makes him very unwilling if anyone touches his wife other than himself, and that he doesn''t like.


    And now, it happened to the two figures in front of him. Thinking about it made Emperor Fu Qing smile and cheer happily in his heart. Because it means that Gu Yi loves and cares for Fu Xie Lan and is willing to sacrifice anything for that girl because that''s how he felt before.


    "So what''s your next n?" asked Fu Qing.


    "I have to go somewhere Daddy," Fu Xie Lan replied that very second.


    "Where? I''ll choose some bodyguards for you," Emperor Fu Qing said.


    "No, I don''t need, Dad. Bringing a human with me won''t do anything."


    "Is that ce not human territory?" asked Fu Qing in a slightly hoarse tone of voice.


    Fu Xie Lan just nodded without making any sound.


    "How long?" asked the middle-aged man again.


    "I don''t know, Dad," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    "Is it very important? I can meet all your needs in this kingdom, even for all your friends will also receive special treatment," said Emperor Fu Qing at length.


    "Maybeter, Daddy. After all my affairs are done. I''lle back sooner," Fu Xie Lan replied, somehow she suddenly felt a little heavy saying that.


    "Then let themander-in-chief be with you and take care of you," Emperor Fu Qing requested.


    "Thank you, Dad, but I don''t need it," Fu Xie Lan refused softly. She couldn''t bring a human with her, even though she was a royal warlord.


    What she was going to do after this was fraught with danger, and didn''t rule out the possibility that the ck witch woulde backter. When and where she did not know it.


    "Hmm, is it that important? Do you have to do it? Can''t you just ask someone else to do it?" asked the Emperor repeatedly in a hoarse and low voice.


    If only I could, I would have done it, Daddy. Don''t worry, I have Gu Yi and friends who are always with me and take care of me," Fu Xie Lan replied with a sigh. She couldn''t tell in more detail about what she was going to do, about her real-life being threatened, about her real soul going to disappear when the silver blood moon happened, about a seal that was on her body. she couldn''t have worried her father at all.


    "Hmm okay. It seems that it''s something really important," replied the Emperor. Even though Fu Xie Lan didn''t say what her next n was, and where they were going, deep down he firmly believed that it must be very dangerous.


    A rough gasp that for who knows how many times has been heard escaped the middle-aged man''s lips.


    "Is it long?" she asked again.


    "Maybe only about five months or so, Father, don''t worry," said Fu Xie Lan. The silver blood moon will happen soon, and during that time she will be looking for the ruby ??star stone.


    And then wee monthster she will start a new life again, or five monthster he will disappear and be nothingness. Fu Xie Lan didn''t know.


    All she had to do was try to find all the ruby ??star stone pieces as soon as possible.


    "Okay, so when do you guys n to leave?" asked the middle-aged man again.


    "Maybe tomorrow or the day after, Dad," Fu Xie Lan replied quietly.


    "Can''t you stay a little longer?"


    Fu Xie Lan shook her head slowly as she took a sigh of breath.


    "The sooner I leave, the sooner I''ll be home, Daddy. Don''t worry too much about me. All you have to do is take care of your health until Ie back," said Fu Xie Lan at length. To be honest, it''s hard to say that.


    Somehow, their previously happy conversation suddenly turned into a farewell.


    While Emperor Fu Qing who heard Fu Xie Lan''s words only nodded weakly.


    "Okay, I''ll do it," he replied curtly. The middle-aged man felt disapproval, this was the first time he had met Fu Xie Lan after several years of being separated from her.


    And now, the girl already wants to leave again? Father''s heart who is willing?


    "Thank you, dad."


    "Tell me what do you want? Or something you might needter?" said the Emperor leaning his thin body on the gazebo pole with a very weak movement.


    "Alright, Daddy. Thank you, I will tell you if I need anything," the girl smiled back.


    "That applies to your friends too," said the Emperor.


    "Thank you again, Dad."


    "Don''t hesitate. As your Father, I should have done that to my daughter.

 Chapter 218 - 218. She Is A Princess

    After Fu Xie Lan and Emperor Fu Qing''s conversation in the gazebo at the arcadia inn, they decided to take a walk to the royal pce. However, it wasn''t only that girl, but Xue Ning, Wan Lie, Gu Yi, and a few others. While the Emperor didn''t go and only stayed at the arcadia inn and it was all because of Fu Xie Lan''s request


    They walked towards the pce gate, Fu Xie Lan put on her mask because earlier Gu Yi forced her and even threatened to kiss her in front of the Emperor if she didn''t wear it.??


    Along the way, those who knew that the group that had just passed them was Princess Fu Xie Lan would bow in respect, while the others seemed to be running away. Those who are like that are those who know that the group is wizards.


    Emperor Fu Qing did not know that his daughter was capable of using magic. Because in the middle-aged man''s mind only thought that his fully human daughter was friends with the wizard and that was why the wizard helped her.


    Whether by luck or mere coincidence, his daughter had a close rtionship with the wizard. He couldn''t imagine what the fate of the Zu kingdom would be when they didn''t appear soon. Perhaps he would die and rot in the dungeon.


    At this time they decided to just walk, Fu Xie Lan refused to use the carriage because if she had noticed earlier, the streets around the pce were very busy and the girl didn''t want to cause an unnecessary disturbance, moreover the arcadia inn very close to the pce of the Zu Kingdom. Suddenly a group of people appears from the front They immediately moved quickly and blocked Fu Xie Lan''s path.


    "DAD, HE''S THE PERSON WHO SHAMED ME," the man suddenly shouted to a middle-aged man next to him.


    "Are you sure?"


    "YES I AM, I REMEMBER HOW THIS LOWER HUMAN BEEN SO ARROGANT," the man shouted again.


    Fu Xie Lan''s brow furrowed faintly, the figure blocking her path right now was Rin Gyu. A noble whoever looking for into trouble with her while still in the tavern at that time.


    "Sorry, but do we have a problem with you, Master? Xue Ning asked immediately stepping forward and standing right in front of Fu Xie Lan.


    "Y-YOU, STILL DARE TO SAY LIKE THAT?" shouted Rin Gyu.


    The man didn''t seem to know who he was talking to now.


    "BOY!! YOU SHAME MY CHILDREN IN THAT TAVERN?" shouted the middle-aged man next to Rin Gyu, he is raising his voice with eyes looking down on Xue Ning and the others. The clothes they were wearing looked so morous.


    "Sorry sir, but we don''t feel ever humiliating anyone," Xue Ning replied.


    "Tch, You don''t move to another ce that time and it humiliated me, Bitch!!"


    "Daddy, I want them to be imprisoned and receive punishment from the Rin family," Rin Gyu pleaded to turn to the middle-aged man next to him.


    Now that they are starting to be the center of attention, it seems that several people have gathered around their existence.


    "Sorry, sir. It seems you are wrong. Why did we have to move then? If the first to upy it were us? Even though this Master is a noble and very wealthy, it doesn''t mean that this Master can act as your pleases."


    Again, it''s not us who embarrass you, but you humiliate yourself," Xue Ning said. She felt wondered because it was the first time she had found someone who likes that.


    To be honest, while still in the tavern, Xue Ning wanted to spit out those words, only just remembering that they had just entered the human race and didn''t know anything at all made her carefully, didn''t want to add to Fu Xie Lan''s burden.


    And if only something happened, however, it''s different now. Fu Xie Lan was a princess, and that was why she dared to fight back and speak truthfully to the nobleman. There''s no way she just stayed silent watching Fu Xie Lan continue to be treated lightly and badly.


    Hearing Xue Ning''s words, Rin Gyu''s expression darkened.


    "Look, Dad! Even lowly humans seem to dare say that to the Rin family," said Rin Gyu to his father.


    "Tch, it turns out that he is just a runny kid hiding under the armpit of his parents," Xue Ning muttered but was still able to be heard by those around her including Rin Gyu.


    "What did he do?"


    "Has he lost his mind?"


    "To dare to fight those of a higher status is great folly."


    "Just pretend his brain and mind are gone."


    Faint voices could be hearding from the crowd of people.


    Rin Gyu who heard this became more and more confident, feeling that people were currently defending and supporting his actions.


    "You hear? Even the people here hate you so much."


    "Whose fault is it to dare to fight someone taller than you? Huh?"


    "You apologize then I''ll forget that incident," said the middle-aged man immediately, and it managed to make a Rin Gyu put on an expression of displeasure.


    "Daddy, what did you say? Sorry? They''ve embarrassed your son, Dad. Sorry won''t be enough," said Rin Gyu.


    "What do you want?" asked the middle-aged man who was the father of a Rin Gyu.


    Hearing his father''s words, Rin Gyu smiled faintly.


    "IF YOU DON''T WANT TO END UP IN THE RIN FAMILY PRISON, GET DOWN IN YOUR KNEES, THEN I WILL FORGET ABOUT THE SCENE THAT TIME," said Rin Gyu chuckling.


    "He''s gone mad."


    "He doesn''t even know who he''s dealing with."


    the whispers from the crowd grew louder, and that made him appear even more haughty and arrogant. The young man did not know that the one who got such ravings and words was himself,


    "Listen? Even people call you crazy. So it''s better before people here say bad things about you again, you better get down on your knees and apologize," said Rin Gyu at length.


    However, there was no response from Xue Ning and the others, making Rin Gyu furious. Even the middle-aged man standing next to him felt the same way.


    The first time anyone dared to go against the Rin family.


    Suddenly the sound of horse hooves broke the silence, it came from behind Fu Xie Lan andpany.


    Appeared behind the crowd, all pairs of eyes were on the figure, he was themander in chief of the Zu kingdom.


    "Mr. Rin, nice to meet you again," said themander in chief as he got off his horse.


    "Ah there''s a bunch of people who are causing trouble with my family," Rin Gyu''s father replied immediately. Slightly puffed out his chest because he got a direct greeting from themander in chief.


    "Oh really?" asked themander-in-chief, the man then turned to face Fu Xie Lan and Gu Yi.


    "Princess, you forgot this," he said again then lowered his head and handed an object to Fu Xie Lan in such a polite gesture.

 Chapter 219 - 219. Rins Family

    "Princess, you forgot this," he said again then lowered his head and handed an object to Fu Xie Lan very politely.


    It was the Emperor''s jade. Whoever possessed the jade could make any order that was equivalent to a King.??


    Previously, the Commander of the Zu kingdom gave the t object to Emperor Fu Qing but the middle-aged man refused and decided to give it to his only daughter, Fu Xie Lan, and the girl forgot to bring it.


    "Princess?"


    "What are you talking about Commander?" the voiceing from Rin Gyu''s father managed to make themander turn his head towards him.


    As for Rin Gyu, the young man frowned in confusion.


    "Thisdy is the eldest Princess of the Zu kingdom, Fu Xie Lan, Mr. Rin," the Commander-in-Chief introduced.


    "But, isn''t the princess already dead...."


    "WATCH YOUR WORDS!" snapped themander immediately cut off the conversation from the head of the Rin family.


    Immediately the middle-aged man turned to Rin Gyu beside him, giving him a look as if demanding his son to exin.


    "He''s lying, Commander."


    "He lied to you, obviously the news that spread said that the princess was dead!" said Rin Gyu feeling disapproved.


    Suddenly themander-in-chief nced at Fu Xie Lan, but what he found was that the princess was silent with the same expression as before. For a moment the man was surprised, because if it was someone else then maybe he had replied to Rin Gyu''s words, but something different was found in the girl.


    "WATCH YOUR WORDS!" snapped themander-in-chief.


    "He has gone mad."


    "See, even his words sound very pushy."


    "That''s right, that girl is Princess Fu Xie Lan. How could the Commander-in-Chief lie."


    The voices heard from the crowd made Rin Gyu frown. Princess? Hah even if everyone said that the girl was the eldest daughter of the Zu kingdom, he would not believe it.


    How could the eldest daughter of the Zu kingdom wear such clothes? Truly very far from the appearance that a princess should show. And again, what''s with the clothes she''s wearing? Not a dress but a men''s clothes. Should a princess wear something like that?


    "He could be one of the witchs," Rin Gyu usedter and was given a sharp re from the Commander of the Zu Kingdom.


    Themander-in-chief nced at Fu Xie Lan again, but the girl''s expression was still the same. It seems that the mouth of the son of the Rin family needs to be taught a lesson.


    "Just look, she''s always covering her face. Isn''t that to trick you guys?" said Rin Gyu again.


    Already, themander can''t stand it. He wants in to give a little lesson but was stopped by someone.


    Fu Xie Lan''s arm withholds his chest, "Let it go," the girl said.


    "But Princess, he has gone too far," said the royalmander.


    "Xie Lan, he should be taught a little lesson, if left unchecked, then he will continue to cause troubleter on," Xue Ning chimed in.


    "Hmm, it''s just..."


    "Ladies and gentlemen forgive my son''s mistakes," said the middle-aged man interrupting Fu Xie Lan''s words, his position still the same, standing next to Rin Gyu. Since earlier his ears were already hot hearing the chatter that came from the crowd. He didn''t know exactly what had happened, but it seemed that the people they were dealing with right now weren''t the ones they should have touched.


    "What did you say, Dad?" Rin Gyu protested.


    "I am innocent, Dad. Why apologize?"


    "The ones who should be apologizing are them," the young man added again with a look of disapproval.


    "Alright, let''s go home. Don''t disgrace Rin''s surname" replied the middle-aged man.


    "Princess, we''re sorry," he said then bowed slightly, either saluting and apologizing.


    The head of the Rin family then grabbed Rin Gyu''s arm and quickly walked away from there. Of course, it was followed by several people who were with them before.


    Seeing that, One of Xue Ning''s eyebrows rose. Wasn''t he just yelling at Fu Xie Lan? Then why now suddenly change?


    The girl took a deep breath. Whereas she wanted to hit a man named Rin Gyu, but Fu Xie Lan just let him go.


    While on the other hand, Fu Xie Lan who saw the Rin family walk away immediately turned to themander-in-chief.


    "Come back," she said, asking the man to return to the Arcadia Inn.


    At the same time, the people who had gathered before now left one by one, dispersed, and returned to their respective activities.


    .


    .


    .


    Entering the pce gates, everyone immediately bowed to Fu Xie Lan and saluted.


    None of them dared to raise their heads.


    Those who were some of the warriors and bodyguards who had previously escorted Emperor Fu Qing to the Arcadia Inn. They can know, who is the figure who is currently walking into the pce, although wearing a men''s clothes with a mask, but the girl''s violet eyes that they will never forget. The figure that had previously saved them as well.


    The current situation in the pce waspletely chaotic, even though many of them were working hard to restore conditions within the pce, still, no significant change was caught by her eyes.


    As far as her eyes could see, what she saw was not much different from what had happened before she left the pce.


    At this rate, it would likely take a very long time to rebuild and restore the pce.


    Walking further afield, a rough sigh rang out from Fu Xie Lan''s lips.


    Her steps suddenly stopped, followed by the others.


    "What is it, honey?" asked Gu Yi turning to the side where the girl was standing.


    Fu Xie Lan only nced in the direction the man was at. Without replying, she scanned her surroundings as if looking for something.


    "Do you need something...."


    "You,e here," said Fu Xie Lan, cutting Gu Yi''s sentence. The girl spoke to a maid who seemed to be not far from her.


    "What can I do for you, Princess?" said the servant in a low voice and slightly bent body.


    "Stand up, don''t bend over like that," said Fu Xie Lan again.


    "B-but..."


    "This is an order."


    Immediately the servant obeyed Fu Xie Lan''s words even though she looked reluctant.


    "Gather some men for me," the girl asked again.


    "Eh?" The servant was confused not knowing what to say.


    Meanwhile, on the other hand, there was a very clear frown on Gu Yi''s forehead. At the same time, the man turned his head towards Fu Xie Lan, with apletely unsightly expression. Even though he was wearing a mask, it didn''t cover his entire face. So that allows people to see how his expression.


    The same thing happened to the others.


    "Immediately carry out the order, gather some men for this princess," Gu Yi ordered in a cold voice.


    "As well as a coffin for them," he addedter.

 Chapter 220 - 220. Palace Restoration

    "Immediately carry out the order, gather some men for this princess," Gu Yi ordered in a cold voice.


    "As well as a coffin for them," he addedter.??


    Everyone reflexively looked at the man, including Fu Xie Lan. Don''t miss the servant who looks surprised.


    "Don''t scare her" said Fu Xie Lan.


    "I''m serious," Gu Yi replied coldly.


    "Hmm ??it''s up to you," she replied with a sight breath.


    "Ah yes, I''ll wait here," said the girl to the servant.


    "Alright Princess," the servant nodded and then walked away from there with wide strides.


    "Is my existence not enough, honey? Hmm?" Gu Yi asked Fu Xie Lan.


    "What are you saying. Don''t overdo it, Gu Yi," Fu Xie Lan replied and managed to make him stunned for a moment.


    "Do you want to see me kill a human?" said the man again after a few seconds of silence. And at that moment Gu Yi was immediately rewarded with a re from Fu Xie Lan.


    "Stop talking nonsense," Fu Xie Lan replied with a rough sigh.


    While Wan Lie who was standing behind them rubbed his face in frustration. Why were his parents arguing in a ce like this? And in front of them all. As a child, to be honest, Wan Lie was a little embarrassed to admit that the man was his father. Not without reason, because everywhere the man always clings to his mother like chewing gum. He was constantly babbling would kill the people of man if they approached Fu Xie Lan.


    Even though if it is judged that Fu Xie Lan has no other intentions towards them, but his father is still always jealous, even of himself who is his son. Wan Lie thought it was too much, but on the other hand he also actually felt a little happy, because it meant his father loved his mother very much.


    Not long after, several men who were warriors and bodyguards seemed to be walking towards where Fu Xie Lan was. Visible dust and dirt stuck to the uniform they wore.


    "ording to the princess''s orders, some bodyguards and warriors are here," said the maid.


    "We are ready to take orders, Princess," they said in unison while bowing slightly.


    "Emm.. wake up," Fu Xie Lan said.


    "Immediately stop all your work," she said again making anyone who heard it confused.


    "B-but..."


    "I have something for you guys to do," Fu Xie Lan interrupted again


    The girl then asked all of them to stop their work, both the guards and the warriors who were still busy cleaning up the remains of the destroyed building blocks. All, without exception.


    Fu Xie Lan did that not without reason. she would be returning to the wizard territory soon, and there was no way she would leave the Zu royal pce in such a shattered state.


    She decided to step in. along with the other wizards who were with her, she intended to restore the pce to its original condition in just one night.


    And before doing that, she needed some of the materials used to build the pce.


    Having a magic ability that can create anything can''t be helped under those circumstances.


    Fu Xie Lan could have immediately restored the buildings within the pce, it''s just that they might only maintain their shape until the magic spell ran out, or in other words, wouldn''tst long.


    It''s different if she uses real materials to build it and with her magic abilities then the construction will bepleted quickly and of course it willst a long time.


    Some wizards can indeed do anything, including creating something, it''s just that it can be said that their creation will notst long. Maybe it was possible, but on the condition that the wizards who yed the role had to have unlimited mana so that it could maintain its shape for a very long time. For example, the third level mage that Fu Xie Lan met in the Zhoul Tower of the Phoenix Academy, Xiao Ying was able to create his dwelling. And that of course drains his mana very much.


    The ability of every wizard, alles back to the amount of mana in their body.


    "Did you understand?" asked Fu Xie Lan.


    "Understood, princess," they answered almost simultaneously.


    "In that case, move quickly and invite as many people as possible and gather materials before nightfall," the girl ordered again. Luckily they were currently in the Royal Capital, so getting what they needed wasn''t difficult.


    "Okay Princess," they said again and then said goodbye. Despite being bewildered by the girl''s orders, but neither of them asked.


    "Want to kill them?" said Fu Xie Lan turning to Gu Yi who had been silent since those people came.


    Hearing this, Gu Yi just smiled at Fu Xie Lan with one hand rubbing the back of his neck.


    Fu Xie Lan who saw Gu Yi''s response rolled her eyes.


    While the Bai Guards who were hiding not far from them were located, Bai Xue almost fell to the ground seeing the Lord''s attitude which he thought was unnatural.


    On the other hand, both Fu Xie Lan and the others immediately looked for a suitable ce to rest for a while waiting for the people to finish her orders.


    .


    .


    .


    An hourter, horse-drawn carriages and evenrge carriages who contained the building material entered the pce, not only the guards or warriors, many who were citizens of the royal capital and even nobles also helped.


    Xue Ning and Ju Xian saw it, they couldn''t stand it and asked Fu Xie Lan for permission to help. Following were Xue Ying and Wan Lie, as well as Qiao and Lim who were with them.


    In the end, only Fu Xie Lan and Gu Yi were left.


    At first, the humans were afraid and worried about the existence of wizards among them.


    But the bad stigma embedded in their minds about wizards was slowly changing.


    And as a result, those humans who previously had a little trouble carrying out Fu Xie Lan''s orders now became so easy with the help of the wizards.


    Only a few hourster and what Fu Xie Lan asked for had already piled up almost half the size of the pce area, even so, they continued to move without stopping. Even though it was only the afternoon.


    Seeing that much building material, Fu Xie Lan immediately got up from her position.


    "Help me, honey," she said softly to Gu Yi.


    Hearing this, Gu Yi froze on the spot. What are his ears have a problem?


    "Didn''t you hear me?" Fu Xie Lan asked again when she didn''t get the slightest response from Gu Yi.


    "O-oh yes, of course, I heard you, Queen," he replied immediately standing up and embracing Fu Xie Lan''s waist from the side.


    "Can you call me one more time?"


    "What?"


    "That was just now, what you said," Gu Yi replied.


    "Help me?"


    "No, that''s not it."


    "What? Which one?" asked Fu Xie Lan.


    "What you said the first time, repeat it. I want to hear it, Queen," said Gu Yi smiling.


    "Which one do you mean?"


    "Hmm, forget it," Gu Yi replied with a sigh.


    "It''s up to you, dear," said Fu Xie Lan with a slightly lowered tone of voice at thest word.

 Chapter 221 - 221. Palace Restoration (2)

    "Hmm, forget it," Gu Yi replied with a sigh.


    "It''s up to you, dear," said Fu Xie Lan with the tone of the voice at thest word slightly lowered.??


    Hearing that, Gu Yi smiled happily. It was the first time that Fu Xie Lan had called him like that.


    ***


    The orange light that spreads across the horizon is now slowly fading and disappearing, the wind blows slowly giving everyone a fresh sensation.


    Two figures were now standing in the air, they were Fu Xie Lan and Gu Yi.


    Both of them stared at the pile of materials that stretched as far as their eyes could see.


    With slow movements, the two of them began to clean the entire area of ??the pce and then again started to rebuild it with a new one.


    Wan Lie, Ju Xian, and Xue Ning along with Xue Ying helped out, what they were doing was something very easy, even for a tier-one mage like Xue Ning though.


    The humans gathered on the sidewalls of the royal pce, watching the wizards rebuild the Zu royal pce, start the hall, several pavilions and other buildings began to take shape, and gradually the Zu royal pce slowly regained its face.


    They were gaze in amazement, the humans didn''t seem to blink to witness something so extraordinary in their opinion, as if they blinked they would lose a very precious moment in the next second.


    As far as their eyes could see, there was only a spark of light apanied by a stream of blue, green, and cklight. Mixing and twisting each other like an aurora that filled the sky, moving in an orderly fashion.


    Some of them even cried on the spot because they were moved, a sight that if described in beautiful words would not be enough.


    It happened several hours into the night, leaving those who witnessed it held their breath without realizing it.


    A very rare moment.


    Watching the wizards one by one, until thest building is fully formed.


    It didn''t stop there, when Gu Yi, Wan Lie, and others had finished what they were doing before, they stepped back on the ground and immediately looked for afortable position to rest, in contrast to Xue Ning, the girl really couldn''t fly because her mana was only at level one, so she could only help build the pce from down there. Even so, the humans did not immediately leave their ce, as if they were waiting for something that might happen again next.


    And sure enough, the figure who was none other than Princess Fu Xie Lan didn''t do the same as the others. The girl moved slowly, flying higher than before using the tendrils of the nt that took the form of a foothold in the air.


    Right above the hall building, the girl looked around the area within the pce walls.


    Momentarily silent in her position for a few seconds, gradually a green light formed in her palm. Not just one, but there are many. The light then floated and immediately filled the area within the pce walls.


    The green light that shone brightly seemed to dazzle the eyes, even so, no humans blinked, it was all just to witness what would happen again in front of their eyes.


    Like watching a show, no one moved or made the slightest sound. Everyone''s focus was only on Fu Xie Lan and the green light that seemed to be filling the area within the pce walls for a moment.


    The green light move and together, fulfill the ground, walls, and several pirs, and disappeared there.


    One second...


    Two seconds...


    Three seconds...


    Suddenly a wave of green light moved to fill the ground, sweeping away all the vacantnd or nts left from the previous explosion, the light continued to move until it reached everyone''s feet, and the humans were again amazed.


    The barren and cracked ground they stepped on was slowly filled with fine grass that was so green. It looks so fresh to look at as if reflecting the moonlight that hangs perfectly between the sea of ??stars.


    Not only grass, but even small flowers also appear to be tucked in between the grass.


    Those who witnessed this held their breath again.


    Trying to look the other way, flowers of various kinds and colors slowly filled the pce garden, some of them lined up on the edge of the royal pce walls.


    Maple trees with different leaf colors slowly emerged from the ground, along the paths.


    Red, silvery, green, and yellow leafy maples can be found everywhere.


    Do not miss the vines that have small flowers also appear and fill the pirs of the pce.


    In theke, several lotuses were found in full bloom.


    A process that makes anyone will feel amazed. Even Wan Lie, Xue Ning, Xue Ying, and the others felt the same way.


    And at that moment, some of them just found out that it turns out that Fu Xie Lan also has the ability of a Fairy. Yes, one of them was Xue Ying. As for Ju Xian, the man had known it since he was in Noelle when the girl fought against Feng Rui.


    As for Gu Yi, the man''s expression was still the same. He always seemed amazed by everything that Fu Xie Lan did, no matter how small it was.


    The green light onlysted a few minutes then dimmed.


    The wind blows slowly, carrying the scent of pollen from the blooming flowers, the fresh scent that alsoes from the maple trees greets everyone''s sense of smell. Instantly the fatigue they felt before disappeared.


    Both those who were natives of the Zu kingdom and those from other kingdoms felt the same way.


    Amazed, amazed, and various other feelings mixed into one. as if they wanted such a sight again. Again and again.


    Only seen it once, and it makes them addicted.


    The dim light made all eyes turn to a single point above the hall. That was the position Fu Xie Lan was in.


    No one would have thought that the princess of the Zu kingdom had such an ability.


    Everything happened beyond their expectations. Even so, there was a feeling of pride in the hearts of every resident of the Zu kingdom. Yes, it happened only to those who witnessed the amazing sight that had just happened.


    Having a Princess like that, the citizens'' hearts would be proud.


    Many of the humans immediately threw their bodies into the grass that seemed so thick and yed around there, like a child who found a new toy.


    Suddenly a shout that sounded at the same time startled everyone.


    Princess Fu Xie Lan who was previously standing majestically in the air suddenly fell. Making everyone instantly hold their breath again and immediately panicked.


    Syuutttt.....


    With his jet ck wings, Gu Yi moved, darting fast to catch Fu Xie Lan''s body before she hit the ground.

 Chapter 222 - 222. As Long As Im Here, Dont Worry About Anything

    With his jet ck wings, Gu Yi moved, darting fast to catch Fu Xie Lan''s body before it hit the ground.


    Making anyone who saw it immediately breathed a sigh of relief.??


    Wan Lie who previously also wanted to move immediately stopped in ce because his father was first to move.


    ***


    The night was gettingte, Fu Xie Lan had juste to her senses.


    The girl is now still in a lying position on her bedroom bed at the Arcadia Inn.


    Headaches apanied by dizziness gripped her head, making it difficult for Fu Xie Lan to move. Trying to turn to the side, only Gu Yi she met. The man was standing by the window, looking out as if he was thinking about something.


    What happened? Herst memory was when she had just finished rearranging the pce gardens using her Fairy mana. Until then, the pain in the lower abdomen apanied by the pain in her head made her fall, and she didn''t feel anything after that.


    "How are you feeling now, Queen?" A voiceing from Gu Yi interrupted her reverie. The man walked closer to the bed and sat down next to Fu Xie Lan.


    Seeing this, Fu Xie Lan tried to get up from her position but was stopped by Gu Yi.


    "Don''t move too much, Honey."


    "Your body has lost a lot of mana," he continued, gently pushing the girl''s tiny shoulder.


    Fu Xie Lan didn''t protest and just obeyed. Indeed, she felt that her body was very weak.


    Was it because she used both the fairy and the wizard''s mana at the same time? Whereas she only used a little. Why did she lose more?


    However, what the girl felt made it all clear. That she had indeed lost a lot of mana.


    "Where''s Daddy?" asked the girl weakly.


    "He''s in his room, Queen," Gu Yi replied.


    "Does he know my situation?"


    "No," Gu Yi replied, stroking Fu Xie Lan''s long hair.


    "Thanks," the girl said, sighing in relief. She didn''t want her father to worry about her.


    "Then where are the others?"


    "Still in the pce, Queen."


    Hearing that, her brow furrowed faintly, currently, Fu Xie Lan is not wearing a mask.


    "Did something happen?"


    "No, Queen. Don''t worry, I just asked them to finish everything, help the humans prepare the pce so that tomorrow your father and the others can immediately upy it," Gu Yi exined at length.


    "Is that true?"


    "Yes, Queen," replied the man gently


    "Then thank you," said Fu Xie Lan again, her eyes twinkling with Gu Yi who treated her gently and it made her heart warm a little. She didn''t know when she had gotten used to the man.


    .


    .


    .


    The sound of the night animal is asionally heard, bing a melodic strain that is suitable as a luby.


    Silent for a few minutes, for some reason Fu Xie Lan couldn''t sleep. No matter how much she tried to close her eyes, but the lids didn''t close. A weak sigh escaped her lips. The pain she felt earlier had disappeared.


    The temperature in the room made it a little hot, whereas it was gettingte at night. The girl slowly moved, stepping towards the closed window.


    When she opened it, immediately the cool and refreshing night breeze hit her face.


    Her hands moved to ponytail her long hair, and it managed to reveal her long, smooth and white neck.


    She leaned her head against the window, thinking about everything she''d been through so far.


    One piece of ruby ??star stone has already arrived in her hand, she needs seven more pieces. But where are the pieces? Whether it was still in the human race or not, she didn''t know.


    To be honest, ever since getting the first piece of ruby ??star stone in her hands, Fu Xie Lan had always hoped that someone would give her a clue about the whereabouts of another ruby ??star stone.


    And up until now, the girl hadn''t gotten any clues, making her a little anxious.


    If she didn''t get any more clues, did that mean she had to scour all over the Arnd World looking for them?


    The current time was about five months away, and if she didn''t get a clue after this, she doubted she would get it all before the silver blood moon happened.


    The feeling of fear overtook her, she did not want to disappear. But how? time is very short, and there are no clues at all.


    "Are you teasing me? Hmm?"


    Gu Yi suddenly hugged her from behind and kissed her neck for a long time. Creates a faint red mark there. The man''s unexpected action made Fu Xie Lan''s body stiffen.


    "Is something bothering you?" he whispered sensually in Fu Xie Lan''s ear. The man had previously fallen asleep next to Fu Xie Lan. Sleep is not in the true sense. Gu Yi closed his eyes while recovering the mana in his body. And when his eyelids opened, he did not find Fu Xie Lan next to him.


    "I''m just scared," Fu Xie Lan replied in such a weak tone of voice. The pain was gone, but somehow her body felt very weak as if it needed something to get back to the way it was. Like someone hungry, needs food to fill her energy.


    Yes, around that. However, Fu Xie Lan was not hungry at all.


    "What are you afraid of, Queen. I''m here," said the man again kissing Fu Xie Lan''s neck. One of his hands started to move wildly down there.


    "I''m not sure if I can get the ruby ??star stone before the silver blood moon happens," the girl retorted asionally moaning at Gu Yi''s treatment.


    Hearing Fu Xie Lan''s words, the man suddenly stopped his movements.


    With a slow-motion, Gu Yi turned the girl''s body to face him. His hands cupped her cheek with a movement and a touch that was so soft.


    "Don''t think about it, Queen."


    "I promise to help you get the ruby ??star stone before the silver blood moon happens."


    Don''t be afraid, don''t worry about anything. As long as I''m around, you have nothing to be afraid of," he said in such a soft tone of voice.


    And after saying that, in that instant, he lifted Fu Xie Lan''s tiny body, faced him.


    Of course, Fu Xie Lan was surprised, fortunately, she had quick reflexes so immediately wrapped her legs around the man''s waist with both hands that also wrapped around Gu Yi''s neck. All this was done to prevent her body from falling.


    "What are you mmllpphh....." Before finishing her sentence, the man pulled her head closer and kissed her softly.


    The ck smog moved quickly to cover the open window, while Gu Yi slowly started to move Fu Xie Lan''s body closer to the bed without releasing his lips on the girl''s lips.


    The kiss that was originally soft and slow turned demanding, chewy and sweet made Gu Yi even more addicted. Meanwhile, Fu Xie Lan, who initially did not return the man''s kiss, is now slowly starting to y with her lips and tongue. Making Gu Yi even more excited while cheering in his heart.


    Looks like tonight is going to be a very hot night for both of them.

 Chapter 223 - 223. Future Husband

    A typical wake-up groan escaped from a girl''s lips, she is Fu Xie Lan. Trying to blink her eyes to adjust the light entering her eyes.


    But before she opened her eyespletely, she again felt movement down there.??


    "Good morning, Honey," a man''s hoarse voice reached her ears. Of course, she knew who the voice belonged to.


    "Can''t you let me rest for a while?" said Fu Xie Lan weakly. At this time Gu Yi re-entered it, with slow movements while ying with other body parts.


    "Your body makes me addicted, honey. I can''t seem to stop," Gu Yi replied softly and kissed Fu Xie Lan again.


    The girl just sighed and let Gu Yi on her body, the feeling of pleasure hit her again and again. Even so, the man didn''t stop.


    It seemed that Gu Yi would continue to do sex with her in the future. Without having any status with that man, it felt wrong.


    Until noon, the man had just released and freed Fu Xie Lan''s body. That''s because the girl threatened to hate Gu Yi away if he didn''t stop his activities immediately.


    With just Fu Xie Lan''s petite body, the girl waspletely overwhelmed by Gu Yi''s enormous lust.


    Even so, for some reason the mana in her body seemed to return to its original state, she no longer felt weak and such.


    Descending the bed, the girl moved slowly.


    But her movements were stopped because Gu Yi suddenly carried her body with bridal style, and stepped into the bathroom.


    Even inside, Fu Xie Lan was not allowed by the man to move an inch. And instead, the Lord who cleaned Fu Xie Lan''s body used his wild hands.


    And finally, Gu Yi''s manhood reentered the girl''s body, causing her to moan deliciously and spit out her liquid again and again.


    ***


    Knock...knock...knock...


    There was a knock on the door, causing Fu Xie Lan who was still busy with her clothes to turn to the source of the sound.


    "Let me help you, Queen," said Gu Yi, standing up from the chair and immediately approaching Fu Xie Lan.


    Knock...knock...knock...


    The knock sounded again.


    "Xie Lan, are you inside?" The voice of the middle-aged man that Fu Xie Lan recognized reached her senses of hearing.


    "Yes, Daddy. Wait a moment," Fu Xie Lan shouted back.


    "Hiss," Fu Xie Lan hissed at Gu Yi.


    "This is all because of you," she continued, quickly tying thest rope of the clothes she was wearing.


    "But you enjoyed it too, Queen," Gu Yi chuckled and was immediately rewarded with a re from Fu Xie Lan.


    "Even your sighs make me even more excited," he added vulgarly.


    Fu Xie Lan paid no heed to the man''s words, her cheeks were already red, perfectly flushed, and it made a Gu Yi smile.


    "If you still want it, I can do it again without stopping."


    Already, Fu Xie Lan''s ears couldn''t bear to hear the man speaks so vulgarly. Immediately she pushed him away and walked toward the door, wanting to open it.


    "Wait, Queen!" said Gu Yi prevented, tugging at Fu Xie Lan''s arm, causing the girl to be flung into his broad chest.


    "Why? Was that not enough?" Fu Xie Lan protested.


    "Do you intend to show off this mark to your Daddy?" Gu Yi said and at the same time, the man kissed Fu Xie Lan''s neck gently in a very sensual motion, right at the red mark of his actions.


    The girl''s reflexes tensed up again, cursing herself for the moan almost escaping her lips. Holding back a sigh by biting her lower lip.


    With slow-motion, Gu Yi removed Fu Xie Lan''s ponytail without taking his lips away from the girl''s neck.


    Fu Xie Lan Stunned on the spot, Gu Yi who sensed it smiled and then straightened his body again.


    "Use this too," Gu Yi said after grabbing cloth covering face that was lying on the table, a cloth of the same color as the clothes that was attached to Fu Xie Lan''s body.


    He helps Fu Xie Lan to put it on with a slow-motion, partially covering the girl''s face. The cloth covering the face was enough to cover her masterpiece on the girl''s neck, Gu Yi''s smile never left his lips. It was clear, that the man was very happy.


    "Done, Queen," he said to Fu Xie Lan with his hand cupping the tiny cheek for a few seconds.


    "Your Daddy has been waiting for a long time, you better open the door for him," he whispered in the girl''s ear who was still frozen in ce.


    Hearing Gu Yi''s whisper, her consciousness returned.


    Immediately she turned her body and walked towards the door, without responding to Gu Yi''s words in the slightest.


    .


    .


    .


    Opening the door, several people entered her view.


    They were Emperor Fu Qing, her father. The Commander in chief of the Zu Kingdom, Wan Lie, Ju Xian, Xue Ning, Xue Ying, Qiao, and Lim.


    "Did something happen?" asked the Emperor when he saw his daughter.


    "Hmm, Nothing, Dad. Everything is fine," Fu Xie Lan replied immediately.


    "I''m afraid something will happen to you, because I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, but you haven''te out," said the Emperor again with a sigh of relief.


    "It is good if everything is fine," he continued.


    Meanwhile, in Fu Xie Lan''s heart, the girl had no idea how many times she had cursed Gu Yi.


    "How are you feeling now, Xie Lan," Xue Ning suddenly asked.


    "Emm I am fine, now," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    Everyone present there behaved normally with each other, it was all because of the previous emperor''s request. He didn''t want any awkwardness between Fu Xie Lan andpany just because of the existence of the lord of the Zu kingdom among them.


    "How wasst night?" asked Fu Xie Lan back.


    "Okay, it''s all done," Xue Ning replied with a thumbs up.


    "What are you talking about? what happenedst night?" Emperor Fu Qing asked with a frown on his face.


    "Did you have breakfast, Daddy?" asked Fu Xie Lan.


    "It''s noon, little girl."


    "Ah yes, I mean did you have lunch?" said the girl correcting her sentence. Again, it''s all because of that guy.


    "No, here I want to invite you and your friends to lunch together downstairs," said the emperor again.


    "Alright, after lunch, I want to show you something, Dad," Fu Xie Lan said and immediately closed the door.


    Wan Lie''s brow furrowed slightly at his mother''s behavior, usually wherever Fu Xie Lan was, that chewing gum would always follow her.


    While on the other hand, Emperor Fu Qing looked left and right, as if looking for someone.


    "What''s the matter, Dad?"


    "Where is your future husband? I haven''t seen it since earlier," Emperor Fu Qing asked and it made Fu Xie Lan choke on her spit.


    "Um that''s Dad, he''s at...."


    "I''m here. Is anyone looking for me?" a cold hoarse voice came from the direction of the stairs. He was Gu Yi.

 Chapter 224 - 224. Fu Xie Lans Wish

    "I''m here. Is anyone looking for me?" a cold hoarse voice came from the direction of the stairs. He was Gu Yi.


    Immediately everyone turned to the source of the voice, there Gu Yi with his silver mask was walking towards them.??


    One of Fu Xie Lan''s eyebrows rose to see the man suddenly appear from there. didn''t she lock him in the room?


    "Good, since everyone is gathered. Come on!" said the emperor then immediately stepped to lead the way.


    As for Xue Ning, since yesterday the girl was amazed at the Emperor''s behavior. He is very friendly, and the way she behaves is not much different from that of ordinary people in general, really very far from her fantasies of powerful, indifferent, cold men, acting as they please. Ju Xian felt the same way.


    As for Qiao and Lim, both of them continued to feel that what was happening right now was just a dream. The two of them never expected to meet and have lunch with the emperor.


    Gu Yi stepped aside to make room for Emperor Fu Qing to pass. Although previously he hated humans very much, it was different from the humans who were with Fu Xie Lan.


    What Fu Xie Lan protected, then it also meant that he had to protect it too.


    "You are with me," said the Emperor suddenly pulling Gu Yi''s arm who was standing on the edge of the wall.


    The man was shocked, suddenly being treated like that was something unexpected. Turning for a moment to Fu Xie Lan who was on the other side of Emperor Fu Qing, the girl didn''t give any response and continued walking.


    Gu Yi wanted to be near Fu Xie Lan, not near the old man. However, seeing Fu Xie Lan''s response to him, made him give up and go along with it.


    Wan Lie, who was right behind them, cheered happily. The young man wanted to burst outughing at that moment.


    ***


    "Do you have any next ns?" asked Fu Xie Lan as she finished her meal, leaving a pile of food left on her te. At first, the girl wanted to taste all the food served, only after trying a few mouthfuls, her appetite was lost.


    "The royal pce has to be rebuilt, and maybe I''ll just stay here for a while," he replied then.


    "Themander-in-chief has told me about the martial artspetition, it seems that it will be temporarily postponed for a few months until the conditions in the pce and the kingdom arepletely recovered," he added.


    "For that, don''t worry Daddy."


    "Hmm, thank you," Emperor Fu Qing simply replied. The middle-aged man didn''t know that the royal pce had returned to its original state, even more, beautiful and majestic than before.


    Meanwhile, Ju Xian, Xue Ying, and Xue Ning still seemed to be enjoying their food voraciously. Although without eating they could survive, but faced with such delicious food, who could resist?


    While Qiao and Lim, both still looked stiff on the spot, it was clear that they were a little awkward. Not without reason, it was all because they were currently at the same table with Emperor Fu Qing. The ruler of the Zu kingdom.


    "Commander in chief, have a seat. Come eat with us," said Fu Xie Lan when she found that the man was still standing behind the Emperor.


    "It''s okay. Sit down, no problem, right Daddy?" asked Fu Xie Lan to the middle-aged man.


    "Oh sure, that''s fine," Emperor Fu Qing replied and then called a few waitresses to bring a chair and an empty te for hismander-in-chief.


    "B-but Your Majesty..."


    "Don''t refuse, after all, we never eat together, do we?"


    "Sit down, this is an order," said the Emperor again.


    Themander looked dazed for a moment then slowly walked to the side of the table towards the empty chair with hesitant steps.


    Feelingpletely wrong with the situation he is experiencing now. He felt unworthy to sit with the king, but if that was ordered, shouldn''t he obey it? Even so, he still felt that this was rude and untrue.


    And after that, everyone seemed to be enjoying the food voraciously.


    .


    .


    "Daddy, I want to get married," said Fu Xie Lan suddenly.


    Uhuk...


    Uhuk...


    Uhuk...


    Everyone choked at Fu Xie Lan''s words. Including Gu Yi and the Emperor who immediately looked at the girl.


    Gu Yi was rooted to the spot. Why did Fu Xie Lan suddenly say that after refusing to marry him yesterday? Is there another man in the girl''s heart? Did his departure some time ago make her close to a man? Who? Who is that man? Immediately his gray eyes scanned the room with a hardened jaw.


    The room temperature also suddenly turned icy, his domineering aura slowly emitted from within his body.


    "M-married?" Emperor stuttered. Right now everyone was looking at Fu Xie Lan curiously.


    The girl nodded, confirming the Emperor''s words.


    "W-wasn''t it yesterday that you refused?" said the Emperor as he nced at Gu Yi. A feeling of fear immediately overtook him, how if the witch was angry? What if he killed Fu Xie Lan for refusing him? The room temperature he felt suddenly changed, making him shudder slightly in horror.


    "I changed my mind, Dad."


    "I want to marry him," she said then with a hand pointing at where Gu Yi was.


    Immediately, in that instant, the atmosphere in the room returned to normal as before. A sigh of relief escaped Emperor Fu Qing''s lips, as did the others.


    "Xie Lan, is it true that you want to marry me?" Gu Yi asked. He knows one of human custom is an event that contains a ritual of making a promise between the two parties for life and death and is carried out in front of arge audience. In the past, when the human race coexisted with other races, unlike now, he frequently received invitations from the human kingdom to attend such events.


    Although he received frequent invitations, it didn''t mean he attended all of them, and instead the man only sent representatives. He went once time, it was because of the request of his queen, Yu Yi. And after that never again.


    Not only from the human kingdom, invitations from other races always came. Whether it''s because they respect him as a ruler or just a mere formality.


    Fu Xie Lan only nced at Gu Yi and didn''t respond.


    "Daddy, may I?" Fu Xie Lan asked looking back at the Emperor.


    That very second, Emperor Fu Qing nodded. "Sure, but on one condition," he said.


    "What''s that?" Gu Yi asked impatiently.


    "The man that Fu Xie Lan marries must not have any other woman in his life, other than Fu Xie Lan alone, that''s all," Emperor Fu Qing retorted.


    To be honest, this is the moment he''s been waiting for. He wanted to see his daughter get married, as he got older every day, he was worried thatter he would not see that happy moment. Even though they had just met, but there was no guarantee that things good would continue to favor them.


    Maybe the ck witch will reappear again, or worse, he will die in their hands.

 Chapter 225 - 225. Dont Worry, Daddy

    "What''s that?" Gu Yi asked impatiently.


    "The man that Fu Xie Lan marries must not have any other woman in his life other than Fu Xie Lan alone, that''s all," Emperor Fu Qing retorted.??


    "Alright," Gu Yi replied immediately. Who can match that girl? Even whenpared to all the female inhabitants of the Arnd World, none of them could be equal, let alone match her.


    Hearing that, the emperor smiled, as did those at the dining table. As for Fu Xie Lan, the girl''s expression was normal, not even a sound came out of her mouth after the man answered her.


    She expressed her desire not without reason, Fu Xie Lan didn''t want that man to continue to touch her body in a state of unclear rtionship status.


    "Okay, so when are you guys going to do it? Tell me the time. Leave the rest to this old man to take care of it," said the Emperor at length.


    "It''s up to Xie Lan," Gu Yi replied. No one knows since when the man had gotten used to interacting with humans and those in the room.


    "Tomorrow," said Fu Xie Lan immediately, and it made everyone stare at the girl again.


    "Are you impatient? Hmm?" Gu Yi teased her as if he didn''t care about the whereabouts of Fu Xie Lan''s Father.


    Hearing the words, the Emperor cleared his throat.


    "One more Gu-Gu Yi," stuttered Emperor Fu Qing feeling a little afraid to mention the name of the wizarding man sitting next to him.


    "I don''t want you to hurt Fu Xie Lan, I-I don''t want my daughter to suffer just because you are a wizard," he continued.


    "Alright, entrust Fu Xie Lan to me," the man replied immediately.


    Another reason why Emperor Fu Qing approved of his daughter marrying someonepletely different from them was, that he didn''t believe only in his abilities. He couldn''t protect his daughter. But it was different if she was with a strong person like the wizard man named Gu Yi.


    Ju Xian, who heard Emperor Fu Qing''s wordsughed a little in his heart. How would the middle-aged man''s expression if he knew that the most dangerous person was his daughter?


    A female wizard with fairy powers and can quickly regenerate in her body, does not hesitate to ughter those who seek trouble with her. Ju Xian who was just a man sometimes still thought of getting back at people for his treatment, but not if it was Fu Xie Lan.


    "Xie Lan, can''t the time be dyed a bit?" asked Emperor Fu Qing.


    "You know, the pce hasn''t recovered yet. and I don''t want your wedding to be held elsewhere," he added. Yes, this is the most beautiful moment for the first and maybe thest time. He doesn''t want to carelessly carry out such a happy event.


    "For that matter, don''t worry, Daddy," said Gu Yi quickly.


    "Don''t worry about anything, Dad. Leave this to me," she continued with a shining face. Very different from the usual that always seems cold.


    Wan Lie and Xue Ning didn''t blink, they are rubbing their eyes just to make sure what they saw wasn''t wrong. It was the first time Gu Yi had behaved like that to anyone other than Fu Xie Lan. Even the man did not hesitate to call Father to Emperor Fu Qing.


    On the other hand, Fu Xie Lan''s expression was still the same as before. There are no happy faces. Just t.


    "Is there anything else?" Gu Yi asked. To be honest, in his heart, he never expected that in this life, he who was the ruler of the Arnd World would have a Father from the Human Race. The race who was weak with all their stupidity and greed.


    Gu Yi, who previously hated the Human race so much, never thought that he would sit down and eat together and even treat them warmly.


    Apparently, without him knowing it. Fu Xie Lan gradually melted his frozen and cold heart.


    Bodyguard Bai who hid in the shadows made to gape at the unexpected attitude of the ruler.


    And it''s all because of one thing. That girl, Fu Xie Lan.


    .


    .


    .


    "Why only y with your food? Let''s eat," said Emperor Fu Qing, since earlier he had noticed Fu Xie Lan was just stirring the food on her te without touching it at all.


    "I''m full, Dad," replied the girl putting the cutlery in her hand. Her appetite is lost.


    "Want me to bribe?" Gu Yi said and at that moment he also received a sharp re from the girl.


    "I-I''m kidding. Don''t eat then, no, em I mean I won''t bribe you if you don''t want to." Even the way he spoke was now stuttering.


    Again, those who witnessed him were dumbfounded. what''s with that cold and strong-looking man? Seeing him act like that made them seem to be witnessing a different figure.


    Fu Xie Lan just red at Gu Yi then turned her gaze to Emperor Fu Qing who seemed to have just finished his meal.


    The attitude that Fu Xie Lan disyed was far from the attitude one should have when asking someone else to marry her.


    To be honest, it''s not that the girl is happy, or not. Deep down in Fu Xie Lan''s heart, the girl had even felt extremely embarrassed ever since she said she wanted to get married.


    She wanted to run out of the room right then and there when her eyes met Gu Yi''s. But, only to cover her feeling, Fu Xie Lan kept quiet and tried her best to be nonchnt after expressing her desire to get married. Yes, everything is just to cover up the feelings she feels.


    "So tomorrow is your wedding day?" asked the Emperor again. He didn''t know how many times, he kept repeating ask the same thing. Not without reason, it was all because he still felt a little doubtful.


    "That''s right, Daddy. Don''t worry about anything, leave everything to me," Gu Yi said again reassuringly.


    Meanwhile, Fu Xie Lan only snorted when she heard the two men''s conversation. The response was very different from the one she felt. Whereas at this time, her heart was beating wildly.


    Somehow and since when her heart is always only warmed up when it came to Gu Yi. She always feltfortable and safe when she was around him. However, none of her expressions showed clearly what she was feeling.


    Just showing her usual t expression, as if everything that happened before her eyes had no meaning at all.

 Chapter 226 - 226. Is This Magic Too?

    Fu Xie Lan, Emperor Fu Qing, and the others were leaving the Arcadia Inn.


    Using the horse carriage that had been provided, they headed to the pce.??


    Emperor Fu Qing didn''t know what the current state of the pce was, he had nned to take a look and coincidentally Fu Xie Lan invited him today, leading him to this ce right now.


    Leaving the inn, the sound of a horse-drawn carriage and several warriors on horseback could be heard breaking the crowds of the royal city. Those in the middle of the road immediately pulled over to see the Emperor''s entourage.


    After the events in the pce a while ago, only a handful of people had seen the Emperor''s face after being released from the dungeon. While others only heard from the stories that spread.


    That was why some of the townspeople who saw the group of rulers of the Zu kingdom standing on the edge asionally looked up at the carriage, hoping to see the appearance of their King.


    But unfortunately, there is no gap at all that allows them to do such a thing.


    Meanwhile, those in the horse carriage remained silent. No talk at all.


    Only the boisterous voices of the crowd could be heard breaking the silence in the carriage.


    Approaching the pce gate, several guards and warriors were seen standing by in ce, opening the gate that seemed to have changed, very different from before, more luxurious and elegant.


    "Stop!" said the Emperor and at that moment the chariot stopped.


    "What''s the matter, Dad?" asked Fu Xie Lan.


    "I want to just take a walk from here," he replied then opened the carriage door and immediately the royalmander in chief greeted him.


    "Wait, Dad."


    Inside the carriage, there were only three of them, Fu Xie Lan, Emperor Fu Qing, and Gu Yi.


    The middle-aged man turned around hearing Fu Xie Lan with one eyebrow raised.


    "Stay where you are. We can go around the pce in this carriage, Dad."


    "Is it possible?" responded the middle-aged man.


    "Isn''t the pce in ruins? I thought using the carriage wouldn''t allow us to get around, my daughter."


    "Just sit down, Dad."


    "This train will go around," he added. And at that moment Emperor Fu Qing returned to his seat.


    "Okay," he said then.


    .


    .


    .


    Entering the pce, the Emperor shifted the window of the carriage that was right next to him to see the condition of the pce.


    But only opened a few centimeters, the middle-aged man was stunned.


    "Stop!!" hismand and at that very instant, Emperor Fu Qing got off the carriage in a hurry.


    The first thing that greeted him was the fresh scent of the nts. Even though it was daytime.


    Stepped on the rocks that make up the path that leads to the hall and other small paths. The Emperor stared in amazement at the scene in front of him.


    Magnificent, luxurious, beautiful, so green and refreshing in the eye. It all mixes. Creating a scene that if described in beautiful words will not be enough.


    "T-this...." stuttered the emperor turned to themander-in-chief who was standing next to him, and it turned out that the man also had the same expression as him.


    "All this for, Father," said Fu Xie Lan, standing near the old man, watching the results of her masterpiecest night.


    "Th-this?" Emperor Fu Qing turned to where Gu Yi was. Perhaps the middle-aged man thought that it was Gu Yi who bewitched everything to what it is now.


    Fu Xie Lan just nodded without telling her father that this was the work of her and her wizard friends who were with her.


    "D-does this also include the result of magic?" asked the middle-aged man again.


    "Ehmm. That is right Dad," replied Fu Xie Lan.


    "And today, you can return to your previous residence, Dad."


    "Eh?" Emperor Fu Qing was a little confused.


    Seeing her father''s response, Fu Xie Lan nodded.


    "Want to have a look?" she asked the middle-aged man.


    "Of course." And at that moment the ground in their surrounding trembled and a few secondster the vines appeared and formed a foothold.


    Of course, those around were shocked.


    "Don''t worry, it''s harmless," said Fu Xie Lan when she found that themander in chief seemed to be taking a wary attitude.


    So did Emperor Fu Qing who had been afraid before.


    "Is this magic too?" he asked curiously. Now and then his eyes nced in the direction Gu Yi was.


    Immediately Fu Xie Lan nodded in approval.


    "Came on, Daddy," Fu Xie Lan requested.


    "Huh?"


    "You said that wanted to look around the pce?"


    "Now, I will take to you, Come on!"


    "Y-you mean going up with that?" said Emperor Fu Qing hesitantly while pointing at the vines that formed a wide footing with the tip hanging down, waving.


    The eldest daughter of the Zu kingdom agreed, and at that moment Fu Xie Lan tried to pull her father''s arm towards the vines of her creation.


    However, the middle-aged man froze on the spot. For the first time in his life, he saw the masterpiece of magic, right now, before his eyes.


    "What are you waiting for, Dad?"


    "O-oh fine," he responded and immediately followed Fu Xie Lan, up to the vines of the nt. Of course, it was followed by Gu Yi.


    While Wan Li and the others spread out, looking for a suitable ce to rest. Waiting for Fu Xie Lan.


    "Rx, Daddy. Don''t be tense," said Fu Xie Lan.


    The middle-aged man just nodded, slowly the tendrils of the nt moved up into the air, allowing his eyes to see everything from above.


    In Emperor Fu Qing''s mind, he thought that it was Gu Yi, his daughter''s future husband, who had created the vine. that''s why he didn''t ask any further.


    Right now, all pairs of eyes that were within the pce were staring at one point in the air, it was where their Emperor was, Fu Qing.


    Those who quickly recognized the figure immediately bent down below. without looking up again, though they were very curious.


    Emperor Fu Qing was incessantly amazed by the sight he got.


    Wizards are indeed very extraordinary, only for a moment and the royal pce is back to how it used to be, no, but it is even more majestic than before.


    Did that mean he should feel grateful and lucky that his daughter would be the wife of a Wizard?


    While on the other hand, Xue Ning and Ju Xian took shelter under one of the maple trees that were lined up, as did the others. while themander-in-chief of the kingdom, still stood in his ce without moving the slightest.


    "Where else would Fu Xie Lan go after this?" Xue Ning asked breaking the silence between them.


    "I don''t know," Ju Xian replied curtly.


    While Wan Lie did not respond in the slightest.


    "Hmm, I''m getting impatient with the next trip," Xue Ning said.


    "Tch," Wan Lie snorted at the girl''s words.

 Chapter 227 - 227. Happy News

    "Hmm, I''m getting impatient with the next trip," Xue Ning said.


    "Tch," Wan Lie snorted at the girl''s words.??


    Xue Ning ignored Wan Lie''s response to her, instead, she turned to face Ju Xian.


    "Do you think Xie Lan will get another clue?"


    Hearing the girl''s question, Ju Xian just shrugged his shoulders as a sign that he didn''t know either. Made Xue Ning just sigh.


    "Brother, where are you going after this?" Xue Ning asked turning to Xue Ying who was not far from her.


    "I don''t know," he answered simply with a sigh.


    The man didn''t know where else to go, the vigers of Parqus were gone, so there was no way he could go back there. While all this time it was the only ce for him toe home.


    Now only Xue Ning was left. Will he stay by his sister''s side? Or he didn''t know.


    "Where are you going after this?" the young man asked Xue Ning again.


    "I am?"


    Xue Ying nodded.


    "Perhaps will continue to be by Fu Xie Lan''s side?" she answered lightly.


    "Okay, I''ll be with you too," he replied that very second. Yes, maybe this is all he can do.


    ***


    Did not feel the time had reached the afternoon.


    The entire poption of the city of the Zu kingdom was greeted by the happy news without exception.


    The news of Princess Fu Xie Lan''s wedding, somehow spread to all corners of the kingdom, of course, everyone rejoiced to hear that.


    Those from other kingdoms also felt the same way, causing those who previously wanted to return to their respective kingdoms to cancel their intentions and choose to stay for a few more days until the princess''s wedding was over.


    Including Prince Shen Zue who was the crown prince of the Oceanna kingdom. Ever since the incident at the Zu royal pce and hearing from the news circting, the prince had never left his room at all, just kept shutting himself away.


    Never thought that his fianc¨¦ is a ck witch, not only that, even princess Fu Xie Lan was still alive. Hearing the news of the wedding that will be held tomorrow made his heart go wild.


    A little tucked in the feeling of not willing to hear the news, but what can he do? Since the queen was previously used of treason, he had neglected the girl, never even intending to visit her in exile, let alone just to ask how she was.


    While on the other hand, Li Wei who heard the news of the marriage felt a little angry and jealous. She didn''t want that to happen, let alone the man to marry someone else. But again, what can she do? While her status is lower than the Princess. She didn''t have enough guts to snatch that man from the princess of the Zu kingdom.


    Previously, the news that princess Fu Xie Lan was still alive had taken her by surprise, especially now that it was followed by news of her uing marriage and that she would marry a man named Gu Yi?


    It seemed that this time she had to give up about it.


    Unlike Yue Ahn, after the girl heard the news from the pce, she chose to go far away. Just a little bit to calm her down. The feeling of shame that filled her to appear in front of arge audience she could not contain. Even though no one knew what she had done in the Zu royal pce at that time, that didn''t mean she didn''t feel the slightest shame. No, but Xie Lan, Gu Yi, and Li Wei already knew, it was all because of her reckless attitude that was so ambitious and ended up humiliating herself.


    At that time she thought that it was Master Gu Yi who did sex with her.


    Thought that staying away and avoiding crowds might be better.


    While other participants also did sex at night while still in the moon pavilion, no one spoke at all. They kept quiet and kept what they had done a secret. Just out of shame.


    However, not a few of them still do it secretly to this day without anyone knowing. Of course with their respective partners.


    .


    .


    .


    The orange light in the evening adds to the view in the pce that is more attractive.


    You can see the servants and warriors passing by, busy with various preparations they are doing as best they can for the wedding that will be held tomorrow morning.


    The news of the marriage seeded in causing them to still have a hard time digesting everything because since the incident about the ck witch until now, they were constantly surprised by various things that happened suddenly and unexpectedly.


    While Fu Xie Lan and the others postponed their departure time until the event was over. Another reason Fu Xie Lan chose to have her marriage done as quickly as possible was that apart from making her rtionship with the man clear, it could also quell panic and terror, as well as reduce the fear that the residents of the Zu kingdom felt.


    Thus, it can channel positive energy in the residents so that people will think, that the pce has recovered and is starting to improve as before.


    Not to forget bodyguard Bai, the two bodyguards also did not go unnoticed by Gu Yi. This time the two were assigned by the Lord of the Arnd World to help the maids decorate the pce. So did Wan Lie, Xue Ning, Ju Xian, and the others.


    .


    .


    "It''s not like that," Guard Bai Xue rebuked his best friend while correcting what the man had done.


    The two of them were currently putting up wedding decorations inside the pce hall with the others.


    "Well, like this is just true," he saidter.


    "By the way, I''m curious about Princess Fu Xie Lan," said Bai Xueter.


    Bai Mo didn''t respond and instead, he only raised one of his eyebrows.


    "I mean, how can a girl of human blood attract His Majesty? Even to marry her?"


    "Don''t you think this is weird? If only I could see directly what she looks like," he said again. Yes, all this time, all they saw was when the girl was wearing a mask or cloth covering her face, while the moment when the girl wasn''t wearing a mask, the two of them were somewhere.


    "In your opinion, which is prettier Queen Yu Yi and that girl?"


    "I thought, that maybe even a little bit would never touch the beauty of the queen," Bai Xue chirped at length in a slightly whispering voice. However, Bai Mo didn''t respond at all.


    "Bai Mo, can you hear me?" Bai Xue asked.


    "Also, what would happen if Queen Yu Yi suddenly returned?" he said again.


    "You shouldn''t question the Starting The Lord''s decision, Bai Xue."


    "Stop thinking weird things, we still have a lot of work to do," Bai Mo said coldly and then walked away leaving Bai Xue.

 Chapter 228 - 228. About A Dream

    Untilte at night, the new preparations werepleted, and everyone returned to rest in their respective rooms. Even so, the warriors and bodyguards stayed awake, keeping the pce safe.


    The Zu royal pce was now bustling with excitement as if nothing had happened before.??


    Fu Xie Lan stood on the side of the window that seemed perfectly open, enjoying the night breeze that tickled her skin.


    Currently, the girl was in the moon pavilion. The white building is back to how it used to be. When her mother was still alive.


    "Thinking of me?" A voice suddenly broke Fu Xie Lan''s reverie. Only listening without turning to the source of the voice, the girl already knew who the owner was.


    Whereas she had locked the room she was in, but still, the man entered her room, somehow.


    He is Gu Yi. As usual, when he saw Fu Xie Lan standing by the window, the man immediately approached her, hugged her from behind while lightly kissing her long neck while inhaling her aroma.


    "Is something bothering you?" Gu Yi whispered.


    Fu Xie Lan didn''t respond to the man''s words, just kept quiet with her eyes looking up at the sky. Like something was bothering her.


    "Okay, don''t say it if you don''t want to," said Gu Yi. But still, no response from the girl made him sigh harshly. Fell silent and then he rested his chin on the girl''s shoulder.


    "Is the ck witch still around?" Fu Xie Lan muttered which was more like a whisper.


    "Why suddenly think that, Queen?"


    "I don''t know, I''m just worried that they will return to this kingdom," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    "That is been bothering you ever since earlier?"


    Fu Xie Lan just nodded silently.


    "They will not return to this ce, Queen. Trust me," Gu Yi replied gently, his hands slowly moving wildly under there.


    "Don''t do it tonight, I am tired."


    Immediately, Gu Yi stopped what he was doing down there, again linked his hands on the girl''s stomach, embracing her, channeling warmth into her tiny body.


    "Okay. I won''t," Gu Yi chuckled.


    "But after the wedding, I''m free to do it, right?" he added again and at that very moment got an elbow hit from Fu Xie Lan in the stomach.


    "Okay, I''m just kidding, Queen," he said then chuckled again.


    And after that, the two of them fell silent again. Busy with their thoughts.


    Many things were troubling her mind.


    "Gu Yi," called Fu Xie Lan after a few minutes of silence.


    "Hmm?"


    "Can I ask something?"


    "Whatever it is, Queen," Gu Yi replied.


    "But you have to answer honestly."


    "Erm, anything for you."


    "How old are you now?" the girl began.


    "Do you seriously want to know?"


    Fu Xie Lan nodded again.


    "I don''t remember, Queen. Maybe over a thousand years?" he replied. It''s not that he doesn''t remember, it''s just that he doesn''t want to be considered too old by the girl in his arms. Yes, if he calctes it, maybe it has reached five thousand years? Very long life for humans, but only a short time for a demon race like him destined to live eternally.


    "Really? A thousand years?" Fu Xie Lan immediately turned around, turning to face the man without letting go of the hug on her body.


    Gu Yi nodded, "Did I ever lie to you? Hmm?"


    Fu Xie Lan shook her head for a moment. "Then, did you witness what happened seven hundred years ago?"


    Hearing that, Gu Yi was frozen on the spot. a faint cold glint shed across his eyes and it did not go unnoticed by Fu Xie Lan.


    "I''ve heard of it from Xue Ning, but only a few. While I want to know the whole story," said the girl immediately when there was no response from Gu Yi.


    "Is something bothering you? It was a long time ago, Queen."


    "I know. Just answer, did you know the whole thing?"


    "Emm," Gu Yi replied curtly. Seems very reluctant to talk about it. He not only witnessed the events of seven hundred years ago, for he was a victim of those events.


    "Was your family also killed back then?" asked Fu Xie Lan, one hand moving to stroke the man''s cheek.


    Gu Yi didn''t answer the girl''s question and just stared at her, a longing look.


    Ah, Fu Xie Lan doesn''t know. Immediately, the girl turned back to face the window.


    "Forgive me."


    "I just wanted to know a little bit about the incident," she added.


    "Someone once told me to find out what happened seven hundred years ago," she repeated.


    "Hmm? Who is, Queen?" Gu Yi asked after a few seconds of silence.


    "I don''t know," she replied.


    "Okay, don''t think about that, the incident''s over, Queen. After all, whoever said that maybe just wanted to add to the burden on your mind."


    "Let it go, at least now I''m with you, Queen," he added.


    And the man''s words managed to create a very clear frown on Fu Xie Lan''s forehead. However, the girl did not ask any further.


    "I often have dreams about a man," she said after a few seconds of silence.


    "Who? maybe I should kill him so he doesn''t appear in your dreams again," Gu Yi replied coldly. Sometimes a man appears in a girl''s dream.


    "Too bad you can''t."


    "Are you protecting him, Queen?" he said in a tone like disapproval, but still sounded soft.


    "No, it''s not like that."


    "I don''t know what it looks like himself," she added.


    "Huh?"


    "He''s with a woman."


    "They stand in the middle of a war, I am not sure about the events that are happening in my dream."


    Gu Yi was silent again. A cold glint shed across his eyes, even his facial expression slightly changed.


    It same as thest time he parted from his wife, Queen Yu Yi who was trying to save the entire race, while he returned to the Demon Pce because the ck witch was also there.


    With the thought that the witch in the demon pce was stronger than his queen faced.


    And with that thought, he finally regretted his decision for hundreds of years.


    And because of that, the warm attitude that used to be attached to him slowly disappeared without him realizing it.


    Being the strongest race as well as the ruler of the Arnd World can''t guarantee that he can save the people he loves. And the events of seven hundred years ago that made him realize that.


    If only at that time, he was not greedy and only chose one of them. Maybe he won''t lose it all.


    In the end, he realized that making a choice was not as easy as turning the palm.


    Because of his choice, for seven hundred years he had to bear the consequences.


    Life is not just about a choice, but persist in the choice and readiness to bear the risk is the main thing.


    And that''s what the Lord felt until he met his Queen again. Yes, even though her soul is not perfect.

 Chapter 229 - 229. Dont Go

    The atmosphere of the Zu royal pce in the early hours of the morning began to be crowded again. Filled with servants and warriors passing by busy with their respective jobs.


    Fu Xie Lan who was still asleep suddenly woke up. Her whole body was hot with her lower stomach feeling like it was churning making her ufortable at all.??


    "What''s the matter, Queen?" A deep voice sounded from the side where the girl was.


    "I''m hot," she said immediately taking off her outer clothes carelessly.


    Gu Yi who saw this frowned, it was unusual for Fu Xie Lan to undress in front of him.


    The man decided to stay in Fu Xie Lan''s room even though a special room had been provided for him. He didn''t know how many times the girl had chased him away, but Gu Yi didn''t seem to care and stayed in the same room as the girl until they both fell asleep.


    Fu Xie Lan immediately got up from her position, stood on the side of the bed, then slowly moved towards the toilet.


    However, her feet had not even reached the small room, a feeling of dizziness and nausea suddenly hit her, causing her to immediately close her eyes with both hands moving to find a handle to support her body so as not to fall to the floor.


    Gu Yi''s reflex immediately grabbed the girl''s petite body, carried her back to the bed, andid her there very carefully.


    "I- I want to throw up," Fu Xie Lan stuttered and at that very moment, she vomited her guts, hitting the man''s clothes. However, Gu Yi didn''t dodge in the slightest, and instead, the man immediately channeled his mana into the girl''s body, right at her abdomen part.


    Being in that position for a few seconds, Gu Yi''s brow furrowed faintly.


    ''<em>What''s that?''</em>


    Initially, he channeled mana into the girl''s body went smoothly, but why was it suddenly like something was sucking his mana? And that''s when he stopped what he was doing.


    "What are you feeling now?" he asked the girl softly when she no longer vomited the contents of her stomach, one hand stroked Fu Xie Lan''s hair which seemed already wet with sweat.


    The girl just nodded weakly at Gu Yi''s words. Her breath sounded very weak, her mana seemed to be draining by itself.


    The dizziness that had gued her was gone, as was the feeling of nausea. There was only a feeling of heat that seemed to have started to subside in her body.


    "Wait a minute," he said then walked towards the door and disappeared there.


    But only for a split second, and his figure reappeared with a ss of water in his hand.


    "Drink it," Gu Yi pleaded.


    Fu Xie Lan immediately got up and leaned against the bed. Received the water and then drank it down. Immediately a feeling of relief ran down her throat.


    "Thank you," she saidter.


    "How about now?"


    "Is it still hot?"


    Hearing the man''s question, Fu Xie Lan nodded, but secondster immediately shook her head.


    Gu Yi frowned at the girl''s response.


    "Only once in a while," said Fu Xie Lan, her tone sounding weak and slightly hoarse.


    "Good."


    "Rest then," he added again and stood up from his ce.


    "Where are you going?" asked Fu Xie Lan.


    "My clothes are dirty, Queen."


    "Don''t go," the girl pleaded weakly. She didn''t know what happened, suddenly she felt, she want to be near the man.


    As for Gu Yi, one of his eyebrows rose again. It was unusual for Fu Xie Lan to act like this.


    "Okay, I''ll stay here," he said again sitting on the edge of the bed.


    "Smelly," said Fu Xie Lan again while covering her nose with one hand, while looking at the rest of the vomit on the man''s top clothes.


    "Okay, I''ll change it, Queen. Wait a minute," he replied and then got up again.


    However, his arm was pulled back by Fu Xie Lan''s tiny hand.


    "Do not go."


    A harsh sigh escaped the man''s lips.


    "Alright," finished saying that, Gu Yi slowly took off his upper clothes.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I remove what you don''t like, Queen," he retorted, and at that moment his top slipped off him, leaving him shirtless and exposing his perfectly shaped abs.


    Fu Xie Lan blushed, seeing the man half-naked made her feel a little embarrassed.


    Though this wasn''t the first time he''d seen the man''s body.


    While on the other hand, the man''s top clothes were already flying ashes, Gu Yi burned them down and did so outside the window.


    The man then turned and walked over to the bed where the girl was, his brow furrowed again.


    Whereas it was only a few minutes ago that Fu Xie Lan spoke, and at this time, the girl was already asleep?


    A rough sigh escaped his lips. back up the bed very carefully without taking his eyes off the girl. Suddenly a smirk appeared on his lips.


    "Pretend? Hmm?" Gu Yi said to Fu Xie Lan.


    There was no answer or any response from the girl.


    "Okay. I''ll go," said the man.


    "Do not!" Fu Xie Lan prevented, suddenly making a sound with her eyelids also opening.


    Cupppsss...


    Along with the sound of the kiss, Fu Xie Lan blinked in surprise.


    Gu Yi kissed her lips and now, the man''s face was so close to hers.


    She never thought that the man would do it while she was asleep. Even though she pretending to be asleep.


    "Again?" he whispered sensually.


    Immediately the girl shook her head as she pushed Gu Yi''s body away from her.


    Previously, Fu Xie Lan didn''t know how to respond when she saw the man half-naked. She wasn''t used to such a sight. Instead of feeling awkward, it''s better to pretend to be asleep.


    However, what she didn''t expect was that Gu Yi kisses her.


    "Why? Hmm?" asked the man, tilting his body slightly with one hand supporting his head, facing Fu Xie Lan.


    "Don''t you like it?" he added again.


    "Stop talking nonsense," replied Fu Xie Lan immediately turning her back. It was apletely different word from what she felt. Seeing such visuals without doing anything made her body heat up.


    Immediately the girl cursed herself. Sometimes she has such dirty thoughts.


    As for Gu Yi, the man only smiled at Fu Xie Lan''s response. He knew that the girl was embarrassed because he saw the blush on her cheeks. With her tiny body, Fu Xie Lan looks so adorable and it feels like he wants to... Ah never mind, he can''t take it anymore.


    Immediately, at that very instant he grabbed the small body and carried it in his arms.


    "Don''tin or I''ll do something more than this," said Gu Yi, inhaling Fu Xie Lan''s scent deeply as he hugged the tiny body that felt veryfortable in his arms.

 Chapter 230 - 230. You Are Very Beautiful, Princess

    Knock... knock... knock...


    The sound of a knock on the door immediately interrupted the dream of a pair of lovers who were still asleep in bed.??


    They were Gu Yi and Fu Xie Lan.


    Immediately the girl got out of bed, slightly corrected her messy appearance, and then walked over to the door to open it.


    The door opened, Wan Lie and the others were standing there.


    "What is it?" asked Fu Xie Lan.


    "Xie Lan, you just woke up?" Xue Ning was shocked.


    Fu Xie Lan just nodded in approval.


    "What''s the matter, Queen?" Gu Yi''s hoarse voice sounded from inside the room. It left those standing there stunned to hear it.


    As for Wan Lie, the young man stood on tiptoe and found a figure without a single thread being covered by a nket. His forehead seemed to frown for a moment, then it returned to normal, and secondster his smile grew.


    "Xie Lan, tell the man over there to wake up immediately," Wan Lie said.


    "Who is he?" Xue Ning asked curiously.


    While Ju Xian, without even looking, the man already knew who Wan Lie was referring to.


    Fu Xie Lan who heard Wan Lie''s words immediately turned around and found Gu Yi who was still shirtless on her bed.


    Immediately Fu Xie Lan cleared her throat to normalize her expression. This is not at all what they all think.


    "Xie Lan gets ready, maybe some people wille to dress you up soon," Xue Ning said.


    The girl didn''t respond and instead looked confused.


    "Today is your wedding day."


    "Do you intend to get married or not?" Asked Wan Lie with sigh breath. Seeing the attitude of his parents made him p his forehead right then and there.


    Hearing this, Fu Xie Lan was slightly taken aback as if she had realized something and at that moment she immediately closed the door to her room.


    Those who saw the girl''s attitude gawked on the spot.


    Why?


    What happened?


    "We''d better wait for her outside," said Wan Lie.


    The Moon Pavilion had several rooms, so Wan Lie and the others stayed there. It''s just that their rooms are a bit far apart.


    As for Gu Yi, the King has given a room for him some distance away from where Fu Xie Lan was. It was arranged by the emperor himself.


    However, it seems that or Fu Qing didn''t friendly to Gu Yi at all. Because that man still came to Fu Xie Lan''s room at night.


    Wan Lie who started to move and had just taken three steps, the sound of the door opening was heard again.


    Immediately they all turned to the source of the sound and froze on the spot as they saw the figure standing in front of the door.


    It was Gu Yi, with the upper half wearing a women''s suit.


    The man stroked the nape of his neck for a moment, then cleared his throat and returned to normalize his expression, giving off a cold and sinister impression. Very different from the clothes attached to his body.


    "It looks like that outfit..."


    "Speak again and your body will be split in two," he said coldly to Wan Lie.


    Immediately the young man covered his mouth, he wanted to burst outughing in his ce right then and there.


    As for Gu Yi, the man walked casually past them.


    All of this was because of Fu Xie Lan, the girl who had kicked him out moments ago after forcing him to cover his upper body with a dress that the girl had never worn.


    Even though he had asked for one of her men''s clothes, but Fu Xie Lan seemed very reluctant to give it. In exchange, the girl gave him a choice of many dresses. Solely just to cover his upper body. It was as if to Fu Xie Lan her men''s clothes were more valuable than Gu Yi''s pride.


    In the end, instead of being shirtless, the man chose to obey the girl''s words willingly. And this is what he looks like now.


    Wan Lie, Ju Xian, and Xue Ning froze on the spot, even when the man had disappeared at the end of the hall, they didn''t move at all.


    "It seemed that he very loves Fu Xie Lan," Xue Ning muttered.


    Without what the girl is saying, they all knew that Gu Yi had very deep feelings for Fu Xie Lan.


    As for Wan Lie, don''t ask anymore. Long before he was born, the two figures were already in love with each other.


    Currently, re were only three of them, Xue Ying was still in his room, while Qiao and Lim, the two men were now Emperor Fu Qing''s servants.


    "Come on!" Wan Lie immediately walks from his position.


    Only a few minutester, and several young women came over, stepping closer to Fu Xie Lan''s room.


    From the appearances and the items they carried, everyone could tell that it was those women who would polish Fu Xie Lan.


    ***


    Putting the crown as a final polish on Fu Xie Lan, the women wore happy smiles.


    "You are very beautiful, Princess," said one of them.


    "Thank you," the girl replied.


    Hearing the reply of the daughter of the two women smiled warmly. Earlier when dressing the girl, the two of them found kissmark that were still a bit faint, but they managed to cover them up with a powder.


    The two women knew what the sign was, and who was behind it. However, none of them brought it up or discussed it.


    Just working quietly ording to Emperor Fu Qing''s orders. As for anything in their heads, they just keep it to themselves.


    "I''m sure Master Gu Yi will be mesmerized by the appearance of the Princess," said one of them smiling shyly.


    Fu Xie Lan only responded with a faint smile without the slightest sound.


    "Princess will wear this?" asked the woman while showing her a light violet mask that matched the dress she was wearing. Slightly transparent with beaded decorations that adhere beautifully to the mask.


    Fu Xie Lan shook her head, just for today, she wanted to appear perfect in front of her father, Emperor Fu Qing. No mask or other frills.


    The ce she was currently in was a human territory, so it was impossible for anyone to know the girl and hunt her down because she was a half-human, not because she couldn''t fight back, it was just that Fu Xie Lan didn''t want to add trouble.


    While the previous reason she wore a mask when entering the Zu royal pce was to cover her face from the crowd. Because she firmly believed that perhaps some of them would recognize the face of this Zu kingdom''s eldest daughter.


    While now, all the residents have heard the news that the Princess is still alive.


    Covering up, it''s no use. So she decided to keep it away from her face today.


    Yes, only for today.

 Chapter 231 - 231. The Perfect Couple

    "Done, Princess," said one of the women.


    Fu Xie Lan cleared her throat then got up from her position, standing staring intently at her reflection in the silver and gold framed mirror.??


    Today Fu Xie Lan''s appearance changed drastically, she usually wore men''s clothes, was now wrapped in a long dress with gold sequins and embroidery on each end, her petite body looked perfect with a small crown on her head.


    Natural red plump lips, with a light powder finish that managed to add to her beauty which was already beautiful from the start, a nose with perfectly sculpted eyebrows, a faint red finish on her cheeks made her face look fresh and bright. Violet''s eyes that matched the dress she was wearing made Fu Xie Lan look wless.


    The definition of perfect would not adequately describe the girl''s appearance.


    Even though the dress she was wearing was not too morous and looked ordinary, but seeing it attached to Fu Xie Lan''s body, everything that previously seemed ordinary turned into something extraordinary.


    The dress the girl was wearing was her choice, before the twodies had opted for a dress that was almost full of sparkling beads, embroidered with gold thread, a silk dress withyers, mourous and slightly revealing. But all those dresses only made Fu Xie Lan hurt her eyes until finally, the girl''s choice fell on a dress that looked simple and that dress was attached to her body at this time.


    Her smooth white skin seemed to glow and was so tight with a fragrant aroma wafting from her body.


    The two women standing behind Fu Xie Lan smiled and were amazed at the scene in front of her.


    Knock...knock...knock...


    There was a knock on the door. Making those in the room immediately turn around.


    "Wait, Princess," said one of the women, and immediately headed for the door.


    "It''s finished?" The voice of a woman that Fu Xie Lan recognized immediately echoed into the room. She was Xue Ning''s voice.


    "Just now," the woman said then gave Xue Ning space to enter the room.


    "Fu Xie Lan,e on! That man..."


    Not finishing her sentence, Xue Ning stopped her footsteps. Stuck on the spot with perfect bulging eyes watching the figure standing not far from her.


    "Xie-Xie Lan, i-it''s you?" Xue Ning stuttered as she slowly walked around the girl''s tiny body.


    Presumably, Xue Ning was both surprised and amazed by Fu Xie Lan''s appearance. How could she not, all this time she had always watched the girl in a man''s clothes, mask, and the like.


    Only when she first met, she saw the girl wearing a dress. But then and now arepletely different, even Xue Ning thought that the person before her was not the Fu Xie Lan she knew.


    From the feet to the tips of the hair, everything looks so perfect. The beauty that Fu Xie Lan possessed was every woman''s dream.


    "If I were a man, maybe by now I would have..."


    "What''s up?" Suddenly a cold male voice sounded from behind Xue Ning, interrupting her. Made her flinch for a moment in horror because of the cold aura that instantly stroked the nape of her neck.


    "Aa-ahh... Fu Xie Lan, I''ll say goodbye first," Xue Ning said hastily when she saw who the man was walking towards them. That figure was Gu Yi.


    "When you''re done, hurry down everyone is waiting," she said then closed the room slowly.


    "You scared her," said Fu Xie Lan, ring at Gu Yi.


    "Me? What am I doing?"


    Fu Xie Lan rolled her eyes, not responding to the man.


    "W-we say goodbye, Princess," said the make-up woman who also resigned. Ever since Gu Yi entered the room, both of them suddenly lowered their heads, not daring to look at Princess Fu Xie Lan''s future husband.


    "Emm.. thank you," replied Fu Xie Lan.


    "Ready?" Gu Yi asked with his eyes that continued to stare at the girl without even blinking. Both hands grabbed the girl''s waist and wrapped it around her.


    "As usual, you always look perfect in my eyes, Queen," Gu Yi said, his voice slightly hoarse.


    "Come on!" said Fu Xie Lan taking the man''s hand away from her body and turning around.


    However...


    Mmmllpphhhh...


    Suddenly Gu Yi pulled her arm with one hand holding the nape of her neck, kissing her gently.


    Fu Xie Lan froze on the spot, didn''t respond to the man at all, and just let him y on her lips.


    Itsted for several minutes, and Fu Xie Lan pushed Gu Yi''s body away from her body.


    "Alright, continueter," said Fu Xie Lan turning her body.


    "Come on!" she said as she turned around and walked towards the door, leaving Gu Yi who was still silent on the spot.


    Fu Xie Lan''s movements were so fast, he even not blinked her eyes, and the girl had already disappeared behind the door.


    hearing the girl''s words, his smile suddenly broke out and immediately followed Fu Xie Lan.


    .


    .


    Walking alone out of the moon pavilion, those waiting there frowned in confusion. Wasn''t Princess Fu Xie Lan together with her future husband? Why is she walking alone?


    Those standing there were Wan Lie, and hispanions, several servants, and bodyguards, as well as a decorated horse carriage.


    Seeing the Princess step closer towards them, instantly everyone felt the same way that Xue Ning had a moment ago.


    Every step that Fu Xie Lan took made all the men who saw her hold their breath at that instant.


    Suddenly a man followed the girl from behind, immediately at that moment they were again stunned.


    The two figures wearing outfits looked so matched.


    Beautiful and handsome with all the perfection attached to Fu Xie Lan and Gu Yi making them seem like gods and goddesses.


    While on the other hand, Gu Yi who saw Fu Xie Lan smiled faintly.


    Quickened his pace, and lifted the girl''s body from behind.


    He carries her with bridal style. Makes any woman who sees it blush with a racing heart.


    "What are you doing?" Fu Xie Lan protested.


    "I can walk alone," she added.


    While Gu Yi, the man ignored Fu Xie Lan''s words and continued to carry her to the carriage that had been provided.


    "Put me down, Gu Yi."


    "I don''t want you to be tired, Queen. Don''t rebel, you''ll fall" Gu Yi replied so gently.


    They, the women who heard it were already hysterical in their hearts, really a very sweet treatment.


    Even Wan Lie felt the warmth between the two figures who were none other than his father and mother.

 Chapter 232 - 232. Same Person

    Princess Fu Xie Lan''s wedding was held in the open, precisely in the vast pce garden.


    In that ce, there was also a weing party for the participants of the martial artspetition.??


    There were already so many guests that filled the ce. They were some of the residents of the Zu kingdom, participants in martial artspetitions from other kingdoms, and the princes who had also been there, sit on specially prepared seats. They are all waiting for the bride and groom.


    Incessant praise from the guests present.


    For them, this is the most luxurious and most beautiful event in human life, a sudden wedding with only a few hours of preparation time, with a result like this is truly something extraordinary.


    Pirs stood firmly in every corner with various kinds of colorful flowers twisting around them, several small animals resembling small butterflies gathered on the blooming petals.


    There are also small fountains at some points. A bed of roses forms a path in the middle of the venue like a red carpet, on each side, various kinds of flowers are so sparkling, everyone who passes, the buds will bloom perfectly emitting a fragrant aroma that is so fresh.


    Looked around the wedding venue, as far as the eye could see there was only a bed of roses covering the green grass. Now and then a few petals fluttered in the breeze.


    Don''t forget the knick-knacks that are attached to add to the luxury, silk is spread everywhere, some are in the form of ribbons, of course with beads that form a certain pattern making them asionally sparkle when exposed to sunlight.


    Emperor Fu Qing seemed to be standing in front of the entrance of the event, although it was held in the open, two pirs stood close together as if forming an entrance. It was there that the King of the Zu kingdom stood. Waiting for the figure of the princess who apparently will arrive soon.


    The horse carriage that was picking up Fu Xie Lan seemed to be approaching. Making those who were previously sitting are now standing waiting for that figure.


    No sound was heard, not even the slightest. Only the sound of breathing and sshing water from the fountain could be heard filling the silence.


    Everyone was waiting for the horse-drawn carriage.


    .


    .


    .


    The first one toe out was Gu Yi, making anyone immediately hold their breath because of his handsome aura, appearing dignified, domineering, and gentle at the same time.


    A gray hair with matching colored eyes makes anyone who collides with him feel horrified and amazed at the same time.


    The man scanned the surroundings for a moment, moved his hand slightly, and at that moment rose petals of different colors fell from the sky, resembling rain.


    Again, everyone was surprised by it, some looked up at the sky, with both hands holding the falling petals, at the same time, their smiles were created.


    The previously scorching sunlight also slowly dimmed, making the atmosphere so cool.


    Gu Yi turned to face the carriage door, slowly stretched out his hand, and secondster another person appeared.


    Everyone held their breath again, waiting for the figure of the Princess toe out of the carriage.


    And it was also felt by Emperor Fu Qing. The middle-aged man had been restless on the spot, impatiently waiting for his daughter to arrive. He was originally sitting in the specially reserved ce for him, but in the end, he was chosen to stand there in front of two pirs that resembled entrances.


    Until Fu Xie Lan was standing right next to Gu Yi, not a single person blinked.


    It was the first time in years that they had seen the princess in person.


    And at that very moment, not even the sound of everyone''s breathing could be heard.


    Froze watching the two couples who somehow had to describe them. Because perfect, beautiful, handsome, and all kinds are not enough to describe the two people.


    This is also the first history, humans married a wizard.


    Fu Xie Lan tried to scan her surroundings, and all pairs of eyes were on her. Seeing Emperor Fu Qing standing not far from her, the girl immediately smiles.


    She slowly walked, but at that very moment, a strong hand immediately lifted her body.


    It was Gu Yi''s doing. The man carried Fu Xie Lan''s body into his arms, causing the girl to immediately wrap her arms around Gu Yi''s neck to prevent her body from falling. When viewed, Fu Xie Lan''s position looked like to be sitting on the man''s arm.


    "Don''t protest, Queen."


    "I don''t want you to be tired," he added.


    How many times that sentence had been heard from Gu Yi''s mouth today, Fu Xie Lan couldn''t count.


    And in the end, she just gave up.


    It would be a lie if she was fine now.


    Ever since Gu Yi''s appearance in her room, her heart was already working beyond normal limits, her blood was rushing, even though the man remained with his silver mask, but for some reason, Fu Xie Lan felt that the man''s handsomeness had increased.


    "Put me down," she said to Gu Yi and at that moment Fu Xie Lan was already standing straight, right in front of her father.


    "Are you ready, Princess?" said Emperor Fu Qing, with a hint of humor in his words.


    Fu Xie Lan nodded and then grabbed the middle-aged man''s outstretched arm, began to walk, stepping on the red petals that resembled a red carpet. As for Gu Yi, the man walked on the other side of the Emperor.


    Wan Lie and the others followed behind, the difference being that they immediately headed for the seats that had been prepared for the four of them.


    While bodyguards Bai. Since earlier, both of them seemed to be frowning as if they were thinking about something. Since Fu Xie Lan first appeared from within her residence.


    For some reason, Princess Fu Xie Lan face felt familiar to both of them. As if they had met the girl before.


    But where?


    Bai Mo and Bai Xue then tried to take a closer look.


    But what they encountered was something unexpected.


    Bai Xue had almost fallen to the ground knowing the facts he had encountered.


    Now they were on a maple tree branch that stood firm. Keep an eye around.


    Why does the world feel so small?


    Immediately Bai Xue rose from his position and then returned to his previous ce.


    "Momo, isn''t she the girl we helped back then?"


    "In the forbidden forest," he continued.


    Hearing Bai Xue''s words, Bai Mo was rooted to the spot.


    "Isn''t that right? That girl is her?" he asked again.


    While on the other hand, Bai Mo just didn''t respond to Bai Xue''s words. What his friend said was true.


    The girl they helped back then in the forest of the Zu kingdom was the same girl who was already standing on the altar.


    "Hey, can''t you hear me?" Bai Xue protested as she waved her hands right in front of Bai Mo''s face.


    Immediately Bai Mo turned his head towards the ck-haired man.


    "Put your hands down!" he scolds Bai Mo.

 Chapter 233 - 233. Chest

    "Put your hands down!" Bai Mo scolds Bai Xue.


    Immediately the ck-haired man lowered his hand with a frown on his face.??


    "Isn''t that right? She is that girl?" Bai Xue repeated.


    "Now a lot of questions are popping up in my mind, and it feels like oh oh no, maybe my head will burst soon," added the man again while holding his head with both hands as if what he said was going to happen.


    Bai Mo only nced at Bai Xue for a moment, rolling her eyes in embarrassment.


    And it seems that what the man said was also felt by Bai Mo.


    They initially found the girl still with a fully human scent. There was no smell other than humans, not the slightest bit.


    But now? How could the human girl they were helping have the power of many races in her body? And again, this time the girl was going to be the wife of the Lord of the Arnd World? Which means she will also be their new Queen?


    Truly an unexpected series of events, not only that, Wan Lie who was in their midst did not escape the two bodyguards'' thoughts.


    How could there be a man so simr to His Highness Gu Yi? Only the hair and eye color are different. Yes, this question had arisen since earlier they had first seen that man at the phoenyx academy while torturing a woman at night. Not only appearance, but the two bodyguards Bai could also sense the mana of a demon from the youth.


    What is going on in this world?


    Who is that man?


    Who is that girl?


    Had they missed something?


    Even though so many confusions and questions crossed their minds, it was only kept to themselves. Did not have the intention and the guts to directly ask the two figures in question.


    ***


    The event hadsted several tens of minutes, finished saying the sacred vows, the two couples had not left the altar.


    Sitting on the oversized chairs that had been specially prepared for Gu Yi and Fu Xie Lan, several people walked hurriedly, towards the altar where Fu Xie Lan and Gu Yi were, as well as the Emperor who was among them. Several people lifted the chest that was square in size. Not too small, not too big.


    "Stop!" shouted themander-in-chief of the Zu kingdom, immediately drawing the sword slung around his waist, and at that very moment, those who were carrying the chests stopped in ce.


    "What are you doing? Huh?" snapped themander-in-chief.


    Now, they had be the center of attention.


    "Someone sent a gift wedding for Princess, Commander-in-Chief," one of them stammered with his head still bowed.


    "A gift? You guys...."


    "Leave it alone," the voice of a middle-aged man immediately greeted themander-in-chief''s sense of hearing, cutting off his unfinished sentence. The voice belonged to the emperor Fu Qing.


    .


    .


    .


    Deep in the hill that was behind the Zu royal pce, no one was aware of the existence of a person in ck robes, a cloak that covered his entire body. Witnessing clearly what was happening inside the pce, the corners of his lips lifted, smiling in a smirk. Turned from his position then disappeared in an instant.


    .


    .


    .


    "You bring it here," he said again with a smile on his lips.


    "All right, Your Majesty, ording to your orders," said themander, bowing slightly, and seconds after, the man in full armor turned back to the people carrying the chest.


    "You guys follow me," themander-in-chief of the Zu kingdom then started to lead the way.


    "Just put it there," Emperor Fu Qing said.


    Immediately the four of them stopped andnded the chest right in front of the Emperor, Fu Xie Lan, and Gu Yi.


    Looking at the four people carrying the chest, everyone had the same thought that it seemed that what was contained in the square box was something very heavy. Everyone became curious about the contents of the chest.


    They hoped that the Emperor or Princess would open it right then and there in front of everyone''s eyes.


    No one noticed the cold glint in Gu Yi''s gray eyes, as everyone was only focused on the chest on the altar.


    Some of them guessed that it might contain gold coins? Or contains gold bars? Rare and very expensive items? Or other valuables. Even so, no one felt jealous, because whatever valuable object was in the chest was something natural if it was given to the princess.


    "Please Your Majesty," said the Commander.


    "Who is it from?" asked Emperor Fu Qing.


    Hearing the middle-aged man''s question, themander-in-chief turned to face the four people behind him.


    But what he saw was only a confused look on their face, as if that was enough of an answer that they didn''t know him either.


    "Who gave this gift?" asked the Commander.


    "Someone outside the pce, Commander in Chief," answered one of them.


    "He said this is a very valuable gift, and that person also prays that the lives of the bride and groom can be as harmonious and happy as the contents of this chest," he added with his head still bowed.


    "Did that person say that?" asked the Emperor with a smile that never left his lips. It was clear that today, the middle-aged man was very happy.


    "That''s right, Your Majesty," answered the four of them almost simultaneously.


    The Emperorughed happily, only a few seconds, and then returned to normalize his expression.


    "Looks like the gift is very valuable. I can''t wait to see it, tsk tsk," said the Emperor.


    "Xie Lan, want to open it now?" he asked as he looked to the side.


    "As you wish, Your Majesty," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    "Hmm okay."


    "Commander, open the chest," the Emperor ordered.


    "Yes, Your Majesty," replied the Zu kingdom''smander, bowing again. Took a step back, aligning himself with the four people carrying the chest.


    Slowly turning his body, then immediately opened the chest.


    One second...


    Two seconds...


    Three seconds...


    Nothing happened, the chest didn''t open at all.


    Themander''s brow furrowed, clearly making anyone who saw him do the same.


    "Let someone help you, Commander," said one of the pce officials, after saying this, he seemed to summon several warriors who were standing not far behind him, asked them to help the Commander open the chest.


    .


    .


    Kriiyyekkk


    A soft crackling sound came from the lid of the chest, a sign that it might be opening soon.


    Whereas they just opened a chest, but it felt as if you were lifting a very heavy load.


    Themander and two warriors exerted all their strength to open it.


    And finally...


    The chest slowly opened. And what awaits them in there immediately makes anyone take a step back, aghast with perfect bulging eyes.

 Chapter 234 - 234. Crow Carcass

    And finally...


    The chest slowly opened.??


    And what awaited them in there immediately made anyone take a step back, aghast with perfect bulging eyes.


    Their response immediately aroused the curiosity of the people present there.


    Emperor Fu Qing who wasughing earlier with a happy expression on his face suddenly fell silent.


    While on the other hand, Fu Xie Lan with a cold expression as well as the man next to her with a hardened jaw.


    The contents of the chest were two dead crows. Lying with the two wings almost separated from the body. Bloodstained.


    At that instant, Gu Yi immediately raised his hand, ignited his ck mes in the chest, only for a split second, then turned into white mes. It seemed that he had almost lost control of himself.


    Fu Xie Lan who saw the ck mes was stunned for a moment, nced at Gu Yi briefly then looked back at the chest that had turned to ashes.


    Even though the ck mes were only visible for a few seconds, but they did not escape Fu Xie Lan''s attention.


    No one noticed that the tiny mes were ck before. Except for her, Fu Xie Lan.


    ck mes are one of Demon''s distinctive powers. Yes, and only that race is capable of summoning ck mes from hell.


    It was like what Fu Xie Lan had read at Elder Chen''s residence when she was still at the phoenix academy. All sorts of thoughts raced through the girl''s head again. What is she thinking? Only she knows.


    While on the other hand, Guards Bai who saw what was happening before their eyes immediately sped away from the pce.


    Looking for the mastermind behind the gift chest, although neither of them knew what the contents of the square box were, seeing from the response of the ruler made them understand that it was not something good.


    In the silence, all people are staring in horror at the man who had be Princess Fu Xie Lan''s husband.


    It was the first time for them to see a white, hot me. A few people standing not far from the little ze quickly moved away, as far away as possible due to the heat. Included the Emperor and his two new servants who were standing behind the middle-aged man. Qiao and Lim.


    Even the fear everyone felt was greater than their curiosity about the contents of the chest.


    Everyone shuddered in horror, even though the mes were very small but the impact seemed to almost burn their skin if they stayed near the fire. Even in the distance that was a bit far, the heat was still felt. They couldn''t imagine if the mes were bigger than that, the possibility that themander in chief and the two soldiers who were very close to the chest would be scorched right then and there.


    It is said that the white fire has a heat of about two thousand degrees Celsius, and this heat is equivalent to the heat in the sun''s core.


    "Gu Yi, put out the fire," Fu Xie Lan begged.


    No one knows what Gu Yi was thinking at this moment, even though the chest had been destroyed, nothing was left when the ck mes touched it, reced with white mes that only burned space with nothing. zing against the wind that blows gently on the altar.


    "You''re scaring people," added Fu Xie Lan again.


    "Hey, can''t you hear me?" said Fu Xie Lan slightly raising her voice when she didn''t get any response from the man.


    Gu Yi immediately blinked his eyes as if he had just realized what he was doing.


    "Ah, I''m sorry, Queen," the man replied in a small voice. His hand slowly raised, aiming at the mes, and at that very instant, the mes disappeared.


    Immediately everyone breathed a sigh of relief, wiping the sweat that had filled and soaked their body. Including Emperor Fu Qing.


    "I''m sorry," said Gu Yi facing the middle-aged man behind him.


    "E-eh y-yes, it''s okay," replied the Emperor, stepping back and sitting in his original chair.


    While on the other hand, the four people who previously carried the chest were already kneeling on the ground with their bodies shaking violently, sweat was dripping on their faces, some parts of the clothes they were wearing were already slightly wet with sweat.


    They were scared, the four of them knew and saw clearly what was in the chest they were carrying. Giving it to His Majesty the Emperor as the Princess''s wedding gift was tantamount to seeking death.


    Themander-in-chief who had just woken up from his shock immediately turned to face the four people, pulled out his sword immediately, and brought it to the neck of one of them.


    "LOOKING FOR DEATH? HUH?" shouted the Commander and managed to make the four people shudder.


    The Commander suddenly pointed at them with his sword, no one woulde to help. Who dares to go against the Commander of the kingdom? Against him was the same as opposing the royal pce, it would also mean opposing the reign of Emperor Fu Qing.


    Finally, the four people surrendered. They firmly believed that today was truly thest day they lived.


    All of them felt the same way, until themander-in-chief''s sword touched the skin of one of them, neither moving nor resisting in the slightest. It was as if he was ready to die right then and there.


    "P-pardon us, Your Majesty."


    "Princess, Your Majesty, we ask for forgiveness."


    "Forgive us," shouted one of them a little hysterically, even his face was full of tears.


    Hands trembled violently, even so, the man still voiced begging for mercy to the Lord of the Zu kingdom.


    "SHUT UP!" snapped themander-in-chief of the kingdom. He then turned to face the king without moving away from his sword from the neck of the man sitting on his knees beside him.


    Slightly bowing his body, he spoke again.


    "Give your orders, Your Majesty," said the Commander.


    hearing the man''s words, Emperor Fu Qing was stunned, rooted to the spot. He doesn''t know what he''s feeling right now, it''s hard to even speak.


    How could his daughter''s happy day turn into a bloody day like this?


    "Give your orders, Your Majesty," said the Commander again repeating his sentence.


    Those who witnessed the incident felt anxious and afraid of what would happen next. Both the residents of the Zu kingdom and those from other kingdoms knew very well that the lives of the four people would end today.


    Some of them have even turned a blind eye.


    "GIVE YOUR ORDERS, YOUR majesty," said the Commander-in-Chief, repeating his sentence for the third time, his voice rising slightly, but it did not diminish his politeness in the least.


    Emperor Fu Qing looked at the four people with a cold expression.


    "Do it!" replied the king firmly. He would not forgive anyone who ruined his daughter''s happy day. All those involved should be put to death.

 Chapter 235 - 235. Curiosity

    "Do it!" replied the King firmly. He would not forgive anyone who ruined his daughter''s happy day. All those involved should be sentenced to death without exception.


    Themander just nodded and turned his body again. The four people who were kneeling in front of him looked down with their eyes closed, resigned to waiting for the Commander''s sword to sh their neck veins.??


    Not waiting any longer, both of the man''s hands lifted with his long sword gripped tightly.


    Everyone held their breath with slightly narrowed eyes.


    Themander-in-chief swung his sword, And...


    "Wait!" a voice that came from Princess Fu Xie Lan stopped his sword in midair.


    Immediately everyone opened their eyes wide, as did the four people who almost lost their lives.


    "Does the princess have anything to say?" asked the Commander as politely as possible.


    "Put down your sword!"


    "Daddy, I don''t want any blood on my wedding day," she added as she turned to where Emperor Fu Qing was.


    "But, Xie Lan...."


    "It''s okay, they are innocent, Daddy. They too are just victims," ??replied Fu Xie Lan, interrupting the Emperor''s words.


    Emperor Fu Qing was silent for a moment, "Okay, if that''s what you want," he said. This was his daughter''s happy day, and there really shouldn''t have been anything like this.


    "Free them, Commander," the Emperor ordered.


    Hearing the king''s words, immediately everyone breathed a sigh of relief. including the four of them.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    "Thank you, Princess," they said almost simultaneously with their heads prostrating many times.


    They felt gratitude incessantly in their hearts, there was a little feeling of emotion because they who should have received the death penalty were suddenly saved by the Princess.


    Princess Fu Xie Lan just nodded.


    .


    .


    And a few minutester, the event was over, Fu Xie Lan returned to rest in her room, of course with Gu Yi.


    As well as the others, some of them remained in the pce. Some even go around just to see the contents of the pce. A rare moment, and maybe only happens once in a lifetime.


    Yes, after the event was over, the king allowed anyone who wanted to go around the pce.


    However, there are still some limited ces. One of them is the moon pavilion which is the residence of the princess, and the pavilion of N which is the residence of the king. The rest, they are allowed.


    And of course, many residents of the Zu kingdom didn''t miss this rare opportunity as if it had never happened before.


    Until now, no one knew what was in the chest apart from those on the altar before.


    The four people and the soldiers did not dare to bring it up, let alone talk about it.


    Everyone is silent. With their thoughts and feelings.


    The king had also previously advised that the unpleasant things that happened today they should just forget about it, and he said that they all need not worry. Because whatever happens in the future, the Emperor will bear it first.


    And thus all feelings of fear and prejudice disappear instantly.


    ***


    "What do you think is in that chest?" Xue Ning''s voice suddenly broke everyone''s thoughts.


    It was already evening, Wan Lie, Xue Ning, Ju Xian, and Xue Ying were sitting in the gazebo which was right next to the moon pavilion.


    Sit back and rx, inhaling the scent of the flowers that are still left.


    "Not a good thing, better stop asking that," Ju Xian replied.


    "But I''m curious about its contents. Who gave it and when did that person enter the pce?"


    "They must be people who know about Fu Xie Lan and Gu Yi," she added.


    "And they''re not human, how could a human be so bold as to make trouble with that creepy guy?"


    "Hhhh ??just looking into his eyes I''m already scared," Xue Ning squawked at length.


    "Ohh, ohh don''t tell me this is ..."


    "Noisy," sarcastically Wan Lie cut off Xue Ning''s words. The youth then stood up from his seat and walked into the Moon Pavilion together with Hao who never left his shoulders.


    That little white furry creature, ever since it separated from Fu Xie Lan, all it did was continue to sleep. Opened his eyes only if Wan Lie lifted or moved his small body elsewhere.


    "Tch," Xue Ning squeaked at the sight of Wan Lie who had already walked away.


    "Who is that man?" Xue Ying asked suddenly.


    "He''s Wan Lie," the girl replied.


    "No, that''s not it."


    "Then? Who do you mean?" Xue Ning asked again.


    Now there are only three of them in the gazebo.


    "Fu Xie Lan''s husband," Xue Ying said.


    "Oh. He is Gu Yi."


    As for his name, I also know. I mean where did you meet him and is he a wizard too? Because I can''t sense any mana from it," Xue Ying exined at length.


    Xue Ning shrugged carelessly. "He''s a wizard, brother. I met him in front of the gate of Kanca City. At that time there was also Fu Xie Lan and Wan Lie with him. Ah, one more thing, the elder of the phoenix academy is also with them, Huang Bao," the girl exined in one breath.


    "I''ve never seen a wizard have wings," Xue Ying said. This bothered him from the first time he saw the man use his wings.


    "And it turns out that Wan Lie has the same wings as that man," he added.


    "I don''t know, brother. All I know is that they are wizards," Xue Ning replied.


    "Maybe his strength is already at level three? Ah, I don''t know," added the girl again.


    "I''ve heard that the only races that have such ck wings are the Demons."


    "Hah, no kidding brother. How could the strongest race be among us? After all, the only Demon left is him, Lord of the Arnd World," Xue Ning replied immediately whileughing heartily. How could her brother think of such an impossible thing?


    "I''m not joking Xue Ning, I''m serious."


    "Wan Lie also has it," Ju Xian said.


    "That''s right, the young man also has it," Xue Ning confirmed.


    "But, Xue Ning, I..."


    Never mind. Stop thinking nonsense. Think about it, if Gu Yi is a Demon, then Wan Lie? They have the same wings, remember big brother, the only Demon race left, only the Lord of this world."


    "I never heard that the Demon race leaves two or more people, don''t you think Ju Xian?" the girl said turning to the man beside her.


    "Yeah, that''s what I know," replied the young man casually.


    "Brother, did you hear? Never mind, they are also wizards like us, it''s just that maybe their level is far above ours."


    "After all if he''s a Demon, why continue to be in this ce with all of us shouldn''t he be dealing with something bigger? Instead of following Fu Xie Lan wherever that girl goes?"


    "It is impossible. So, you throw that thought away," Xue Ning said again.


    While on the other hand, Xue Ying was silent and no longer replied.

 Chapter 236 - 236. Dark Aura

    "No. It is impossible. So you throw that thought away," Xue Ning said again.


    While on the other hand, Xue Ying was silent and no longer replied to his sister''s words.


    ***


    Moon Pavilion.


    Fu Xie Lany weakly on her bedroom bed, ever since on the altar, her head suddenly felt heavy, nausea and dizziness slowly gnawed at her again.


    Her mind wandered when she saw the crow carcass that was sent to her. She knew very well what the contents of the chest meant.


    Death, crow carcasses are often symbolized by death. That means someone threatened to kill her.


    But who?


    The girl had thought too much about who the mastermind behind the chest might be and she couldn''t stay on the altar any longer.


    In the end, she resigned first, of course, followed by Gu Yi. While the Emperor still had to give a few words to the guests present until the event waspletely over and all were disbanded.


    "What now, Queen?" Gu Yi asked Fu Xie Lan.


    The girl just nodded weakly.


    Strangely enough, recently, Fu Xie Lan often felt her body suddenly weak without knowing the cause.


    Just like now, as if something sucked her mana.


    Was this the effect of the approaching silver blood moon or something else? She didn''t know, Fu Xie Lan wasn''t so sure.


    "Rest then," Gu Yi said again when he saw Fu Xie Lan''s response.


    .


    .


    .


    While on the other hand, Guards Bai Xue and Bai Mo were now far from the royal pce.


    It is currently standing on a hill that is behind the Zu royal pce.


    "I feel someone''s dark aura disappearing here, Momo."


    "You feel it too, don''t you?" Bai Xue asked turning to Bai Mo and found the man standing on a tree branch not far from him, seemingly looking around from a height. The wind blew his long white hair.


    A sigh escaped Bai Xue''s lips, don''t ask why, because since earlier it turned out that he was only talking with the wind.


    With the position of the white-haired man, it was clear that he didn''t hear what he said.


    Immediately Bai Xue approached where Bai Mo was.


    "Did you find anything?" he asked the man with the white hair.


    Bai Mo didn''t reply, and instead, the man seemed to be busy with his thoughts.


    "Momo, I feel someone''s aura disappearing here," he said repeating the sentence he had previously said.


    Bai Mo turned to the man next to him with one eyebrow raised.


    "Emm."


    "Really? But the aura is foreign."


    "I''ve nevere across such an aura," he added.


    "Is he one of the dark witch gangs?" Bai Xue asked again to continue his sentence.


    Bai Mo shook his head slowly, "No. This person is not from the ck witch," he replied.


    "Huh?" Bai Xue was confused by his friend''s words, she felt a dark aura left behind, if not a ck witch then who? No other race has such an aura. After all, this is in human territory.


    "Ahh, try it again. His aura ispletely different from the ck witch west fought a while ago," Bai Mo said in one breath. Yes all this time, what they felt was always the same, the aura of ck witches tended to be the same even though it was with different people.


    Hearing Bai Mo''s words, Bai Xue was stunned for a moment. And it turned out to be true what he said.


    Even though the aura was dark, but somehow it felt like there was a slight difference.


    "Who is it, then?" Bai Xue muttered.


    "Do you have any idea about this?"


    Bai Mo just shrugged his shoulders at the words of the man beside him.


    Rough sighs sounded again almost simultaneously.


    Previously they had searched for the mastermind behind the chest''s shipper, but no one expected them toe across something like this.


    Instead of finding the culprit, all they got was confusion that made their minds bogged down.


    "We''d better go back and report it to His Majesty," Bai Mo said after a few seconds of silence.


    "Without finding the culprit?" Bai Xue said bbergasted.


    "Hmmm, then we split up. If night falls and finds nothing, you return to this ce. The same goes for me," Bai Mo decided.


    "Alright. I''ll go first," Bai Xue said immediately getting up from his position.


    "Be careful, Momo. I''m going to miss you," shouted Bai Xue who was already some distance away from the white-haired man.


    Bai Mo red perfectly at the man''s words, if only his position with Bai Xue was a little closer, he might have rewarded him with a kick.


    Even so, deep down in his heart, he seemed to have gotten used to hearing Bai Xue calling him Momo for some reason. Yes, although at first, he felt a little ticklish.


    The two eventually parted ways, searching for traces of someone in hopes of finding out who was behind the chest''s sender.


    ***


    The atmosphere within the Zu royal pce was getting quiet, perhaps because it was already nighttime. The residents who previously attended the princess''s wedding have returned to their respective homes. The others returned to the inn they had rented.


    Only princes from other kingdoms were still seen asionally. The princes returned to stay at the royal pce before returning to their respective kingdoms.


    However, it was different from prince Shen Zue who was the crown prince of the Oceanna Kingdom. Since leaving the pce that night, he never made an appearance again.


    As well as at the princess''s wedding. His feelings right now were really hard to describe. Even though he had only been in the Zu kingdom for a few days and everything that had happened had seeded in making him look like someone who had lost his identity.


    .


    .


    .


    Knock...knock...knock...


    A knock on the door caught his attention.


    Opened the door and found the figure of a woman who has a very beautiful face.


    "Brother, I miss you," said the woman bursting into the arms of the man who had just opened the door for her.


    "Why are you here, Princess?" the man said releasing the woman''s arms on his body.


    She is his younger sister, princess Shen Jia Li.


    "I heard the news about what happened in this kingdom, Big Brother."


    "I was very worried about you, so I followed big brother here."


    "Don''t ask me why I know where you are now," the woman said then smiled broadly.


    A rough sigh rang out from Prince Shen Zue''s lips.


    "As you can see. I''m fine."


    "Princess with whom?" he asked the woman. But she only replied with a grin that made the man roll his eyes.


    "Tomorrow, we return," he continued again making the woman in front of her frown. He knew his little sister very well. If his guess was correct, perhaps Shen Jia Li had run away from the kingdom again, riding a horse alone. The same as usual.

 Chapter 237 - 237. Haos Condition

    "Tomorrow we return," he continued again making the woman in front of her frown. He knew his little sister very well. If his guess was right, perhaps his sister had run away from the kingdom again, riding a horse alone. The same as usual.


    Sometimes he is surprised by his younger sister, her inherent behavior is no different from men, he who incidentally as her older brother often shakes his head at the behavior of his sister, Princess Li.


    "I just arrived, Brother. Can''t you apany me to see this kingdom first?" said the woman, clinging to Prince Shen Zue''s hand. Although her behavior tends to be simr to that of a boy, it doesn''t mean that her spoiled attitude as a girl doesn''t exist and that''s what sometimes makes the Prince wonder.


    "Come on, Brother."


    "Just one day. Come on," the woman whined.


    "Just one day," Prince Shen Zue replied.


    "Yasshhh," said Princess Li while swinging one of the clenched hands, feeling very happy.


    (Yaashhh is a term that Jia Li often uses when she is feeling happy. It can be interpreted as a pronoun for Okay, okay, hurray, and the like).


    "Then book a room next to mine," said Prince Shen Zue who was immediately nodded by his younger sister.


    ***


    The night is gettingte, the sound of the animals is getting louder and louder. So cold, bone-chilling cold.


    Fu Xie Lan suddenly woke up from her sleep, it felt like her body no longer felt weak and the dizziness and nausea that had been bothering her before were also gone.


    Feelingpletely refreshed, like someone who wakes up in the morning.


    Looking around, her brow furrowed. The figure that usually entered her view was now nowhere to be found anywhere her eyes looked.


    ''"Where is he going?''" her monologue then lowered her legs off the bed. Slowly walked to the side of the window that seemed to be tightly closed.


    The dress she wore before had been reced with a new one. Not a men''s clothes, but a white dress without any frills or embellishments. Just in white.


    Making her petite body look so pure and innocent.


    The girl opened her bedroom window slowly, the moon did hang in the clear sky without the slightest cloud.


    Trying to look down, She found no one.


    She stretched out one hand, feeling the cold night breeze. Very cold, but she likes it.


    She smiled slowly, closing her eyes. Rxing her body, for a moment she felt like she was living alone in this world, without any burdens and any problems.


    "Enjoying it?" a voice suddenly came from behind her, it was Gu Yi and as usual, the man hugged her without a word.


    Fu Xie Lan lowered her hand, opened her eyes, and turned her head slightly to see the face of the man behind her.


    "Are you done with your affairs?" asked Fu Xie Lan quietly.


    Gu Yi was stunned to hear the girl''s question, but only for a few seconds, and then chuckled.


    "Em... Were you waiting for me?" replied the man.


    "I just woke up," said Fu Xie Lan. She deliberately didn''t ask ''From where?'' or ''Where he go?'' because she knew that the man who was now her husband had his affairs. Yes, affairs that she probably shouldn''t know too.


    This is just Fu Xie Lan''s guess because the man often disappears without news, and often he returns with the smell of blood on his body. That''s what made her think like that. Call it that Fu Xie Lan was trying to understand the man.


    How are you feeling, now?"


    "I''m fine," the girl replied again.


    Knock...knock...knock...


    Suddenly a knock on the door sounded so loud that the two figures immediately turned to the source of the sound.


    Fu Xie Lan wanted to leave but was restrained by Gu Yi.


    "Just let me open the door, Queen," he said.


    The man opened the door and met Wan Lie there.


    Gu Yi looked at the figure in front of the room with one eyebrow raised.


    "You know? You shouldn''t have disturbed your daddy''s first night," Gu Yi said in a slightly lowered voice. Of course, he was very upset with Wan Lie, he had not done anything with his wife and his son hade to disturb him.


    "Who?" Fu Xie Lan drew closer towards the door.


    "Wan Lie, it''s me Wan Lie," said the young man. He didn''t want to bother his parents, but he had to do it for a reason.


    "What''s going on?" asked Fu Xie Lan, at that time she was already next to Gu Yi who was standing behind the door.


    "It''s about Hao," said Wan Lie


    Fu Xie Lan looked around for a moment, then looked at the young man again. "Come in," she said then gave the young man space to enter the room.


    "But Xie Lan..." Gu Yi protested but immediately stopped his sentence because his son was already in the room. The movement is so fast, and in the end, he just sighed, massaged his painless forehead while he closed the door tightly, creating a barrier so no one could hear their conversation.


    "Stay where you are, don''t try to get any closer," said Gu Yi warning Wan Lie not to approach Fu Xie Lan.


    Of course, the young manplied with a sullen face. Can''t his father give him a day''s freedom to be closer to his mother?


    "What do you want to say?" asked Fu Xie Lannding her body on the bed with her eyes not leaving Wan Lie who was standing on the side of the wall of the room right in front of her.


    As for Gu Yi, the man sat right next to Fu Xie Lan.


    Wan Lie who saw his father''s attitude just rolled his eyes in embarrassment and didn''t immediately answer Fu Xie Lan''s question.


    "I feel Hao weaken, Mom," Wan Lie said after a few seconds of silence.


    Gu Yi who heard the young man, rooted to the spot. He wanted to speak but seeing Fu Xie Lan''s expression, which seemed normal, made him give up.


    "Since when?" the girl asked.


    "I''m not very clear Mom, it''s just that I only noticed it earlier when I just entered the room," Wan Lie replied.


    "Bring it here," asked Fu Xie Lan stretched out both her hands, asking for Hao who was curled up in the young man''s arms.


    Of course, Wan Lie approached and gave the little furry creature to his mother.


    However, Gu Yi''s figure suddenly stood up and blocked him.


    "No," said the man.


    "Let me take the ce of Fu Xie Lan," added Gu Yi, immediately grabbing the hairy creature''s tiny body.


    Wan Lie could help but see his father''s attitude towards him.


    Although he wanted to be angry, after all the man in front of him was his father.


    After handing over Hao¡­.. no, but rather snatched by his father, Wan Lie walked over to the chair in the room and sat there. He looks at the two figures in front of him.

 Chapter 238 - 238. Haos Condition (2)

    The man returned to his seat with the little creature in his hands.


    Hao who felt his body shifting from ce to ce immediately opened his eyes. But what he met was a figure he had always avoided.


    ''<em>Why am I in his hands?</em>'' Hao''s monologue was frustrated. He wanted to jump from the man''s arm but somehow he didn''t have the strength at all. Even opening his eyelids felt like he was doing hard work.


    The little creature scanned the surroundings and found his Lady not far from him.


    ''<em>Miss, keep me away from this man</em>,'' Haomented.


    But unfortunately, no matter how hard he tried to talk to Fu Xie Lan, the girl didn''t hear him.


    Hao tried to speak again, and the same thing happened again. Like something was preventing him frommunicating with the girl. Yes, something really powerful.


    Finally, Hao just surrendered in the man''s hands.


    "Let me see," said Fu Xie Lan to Gu Yi.


    "No, Queen. Just stay here," said Gu Yi reluctantly giving the creature to Fu Xie Lan.


    "Then check it out, how is his condition," replied Fu Xie Lan.


    Gu Yi just nodded at the girl''s words.


    The man not only examined it but secretly channeled the mana in his body into the little creature''s body, slowly recovering its state.


    Gu Yi was well aware of Hao''s condition. In fact, without even touching it, he already knew that the little creature was weakening. Yes, and he had felt it for a while, but only kept it quiet because he was still annoyed that Fu Xie Lan often stroked that creature''s fur in her arms.


    And it seems, this time he can no longer do the same thing.


    In addition, the Lord of the Arnd World also knew the cause of the little creature''s weakness. It was all because Hao had not been with Fu Xie Lan for a long time.


    A Magic Beast Spirit would weaken when it was away from its contractor. But that doesn''t mean he can''t stay away, the creature can, just that if itsts any longer it seems a little impossible.


    And that''s what happened to Hao this time, since the destruction of the tower, Hao had always been with Wan Lie away from Fu Xie Lan until now and it made his body weaken.


    Even if Gu Yi knew everything, that didn''t mean he would tell everything he knew to Fu Xie Lan let alone Wan Lie.


    All of that he kept to himself just because he didn''t want the little creature back in the arms of Fu Xie Lan, his wife.


    The only way was to channel his mana into Hao''s little body to recover it.


    And that''s what he''s doing now with secretly unnoticed by the two people who were currently staring at him intently.


    "How is the condition?" asked Fu Xie Lan after a few minutes had passed.


    "Don''t worry, Queen. He''s fine," Gu Yi replied as he stroked the little creature''s fur. Yes, people might see it that way, but actually, he was recovering from Hao''s condition.


    Hearing Gu Yi''s words, Fu Xie Lan turned to face Wan Lie with one eyebrow raised.


    "You said earlier Hao weakened? I don''t like people lying, Wan Lie," said Fu Xie Lan, making the two men there startle.


    "I''m not lying, Mom. Daddy, you better exin Hao''s condition to her," Wan Lie replied immediately.


    The girl''s brow furrowed clearly at the young man''s words.


    "Daddy?"


    "T-That''s right Mom, before that I was allowed to call you Mom, and today Mom married him, that means he is my Daddy," Wan Lie stuttered slightly. Fortunately, he soon had a defense to sound realistic.


    He must keep his identity a secret, as well as his father until all the seals on the girl''s body, are gone.


    Hearing Wan Lie''s words, Fu Xie Lan turned to the nearby man and noticed his expression.


    "You don''t mind him calling you that?" asked Fu Xie Lan.


    Gu Yi smiled in response to Fu Xie Lan''s question, "As long as you don''t mind, Queen," he replied.


    The girl again felt confused, somehow she could be met with strange people. One suddenly called her Mom while the other was willing to be called Dad by someone who even looked almost the same age as him. If not weird, then what?


    "Ah, it''s up to you," said Fu Xie Lan stupidly. As long as it didn''t hurt her, why should she bother about it?


    "Give back Hao," the girl added as she gestured to return the little creature to Wan Lie.


    In her heart, she was also reluctant to even touch Hao''s fur since she found out that the other figure of the magic beast spirit she had made a contract with was a man. Even so, that didn''t mean she didn''t have the urge to touch him. She wanted so badly and now she was doing her best to hold it in.


    "Wait a moment, Queen," Gu Yi said.


    "Daddy, say something. I don''t want mom to use me of lying," said Wan Lie gave a re from Gu Yi.


    "He is indeed weak, Xie Lan," said Gu Yi turning his gaze towards Fu Xie Lan.


    He didn''t know how things went so that Wan Lie was free to call Fu Xie Lan as Mother, and the girl seemed to be fine with the nickname assigned to her.


    And now, the young man who was none other than his son called him Daddy openly in front of the girl. He didn''t know, he was confused about how to respond.


    "Weakening? Really?" asked the girl immediately nodded by Gu Yi.


    "But that, just a moment ago. It''s fine now, Queen."


    "Don''t worry," added the man again, ending his activity.


    "Listen, Mom? I''m not lying. Since when did I dare do something like that to you, Mom? If indeed one day I lied to you, then that time it might not be me," Wan Lie said seriously and then smiled.


    "Um, it''s up to you."


    "So do you two know what caused Hao to weaken?" asked Fu Xie Lan again.


    Gu Yi and Wan Lie exchanged nces, "He just needs a little more rest, Queen," said Gu Yi.


    "Is that so?"


    And the man just nodded in agreement.


    Gu Yi stood from his position but was stopped by Fu Xie Lan''s grip on his arm.


    "Let me hold the fur for a moment," said the girl, finally unable to contain the feelings she had been holding in for a while.


    "Just a moment," Gu Yi replied, thrusting Hao in front of Fu Xie Lan.


    With a happy smile, the girl stretched out her hand and finally touched Hao''s fur. The next second, Gu Yi suddenly move away from the little creature''s body away from her hands making her displeasure.


    "A moment, Queen. That''s what you said earlier," said the man immediately give Hao to Wan Lie.

 Chapter 239 - 239. Gu Yi And Fu Xie Lan

    WARNING (18+)


    Please be wise in reading.


    __________________________________________


    "Only a moment, Queen. That''s what you said earlier," said the man give Hao to Wan Lie.


    Fu Xie Lan gaped on the spot seeing Gu Yi''s attitude. Even the girl''s hands were still hanging in the air and Hao was already kept away from her. Whereas she had justnded her hand on the creature''s fluffy fur.


    "Take it back," Gu Yi said to Wan Lie as he handed the little fluffy creature.


    "Let me know if he weakens again," he added.


    "Alright, Daddy," Wan Lie replied immediately.


    Does that mean, he should feel happy? because thanks to his unexpected mistake a few minutes ago, Wan Lie finally managed to pin Mom and Dad''s calls to the two figures in the same room as him.


    "What are you waiting for?" Gu Yi asked when he saw the young man still frozen in ce.


    "Quick, this time is gettingte. You should rest," he added, walking towards the door and opening it. Allowing Wan Lie to leave the room right then and there.


    "How are the others?" asked Fu Xie Lan again.


    "They''re fine, Mom," Wan Lie replied.


    Hearing the young man''s words, Fu Xie Lan just nodded.


    The bedroom door closed tightly again, Gu Yi walked to the edge of the bed.


    "Does he always call you like that, Queen?" Gu Yi asked quietly.


    "No," she replied simply.


    "He calls me that only when there''s the two of us," she added.


    "Since when?"


    Fu Xie Lan shrugged her shoulders as a sign that she didn''t know either. Indeed, the girl did not clearly remember when she had any other nicknames besides her name.


    "Alright, let''s not talk about it anymore. There''s no benefit for me as well as for you," said Fu Xie Lan then.


    "Okay, Queen," said the man then lifted Fu Xie Lan''s body andid her down on the bed.


    "No more intruders now, honey. May I have my rights?" he said softly as he gently caressed her cheek.


    Fu Xie Lan didn''t answer, only the blush that formed on her cheeks made Gu Yi understand what he should do next.


    Slowly he rose from his position, took off his top suit then switched to the silver mask and also took it off from there.


    Fu Xie Lan watched all of that without blinking.


    That broad chest...


    Those perfectly formed abdominal muscles...


    With his tall stature...


    Fu Xie Lan subconsciously swallowed her saliva, feeling a little scared. This isn''t the first time they''ve done that though.


    Now, Gu Yi''s face was fully exposed. Making Fu Xie Lan stunned again.


    The face of the man was so handsome and so charismatic.


    Suddenly Fu Xie Lan''s body stiffened, fixated with a gaze as if it was going to skin the man''s face.


    Why had she only now realized this?


    Gu Yi''s face turned out to be so simr to Wan Lie''s, a reality that immediately hit her head.


    Very simr, only the color of the eyes and hair are different. While the rest can not be found any difference at all.


    "Am I that handsome?" Gu Yi said he was already on top of Fu Xie Lan''s body.


    "Huh...Mmmmlllppphhhh..."


    Gu Yi cut her word off with a kiss, took one of her hands, and brought the girl''s arm around his neck.


    The kisssted a few minutes and was getting more and more demanding. Of course, Fu Xie Lan was not just silent. Slowly but surely, she replied it.


    The sound of lips and tongues shing filled the room.


    His other hands did not stay still.


    Slowly moving along Fu Xie Lan''s sensitive area.


    Somehow since when, all the clothes that the girl was wearing were out of ce, piled carelessly on the floor, leaving only a smooth body without a single thread.


    The moan that escaped Fu Xie Lan''s lips made Gu Yi excited.


    The sigh that the girl had previously held back could no longer be contained. And finally broke, the previously silent room now contained only Fu Xie Lan''s erotic sighing due to Gu Yi''s wild y.


    Creating so many kiss marks, ying on the two springy bumps. Tasting it for a long time with his tongue made the girl twitch.


    While his other hand slipped down, searching for the core of the girl''s body.


    Gu Yi felt that Fu Xie Lan''s lower body was already wet, even so, his hands continued to probe there.


    Twitching.


    Fu Xie Lan''s body twitched again, sighing in pleasure, feeling Gu Yi''s wild fingers toying with her pussy.


    It didn''t stop there, the man moved slowly down Fu Xie Lan''s lower body without removing her lips, still creating kiss marks until they reached her pussy.


    Sllrrpppp...


    Fu Xie Lan convulsed violently, Gu Yi''s tongue was ying down there as if to destroy her world at that instant.


    A feeling of iparable pleasure filled her.


    Wet, very, very wet and so fragrant that Gu Yi couldn''t stop his actions.


    He explored the girl''s core wildly until the girl reaches her peak many times.


    Already, Gu Yi couldn''t take it anymore.


    He then rose from his position and began to enter the core of the girl below him.


    Fu Xie Lan struggled with pleasure, her sigh sounded, even louder than before. It was as if there were only the two of them in this world.


    It was fortunate that Gu Yi had already installed a shield in the room.


    The sound of erotic sshing sounded along with the sound of sighs of the two figures in the room.


    Sweat covered both of their bodies, blending to add to the sensual sounds that made the man quicken his movements.


    It went on for several hours, but it still didn''t stop.


    Fu Xie Lan started to weaken, but not Gu Yi.


    For some reason, the more he did it, The more addicted the body of the girl groaned beneath his became.


    Ignoring the mana that seemed to be sucked into the girl''s body.


    Yes, every time he touched Fu Xie Lan since the day the girl gave up her body voluntarily, from that moment on he felt the mana in his body was always sucked when he touched the girl. He didn''t know the cause, but because he was able to restore it, he didn''t care about it.


    His addiction and thirst are bigger than anything.


    He pressed the girl''s body without stopping his movements down there and kissed Fu Xie Lan''s lips again.


    "Thanks foring back," Gu Yi said in between kisses.


    Unbeknownst to the two, ever since their union, a faint light surrounded the two of them. It was so faint that Gu Yi, who was already in lust, couldn''t notice the existence of the light, nor did Fu Xie Lan. The more Gu Yi gave pleasure to the girl, the more the light would appear.


    Until they had done do it, the light that had surrounded them earlier receded and headed towards Fu Xie Lan''s lower abdomen.


    Again, without the two of them knowing.

 Chapter 240 - 240. Princess Lis Wish

    Now the atmosphere of the kingdom is starting to get crowded again, it is caused by the princes who will return to their respective kingdoms.


    Likewise with Prince Shen Zue. After apanying his sister around for a while, he decided to say goodbye to the king.


    Because it would be hical for him who was invited to the Zu kingdom and suddenly leave without a word.


    It is now noon. The sound of a horse carriage filled the courtyard of the royal pce.


    "Forgive the unpleasant incident while you were in this kingdom," Emperor Fu Qing apologized to Prince Shen Zue.


    "There is no need to apologize Your Majesty. It was an ident," replied Prince Shen Zu, while Princess Li who was right next to him remained silent.


    "Give my regards to your father. Tell him to visit here asionally," said the king of the Zu kingdom again.


    "Ah yes, regarding the matchmaking. I thought..."


    "I''ve forgotten it, Your Majesty, don''t worry about me," Prince Shen Zu suddenly cut in his polite tone.


    "Hmm... okay. You guys be careful on the road," replied Emperor Fu Qing with a rough sigh.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty," said Prince Shen Zu, followed by his younger sister, Princess Li.


    The smile on the middle-aged man''s lips did not fade until Prince Shen Zu and his younger sister disappeared from his sight. They were also thest guests to leave the royal pce.


    Walking towards the pce gates, Shen Zue''s steps stopped when he saw Princess Fu Xie Lan walking towards him from the opposite direction.


    "Good afternoon princess," Prince Shen Zue greeted while smiling at the girl. The corner of his eye identally collided with that of the silver masked man who was also next to her.


    "Good afternoon," replied Fu Xie Lan in the friendliest voice possible.


    "Sorry, yesterday I didn''t have time to attend the Princess''s event, I was a little unwell," said the Prince.


    "It''s fine," Fu Xie replied casually.


    "Then we will say goodbye, princess," said the man withdrew.


    As for princess Li, since earlier, her gaze had never left the man next to Fu Xie Lan. Somehow she found a special interest in the man.


    Fu Xie Lan, who saw that the two figures had only noded, resumed walking. Towards the residence of her Father, Emperor Fu Qing who might be in his pavilion.


    The girl was not alone but with Gu Yi, while the others, ever since Fu Xie Lan woke up from her sleep, for the first time she didn''t found they all did stand and wait for her in front of the bedroom door as usual.


    Fu Xie Lan didn''t want to think too much about it, and she knew about what she was going to do today.


    She shouldn''t stay and rx too long in human territory, while the silver blood moon is getting closer.


    If she doesn''t get any more clues, that means she''ll have to find them herself. No matter how because there is no way she just resigned herself to waiting for her death toe.


    Even if in the end she didn''t manage to collect all the ruby ??star stone pieces until the silver blood moon happened, but at least she tried her best.


    "Don''t be in a hurry, Queen. You''ll fallter," Gu Yi suddenly spoke up because she didn''t notice how fast her pace was.


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, on the other hand, Prince Shen Zue and Princess Li were already outside the gates of the royal pce.


    "Brother, who was the man that Princess Fu Xie Lan was with just now?" asked Princess Li suddenly and managed to make the prince turn to her.


    "Why?" replied the man.


    "I-I think I like it," she said bluntly.


    "You''d better put your thoughts away, Princess."


    "Why? what''s wrong if I like him?" asked the woman.


    "He is Princess Fu Xie Lan''s husband," Prince Shen Zue curtly replied. Even though he didn''t attend his ex-fianc¨¦''s wedding, it didn''t mean he couldn''t find out who Fu Xie Lan''s husband was.


    Just seeing the way the man looked at and treated Fu Xie Lan, made him already guess who he was to the girl. Yes, even if it''s just a glimpse.


    "Her husband? Really?" said Princess Li who was immediately nodded by Shen Zue.


    A harsh sigh escaped her lips. "It''s the first time I like a guy like this, Brother. Hmm, it turns out that he''s already married to another girl. Ahh."


    "Maybe, I can ept being his concubine," she added.


    And at the same time, Prince Shen Zue immediately red at his younger sister.


    "Don''t talk carelessly, Princess."


    "I''m not joking, Brother. I''m serious," replied Princess Li looking very serious.


    "You''d better get rid of that thought, you know he is a figure very much different from us who are humans.


    "Huh?"


    "He''s a wizard, Princess Li. Princess Fu Xie Lan''s husband is a wizard.


    "Wizard? So, that news about several wizards who saved everyone in the Zu royal pce, one of them is him?" asked the woman feeling very curious.


    Prince Shen Zue only nodded his head in response to his sister''s question.


    "So what if he''s a wizard, Big Brother?"


    "Wouldn''t it be very interesting if I became one of his wives?" said Princess Li smiling.


    "After all, who would survive with just a woman, big brother? I haven''t seen such a thing in my entire life."


    "So, maybe there''s still a chance for me to be one of his wives? Ahh, he''s handsome," she added without realizing that her cheeks were already blushing.


    "I can set you up with the Prince of another kingdom, Princess. Why the man?" Prince Shen Zue asked.


    "I don''t like him, Brother. I just want Fu Xie Lan''s husband, I want Fu Xie Lan''s daughter''s husband. I''m even willing to be one of his concubines," the woman replied with a determined sentence.


    "But it''s very dangerous, Princess. Marrying a wizard is very different from a marriage that is only done with humans like us," Prince Shen Zue said at length.


    "I don''t care, Big Brother. My wish is just simple. Wanting to be that man''s wife, I liked him from the first time I saw him."


    "I''ve never felt anything like this before, Big Brother," Princess Li added back.


    Hearing his younger brother''s words, Prince Shen Zue heaved a harsh sigh.


    "Hmm well, if that''s your wish, you should tell His Majesty the King, yes, maybe Father can help a little."


    "Brother doesn''t mind, right? If I just be that man''s concubine?" Princess Li asked with a smile which Prince Shen Zue immediately nodded.


    "Yaashh." With a movement that looks very energetic. As usual, the woman never yed with her words.


    Princess Li''s radiant face made it easy for anyone who saw her guess that she was in a good mood.


    The two figures were in the same horse carriage. The horse that Princess Li rode earlier disappeared.

 Chapter 241 - 241. Princess Lis Wish (2)

    The two figures were in the same chariot. The horse that Princess Li had ridden earlier disappeared somewhere.


    "I can''t wait to came back to the kingdom, Big Brother," Princess Li muttered again after a few minutes of silence.


    "How much does the Princess like that man? Whereas there are still many princes who don''t have wives and can make you their main wife, or even the next Queen in their kingdom," replied Prince Shen Zue still trying to persuade his younger sister.


    "No, Brother. I just want that man. nothing else," said Princess Li, remaining steadfast in her stance.


    "Why do you always say to me to be with another man? Don''t you like it if I be that man''s wife?"


    "It''s not that I don''t like it, Princess. It''s just that I don''t want you to get hurtter. He''s not human, Remember?"


    "Regarding that, you don''t worry. After bing his wife, how could he possibly want to hurt me? tsk tsk," Princess Li said with a wink at Prince Shen Zue. Feeling very confident in her mind.


    "Then, I just want to say one thing, Princess," said the crown prince of the Oceanna kingdom.


    "What is Big Brother? Tell me."


    "Don''t expect too high, I''m afraid you''ll be hurt."


    "And also, even though ifter you manage to be the second wife of the man. Don''t even think about usurping Princess Fu Xie Lan''s position, you understand?"


    "Why? What''s wrong with it, Brother? Isn''t it the dream of all concubines to rece the position of the main wife? It seems that you are not happy if your younger sister is happy," Princess Li replied sullenly.


    "Don''t tell me that you still have feelings for Princess Fu Xie Lan?"


    Hearing the words of the woman next to him, Prince Shen Zue was silent, not replying again. To this day, he still didn''t know how he felt about Fu Xie Lan, but, even if it''s true if he still has feelings for her, what can he do? There was no way he could ruin the good name of the Oceanna kingdom by taking someone else''s wife. While there are still many women waiting in line waiting to be married by him.


    Only a sigh could be heard escaping Prince Shen Zue''s lips, causing Princess Li who had noticed the man''s expression sigh breath.


    "There are still many women who are better than Princess Fu Xie Lan, Brother. You''d better forget about it," said Princess Li.


    "Or if you wish, I can make Princess Fu Xie Lan yours," And at the same time, Prince Shen Zue looked sharply at her.


    "You, don''t try to harm Princess Fu Xie Lan, Li."


    "I do not like. Don''t do anything, let alone hurt her," Prince Shen Zue replied in a slightly raised voice, what he said was serious.


    Even though he didn''t know how he felt about the girl, deep down he didn''t want Princess Fu Xie Lan to get hurt. Moreover, the one who did it was his younger sister.


    "Hhhhh, alright I won''t do it," said Princess Li, rolling her eyes, she leaned back in the carriage seat, opened the window, and looked outside. Freeing the air during the day filled the train that was starting to feel cramped.


    And after Princess Li''s words, there was no further reply from Prince Shen Zue. Finally, they were silent, wrestling with their thoughts, creating a silence.


    ***


    Zu Royal Pce


    "So you''re leaving tomorrow?" asked Emperor Fu Qing again, want to confirm what his daughter had said a while ago.


    This time, they were sitting in the garden, right by the gazebo which wasrger than the others, where the Emperor of the Zu kingdom usually rxed.


    There were not only Fu Xie Lan, Gu Yi, and the Emperor alone. Wan Lie, the Xue Ning, Xue Ying, and Ju Xian were also there.


    Don''t forget Qiao and Lim who are always by His Majesty''s side. Previously the two men had never expected in their lives that they would be king''s servants. Even now, both Qiao and Lim, still often feel that what they experienced was just a dream.


    And since it was already noon, His Majesty had previously ordered several people to summon Fu Xie Lan''s friends at the Moon Pavilion, to invite them to lunch together.


    And at this time, they had just finished their lunch at that ce and returned to rx with snacks and drinks that seemed refreshing.


    Emperor Fu Qing went back to discussing what Fu Xie Lan had said when there were only the three of them before.


    "Can''t you two stay a little longer?"


    "No, Daddy. I have to leave sooner if I want to return sooner too," replied Fu Xie Lan, repeating her previous sentence, even though her father had asked the same question several times, she continued to answer patiently.


    She knew how hard her father felt. They had only met a few days ago, and now they were about to go their separate ways again.


    Fu Xie Lan also felt the same way, but she had to do it anyway. And for this farewell, she could not guarantee.


    Do they part to get back together someday, or separate forever? Fu Xie Lan didn''t know.


    "Hmm. Alright. Don''t forget to send word to your father often."


    "And I hope you all can protect my daughter," he added again as he scanned the people around him.


    "Don''t worry Your Majesty, Princess Fu Xie Lan''s safety is our top priority," Xue Ning replied immediately.


    "Alright, thanks in advance," said Emperor Fu Qing.


    Until now, the middle-aged man didn''t know that his daughter was able to use magic. Even though the people around him knew about it, none of them dared to convey this shocking fact to His Majesty the King.


    Especially the Commander of the Zu kingdom. It was all because Gu Yi had previously told him to prevent this from reaching Emperor Fu Qing''s ears, including himself.


    Gu Yi did it not without reason, he didn''t want the father of his wife to be very worried when he found out that his daughter had magical abilities.


    Because anyone could know that someone endowed with magical abilities would bemensurate with the dangers they would face. There''s even more to it than that.


    "Do you guys need anything before leaving?" asked Emperor Fu Qing.


    "No Daddy. Don''t worry about that."


    "And again, regarding the ck witchs. Don''t be afraid, Daddy. They will not appear here again," added Fu Xie Lan.


    "But no one knows the future, if one day they appear, send some people to the wizard''s territory to ask for help, Dad," she said again.

 Chapter 242 - 242. Blind Map

    "But no one knows the future, if one day they appear, send some people to the wizard''s territory to ask for help, Dad," he said again.


    "But..."


    "You knows? Across the forbidden forest is the residence of wizards, Dad," Fu Xie Lan told without hesitation.


    "Daddy, keep this a secret, you two too. Don''t let anyone find out other than all of us here," she added as she looked at Qiao and Lim who were still standing behind Emperor Fu Qing.


    "Forbidden forest? Isn''t the forest very dangerous?" asked the King.


    "It''s dangerous, Daddy, especially for humans. But that''s the only way," replied Fu Xie Lan.


    "Okay, I understand."


    "But hopefully that will never happen in the future," said Fu Xie Lan.


    "Yes, I hope so, little girl," replied the middle-aged man.


    "I''ll leave Qiao and Lim, Daddy."


    "Hmm don''t worry about those two," he replied again. While the two men standing behind him again felt touched. Until now, princess Fu Xie Lan was still thinking about the two of them.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    "Thank you, Princess," Qiao and Lim said almost at the same time.


    And their conversation ended.


    ***


    Walking back to the moon pavilion, Fu Xie Lan''s body suddenly staggered. Luckily Gu Yi caught her right away, so she didn''t fall to the ground.


    It managed to make those who followed behind reflexively do the same, only that their movements were slightly slower than the man who was already Fu Xie Lan''s husband.


    "What''s wrong Xie Lan?"


    "What happened?" And various kinds of simr questions immediately invaded the girl.


    But none of them were answered by Fu Xie Lan. Previously, she suddenly felt dizzy and her vision spun around making her steps falter, and she still feels it to this time.


    Gu Yi did not stay still, he immediately carried the petite body and rushed from there.


    Leaving Wan Lie and the others behind.


    .


    .


    .


    "What happened, Queen?" Gu Yi asked whileying Fu Xie Lan''s body on the bed.


    "I suddenly feel dizzy," the girl replied curtly.


    Hearing Fu Xie Lan''s answer, Gu Yi''s brow furrowed clearly. Whytely, does that girl always feel dizzy? It almost made her almost fall, just like what happened earlier.


    If he wasn''t nearby, perhaps Fu Xie Lan would have fallen to the ground.


    "Then rest."


    "When we get to the wizard''s territory, Huang Bao can check on your condition, Queen," he added.


    "Or should I just call him now?"


    "Don''t do that, Gu Yi," Fu Xie Lan stopped him immediately.


    "I don''t want to bother other people just because of my condition," she added.


    "As my wife, you shouldn''t say things like that, Queen."


    "As long as you hold that status, all beings in this world must submit to you," Gu Yi added again without noticing the ripple on Fu Xie Lan''s face.


    "Hmm... it''s okay. It''s not a big deal anyway," the girl replied immediately.


    But when she finished saying that, Fu Xie Lan''s brow furrowed slightly as her eyes caught a small scroll on the table behind Gu Yi.


    Previously, no one had noticed the foreign object lying there, until Fu Xie Lan herself found it.


    She thought for a moment. Had she ever taken a scroll out of her cosmic bag? But no matter how hard she tried to remember, she couldn''t remember anything about it.


    And indeed she felt that ever since she was in human territory, she had never taken it out and ced it carelessly.


    Fu Xie Lan''s body suddenly stiffened. Maybe the scroll is...


    "Is something bothering you, Queen?" Gu Yi asked when he saw Fu Xie Lan''s change in expression. Not getting any response, his eyes then followed where Fu Xie Lan looked.


    His gaze stopped right on the table, there was a small brown scroll.


    Didn''t wait long, Gu Yi immediately approached the scroll and brought it closer to Fu Xie Lan while opening it slowly.


    There wasn''t any writing there, but just an image that resembled a map?


    "What''s in it?" asked Fu Xie Lan in a voice that sounded weak.


    Gu Yi froze on the spot looking at the contents of the scroll, as the ruler of the Arnd World he knew what the image meant.


    It was a map of several territories that were in Arnd World itself.


    Vampire, Werewolf, and Fairy Territory. the three regions inhabited by different races were depicted there.


    And it turned out that there was also a small inscription at the bottom corner of the scroll, and it managed to make him give off a very cold aura.


    "What''s in it?" asked Fu Xie Lan for the second time.


    "Just a picture, Queen."


    "Give it to me, let me see," said Fu Xie Lan holding out one of her hands.


    At that instant, Gu Yi handed the scroll in his hand to Fu Xie Lan afternding his body again on the edge of the bed, near the girl.


    Receiving the scroll, the first thing that entered Fu Xie Lan''s sight was the small writing in the bottom corner.


    RUBY STAR STONE MAP


    That''s what it says there.


    Ruby star stone pieces...


    Like a thunderbolt that struck her head,


    Fu Xie Lan then took a close look at the map that filled the scroll.


    Can this be called a map?


    As smart as anything Fu Xie Lan was in her previous life, she waspletely unable to tell what image had entered her vision. For the first time, she came across a map like this.


    Because what she knows is, an image can only be called a map if it describes the location of an area as well as with information that rifies its location.


    But what she saw on the scroll in her hand was nothing more than a blind map. Without the direction of the wind and any information.


    It''s just a in picture, not to mention the pictures don''t blend but are separate from each other.


    Anyone who saw it would know that the regions were far from each other.


    "What map is this?" Fu Xie Lan muttered and took a deep breath.


    "There is no information, how can I know what area this is," she added, confused. The frown on her forehead became clearer.


    "Do you know anything about this map?" asked Fu Xie Lan suddenly raising her head to face Gu Yi.


    "It''s a map of three regions inhabited by different races, Queen," the man replied softly.


    "Three different races?" she muttered repeating Gu Yi''s words. Did that mean she had to venture into those three regions to get the Ruby Star Stone piece?


    Hearing Fu Xie Lan''s question which was more like a statement, Gu Yi just nodded.


    "The area on the map is the territory of the Vampire, Werewolf race and Fairy race, Queen," Gu Yi added.


    "The territory of the Vampire and Werewolf races borders. As for Fairy, the territory of that race is far from the territory of the previous two races."

 Chapter 243 - 243. Three Different Regions

    "The territory of the Vampire and Werewolf races borders. As for Fairy, the territory of that race is far from the territory of the two previous races," Gu Yi added.


    While Fu Xie Lan who heard it was silent. To be honest, she was a little curious as to why the man could tell that so clearly? While in the scroll there is no information whatsoever.


    But even so, she should be happy, for she is no longer confused about her next destination. Call it is Fu Xie Lan''s luck.


    "That means I have a choice about what three territories I should visit first?" Fu Xie Lan muttered, more to herself.


    Gu Yi who heard the murmur of the girl in front of him only had a cold and t expression.


    Was the Elf race toying with her?


    Just see, if one day they showed up, at that moment he was sure to teach them an all-out lesson.


    "So what territory do you think I should go first?" Fu Xie Lan asked Gu Yi after a few minutes.


    "It''s up to you, Queen. Whatever territory it is, in the end, you have to visit it without missing a single one," Gu Yi replied gently.


    Right. No matter which race territory she visited first, in the end, she had to go without missing any of them. So why should she be confused now? Only choose the one closest to her existence and all is well.


    "Alright, what you said is true," replied Fu Xie Lan nodding, she then reorganized the scroll in her hand and then put it into her cosmic bag.


    "I''m going to visit the territory closest to where I am now," she muttered again as she leaned back against the bed.


    "Whatever your decision, I support you, Queen," Gu Yi replied curtly.


    Silence fell between the two of them until there was another knock on the door.


    It was Wan Lie and the others, they wanted to know how Fu Xie Lan was at the moment. Don''t forget Hao who is always on the shoulders of the son of the Lord.


    Everyone saw clearly how Fu Xie Lan was. The girl seemed fine now, different from moments ago when the girl suddenly stumbled and almost fell.


    Had they not been at the location at that time, seen Fu Xie Lan''s current condition, perhaps they would not have believed that the girl nearly fell to the ground due to weakness.


    Because what they saw right now was, as usual, Fu Xie Lan is fine. There was no sign of any injury or illness.


    "Xie Lan, why not try taking the pill that Elder Bao gave you that time?" Xue Ning suddenly said.


    "I''m just worried, maybe you don''t realize that you are hurt deep" she added.


    "I''ve also noticed that you often look paletely, Xie Lan. Or is it just my feeling?" Xue Ning said.


    What the girl said was true, all of them in the room felt the same way. It was just that they were silent and didn''t discuss it too much, because Fu Xie Lan''s condition seemed to always be fine.


    "Without you are telling, me I''ve tried it, it''s just that the medicine doesn''t work. That means my body is fine."


    "Don''t worry about me, no one knows my condition better than myself," added Fu Xie Lan again trying to calm the worry within them. Although to be honest, she did not understand what was going on inside her.


    Often weak, dizzy, nauseous to vomit. However, strangely Fu Xie Lan didn''t feel hurt in the slightest.


    "Hmmph... alright," Xue Ning replied.


    "I have a few questions, but I''m not sure myself whether you can answer them or not," said Fu Xie Lan after a moment of silence.


    "What''s that?" Now it was Wan Lie''s turn to speak.


    "Do you have acquaintances from other races besides wizards?"


    For a moment, Xue Ning and Ju Xian looked at each other, as did Wan Lie who turned his head towards them for only a few seconds.


    "Other races?" Xue Ning repeated with a mumble.


    "Yes," replied Fu Xie Lan.


    "You know Xie Lan, Ie from a small vige. To survive, we have to change ces. How could I have the guts to make friends with other races out there," Xue Ning replied sadly.


    "As well as me, meeting you in Kanca City is also the first time for me to set foot in the outside world, so far I have never left the Vige," Ju Xian added.


    As for Xue Ying, don''t ask anymore. Her fate was not much different from that of her younger sister, Xue Ning.


    Those who are busy surviving the harshness of the world, how could they possibly have time to do such a thing.


    As for Wan Lie, the youth was silent. Do not know what to say.


    He doesn''t even know anything about this world, has an acquaintance from another race? Wan Lie had never even seen the form of all races, how could he have such a thing. His world was only Fu Xie Lan, his Mother. Although if he were given a lot of time and freedom in this world, he would also not do such a pointless thing, and would only continue to cling to his decision to guard Fu Xie Lan.


    Seeing all the expressions of the people in front of her, Fu Xie Lan took a deep breath.


    "What''s wrong, Xie Lan?"


    "Is something bothering you?" asked Wan Lie then.


    "I told you about the ruby ??star stone didn''t I?" asked Fu Xie Lan.


    Soon they nodded almost simultaneously.


    "Don''t tell me the ruby ??star stone is in the territory of another race, Xie Lan?" Xue Ning said with wide eyes. Surprised by the thing that suddenly appeared in her mind.


    "It is true," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    For a moment, everyone fell silent at the girl''s words. Wanted to respond but didn''t know the right words to respond to Fu Xie Lan''s words that just escaped her lips.


    "This time the clues are saying Ruby star stone was in three different regions. There is the territory of Vampire, Werewolf, and Fairy."


    "I just wanted to know if you guys have any acquaintances from the three races? Maybe they can give a little idea of ??their territory," she added.


    "To enter their territory, surely it would be better to have information about them, wouldn''t it?" exined Fu Xie Lan at length.


    Hearing those lines, Wan Lie immediately nced in the direction his father was, giving him an iprehensible look. Unfortunately, Gu Yi wasn''t looking at him at that time.


    "You said Fairy race earlier, didn''t you?" Xue Ning wanted to confirm.


    Fu Xie Lan nodded firmly.


    "Perhaps Elder Bao can help us with this, isn''t he a mixed-blood wizard? I''ve heard that Fairy''s blood also flows in his blood," Xue Ning said.

 Chapter 244 - 244. Dark Aura

    "Perhaps Elder Bao can help us with this, isn''t he a mixed-blood wizard? I''ve heard that he also has Fairy blood in his blood," Xue Ning said.


    Fu Xie Lan was momentarily silent. How could she forget this fact?


    The teacher herself was of Fairy blood, which meant she could ask him anything about the region.


    "Alright, after this. Next, we will go to the Fairy''s territory," said Fu Xie Lan decided right then and there.


    "But again I want to tell you, I''m not forcing you to follow me anywhere. So if you want to stay in wizard territory, just say so. I don''t mind at all," she said again at length.


    "Don''t say those words again, because after all, I will still be near you, Xie Lan. And I also promised your father earlier," Xue Ning replied immediately.


    "Me too," Ju Xian added. Meanwhile, Wan Li and Xue Ying both nodded in agreement.


    ***


    Until the next day, Fu Xie Lan, Gu Yi, and Wan Lie, and the others, excused themselves.


    "Don''t forget to notify your condition to your father often, Xie Lan," said a middle-aged man.


    "Don''t worry, and wait for me toe home Dad," replied Fu Xie Lan gently rubbing the man''s palm which was in her grip then slowly released it.


    In this world, now Fu Xie Lan''s situation was very much different from before.


    If before she felt she had no ce to return to, but now. This ce would always be open to her and waiting for her toe home.


    After Princess Fu Xie Lan''s departure, Emperor Fu Qing slightly wavered from his position.


    Hair that has turnedpletely white is only covered by a crown perched on his head. The wrinkles on his face grew, only his golden brocade robe still seems to give a slightly better impression of his condition


    Anyone who saw Emperor Fu Qing''s current expression would know how sad he was to let go of his only daughter.


    Although Fu Xie Lan said that she was only going for a few months, it was very hard for him.


    And it made Emperor Fu Qing feel like he was aging faster.


    While on the other hand, Fu Xie Lan, Gu Yi, Wan Lie, and the other three moved silently into the crowd, using the robes to hide their identity from the crowd.


    No one knew of Princess Fu Xie Lan''s departure apart from His Majesty the King, themander-in-chief, Qiao and Lim, and the servants who had previously been in the Moon Pavilion.


    Even so, the residence was not empty, some people kept cleaning it as if someone was inhabiting it.


    Emperor Fu Qing didn''t let Fu Xie Lan''s departure to wizard territory be known to people.


    He wanted people to remain safe from rumors about ck witches, with the thought that princess Fu Xie Lan''s husband and the other wizard friends lived within the pce walls.


    .


    .


    .


    On the other side. Moving away from the royal city of Zu, they againbed the royal forest until they reached the boundary of the forbidden forest.


    No one noticed their movements. Fleeing fast like a ck shadow at night. Although many residents were doing their daily routines in the forest, Fu Xie Lan and the others managed to get through them all without a hitch and of course without anyone knowing it too.


    Combing the forbidden forest, breaking through the thickets of trees, jumping from one branch to another, Fu Xie Lan and Gu Yi led the way. Wan Lie and Ju Xian were right behind the two of them.


    While the Xue brothers, Xue Ning seemed to be helped by her older brother, Xue Ying.


    With her mana level still at level one, Xue Ning would have fallen behind Fu Xie Lan and the others had it not been for Xue Ying to help her move and match the speed of herpanions.


    It only took one day, and the shadow of Phylloni City had already entered their eyes.


    Fu Xie Lan suddenly stopped her steps. Making Wan Li and the others do the same.


    But what the girl did next left everyone surprised and confused at the same time.


    Not without reason, because instead of advancing towards the ce they were about to reach, Fu Xie Lan turned around and moved to the edge of the forbidden forest. It looked as if they were circling the clearing outside the forest.


    Meanwhile, Gu Yi, behind his silver mask, a cold glint appeared on his gray eyes.


    It seems the Queen''s senses are getting sharper.


    Previously, when they were about to exit the forbidden forest, Gu Yi could sense someone''s presence in that ce at the first. The evil and so dark aura still lingered. He wanted to ignore it and only signal his two bodyguards to investigate.


    Never thought before, that Fu Xie Lan would feel it too, and even now was following where the evil aura was heading.


    It was dark, but Fu Xie Lan didn''t stop either. Continued to move regardless of what she was looking for, making those following behind asionally sigh in confusion.


    Since earlier, Fu Xie Lan just moved along the edge of the forest without saying a word.


    "Brother..."


    "Shhh," Xue Ying cut in and immediately silenced his sister.


    Whereas, Xue Ning just wanted to ask about something that had been bothering her since earlier.


    As for Gu Yi, the man continued to follow her without the slightest protest. During their movement since earlier, he asionally felt a great and very dark energy zing, then faded and disappeared. It happened several times.


    The air temperature at the edge of the forest began to drop, a chill that chilled to the bones. The moon hung in the dim light making it a little difficult for them to see around.


    Xue Ning and Xue Ying couldn''t help but frown. They felt a little strange about their surroundings.


    By now, the sounds of the nocturnal beasts should have been heard. But not even the sound of rustling leaves could be heard.


    Quiet and so quiet. It meant that something went wrong in the forest they were in right now.


    Don''t ask why all this time they lived nomaden in the forests with the people of Parqus Vige. And they knew very well the situation that usually happened in the forest.


    If even the animals that usuallye out at night show no form or sound at all it means that something very dangerous or life-threatening is happening in the forest within a radius not too far from their whereabouts.

 Chapter 245 - 245. Dark Aura (2)

    Now Wan Lie was slowly starting to feel strange. Had something happened while they were leaving the wizarding territory?


    Fu Xie Lan suddenly stopped, naturally followed by the others.


    "Did something happen...."


    "Shhh.." Fu Xie Lan cut in immediately with one of her index fingers raised and touch her lips as a signal to don''t make a sound.


    After doing so, her other hand moved to point towards the front.


    Following where the girl was pointing, a faint frown formed on the foreheads of the people who were with her.


    All they saw was darkness, nothing strange entered their sight.


    Ju Xian shook his head, and so did Xue Ning.


    Fu Xie Lan then nodded and tried to move again, moved a few meters forward then stopped again.


    One of her hands then again pointed towards the front.


    Those who saw Fu Xie Lan immediately did the same as before.


    In the dim light at the edge of the forbidden forest, their eyes could see the silhouettes of several people ahead.


    Even the faint sound of someone devouring something?


    Fu Xie Lan slowly waved her hand.


    One second...


    Two seconds...


    A firefly appeared from behind a tree. Not just one, but several.


    All of them appeared from different ces, and it managed to add some light to the edge of the forbidden forest.


    Fu Xie Lan swung her hand again, and at that instant, all the fireflies moved forward in one direction. As if leading their way.


    Fu Xie Lan moved closer again, the fireflies stopped and slightly spread out in a slightly spacious area ahead.


    Fu Xie Lan''s sense of smell also caught the scent of blood emanating from there.


    Everyone''s bodies instantly froze, seeing what entered their eyes, even Xue Ning trembled without realizing it.


    Everyone''s breath caught.


    Several people in blue robes with bodies covered in bloody there. Whether they were still alive or had lost their lives, no one knew.


    Not only that, but several pieces of blue robes were also lying carelessly on the ground.


    There is a silhouette with a body so tiny, it looks like it''s pawing the ground.


    If they are seeing carefully, the figure resembled the figure of a .....toddler?


    Fu Xie Lan who previously only watched with the power of her eyes was shocked by the fact because from a distance, she only saw a small shadow moving around the people who were lying stiff.


    Never would she have guessed that the moving shadow was a toddler.


    Those who saw the scene were stunned frozen in ce, especially when the figure of the toddler turned slightly and showed its face.


    Its cheeks were so full, the eyes with the nose formed gave a very sweet appearance.


    Xue Ning who saw at it, at the same time, the girl wanted to quickly move from her position but was held back by Xue Ying.


    "Where are you going? Stay here, Xue Ning."


    "Brother, don''t you see the toddler over there. I''m sorry, how can there be a toddler amid those bloodied people?"


    "Let go of me, let me bring the toddler in here," Xue Ning whispered back, but her voice still reached the senses of Fu Xie Lan and the others.


    "Let her."


    "Go and be that toddler''s next meal," Wan Lie said in a slightly scornful tone, without turning his head towards Xue Ning.


    Hearing Wan Lie''s words, Xue Ning narrowed her eyes disapprovingly.


    "What are you saying? I just wanted to save that toddler, Huh."


    "Look at the conditions around you first before deciding to save someone."


    "Don''t you feel weird? Why did the toddler look fine among the people covered in blood?"


    "Use your brain before you act. You are an idiot!" added him.


    Watch your words, boy!" Xue Ying clenched his fists and wanted to beat up Wan Lie right then and there.


    But failed, because Ju Xian immediately stepped forward and separated the two. He asks Xue Ying to return to his original position. While Wan Lie just squeaked in displeasure.


    On the other hand, Xue Ning who heard Wan Lie''s words to her was frozen on the spot. What the young man said was true, she was very hasty in acting. She prioritizes her feelings over thoughts.


    "Besides being stupid, you''re also..."


    "Shh.. Don''t be loud," said Fu Xie Lan, interrupting Wan Lie''s words when she heard their bickering behind.


    "Look at carefully," added the girl again without turning her head.


    Immediately all followed Fu Xie Lan''s instructions.


    Tense.


    All of their nerves tightened in an instant. The toddler they had just seen change older than before. The toddler became a little boy.


    He moves nimbly.


    Looks like kissing people''s hands, feet, and necks for a long time. No, what the little boy did was not as simple as they thought.


    Because what happened next was, those people instantly disappeared in their ce and leaving only the robes with nothing.


    Meanwhile, looks the little boy''s mouth waspletely red.


    Dripping...


    Dripping...


    Blood dripped from his lips. Along with the disappearance of the people one by one, the figure of the toddler they previously saw had now turned again with a face that was so innocent and looks so adorable.


    Fu Xie Lan stared nkly at the scene in front of her, what other sight did she get now?


    Was this also the work of the ck witch? But the aura was a little different. This time the aura she felt was so dark and very evil.


    They watched in silence in the dim night, and without them knowing, someone also hid and witnessed the whereabouts of Fu Xie Lan and the others.


    "Time to y."


    "Hope you guys enjoy the game until that person rises again," he muttered with a smirk, then disappeared from there, without leaving any trace of aura that could let anyone know of his existence.


    Meanwhile, on the other hand, Gu Yi''s forehead seemed to frown from time to time. He had previously sensed the big evil mana but now it had suddenly disappeared.


    If only his strength reached its peak, he would not be in such trouble.


    It''s just that, because of the bloody events seven hundred years ago, he was also affected by it.


    Not his body, but his soul. Yes, his soul was injured, causing him to have to restore it for hundreds of years if he wanted to get his power again.


    No matter how hard he tried to sense that mana and aura, he couldn''t detect it very clearly. Can only grope without rity.


    Not because he is weaker than the owner of that aura, it''s just that his current state is also injured.

 Chapter 246 - 246. Black Shadow

    Being in that position for a few minutes, Fu Xie Lan then turned around.


    "What''s wrong Xie Lan?" Wan Lie asked when he is seeing that his mother seemed to want to leave.


    "We''d better continue our journey," the girl replied with a sigh.


    "Return? what about the creature in there....." Wan Lie asked hanging his sentence when he looked in front of where the figure of the toddler was before.


    "Huh?"


    "Why?" asked Fu Xie Lan seeing Wan Lie''s response.


    "Where did that figure go?" said the young man then.


    Everyone''s gaze immediately fell on the clearing in front of them. Including Fu Xie Lan.


    And sure enough, they had only looked away a few seconds ago, and at this moment they had not found a single figure there.


    Even those who were lying down before also disappeared and left only the blue robes lying on the ground without their owners.


    Wrinkles appeared behind Fu Xie Lan''s mask, as did the others. Having the same confusion and questions lodged in their minds.


    "Never mind, we should go back on our journey," said Fu Xie Lan, turning around again.


    "So what about that person earlier? Should we stop looking for him?" Xue Ning asked a little hesitantly.


    "That''s none of our affairs," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    Previously she was only curious about the dark aura she had felt before. It was not the intention to interfere or do anything to the aura that she was feeling. As long as it didn''t bother her, then the girl just stood still and watched. after all, his aura was different from the ck witch''s aura that she knew. So she didn''t have to think about it too much.


    Hearing Fu Xie Lan''s words, no one else responded. What the girl said was true.


    Why should they bother with something that is none of their business?


    This is the affairs of the Lord of the Arnd World.


    Such were the thoughts of Xue Ning, Xue Ying, and Ju Xian.


    As for Wan Lie, the young man asionally stole nces at the man next to Fu Xie Lan. He wanted to know how the man would respond, but all he had found since earlier was silence.


    Made him a little curious about what was in the head of the man who was none other than his father.


    "Come on!" asked Fu Xie Lan and then exiting the edge of the forbidden forest.


    Set foot on the ground,bing the open space filled with green grass in the dim moonlight.


    They all walked towards the city of Phillony.


    Departing since morning from the human race, and reached the wizard territory at night. Their movement is very fast. Very fast for the size of people who only rely on leg strength moving from one tree branch to another.


    Gu Yi could have brought all of them in an instant to wizard territory, only that would drain his mana too much.


    His body''s mana had not recovered since Fu Xie Lan sucked it up when they did sex on their first night.


    Yes, even though he knew that the mana in his body seemed to be sucked into Fu Xie Lan''s body, at that time Gu Yi didn''t stop his actions until the girl asked him to stop.


    Not only that, if he moved all of them, he was worried that he would suffer severe damage to his unstable soul due to the injury.


    Walk hand in hand following a path that leads directly to the fences of the Phoenix academy walls.


    Seeing the tall and sturdy wall, Fu Xie Lan quickened her pace even more.


    Even though the fence of the phoenix academy wall was close to them, that didn''t mean it was easy. Because to reach the door, Fu Xie Lan and the others had to walk to circle the side walls to find out where the back door was.


    With the ability of the girl''s eyes, finding the existence of the back door was not something difficult.


    Suddenly a ck shadow shed directly above their heads causing Fu Xie Lan and the others to reflexively stop their steps.


    Empty...


    Nothing reached their eyes, only the high walls of the academy with a sky filled with white clouds.


    "What was that?" Xue Ning mumbled furrowing her brows, her voice is so tiny, but it could reach everyone''s senses of hearing.


    "I feel something just passed," said the girl again rubbing the nape of the neck.


    As for Fu Xie Lan, she felt the same way Xue Ning felt, the girl''s violet eyes were already gleaming and scanning everything that was happening around her without any obstructions within a fairly far radius.


    But what she found made the brow behind her silver mask frown.


    There was no strange figure that she met, everything seemed normal and running as usual. The night was gettingte, Fu Xie Lan only found a few people who were already asleep while others were still busy chatting and some others seemed to be practicing.


    Re-scanned the area around it, nothing strange, but, even so, Fu Xie Lan felt as if something was bothering her heart.


    "All right,e on!" said Fu Xie Lan. Of course with Gu Yi who was always by his side.


    Wan Lie and the others, when they heard Fu Xie Lan''s instructions, all fell silent and nodded their heads.


    Back to the walk without saying anything.


    The location of the phoenix academy might be said to be directly adjacent to the forbidden forest because only the grasnds were the intermediary, that was only part of it, while the other parts of the area were bordered by forests and people''s residences.


    Phoenix Academy has arge area, so, if it is likened to a person who surrounds the wall fence it will not be enough to only do it for one day.


    The academy is not only a ce to study and educate students, but some other areas are devoted to the residences of teachers and Elders, students are also required to live in several dormitories within the academy. And a training ce that also has arge area with different types.


    Everything isplete, there is not a singleck of facilities that may be needed by students and teachers.


    Maybe that''s the reason so that the academy has a fairlyrge area.


    Walking for nearly an hour, two figures they assumed were guards at the rear gate of the phoenix academy entered their eyes.


    Seeing this, Fu Xie Lan was still walked at a consistent pace, neither fast nor slow.


    Her thoughts are currently out of ce. The figure of the toddler and the ck shadow that had previously shed above their heads continued to disturb herposure. Although it was none of her affairs, for some reason her mind couldn''t stay away and ignore something she had witnessed for herself.


    As if what happened was part of her responsibility.


    She didn''t know, Fu Xie Lan just feels that way.

 Chapter 247 - 247. Extracted Soul

    In an unspoiled valley, it is far beyond the reach of any race.


    Standing a castle with shades of ck so solid, shrouded in dark clouds, no moonlight or anything. There is only darkness and silence.


    The asional sh of lightning in the ck clouds at the top of the castle added to the gloom of that tall building. Someone appeared from behind the bushes behind the castle, with a ck cloak that wrapped the whole body from head to toe making his figure sink and merge into the darkness of the night.


    His footsteps were so rxed, heading towards the castle gate alone.


    From the outside, the smell of blood wafted up, making the figure stop for a moment, take a deep breath of air while closing his eyes. It was as if the scent had be an addiction to him.


    A smirk stered on his lips, the figure then resumed walking.


    The asional sound of a crow filled the silence, making anyone shiver if they heard it in an atmosphere like this.


    But that didn''t apply to the figure who had almost reached the entrance of the castle as if he had gotten used to the scenery and situation around there.


    He raised his hand and pushed the castle door slowly without knocking. Anyone can see his slightly elongated nails adorn his pale fingers.


    Entering the castle, there were only candles and torches attached to the stone walls. Inside the room are three different passages, each leading to a different ce.


    The figure then stepped back into the hallway that was right in the middle. It looks dark from the outside, but when someone enters it, the atmosphere is not as dark as before.


    Candles were lined up against the walls, about two meters apart each, and managed to provide dim light.


    The figure''s footsteps echoed, bouncing down the hall.


    Stopped his steps at the end of the hall, slowly raised his hand and a streak of ck smoke appeared in his palm, along with that, aplicated rune appeared on the floor.


    In just about a few seconds, the floor shook lightly. Which previously seemed to be united, slowly split with the other parts descending and forming adder.


    As if heading to the basement.


    The figure rushed back down the stairs until reaching thest step, a veryrge room immediately greeted him.


    The aroma of the potion mixed with the smell of blood, causing him to close his eyes once again, inhaling deeply as if enjoying it immensely.


    "You''re home?" a woman''s voice suddenly crept into his eardrums. Causing the figure to immediately turn to the source of the voice.


    There, several people wearing ck robes seemed to be busy with several containers filled with light orbs.


    The light is not as simple as one thinks. Those balls of light are Arhata.


    Arhata is a soul that has been extracted.


    Arhata originally came from the soul of someone who was still alive, whether it was from the human race, wizard race, fairy, or other race.


    Souls that are forcibly removed from one''s body through a soul-splitting ritual then with the help of forbidden magic, those souls cannot return to the spirit world to begin reincarnation but remain in this world as if bound.


    The souls are then processed by those in the room to make them empty and new souls. That is Arhata.


    Even so, not all the souls they extract be Arhata.


    The soul that is sessful to be extracted is called Arhata, while the soul that experiences failure from the ritual is called a phirata.


    Arhata and phirata have a big difference.


    Arhata can form their own body if ced in a tube that resembles arge capsule filled with blood.


    As for Phirata, the soul cannot form its own body, so it needs a ce to grow. The body of a living toddler was the mostpatible with that soul.


    If it has got its body, a phirata can then grow by itself by drinking blood and absorbing people''s life energy.


    Their growth, Arhata, and Phirata tend to be fast, it''s just that the process of extracting their souls takes months to years.


    Their form resembles that of ordinary humans, but what distinguishes Arhata or phirata from other creatures is that they can imitate people using their form.


    However, Arhata''s life span is longer than Phirata''s.


    They are also able to use the mana in the body, and it is ording to their victims. The more mana they absorbed, they became stronger.


    Phirata tends to always thirst for blood, their behavior is also not much different from other races.


    Also, these creatures don''t belong to any race.


    Walking over to the woman, the figure passed severalrge ss tubes, with blood-like liquid filling therge capsule-shaped object.


    On the walls of the tube, it was clear that the intricate rune carvings filled it.


    The room was veryrge, and all contained simr capsules. The only difference between them is their content.


    Some are just balls of light, while others are filled with fully formed human bodies. Some are still children and some have grown up.


    All the creatures seemed to close their eyes as if they were asleep. On the forehead of each formed body, a rose petal-shaped mark could be seen that glowed faintly, prating the red liquid that filled the capsule, the light seemed to be connected to the runes that filled their ce.


    It can be seen that they are a type of Arhata.


    "How? Did it work?" the woman asked again when she saw the figure who had just arrived, approaching her.


    The figure only cleared his throat in response to the woman''s words.


    "What happened? Did you see him turn into an adult?" she asked.


    "Erm, just a nce then I left from there," replied the figure in a deep voice.


    "It seems you are not interested in the creature," replied the woman then returned to continue her work which had been dyed.


    "He''s just a failed product."


    "But anyway, I hope he can make a big mess, tsk," he said again.


    "Yes, at least to buy time until the silver blood moon to ur," the woman replied.


    "How are her condition?"


    "Still the same as usual, no signs at all," the woman replied.


    "Whereas the silver blood moon is about to happen."


    "Don''t worry, there''s still a few months left."


    "What about the others?"


    The man didn''t answer and just looked at the woman in front of him.


    "I mean the tower."


    "Which tower?"


    "If your mean is the tower who was in the human territory, it''s already destroyed," he replied in an ordinary-looking voice.


    Immediately the movement of the woman''s hand stopped for a moment. She then turned to the man with one eyebrow raised.


    Received such a gaze, the man sighed for a moment.


    "That person did it," he said simply.


    "That person?"


    "Yeah, who else has unlimited mana in this world besides that Lord Gu Yi," he exined.


    "So how''s their disguise in the pce...."


    "They''re dead," the man interrupted.

 Chapter 248 - 248. Phoenix Academy

    "So how''s their disguise in the pce..."


    "They''re dead," the man interrupted immediately.


    "The perpetrator is the same person," he continued.


    "What about Yu Yi''s reincarnated existence?" the woman asked after a moment of silence.


    Hearing this, the man smiled faintly.


    "Don''t worry about her, her current reincarnation isn''t as strong as it used to be. She can''t be considered an obstacle at all," he replied.


    "You meet her?" the woman asked curiously.


    "I even talked to her once," the man retorted with another chuckle.


    "Really? Then what happened?" she asked over and over.


    "She is with Gu Yi."


    Suddenly the woman turned around with a stiff expression on her face.


    "Hah, no kidding, don''t lie to me. If she''s with that guy, why are you still standing whole in front of me?" the woman sarcastically refused to believe it.


    "Whatever, I don''t need you to trust me," the man replied again then turned around, wanting to leave the room.


    "Ah, just call the others if you want to take off the second phirata. I''m tired, I want to rest," he said then stepped away with one hand waving up.


    "Where are you going? Hey."


    "Stop! Hey. We don''t have much time to rx," the woman shouted.


    "I''ve done my job," replied the man who was already in front of the stairs.


    "Just ask for something else," he said then started up the stairs and disappeared from there.


    "Ah. I forgot to say that don''t worry about anything. Just do your job. Make lots of Arhatas," he shouted echoing from behind the stairwell.


    The woman was just silent hearing the screams of the figure who had disappeared there.


    "Miss, one Arhata over there is perfect," a voiceing from the side caught her attention.


    "Is that true?"


    The man just nodded.


    "Then move it to the next room unite with the others," she replied again.


    "Okay, I''ll excuse myself."


    "Be careful, and you, help him," said the woman again, pointing to a man who was also not far from her.


    "Okay, I''ll help him," said the figure.


    Watching the two of them move away, her lips curved into an arc, smiling.


    "Okay, let''s make a lot of dolls," she said with a sharp glint in her eyes.


    ***


    Phylloni City.


    Fu Xie Lan, Gu Yi, and the others had just entered the phoenix academy. All looked normal, returning with blue robes attached to their bodies with jade indicating that they were students of the phoenix academy.


    Earlier, a few days ago when they want to left phylloni city, Elder Huang Bao gave them some identification jade as phoenix academy disciples.


    The old man did it not without reason, because he didn''t want when Fu Xie Lan toe back and not be able to enter the phoenix academy again without his presence so he gave her some of the identification jade.


    And that is what is now attached to their robes.


    As for Xue Ying, the man was not wearing any robes.


    Even so, no one prevented him from entering the academy.


    It was because Fu Xie Lan told the gatekeeper that on the way to the academy, they were attacked by a group of magical beasts that ripped Xue Ying''s robes apart.


    And the two gatekeepers believed it. Moreover, they still sensed a wizard''s mana from Xue Ying''s body.


    As for Gu Yi, don''t ask anymore. The man already had the wizard''s robes since he was in front of Kanca City.


    The atmosphere inside the academy was very quiet, perhaps because it was gettingte at night.


    They all immediately walked towards Elder Chen''s residence, for that was the only ce closest to their current position.


    Whereas Elder Bao''s residence was some distance away from them.


    But that wasn''t the only reason Fu Xie Lan had. Elder Bao''s residence was very small. With six of them, the girl was worried, they wouldn''t fit in her teacher''s residence.


    Unlike the residence of Elder Chen. Even though it wasn''t very spacious, it would probably be enough for them to stay the night. Yes, just for tonight.


    Because she could no longer find a new inn. If it was just her, perhaps Fu Xie Lan would still be able to.


    But when she saw the tired faces of those who were with her, she gave up.


    Ju Xian and Xue Ying looked so tired after a long day''s journey, especially Xue Ning. even though the girl was helped by her brother, it didn''t mean she didn''t use the mana in her body.


    Just imagine how tired they were, the journey that should have taken them three days and three nights, they only went through in one day without rest.


    And it drains their life energy.


    Passing several buildings and open spaces that resembled a field, they continued to walk.


    The path was neither too bright nor too dark. The light from severalnterns in the courtyard of the building they were passing shone onto the path. Give light to anyone passing by.


    "For the time being, tonight we will stay at Elder Chen''s residence," said Fu Xie Lan suddenly without looking back. Yet her voice managed to reach everyone''s senses.


    "It''s up to you, Xie Lan," Xue Ning replied in a very weak voice.


    Fu Xie Lan who heard the girl''s voice slightly slowed down her steps. With the aim that Xue Ning wouldn''t be too overwhelmed to follow her, yes even though right now the girl already sounded very overwhelmed.


    Wan Lie who also heard the girl''s voice immediately looked back. Finding Xue Ning''s face that asionally wrinkled with exhaustion made him slow down a bit, slower than Fu Xie Lan.


    A smirk stered on his lips.


    Walked indifferently, causing the already overwhelmed Xue Ning to be out of focus and almost hitting the man''s leg with her foot.


    She almost fell to the ground if Wan Lie didn''t hold her body back soon.


    "What are you doing?" Xue Ning protested, she is wanting to break free from Wan Lie''s hands.


    "Shouldn''t I be the one asking that? And you''re grateful that I caught you right away. Otherwise, you might have kissed the ground," Wan Lie replied.


    "moved away from her," Xue Ying said.


    Hearing the man''s voice, Wan Lie violently let go of Xue Ning''s body causing the girl to wobble a little and almost fall back down.


    "Watch your attitude, damn it!" Xue Ying cursed the man, feeling disapproved of his sister being treated rudely.


    Wan Lie just snorted at the man''s words.


    Xue Ning suddenly felt dizzy, causing her to quickly grab anything nearby to hold on to.


    Wan Lie who saw this, immediately let go of Xue Ning''s hand that was holding her shoulder and lifted the girl''s body, carrying her in his arms.


    "Don''t pretend to be strong if you''re already tired," said Wan Lie and then walked faster than before, ahead of Fu Xie Lan and Gu Yi. Ignoring Xue Ying''s gaze that seemed to be skinning him right then and there.


    While Fu Xie Lan and Gu Yi who saw this did notment. The girl just sighed while Gu Yi didn''t have any reaction.


    Meanwhile, Ju Xian, who was walking at the back, just sighed deeply while shaking his head.


    ''If you want to carry Xue Ning why should you be rude to her first?''

 Chapter 249 - 249. Elder Chens Residence

    As if at a loss for words, Xue Ning was silently transfixed in Wan Lie''s arms.


    The shock and dizziness that had hit her head earlier made the girl look dazed for a moment.


    "If you''re tired, don''t talk too much. Tsk just bothers me," said Wan Lie suddenly.


    "I never asked you to help me," Xue Ning replied then closed her eyes after ring sharply at the young man.


    Wan Lie didn''t respond to the girl. His steps were slightly quick, towards Elder Chen''s residence.


    It only took a few minutes, and the two of them had already seen the old man''s residence, Wan Lie quickened his pace even more without letting Xue Ning off his arm.


    Being a few meters away from Elder Chen''s residence, it was quiet.


    Suddenly the door of the two-story building opened, a figure in a gray robe came out from there.


    His short body withpletely white hair became a crown on his head.


    Seeing that figure, Wan Lie immediately knew who the short old man was.


    identally their gazes collided made the old man freeze in ce for a moment as if what he saw was somethingpletely unexpected.


    "Yo-Young Master?" The old man stuttered immediately to Wan Lie who was already a few meters away from him.


    "W-what happened? What happened to Fu Xie Lan?" the old man panicked when his gaze also found a woman in Wan Lie''s arms.


    That old figure was Huang Bao.


    "I''m here, Teacher," a voice suddenly sounded from behind the young man standing in front of him.


    Looking at the origin of the voice, several people entered his view.


    Fu Xie Lan, Lord Gu Yi, Ju Xian, and another man he had seen for the first time.


    "Then who is it?" Huang Bao asked a little doubtfully when he saw the woman whose face sank into Wan Lie''s chest.


    "He is Xue Ning, Uncle," Wan Lie replied immediately.


    Immediately the faint frown on Huang Bao''s forehead faded, no wonder it felt like something was missing.


    It turned out to be Xue Ning.


    "You''re back?" asked the old man again, but his tone sounded more like a statement.


    "Yes, we''re back," replied Fu Xie Lan already standing in front of the short old man.


    "Did you get ruby star stone?"


    "No, no. Don''t answer now, you''d better go in first, and get some rest," said Elder Bao.


    "About what happened to you guys right now, I can ask at another time," he added.


    "Come on!" he said then turned around wanting to re-enter Elder Chen''s residence.


    Wan Lie and Fu Xie Lan just nodded, then they followed the old man from behind and entered the two-story building.


    ...


    "What else?" a voice immediately greeted Huang Bao as he just emerged from the door.


    That figure was Elder Chen, the old man who was still sitting on the sofa in his living room apanied by various kinds of books of different thicknesses, lying on the table and the floor next to him.


    A few seconds ago, Huang Bao had just left his residence and the old man reappeared, he isn''t knowing what else Huang Bao had to ask for. These past few days, since Fu Xie Lan''s departure, the old man had been pestering and bothering him, as if Huang Bao was never satisfied when he saw him calm down a bit.


    And today, no one knows how many times he evicted the old man away from his residence.


    And now?


    The old man is back.


    "Go away, before I evict you," said Elder Chen. Although to be honest, what was said by his lips was just a mere formality.


    "Ehem¡­" Wan Lie suddenly appeared behind Elder Bao, followed by Fu Xie Lan and Gu Yi, with a few more people who Elder Chen didn''t know.


    "Okay, then. I want to see you evict us," said Huang Bao, continuing his leisurely pace.


    Previously, Huang Bao had already told his best friend everything that had happened, all without exception. Even about the existence of Lord Gu Yi in their midst.


    And it was made Elder Chen''s current expression pale. As if seeing a ghost, the old man trembled. Even though the Lord was wearing a mask, but there wasn''t a single person in this world who had an aura like the man next to Fu Xie Lan.


    His eyes and hair made his suspicions clearer. Moreover, Huang Bao had already said that Lord Gu Yi was always by Fu Xie Lan''s side


    "Your Majesty..."


    "There are still a lot of empty rooms here, right?" said Elder Bao immediately, as if knowing what his best friend wanted to say.


    Even though he had warned him to be normal. However, the old man had just barely put him in danger. Yes, he could be made into a roast rabbit by the Lord if he didn''t stop his friend immediately.


    Yes, Gu Yi had previously ordered Huang Bao to act normal when they were in front of Fu Xie Lan. Not only in front of the girl but everywhere.


    Elder Chen who had just realized the mistake he had almost made, immediately shut his mouth, hanging his sentence without any intention of continuing.


    "You guys are back," said Elder Chen trying to normalize his expression.


    "Come in, and have a seat," he said again, quickly clearing the books that were lying scattered around using his magic and moving them to the bookshelf on the side of the room, arranging them neatly there.


    Soon everyone is looking for a suitable seat for them to rx.


    Except for Wan Lie who continued to stand in his position.


    Elder Chen saw the youth slowly moved from his position. If his guess was correct, the girl in Wan Lie''s arms was Xue Ning. Because there are no more women among them other than those in the young man''s arms.


    And since there was no other girl besides the two of them, it was easy to guess who the figure was.


    How is the condition?" asked Elder Chen.


    "Follow me, and take her to rest," he continued again then walked first. Lead the way to the stairs that lead to the second floor.


    "Ah yes, Xie Lan, that room is still your room," said Elder Chen, turning his head towards Fu Xie Lan for a moment.


    "Alright, Uncle. Thank you," Fu Xie Lan replied, the room Elder Chen was referring to was the room she upied when she was first here.


    Hearing Fu Xie Lan''s response, the old man simply nodded and started to climb the stairs.


    One of the reasons Huang Bao always visited his residence every day was because he wanted to clean the room of his disciple. Just in case the girles back one day.


    The room had belonged to his disciple since the moment the short man decided to make Fu Xie Lan his disciple.


    Why not in his own house? Because it''s too small there, not to mention filled with dust and a very strong herbal aroma.


    And Elder Chen''s slightly more spacious and clean residence made it a suitable ce for Fu Xie Lan.

 Chapter 250 - 250. Strange Man

    Entered one of the rooms on the second floor, judging from its position, it seemed that it was next to the room where Fu Xie Lan was before.


    Wan Lie was a little curious. Why did Elder Chen''s residence have so many empty rooms? Even though he only lived alone in this two-story building. Even so, he never intended to ask the owner about it.


    "Come in, I''ll have Hua Bao take a look at her condition," said Elder Chen after opening the door and lighting thentern in the room.


    Wan Lie just nodded, didn''t respond to Elder Chen''s words, and stepped closer to the bed, cing Xue Ning''s body very carefully.


    Only a few seconds passed, and Elder Bao came to check on Xue Ning''s condition then gave her some pills.


    After the two elders went, there were now only the two of them in the room, Wan Lie and Xue Ning.


    .


    .


    The girl wanted to get out of bed but she was afraid of the young man standing behind the window.


    She didn''t know, it just feels that way.


    Xue Ning restrained her movements for a few minutes and didn''t move at all, her eyelids closed with only asional peeks at where the young man was.


    A few moments passed, Wan Lie still didn''t leave the room and it made Xue Ning feel ufortable.


    What did the young man waiting in this room?


    Right now, even though Xue Ning looked like she was asleep, to be honest, her mind was only filled with negativity about Wan Lie.


    And the end, Xue Ning decided to leave the room and let Wan Lie rest alone.


    Opening her eyelids, the girl slowly got off the bed.


    Wan Lie who heard the sound of friction from behind immediately turned around and found Xue Ning already standing next to the bed.


    "Eee...I-I''m going out," Xue Ning stuttered as her eyes met Wan Lie.


    The man raised an eyebrow at the girl''s words.


    "How is your condition?" Wan Lie asked, ignoring Xue Ning''s earlier words.


    "I''m not dizzy anymore, I''ll excuse myself then," she said, bowing slightly and then turning around, walking towards the door.


    Ssyuutt.....


    Xue Ning was taken aback, her feet took a few steps back.


    It was because Wan Lie''s figure suddenly stood in front of her, blocking her steps which would soon reach the bedroom door.


    "Where are you going? Hmmm?" asked the man.


    The girl to step back, avoiding Wan Lie''s body which was getting closer to her.


    Back off...


    Back off...


    Braaakkk...


    Xue Ning''s body reached the wall of the room and could no longer walk.


    "Stop!" shouted Xue Ning holding Wan Lie''s body, pressing the man''s broad chest so as not to approach her.


    "Let me out. Stop scaring me like that," Xue Ning said.


    "I won''t bother you, I''m sorry for bothering you earlier. I''m sorry," she added again with her head lowered. Xue Ning was worried that she would be harshly treated by that man for causing him trouble.


    "Stupid!"


    And at the same time, Wan Lie carried her body to the bed.


    "Enough rest. Don''t move too much or it will throw you out the window," said the manying down Xue Ning''s body roughly.


    "Don''t even think about leaving this room in that state," he added and then turned and walked toward the door.


    Open it then close it roughly. And it managed to make a Xue Ning froze on the spot.


    ''What did he say earlier?''


    ''Wasn''t he waiting for me toe out?''


    ''Tell me to rest? Huh.''


    Xue Ningughed crisply. She simply couldn''t understand what Wan Lie wanted from her.


    Because the man always treated her rudely, whereas she felt she had done nothing wrong, and say sorry for many times.


    Over again it felt like Xue Ning wanted to curse at the man, but how? When she had seen his figure, her guts had already shrunk. Whether since when she had felt such a thing, Xue Ning did not know.


    the only thing she knew was that the man was very strange.


    ***


    The distinctive groaning sound of waking up was heard filling one of the rooms on the second floor.


    "Good morning, Queen," Gu Yi greeted with his head facing Fu Xie Lan.


    The girl blinked her eyes.


    The air temperature in the room also slowly warms up.


    "Ummm good morning," the girl replied then got up from her position and leaned against the bed.


    "Did you sleep well?"


    Fu Xie Lan nodded.


    But only a few secondster, her head falls against the bed rest, again dizzy whacked her head.


    Slowly nausea also creeps in her throat making one of her hands move reflexively covering her mouth.


    Not only that, but Fu Xie Lan also felt a slight pain in her lower abdomen.


    The feeling onlysted a few seconds, and the blush on her face had disappeared. Reced with a pale white color.


    Even cold sweat was already dripping down her forehead.


    It managed to make the Lord of the Arnd World panic.


    He immediatelyid down Fu Xie Lan''s body carefully.


    "Please, don''t move my body, I''m dizzy" Fu Xie Lan squeaked.


    "Sshh," she hissed with a hand on her stomach.


    Her breathing was heavy and very weak.


    Gu Yi did not respond to the girl''s words and immediately channeled the mana in his body to reduce the pain that his wife was feeling.


    Knock...knock...knock...


    Suddenly heard a knock on the door.


    "Mom? Dad? Are you guys awake?" it was Wan Lie''s voice.


    At first, Gu Yi wanted to ignore it, but after hearing the owner of the voice, he immediately opened the door without moving away from Fu Xie Lan''s body.


    The door opened, Wan Lie''s brow furrowed when he didn''t find anyone who usually greeted him.


    Right now, he was alone. The others were still asleep. that''s why Wan Lie didn''t hesitate to use that nickname for Fu Xie Lan and Gu Yi.


    "Daddy..."


    His breath hitched, his words trailing off as his eyes caught sight of Gu Yi pumping mana into his mother''s body.


    "Daddy, what happened to Mom?" asked the young man approaching.


    "Don''t stand there, quickly call Huang Bao," Gu Yi ordered.


    And at that moment, Wan Lie immediately nodded, "O-okay. Wait a minute," he said turning around, a look of fear and worry filled his face. His hands trembled slightly as he quickly searched for Huang Bao''s whereabouts.


    "What happened Young Master? Why..."


    "Where is Huang Bao? Say it quickly," asked Wan Lie, interrupting Elder Chen.

 Chapter 251 - 251. Am I Dead?

    "What happened Young Master? Why..."


    "Where is Huang Bao? Say it quickly," said Wan Lie, interrupting Elder Chen.


    Currently downstairs, the man only saw Elder Chen, while Huang Bao, did not find him anywhere.


    His aura too, he didn''t feel it at all in the room.


    "Huang Bao?" repeated Elder Chen.


    "An hour ago, he left the academy. Maybe he''ll be back this afternoon," added the old man again.


    "Is there anything I can help you with, young master?"


    "My mother¡­no, I mean something happened to Fu Xie Lan," Wan Lie replied quickly.


    "Where did Huang Bao go?" he asked again.


    "He didn''t tell me, just said he would be out for a while ande back in the afternoon," Elder Chen replied.


    "Alright, I''ll look for it outside," Wan Lie replied immediately leaving the old man''s residence.


    And at that moment Elder Chen moved from his position, although at the first he was a little hesitant, his feet still walked towards the second floor where Fu Xie Lan was.


    ...


    A few minutes passed, and Gu Yi felt a slight change in Fu Xie Lan''splexion. Which was initially pale now regained its hue.


    Even so, the wrinkles on his wife''s forehead have not disappeared.


    Heard footsteps from outside.


    Quickly the door opened again and Elder Chen''s figure appeared there.


    "I asked for Huang Bao. Not you," the man said coldly.


    "S-sorry Your Majesty. I''m sorry..."


    Immediately a cold and domineering aura burst forth, making Elder Chen''s throat choke and preventing him from continuing his sentence.


    "Come out and bring Huang Bao here. Hurry up!" Gu Yimanded and at that very moment Elder Chen left the room with cold sweat dripping down his forehead.


    At first, he just wanted to see Fu Xie Lan''s condition but didn''t expect it to end like this.


    A sigh escaped his lips, descended the stairs, and immediately rushed after Wan Lie, looking for Huang Bao''s whereabouts.


    He leaves all the things he will do today to other teachers.


    "That old man, again giving me trouble," he mumbled and then jumped up and immediatelynded on his wand which was already in the air. Moving swiftly against the cardinal directions made his blue robes flutter perfectly.


    .


    .


    Only Gu Yi and Fu Xie Lan remained in the room.


    A few moments passed. Slowly the girl''s condition recovered by itself. The feeling of nausea that was felt earlier disappeared by itself. Likewise with dizziness and pain in the stomach also subsided.


    Gu Yi who saw Fu Xie Lan''s condition slightly breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Does it still hurt?" Gu Yi asked softly as he gently stroked the girl''s hair.


    Fu Xie Lan just shook her head weakly. Even though she didn''t feel any pain anymore, but she felt as if she had fought a big battle. Weak for no reason.


    Her mana drained a lot as if something was sucking it. She had this feeling several times.


    At first, she thought it was just her feeling, but after experiencing it many times, she was sure that something was indeed sucking her mana, and she could not find it.


    Gu Yi felt the same way. Every time he channeled his mana into Fu Xie Lan''s body, he always felt something forcefully absorbing his mana, and every time he did that, his mana that seemed to be sucked in seemed to increase from the previous time.


    And no matter how hard he searched for the cause, Gu Yi couldn''t find it at all.


    Sven though both of them feel the same way, they don''t tell it to each other and just keep it to themselves.


    "Where''s Wan Lie?" asked Fu Xie Lan again speaking up.


    "I felt his presence earlier," she added.


    "I asked him to look for Huang Bao, Queen," Gu Yi replied.


    "Don''t think about it. Your current condition is the main thing. Get some rest," he added.


    Fu Xie Lan just sighed, not responding to Gu Yi''s words.


    Sleepiness suddenly overtook her. She didn''t even have time to yawn and fell back asleep right then and there. Whereas Fu Xie Lan had just woken up from her sleep, and now she had fallen back asleep again.


    ...


    Suddenly Fu Xie Lan''s eyelids opened, startled and immediately took a sitting position. She felt the same as the first time she was in that body.


    ''Where is this?''


    Wrinkles were visible on her forehead when she saw her surroundings.


    As far as her eyes could see there was only a white room that Fu Xie Lan herself didn''t know where it ended up.


    Looking around, all she saw was emptiness, nothing, nobody.


    And that meant she was the only one in that strange room.


    ''Is this a dream?''


    Tried pinching herself.


    "Argh."


    Unfortunately, the pain she had just felt made it clear that what she was experiencing right now was not a dream.


    Then what happens?


    Where is Gu Yi?


    Where is she currently?


    "Is someone there?" She shouted, trying to find another figure in the room.


    "Hey."


    "Hello."


    "Is there anyone?"


    She shouted many times, but unfortunately, only her voice echoed in the room. Rebounded like a wave and re-entered her sense of hearing.


    And that''s what made her sure, that in that ce there was no one but her alone.


    ''Am I dead?''


    ''No. No,'' she shook her head quickly


    Tried to scan the surroundings again and this time Fu Xie Lan used the power of her eyes, and...


    BOOM...


    Like being struck by lightning, Fu Xie Lan was taken aback, how could she can not use the mana in her body at all.


    Tried again, but the same thing happened again.


    The frown on her forehead became clearer.


    Fu Xie Lan tried to stand up from her position.


    ''What exactly is this ce?''


    As far as her eyes could see, there was only white, even the ce where her feet stood was also white, with a bright light shining around her.


    But what was strange was, the girl couldn''t find the source of the light that illuminated the ce.


    Tried to expel the mana in her body through her palm.


    One second...


    Two seconds...


    Nothing happens. There wasn''t any manaing out of her body.


    It seemed that her guess was right, the ce she was currently in prevented her from expelling and using the mana in her body.


    Fu Xie Lan then scanned her hands down to her toes, not even the lotus ring that was previously coiled around her finger was there either.


    Another question crept into the girl''s mind again.


    ''Then why am I here?''


    Once again she twisted her body, see seroroundings, and waspletely nk.


    Suddenly her body froze, she faintly heard a voice.


    From small to loud.


    ''What''s that?''


    ''Why does the sound resemble the beating of...heart?''


    That''s right, what she heard was someone''s heartbeat, and the sound grew so loud it nearly burst her eardrums.


    What else is she going through now?


    The sound traveled to her ears to her entire body.

 Chapter 252 - 252. After All, She Is My Mother

    What else is going on now?


    The sound traveled from her ears to her entire body. Making her unable to maintain her position.


    Finally, Fu Xie Lan fell to the ground, her body limp with her hands covering her ears, trying to reduce the sound waves creeping into her eardrums.


    No one knows what happened until her body feltpletely powerless.


    Its voice grew louder as if terrorizing her. Cold sweat began to appear, pouring down to cover her entire body.


    Until in the end, Fu Xie Lan lost her consciousness. With a body that felt like falling into the deepest and darkest abyss, all alone.


    Fu Xie Lan suddenly woke up, at the same time her eyelids opened, immediately took a sitting position with a sigh of breath.


    Cold sweat felt so sticky on her body as if she had just been through a very long nightmare.


    "Queen, what happened?"


    "How are you?"


    "How are you feeling now?"


    "Don''t scare me, Queen,"


    Her sense of hearing caught a man''s voice from the side.


    For a moment, Fu Xie Lan froze on the spot.


    Judging from the room she was in, it was her room in Elder Chen''s residence.


    With a nk stare, the girl scanned those in the room.


    There was Gu Yi, Xue Ning, Ju Xian, and Xue Ying.


    "Why am I here?" the girl half-whispered. She had just been in a strange room where only the sound of a beating heart filled her.


    After saying that, Fu Xie Lan turned her gaze away. Look at her arms and over her body.


    There on her finger, the lotus ring was still perfectly coiled.


    "Is this a dream?" she muttered again pping her cheek but again the pain she felt exined it all.


    This is not a dream.


    Suddenly someone grabbed her and hugged her tightly. Looking at the culprit, the figure was Gu Yi.


    "Queen. Don''t scare me like this," Gu Yi whispered in her ear.


    For a moment Fu Xie Lan was like a dazed person. She was still so busy guessing about what had happened to her that she forgot those who were looking at her with concern.


    "What happened?" she asked again.


    "How can I be here again?"


    Hearing that, Gu Yi let go of his embrace, cupping the girl''s cheek with his gaze that conveyed tenderness.


    "Where have you been just now? Hmmm?" Gu Yi replied, and what the man said made anyone who heard him frown in confusion.


    "I..." she trailed off.


    "Who brought me back here?" she added again scanning them all in the room.


    "What do you mean Xie Lan? Who brought you here?" Xue Ning replied


    "Didn''t we both head here yesterday and after that we all never left Elder Chen''s residence, until we were in this room, waiting for you to recover."


    "You know? Your body has been convulsing for half a day," added Xue Ning, exining at length.


    "Huh?" Fu Xie Lan was frozen on the spot hearing Xue Ning''s words.


    "Is that true?" she asked Gu Yi.


    "What she said is true, Queen. Since yesterday I was with you. Until now," he replied again.


    "Come on, don''t think about at least now you''re back and your body condition isn''t as bad as before."


    For some reason, Fu Xie Lan who heard Gu Yi''s words felt like the man knew what was happening to her.


    "Where''s Wan Lie?" the girl asked again.


    "He hasn''te back Queen," Gu Yi replied.


    At the same time, Fu Xie Lan felt very hot, it turned out that sweat had soaked some parts of the clothes attached to her body making her skin feel very sticky.


    "I want to take a warm bath," she said again, pulling the nket covering her lower body.


    "But..."


    "I''m fine. Trust me," she said quickly cutting Gu Yi''s words, even though she woke up, the sound of heartbeat still ringing in her ears.


    "You guys too, wait for me downstairs. Stop worrying about me," she said to those standing right behind Gu Yi, and at the same time, she got up from the bed.


    "Alright, Xie Lan," Xue Ning replied followed by the others.


    "If you need anything, don''t hesitate to call us," Xue Ning said to Gu Yi.


    The man just turned to the source of the voice without responding and then got up from his seat, walking to the other side where Fu Xie Lan was.


    "Let me help," he said and at that very instant, the man lifted Fu Xie Lan''s body and carried her into his arms.


    Walk towards the small room that is in the room.


    ***


    "Though I just wanted to tell her about my whereabouts."


    "Didn''t think that Mother would be in such pain. How do I show myself to her? If she could hear my heartbeat she would have covered her ears," a sigh escaped the lips of a little boy with a transparent body who was in a white room.


    Only a few secondster, the little figure''s face turned cold and t.


    "I never expected, after waiting for millions of years. Finally being able to reincarnate again." Even his voice changed slightly.


    "It''s a pity, that the person who was born me was just a weak human, hmmm."


    "After waiting that long, it feels so unfair that I was born to a weak creature like this girl."


    "But how else, now she is my mother."


    "Looks like fate is ying tricks on me again."


    "Just watch. Wait for me, Damn God! Dare to y with me again?" he growled.


    What he said seemed much different from his age who looked so young and clueless.


    "Hah, what a shame. Right now, I need a lot of life energy to grow," a sigh sounded.


    "It turns out that being reborn can be this troublesome."


    The tiny figure could only be grateful for being able to see the light of the world again, after millions of years he was shackled in darkness.


    She had been waiting for a long time for a suitable body to give birth to him.


    But he never expected that the figure containing him was just a weak being at the bottom of the power chain of the three worlds.


    He who usually stands at the top of the chain of all power and is feared by the beings of the inhabitants of the three worlds seems so hard to ept the reality he is currently facing.


    "Hah, really troublesome," he said harshly as he stomped his feet.


    a stark contrast to the way he spoke and the way he acted.


    ***


    Fu Xie Lan had now finished with her personal affairs, standing in front of the mirror watching the figure standing in front of her.


    Her current appearance was very different from the appearance of her face when she first saw her reflection in the mirror.


    Now the skin is not as bad as it used to be. Likewise with physical strength.


    "Everything is perfect in my eyes," Gu Yi teased hugging the girl''s body from behind.

 Chapter 253 - 253. Looking For Elder Huang Bao

    "Everything is perfect in my eyes," Gu Yi teased hugging Fu Xie Lan from behind.


    The girl only responded with a smile.


    "How are you feeling now, Queen?" muttered Gu Yi who rested his chin on Fu Xie Lan''s shoulder.


    "Better than ever," she replied curtly. She was confused because her body had been hurting a while ago and now it was recovering on its own.


    If she remembered, it had been a long time since she hadn''t seen that seal appear on her body. So is the feeling of pain. Maybe she should be grateful for this one.


    "Okay, Come on!" said Fu Xie Lan, let go of Gu Yi''s hand and turn to face the man.


    "Where to?"


    "Did you forget the reason I came back to this academy?"


    Gu Yi did not respond and just stared fixedly at the violet bead of the girl standing in front of him.


    "I want to ask my Master about the Fairy race territory," said Fu Xie Lan when she saw the man''s expression.


    It''s not that Gu Yi forgot, it''s just that he didn''t know how to respond so he just kept quiet.


    "Want to see Huang Bao?"


    Fu Xie Lan nodded firmly.


    "Huang Bao is out, Queen."


    "Eh? Where?"


    "Wan Lie is still looking for him," Gu Yi replied while shrugging his shoulders.


    "Then? Elder Chen?"


    "Perhaps, he is also looking for Huang Bao?"


    "Since when? Did something happen?"


    asked the girl, she was surprised because two people at once followed her Master.


    "Emm.."


    "Want to look for him? Gu Yi asked immediately.


    "Or wait?" he added again.


    Hearing that, Fu Xie Lan seemed to be silent for a moment. Looking out the window, it wasn''t too hot outside. Maybe she should also give herself some time to walk around while looking for her Master. Rather than staying in Elder Chen''s residence which could only trigger feelings of boredom and loneliness.


    "Okay,e on!" said Fu Xie Lan after deciding.


    "Whatever you wish, Queen," Gu Yi replied then started to walk, walking next to Fu Xie Lan.


    "Wait a minute," said Fu Xie Lan suddenly stopping in her steps.


    Takes out a silver mask from her cosmic bag.


    "Let me help you," said Gu Yi, quickly snatching it from Fu Xie Lan''s hand, then helping the girl to put it on.


    Down the stairs, several figures were seen rxing down there.


    Xue Ning and Xue Ying sat on the sofa, while Ju Xian, the young man seemed to be standing in front of the shelf, busy with a book in his hands.


    "Xie Lan, how are you?"


    "Have you recovered you should just rest," Xue Ning said insistently when she saw Fu Xie Lan''s figure approaching her? Immediately Ju Xian stopped his activities and joined the others.


    "I told you before, that I''m fine. Don''t worry," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    Out of all the people who were always with her, Xue Ning was the most chatty, even though her mana level was the lowest, but Fu Xie Lan still liked her.


    Perhaps without that girl among them, Fu Xie Lan was sure, that there was only silence. Because if she looked at it, Ju Xian didn''t talk much, neither did Wan Lie and now it seemed that it was the same with Xue Ying as well.


    "I''ll go first," said Fu Xie Lan, continuing.


    "I''m following of you," Xue Ning said. Followed by Ju Xian, as for Xue Ying, the man just stood up from his seat without a word.


    It was clear that the man would also follow Fi Xie Lan because of his sister.


    "No, one of you must stay," said Fu Xie Lan again.


    "We don''t know when they will return, I don''t want to worry them just for not finding us here," the girl added again.


    "Not me, Xie Lan. Let me follow you," Xue Ning pleaded.


    "Whatever, you decide," replied the girl.


    "Brother, what if you just stay?" Xue Ning asked turning towards the man standing behind her.


    "But, Xue Ning. You just came back..."


    "It was yesterday Big Brother. Not today. Thanks to the pills from Elder Huang Bao, my body has recovered now," Xue Ning interrupted immediately.


    "Right, Xie Lan?" she said again turning to the girl, and Fu Xie Lan just nodded in agreement.


    A ragged gasp was heard from Xue Ying''s lips, "Hmmm fine. I''ll stay here," he finallyplied with his sister''s request.


    "In that case, tell any of those who came first not to search again and wait for us to return."


    "Don''t worry. I will pass on your message, Miss," Xue Ying replied immediately. The man was still a little reluctant to call Fu Xie Lan directly by name.


    Considering that, at that time the vigers had sworn allegiance to her, which meant the same was true for him. Plus the girl had saved his life that time.


    As for his sister, Xue Ying himself did not know since when the girl was familiar with Fu Xie Lan.


    However, like a big brother, he was a little happy that his little sister was close to such a powerful person like Fu Xie Lan.


    .


    .


    .


    They were all wearing the robes of a wizard with jade attached as a sign that they were students of the phoenix academy.


    Stepping out of Elder Chen''s residence, Fu Xie Lan and Gu Yi walked in first, Xue Ning followed behind, and Ju Xian, the man kept a little distance from Xue Ning.


    Ju Xian did it for no reason because he didn''t want Wan Lie angry with him if that man saw him close to Xue Ning. He prefers to avoid than to take risks.


    Meeting a few students who passed by them, Fu Xie Lan continued on her way, taking the closest road to the academy''s exit.


    There were some of them looking at Fu Xie Lan and others closely because they felt unfamiliar with the four people. Moreover, all this time they werepletely unaware of any students wearing silver masks. However, no one dared approach to express the doubts of some of the disciples.


    Not a few of them tried to feel the mana level of Fu Xie Lan and the other three, only to no avail. They couldn''t figure it out at all. Except for one person.


    The girl''s mana was still in the first tier, making some of the disciplesugh disdainfully.


    "I''ve been wondering, why is trash like their hanging around this academy?" a voiceing from the side immediately caught everyone''s attention.


    There, a woman was walking towards Fu Xie Lan and the others, her beautiful face with tall stature, the dress with the robe she was wearing was a bit small so that it slightly showed her perfectly formed curves.


    That woman was Fei Lin. The figure who had injured Fu Xie Lan while in the academy''s library.

 Chapter 254 - 254. The Arrogant Fei Lin

    That woman was Fei Lin. The figure who had injured Fu Xie Lan while in the academy''s library.


    Fu Xie Lan kept walking, ignoring the voice as if she heard nothing at all.


    In contrast to Xue Ning and Ju Xian, the two figures turned their heads for a moment to the origin of the voice. Only a few seconds, and then looked away again. Following Fu Xie Lan.


    Fei Lin who saw this became furious. How could she who used to be respected in the academy receive such treatment, especially if that person''s mana was only at the first level?


    "Hey you guys stop!" she shouted then immediately quickened her pace towards the four people who didn''t pay attention to her at all.


    "Xie-Xie Lan...." Xue Ning stuttered starting to feel ufortable with the gazes of the surrounding students.


    "Hey, you guys stop them!" Fei Lin ordered several people who were not far from Fu Xie Lan.


    Hearing the woman''s order, some of them immediately took long strides, standing in front of Fu Xie Lan and the others, seemingly blocking their way.


    Of course, Fu Xie Lan stopped her steps.


    While Gu Yi, his face had darkened. If only he wasn''t in disguise, right now, those people''s heads might have been separated from their bodies.


    "Do you guys need anything?" asked Fu Xie Lan casually. Her tone was t.


    The four disciples who were blocking her way seemed slightly surprised at Fu Xie Lan''s voice. somehow it felt a little intimidating to them.


    "Hahaha, you''re asking if they need anything?" Fei Lin''sughter, she had arrived in front of Fu Xie Lan, there were also two cute and beautiful girls by her side, following her everywhere.


    "Do they have to need anything to hold you back?" a girl standing behind Fei Lin chimed in.


    "I''ve never seen you guys here," said Fei Lin squinting.


    "Is it just my feeling?" she added, turning to the side.


    "I''ve never seen them either, especially the one wearing that mask," replied another.


    Fei Lin just wanted to make sure, because it''s only been two days since she started her academic activities again. Before that, she was recuperating, ever since a man suddenly attacked her in the night, she experienced terror and trauma.


    Thanks to the pill help from the medical faculty in this academy, Fei Lin recovered quickly. The pain in her body, along with her previously broken bones also healed quickly. Even so, nothing can heal the trauma she experienced.


    The memory of the pain when the little bugs gnawed at her body made her still shudder now and then.


    She recovered mentally a few days. And only now, her condition was slightly better than before.


    "Are you intruders?" Fei Lin''s usation suddenly made everyone who heard it seem shocked and believed that woman''s words.


    "No, they are not intruders," a male voice came from behind Fei Lin.


    Looking at the source of the voice, he is a fat student who was walking towards them with short steps.


    "What do you mean?"


    "That woman who is standing in the back. I''ve seen her with Elder Huang Bao," he said.


    The male student presumptuously walked to the side and approached Xue Ning, observing her from head to toe without any hesitation with his lecherous gaze.


    "That''s right, this girl I saw that time," he said firmly.


    "But at that time, he was also with the someone of a half-human," he added.


    Hearing the male disciple''s words, Fei Lin was stunned on the spot.


    Her memory of that night was still very clear, how that man suddenly tortured her just because someone of half-human, just remembering it made her anger rise to the top.


    Tried to scan one by one of the four of them, then turned her gaze around.


    It seems the man is not here. It seemed that venting her frustration on the girl who was his friend of half-human wouldn''t bring her much trouble. Especially judging from the level of mana, it''s very weak. Although she couldn''t detect the mana level of the three people with her, she was very sure, that the mana level of the three people didn''t have much difference.


    Finally, a smirk appeared on Fei Lin''s lips.


    One of her fingers suddenly moved, and at that instant, a blue mana shot towards Xue Ning hit her shoulder and managed to make her fall to the ground.


    "Oops... I didn''t mean to. I''m sorry," Fei Lin said with a guilty expression thenughed loudly.


    "WHAT ARE YOU DOING?" Ju Xian snapped immediately helping Xue Ning to stand.


    "Erm maybe just asking for a littlepensation? Whose fault was it for ignoring me earlier? That''s what she deserved."


    While Fu Xie Lan was still in her position not moving, her eyes shed with a murderous aura that made anyone who collided with her shudder in horror.


    "KEEP YOUR EYES!" Fei Lin scolded when she found the petite figure in front of her staring at her sharp.


    "I know I''m beautiful even though you like me so much. Too bad, you''re not my type," she added.


    "GET OUT OF THE WAY!!" a single word came out of Fu Xie Lan''s mouth and it only made Fei Linugh even more.


    "Shouldn''t I be the one saying it? I see that you are not students of this academy, right?"


    Fu Xie Lan didn''t reply anymore and just kept quiet.


    "Turns out you guys are just a bunch of shameless people. Say it fast! Where did you steal that robe and jade?"


    "Are you guys just going to watch this intruder roam our academy?" Fei Lin shouted to the students who seemed to have gathered around them.


    "Fei Lin, what if Elder gets angry? I don''t¡­"


    "Angry? Who''s angry you say? Elders? Hahaha who are they?" said Fei Lin, cutting off the words of one of the students thenughing again.


    "They infiltrated, even stole things they weren''t supposed to wear. See those robes and jade? They should only be worn by academy students."


    "How could the thing with them if they didn''t steal it," Fei Lin used again.


    Faint voices from the crowd confirmed the woman''s words and managed to make Fei Lin feel like she was above the clouds.


    "Listen? Almost all the students have the same thoughts as me."


    "Now take off the robe and the jade," Fei Lin ordered.


    The phoenix academy student''s robes were blue, only that there was a phoenix embroidery on the hem, which set it apart from the wizard robes out there.


    "Who do you think you..."


    "A...sshhhh."


    "You weaklings are not allowed to speak to me," said Fei Lin smiling lightly.


    Xue Ning hadn''t even finished her sentence, and the blue mana like before hit her again.


    Ju Xian who saw this furious, immediately stepped forward to teach Fei Lin a lesson, but his steps stopped.


    An arm held his chest.


    "Fu Xie Lan, this is going too far. Look, she''s already injured Xue Ning twice. Let me..."


    "Shut up and back off," Fu Xie Lin interrupted.

 Chapter 255 - 255. The Arrogant Fei Lin (2)

    "Fu Xie Lan, this is going too far. Look, she''s already injured Xue Ning twice. Let me..."


    "Shut up and back off," Fu Xie Lan interrupted.


    "Give this to Xue Ning," she said again, handing him the small porcin bottle containing the remaining pills her Master had given her.


    However, it hadn''t even reached Ju Xian''s hands yet, the porcin bottle was snatched away by Fei Lin.


    "Who said you can ignore me?"


    she said as she toyed with it in her hand.


    "You should be grateful that I didn''t immediately report you to the academy''s security guards, if they know there is an intruder like you, maybe you will have been punished and expelled from this ce," the girl added again at length.


    "I''ve been a little kind to you guys," she said again then throw away the porcin bottle in her hand behind her which was immediately caught by the woman standing there.


    "BITCH!" Ju Xian cursed with emotion seeing the woman in front of him, whereas the pill was for Xue Ning.


    For the first time, Ju Xian showed such a response. Because usually, he is just silent. Even Xue Ning was slightly shocked to hear that.


    Fu Xie Lan, who had been silent all this time, now looked at the woman in front of her. It seemed they were all looking for trouble with her.


    "You''re bothering me!" said Fu Xie Lan.


    Hearing that voice, Fei Lin froze on the spot.


    "Ppffttt hahaha. What did you say earlier?"


    "Isn''t you guys the disturber in this ce? Do you know? Wandering around where you shouldn''t be is already bad a sight."


    Gu Yi who saw this, couldn''t stand it anymore. How dare a lowly wizard say that to his Queen? Fu Xie Lan had the right to set foot wherever she wanted.


    A faint smirk stered on his lips, his hand was still in position, but one of his fingers slowly moved and at the same time, a scream of pain resounded.


    The two women standing behind Fei Lin screamed in pain and fell to the ground, the porcin bottle that was in one of them slipped and rolled to the ground.


    Fu Xie Lan reflexively turned to Gu Yi with an inexplicable look.


    Ju Xian who saw the incident did not waste it, he immediately grabbed the porcin bottle containing a pill and gave it to Xue Ning.


    "YOU ARE AN INTRUDER?! DARE TO HURT MY FRIEND?! HUH."


    "INTRUDER?" asked Fu Xie Lan, it wasn''t her doing, but more or less it seemed she knew who was behind the pain of the two women behind Fei Lin.


    "Isn''t this only fair, Miss Fei Lin? You hurt my friend twice, so I just gave them back," added Fu Xie Lan again.


    Fei Lin''s eyes bulged perfectly, the look on her face was very unpleasant to look at. She always maintains her image and appears perfect and strong in front of the other students, being treated like this by someone tantly humiliated her? The woman did not ept. She couldn''t ept this.


    "Damn it! Don''t think that you''re a man and I''m afraid of you?" shouted Fei Lin after helping her two friends get up from their positions, and giving them a pill that instantly stopped the pain their body was feeling.


    "Better, get out of the way. You''re all wasting my time," Fu Xie Lan replied in such a rxed tone of voice.


    Fei Lin''s face darkened.


    Seeing the woman''s expression, those who were near Fei Lin immediately took a step back, slightly away. The students knew very well the character of this one woman.


    It seemed the four intruders were in danger now.


    And sure enough, they had just retreated a few steps, Fei Lin attacked the four people using her magic.


    However, unfortunately. Fei Lin''s magic was suddenly blocked by Fu Xie Lan''s protective shield, stayed there then disappeared.


    PROTECTIVE MAGIC!


    "Tch so what if your mana is at the second level?" Fei Lin said then slightly distanced herself and cast a spell.


    "Let''s see, can your shield still withstand my magic?" she muttered which only she could hear.


    Fu Xie Lan who saw Fei Lin didn''t stay still, she would never let her finish her spell.


    With a slow-motion, her arms lifted, followed by the movement of her fingers that were so graceful.


    At the same time, the ground they were standing on shook slightly and a few secondster. A nt vine emerged from the ground and immediately wrapped around Fei Lin''s body and threw her in any direction before finishing the spell, then throw away the girl and crashing into a tree and then mming into the ground.


    Fei Lin spat out a mouthful of blood.


    The students who saw it stared in horror. How was Fei Lin who was known to be strong able to spit out blood with just one hit? Not to mention it doesn''t use wizard''s mana but Fairy.


    Everyone stared at the petite figure wearing a silver mask.


    At this time all immediately knew, that the figure was not a pure wizard. But mixed-blood, wizard and Fairy, and the two powers she could use at the same time?


    That one fact made the assembled disciples take a step back without them knowing.


    (It was previously exined that a person of mixed blood can never use the two powers in its body. Like Huang Bao, for example, even though the old man is a descendant of the Fairy and wizard Races, he cannot use both mana, only the most dominant mana flowing in his body he could use. That''s why Huang Bao could only use a wizard''s mana because only the wizard''s mana was dominant in his body, it''s not that Huang Bao can''t use Fairy''s mana, he can, it''s just that the mana he produces is very weak, so using it or not using it is the same result.)


    However, it was different with Fu Xie Lan. The girl was even able to use both mana with the same effect, with the same intensity, at the same time.


    Fei Lin tried to get up from the ground while wiping the bloodstain that was still on her lips.


    Her brow furrowed for a moment, apparently what she had previously thought was wrong. The masked figure was strong, maybe even a little stronger than her. As soon as Fei Lin cursed herself, she wanted to run away but her pride was at stake.


    Her gaze then looked at the entire area around her. Many students had gathered and watched it. There were also a lot of second-tier mana disciples gathered, although if Fei Lin sensed they had just touched that level, but it would be enough.


    So what if the silver masked figure was strong?


    Her lips then slowly curved, smile.


    "Are you guys just going to see me hurt?"


    "They''re causing trouble in our academy. Are we just going to watch it silently?" Fei Lin shouted starting to incite the students there.


    Even though they could see, that the one looking for a fuss earlier was Fei Lin.


    However, if Fei Lin didn''t approach them, the students wouldn''t know that those four people were intruders.

 Chapter 256 - 256. Digging Her Own Grave

    "They''re causing trouble in our academy. Are we just going to watch it silently?" Fei Lin shouted starting to incite the other students.


    No sound was heard, everyone was silent by throwing nces at each other.


    "Huh, I can''t believe you guys have no guts at all," Fei Lin shouted


    Suddenly a student ran away from the academy''s entrance gate.


    Suddenly everyone looked away.


    "Elder Huang Bao ising."


    "Elder Huang Bao ising."


    Said the disciple over and managed to make Fei Lan smile.


    "Just see, what will happen to you guys if the Elder finds out that you guys stole those robes and jade," she muttered with a scornful look, a confident smile appearing on her lips. Waiting for the figure of an old man who would soon appear.


    For a moment the conditions calmed down, everyone was waiting for the figure to emerge from the path that led to the gate.


    From time to time students nced at the direction the four foreign were in, want to seeing how their expressions looked upon hearing that the academy elder had arrived.


    However, what the students encountered were just ordinary expressions, looking calm as if the four foreign not afraid of the academy elder''s arrival.


    Fei Lin, who nced in the direction the four people were in, squeaked in displeasure. She hated the calm of the silver masked figure. She wanted to take off his mask and tear his t face.


    ''I will see how long you can maintain that calm.''


    The shadows of two figures appeared from in front of everyone, which at first was not clear but now became clearer.


    Fei Lin who saw that wavered and her body immediately fell to the ground.


    It was not only Elder Huang Bao who entered her view, but also a man who possessed Demon power. The same person who gave her pain and trauma to her body.


    But the fear was lost, and then calmed down again. It''s also impossible for the man to torture her, cause this time she didn''t have any faults.


    Fei Lan didn''t even see and know where the half human was right now. She only wasted her energy just to worry about something she shouldn''t.


    Fei Lin slowly rose again from her position, smoothing out the clothes she was wearing, as well as her ck hair that fell beautifully.


    Stepping slowly, weing Elder Bao or rather weing the figure of a young man who walked hand in hand with the old man.


    Smiled as sweetly as she could, with her feet and hips deliberately swaying.


    "Wee Elder," the woman said with a slight bow with a smile that never faded from her lips, her eyes never left the man next to Huang Bao.


    That male figure is Wan Lie


    Their current position was indeed rather close to the academy gate.


    "Erm," Huang Bao responded, but at that moment his steps were stopped when his eyes caught the figures of Fu Xie Lan, Lord Gu Yi, and the other two. Not only that, several students seemed to have gathered and have surrounded the four of them.


    "What''s going on here?" asked Wan Lie, making Huang Bao speechless because the same question was about to be asked earlier, but was preceded by the Lord''s son.


    "So it''s like this, Master, those over there aren''t students from this phoenix academy, I don''t know how they can wear the robes and jade that only students here can wear," said Fei Lin in such a gentle voice, one of her hands pointed at Fu XieLan and the others were.


    "I detained them, for wandering around the academy. I thought that maybe they have stolen the robe and the jade, Master."


    "Elder Bao, Master, I just don''t want strangers roaming around within this academy. So I insist on restraining them," Fei Lin exined at length. She didn''t notice the change in expression on Wan Lie''s face as well as Huang Bao who looked pale.


    "But what did they do? That little masked man attacked me and hurt me," she exined in a tone that sounded so sad.


    "Elder Bao, I even vomited blood because of her," she added as she held her chest as if it was congested.


    Her voice that was deliberately raised was able to be heard by the students who were there. Likewise with Fu Xie Lan.


    Fei Lin did that on purpose. She wanted to see the four foreign of them a little scared because she managed to tell everything that happened.


    But what she got was very disappointing, there was no response at all from the four people.


    While Ju Xian was still helping Xue Ning behind Fu Xie Lan.


    Hearing Fei Lin''s words, Ju Xian didn''t know, should heugh now? That stupid woman dug her own grave.


    "Is that all?" Wan Lie asked tly. His eyes looked at Fei Lin coldly, but the woman didn''t realize that Wan Lie''s attitude was all because of her.


    Everyone who saw Fei Lin and Wan Lie talking was both surprised and envious. It was the first time they had seen that man, but because he was with Huang Bao, the students guessed that the man was not a random person.


    "That''s all Master," Fei Lin replied quickly.


    "Are you hurt?" asked Wan Li. The lord''s son certainly didn''t forget who the woman in front of him was.


    Hearing that question, Fei Lin looked a little surprised. Does that mean the guy is paying attention to her now? Does the man regret what he did that night? And various simr thoughts filled Fei Lin''s mind.


    "I was injured, Master. Even spat out a mouthful of blood. But don''t worry. I am fine now," Fei Lin retorted slightly blushing.


    "You got hurt and didn''t reply it?" asked Wan Li.


    And in that instant, Fei Lin was sure that the man in front of her truly regretted what he had done that night.


    Otherwise, why would he ask such a question?


    Hearing that, Fei Lin felt very happy in her heart.


    However, what was that several disciples had seen Wan Lie together with Xue Ning and the half human. But, the students were just watching silently, not daring to make a sound, let alonement, all because of fear, whether to Fei Lin or Elder Bao.


    Hearing Wan Lie''s question, Fei Lin immediately answered, "I-I made the woman over there feel a bit of pain."


    "Just a little bit, I can''t bear to hurt her more than the pain I feel," she added again.


    One of Wan Lie''s hands was tightly clenched, but no one noticed it.


    "Women? Which woman are you referring to?" Wan Lie asked trying to control his tone.

 Chapter 257 - 257. Dont Kill Her

    "Women? Which woman are you referring to?" Wan Lie asked trying to control his tone.


    "Isn''t there only one woman? Would you like to have a little mercy on me? Would you please repay the pain I feel because of them?" Fei Lin said feeling very confident.


    Hearing this, Wan Lie turned his gaze towards the two silver masked figures. His eyes then fell on the figure of a girl who seemed to be in pain behind Fu Xie Lan. Instantly a sinister cold glint appeared in his eyes.


    Immediately, Wan Lie grabbed Fei Lin''s cloak cor, strangled her, and lifted her high so that her legs hanging in the air.


    "Who do you think the girl you injured was? Huh?" Wan Lie with his cold voice made everyone''s hairs stand on end.


    Of course, Fei Lin was shocked, her breath caught in her throat, causing the woman to struggle because she couldn''t breathe.


    Even the veins on her neck and hands were bulging.


    Her legs swung around trying to reach the ground but to no avail.


    Wan Lie doesn''t ept it, he hates those who hurt the people he protects.


    Previously, he had only provoked Fei Lin to say what happened. Hearing all of her words earlier, the young man could judge that the woman was twisting the facts.


    It wasn''t just today that he was with Fu Xie Lan, Xue Ning, and the others. Wan Lie was well aware of the attitudes and behavior of all of them.


    And the woman he was holding right now say that Fu Xie Lan hurt her first and only retaliated slightly? Huh, what kind of joke is that.


    Not to mention, Fei Lin asked him for her revenge and injured the four people there? Just hearing it made his anger to the top.


    Is the world kidding?


    The young man tightened his grip on Fei Lin''s neck causing the woman''s face to turn red, almost out of breath.


    Fei Lin tried to use her mana, but then again, events like that night happened to her body, she couldn''t use her mana at all.


    Huang Bao who was standing near Wan Lie was a little anxious watching this.


    He was a little angry with Fei Lin but that didn''t mean he wanted her dead. All the students in the Phoenix academy were still under his responsibility.


    On the one hand, he didn''t want to be sued by the Fei family and the teachers at the academy for letting one of the disciples died in front of his eyes.


    On the other hand, he also didn''t want to make the Son of God angry with him, wanted to stop him but was afraid thatter he would be used of siding with Fei Lin.


    For a moment Huang Bao rubbed his face in frustration, the fear of those two things made his face look red.


    He wanted to maintain his reputation in the academy but was afraid of that lord''s son, moreover, Lord Gu Yi was also there.


    Indecisive, but in the end, he gave up.


    To hell with his reputation in the academy, Huang Bao put his life above anything else. After all, if one day someone objected, wouldn''t he just have to serve it?


    After all, only a handful of people could match his strength.


    With thatst thought, Huang Bao just stayed where he was and didn''t seem to have the slightest intention of preventing what Wan Lie is doing to one of his students.


    Likewise, with the other students, they even held their breath seeing Fei Lin being treated like that, all the envy they had previously felt instantly vanished.


    Even though they didn''t know what happened to the two people, the current situation made them feel scared too.


    Whereas Fu Xie Lan who was watching Wan Lie and her teacher from afar only sighed harshly.


    Slowly she then stepped towards where Wan Lie was.


    Gu Yi just followed his wife without asking, while Ju Xian and Xue Ning were still in their position not moving an inch.


    "Stop it!" shouted Fu Xie Lan right then and there.


    Hearing his mother''s voice, Wan Lie immediately turned to the source of the voice. At this time, both of his parents walked towards where he was.


    "Stop it, Wan Lie," said Fu Xie Lan again.


    "You''re going to kill her," she added.


    "This woman deserves to be killed, Xie Lan, she has already put you in trouble twice and this time she also injured Xue Ning," replied Wan Lie refusing to obey his mother''s words.


    "Put her down!" said Fu Xie Lan again.


    "You don''t want to hear me? Then don''t call me..."


    But...!


    Fei Lin''s body was mmed heavily onto the ground before Fu Xie Lan finished her sentence.


    "Alright. I''ll take your word for it, Xie Lan," Wan Lie said quickly. His face still showed an unwilling expression.


    "Do you know? That night I still had a littlepassion for you."


    "If Fu Xie Lan didn''t stop me, don''t expect you to be alive right now," he added looking down at Fei Lin who was slumped on the ground.


    The woman is inhaling as much oxygen as she could, asional cough as her throat suddenly felt dry.


    Wan Lie who saw this just snorted, and regardless of the presence of the people around him, the young man stepped towards Xue Ning and Ju Xian was.


    "You''re weak!" Wan Lie said coldly then lifted Xue Ning''s body into his arms. Causing Ju Xian who was next to her to freeze on the spot.


    While Gu Yi who saw the incident chuckled.


    "It seems our son likes that woman, Queen," Gu Yi whispered in Fu Xie Lan''s ear, but Fu Xie Lan didn''t pay any heed.


    "Teacher, I apologize for this matter," said Fu Xie Lan softly, facing Huang Bao.


    "No, no, Little girl. You are innocent, the fault is..."


    "We are not students of this academy, wandering around where we shouldn''t be is already a mistake, Master," Fu Xie Lan retorted.


    "And again, Master has helped me a lot. I don''t want to bring new trouble to you."


    "So I thought, I''d better leave Fei Lin to you, Master," she said again.


    Fu Xie Lan did feel guilty, but that didn''t mean that Fei Lin was right about her actions.


    If that woman endured herself and spoke nicely without hurting Xue Ning, perhaps Fu Xie Lan would repay her well too. However, from the first time Fei Lan appeared, the girl had been looking for trouble with her.


    If only Fu Xie Lan knew that someone might find out about their disguise, maybe she wouldn''t be walking and roaming around the academy and would just ask Gu Yi to take them out of there without anyone knowing, just like when they were still in the Zu kingdom.

 Chapter 258 - 258. Punishment For Fei Lin

    "Again, Master has helped me a lot. I don''t want to bring new trouble to you Master."


    "So I thought, I''d better leave Fei Lin to you, Master," she said again.


    Elder Bao was stunned on the spot, he never expected to hear such words from his only disciple.


    A sigh of relief sounded from his mouth.


    The feeling of a heavy burden that he had been carrying just a moment ago seemed to disappear along with the words of his disciple, Fu Xie Lan.


    Meanwhile, Fei Lin who was still lying on the ground heard all the conversation very clearly.


    Feelings of shame and anger mixed within her, looking around her, all the students looked at her... pity? In Fei Lin''s entire life, this was the first time she had received this kind of treatment, being in that position, made her extremely embarrassed. If only she could, she wanted to disappear on the spot right then and there.


    All the confidence she had felt before vanished, seeing Wan Lie holding the woman there made her heart filled with envy.


    Fei Lin coughed once more, a mouthful of blood escaped from her mouth and managed to give the ground a contrasting color.


    Not only that, the thing that angered her the most was the masked figure whose name she knew was Fu Xie Lan.


    Everything that reached her sense of hearing disgusted her.


    How could a previously weak figure be as strong as now and do this to her? Also, her guess is wrong, previously, she thinks that the figure who wears the mask is a man, but it''s a girl?


    If only she had stronger strength than them, maybe she wouldn''t have received this kind of treatment.


    Vomited blood and almost met her death, Fei Lin felt that she was the victim in this situation.


    Whereas in reality, without even mentioning it, the people had seen that she was the culprit.


    Whereas the students who had helped Fei Lin earlier had now disappeared from there, choosing to stay as far away as possible. Even the two female friends who always followed her were also nowhere to be found.


    "What''s going on here?" a voice was heard again.


    Up there, right up in the air, Elder Chen standing on his staff stared at the crowd of disciples that filled the area below. His blue robes red against the cardinal directions.


    He slowly flew low, and thennded smoothly right behind Huang Bao, and walked over to the old man.


    "Ah, you happen to be here," Elder Bao replied seeing his best friend already beside him.


    "Fei Lin, what happened to you?" asked Elder Chen as his eyes caught the figure of the disciple who was still sitting on the ground with bloodstains filling the corners of his lips.


    One of his eyebrows raised then turned his gaze to the surroundings.


    "Are you making into trouble again?" asked Elder Chen.


    A harsh gasp sounded from his mouth, "You know, this is the tenth time you''ve caused trouble. And I''ve warned you many times," said Elder Chen.


    "Looks like this time someone replies what you''ve been doing all this time," Elder Chen added again.


    "Hopefully with this, your bad character will change," he added.


    "Now,e with me!"


    All this time, Elder Chen had already given the female disciple some leeway. And it was because of that treatment that seemed to make Fei Lin even worse.


    Even though he was just a librarian at the phoenyx academy, that didn''t mean he didn''t have responsibilities to the students there.


    And since he had found Fei Lin making into trouble more often than the other teachers, he felt like he should give that student a little punishment.


    Leaving it to the magician in charge of keeping the academy safe wasn''t enough to give him a deterrent effect. So he decided to punish her himself.


    It was not without reason that Elder Chen did that because he had previously handed over Fei Lin to the authorities, but that could not change her behavior. And continued to cause trouble at the academy.


    Hearing that, Fei Lin just kept quiet, trying to get up from her position, the robe she was wearing was dirty, dirt and a few bits of dry leaves seemed to stick to the ends.


    That gaze filled with hatred seemed to be skinning Fu Xie Lan right then and there. Hearing from the previous conversation, she wasn''t too stupid to judge who the figure behind the silver mask was. Just hearing her call to Elder Huang Bao as ''Master'' made her recognize her right away.


    "Do you know what''s going on here?" asked Huang Bao looking at Elder Chen.


    "I don''t know, but seeing Fei Lin here, makes me believe that she''s causing trouble again," Elder Chen replied with a sigh of breath.


    "I didn''t know, it turns out that you''re that close to the disciples here," said Elder Bao chuckling.


    "Then take her with you and discipline her," he added.


    "We''re sorry for what happened here, then I''ll excuse myself," he said, bowing slightly to Lord Gu Yi, made one of Fu Xie Lan''s eyebrows rise at the old man''s behavior.


    "You''re disbanded!" Elder Chen ordered the disciples who were still there.


    "You are not allowed to spread the matter that happened today to the other students. Do you guys understand?" he added again.


    As soon as his sentence was finished, all the students who were there saluted and then took a step back, leaving the ce.


    Not even a minute was enough, and the ce was as empty as before, leaving only Huang Bao, Fu Xie Lan, and Gu Yi, while Fei Lin was already trailing behind Elder Chen.


    Not a single disciple was visible within twenty meters of sight, all of them withdrew and returned to their respective activities ording to Elder Chen''s instructions.


    As for Ju Xian, the young man was also nowhere to be found, because he followed Wan Lie who brought Xue Ning back to Elder Chen''s residence.


    "Young Master¡­ Ahem, I mean Wan Lie said that Master was looking for me?" said Elder Bao to Gu Yi, after only the three of them were left behind.


    "Not me, but Xie Lan," replied the man with his arms wrapped around the girl''s body from the side.


    And all of that treatment did not go unnoticed by Elder Huang Bao.


    Gu Yi had indeed been looking for Huang Bao before when Fu Xie Lan was in pain. However, since his little Wife had recovered he didn''t need the old man anymore.


    "Really? How are you now, little girl?"


    "Wan Lie told me everything. That''s why I rushed here immediately," said Huang Bao.


    "Does your body still feel pain?"


    Fu Xie Lan who heard her Master''s words smiled gently.


    "I''m fine, Master. Don''t worry," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    "Wan Lie said that your body aches a lot? Is that true?"


    "Oh, it''s probably because my body is exhausted, Master. Don''t worry. I''m fine now," she replied.

 Chapter 259 - 259. The King Among Kings

    "Oh, it''s probably because my body is exhausted, Master. Don''t worry. I''m fine now," she replied again.


    "Hmm, All right," said Huang Bao. He wanted to ask why his disciple had left Elder Chen''s residence but hesitated because he felt it was inappropriate to ask someone who the Sovereign of this world seemed to care deeply about.


    What courage did she have to ask why they were in this ce.


    Even though he was Fu Xie Lan''s Master, he had a certain fear within her. So that until now, he just kept his attitude and never asked anything of only his disciple, as is usually the case between Master and Disciple.


    "Want to tour the academy?" asked Huang Bao a little doubtfully.


    "No, Master. I came out looking for you."


    Hearing that, Elder Bao was silent.


    "I want to ask you something if you have some spare time, Master," said Fu Xie Lan again.


    "Oh sure, sure. I''ll always have some free time if it''s for you, kid," Huang Bao replied.


    "Is that true?"


    "Of course, whatever it is please ask me," Huang Bao replied immediately.


    Fu Xie Lan wanted to open her mouth again but Huang Bao spoke again.


    "But not here. You''ve just recovered, we''d better go back to Elder Chen''s residence and have a casual talk there," he said.


    "You can ask me anything you want," he added.


    "Ok, Master," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    ***


    "Drink it to rx your body a bit," said Huang Bao after putting down a cup of chamomile-scented tea.


    "Thank you, Master," Fu Xie Lan replied


    Currently, they were already at Elder Chen''s residence.


    Not only Fu Xie Lan, Gu Yi, and Elder Bao, but Ju Xian and Xue Ying were also there.


    As for Xue Ning and Wan Lie, no one knows where those two are.


    "So what do you want to ask?" said Huang Bao after getting the mostfortable position.


    "Master still remember the first time we met?" asked Fu Xie Lan starting.


    "You mean in the forbidden forest?"


    Fu Xie Lan nodded in response.


    "Of course I still remember it."


    "Master once said that you are also of fairy blood."


    "Right, is something bothering you kid?"


    Fu Xie Lan seemed to reach into her cosmic bag and took out a brown scroll from it.


    "Master, take a look!" said Fu Xie Lan holding out the scroll.


    Immediately Huang Bao grabbed it and opened it.


    And at that moment, his hands trembled without realizing it after reading the writing on the scroll.


    "Th-this...."


    "That''s right, Master. I got another clue," said Fu Xie Lan as if she knew what was in Huang Bao''s head.


    Hearing this, Huang Bao froze on the spot, slowly scanning the image on the scroll in his hand.


    "Why is this ce separate?" he muttered.


    "And there are only three regions? There should be several," he muttered again as if talking to himself.


    "Master knows something about the three regions?"


    Huang Bao nced at where Gu Yi was for a moment then looked back at Fu Xie Lan.


    "I feel like I''ve seen this map before, but I forgot where to see it," he replied again.


    "This map is iplete, kid."


    "I know, Master," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    "It is the territory of the Fairy, Vampire, and Werewolf races," added Fu Xie Lan again.


    Again, Huang Bao froze on the spot hearing the girl''s words.


    Meanwhile, Ju Xian and Xue Ying seemed to asionally peek at the map in Elder Bao''s grasp.


    "Don''t tell me that you intend to the territory?" said Huang Bao as if he had just realized the meaning of the scroll in his hand.


    "Unfortunately, I have to go, Master. For the sake of a ruby ??star stone," replied Fu Xie Lan.


    Hearing that, Huang Bao suddenly remembered the question he wanted to ask when he first met Fu Xie Lan yesterday.


    "Is all going well in Human territory?"


    "As Master can see, I came back sooner than I expected."


    "Good," he replied, and at that moment Huang Bao truly believed that the Elf race still existed in this world.


    It''s just, isn''t that Race a little outrageous? Didn''t the Elf Race know that the girl they asked to collect the pieces of their nation''s heirloom was very close to the Lord of this world? Huang Bao could not imagine the fate of that race after meeting such a tyrannical Lord.


    "So what do you want to ask me, little girl?"


    "I don''t know where the Fairy Race''s territory is, Master. The map is just a picture with no description at all. I can''t find any clues just by looking at the contents of the scroll," said Fu Xie Lan.


    Hearing that, Elder Bao nced back at where Lord Gu Yi was, but unfortunately, the ruler had only been sitting with one hand resting on the sofa handle, propping his chin with his face facing Fu Xie Lan and just staring at her as if he had no intention of shifting his gaze to another direction.


    "Fairy race territory?" repeated Huang Bao.


    Fu Xie Lan nodded hearing that.


    "That race borders the territory of the mermaid race," Huang Bao replied.


    "Fairy dwellings are not like the other races. Their territory is divided into two,nd areas, and floating areas," exined Huang Bao.


    One of Fu Xie Lan''s eyebrows rose, slightly confused by the teacher''s exnation.


    Seeing the girl''s response, Huang Bao took a deep breath and then continued.


    "My exnation may be a little confusing, but what I say is true. You have to see it for yourself to understand what I''m saying," Huang Bao said again.


    "So you mean, that territory of Fairy race floats in the air? I see?"


    "So true, kid."


    "So what if I want to go to that ce, Master?" asked Fu Xie Lan, if the territory is in the air, how does she enter it?


    "The only way is to fly or get help from one of them," Huang Bao retorted.


    "And also they never allow anyone to enter Fairy''s territory without the permission of their leaders."


    "You mean their King?"


    "Yes, all races have a king, kid. But even so, of all the kings, the most powerful among them was the Demon race. The king among kings is him. The leader of all races is the current Demon Lord."


    "I thought you had read this part of the books back then, kid," said Huang Bao again.


    Right, Fu Xie Lan had read that part. How could she forget?

 Chapter 260 - 260. Punishment Will Not Have A Deterrent Effect On Her

    "I thought you had read this part at the books back then, kid," said Huang Bao again.


    That''s right, Fu Xie Lan had read that part. How could she forget?


    Fu Xie Lan just nodded in response to her Master''s words.


    "Is there another way of entering that territory, Master?"


    "I don''t know that, because I was only born there, while my childhood was spent in this Wizard''s territory with my parents."


    "And again, I haven''t been there in a long time. I don''t know what changes have happened, I don''t know."


    "But don''t worry, I have an acquaintance of a Fairy who might be able to help you enter the region," he added.


    "And maybe you can ask him anything about the race," he continued.


    "Very well, Master. Thank you."


    "When can I meet him?" asked Fu Xie Lan again curiously.


    Hearing that, Elder Bao seemed to be silent for a moment as if he was contemting something.


    "Maybe he''s still in this town," he muttered after a few minutes of silence.


    "What do you mean, Master?"


    "Teacher Liu, perhaps he is still in this city," Huang Bao replied.


    "Yesterday he visited to get some pills for their race. And usually, he stays three days in Phillony town before returning to Fairy territory."


    "Then I must see him before he leaves, Master."


    "Hmm, right. I''ll take you to meet him," Huang Bao replied again.


    "How about now, Master?" said Fu Xie Lan.


    "You want to visit him now?"


    Fu Xie Lan just nodded at her Master''s question. Isn''t the sooner the better?


    "Alright, wait a minute," said Huang Bao rising from his seat.


    "There''s no need to go there, honey," Gu Yi suddenly spoke again.


    Immediately Fu Xie Lan turned in the direction the man was.


    "What do you mean there''s no need to go there, I need to meet him, and if I''m lucky I might be able to follow him when he returns to Fairy territory," Fu Xie Lan replied immediately.


    "Let Elder Bao bring him here," said Gu Yi lightly, still with a gaze that never left the girl''s presence.


    "No, I refuse, I don''t want to difficult my Master anymore. I''d better get..."


    "Does Elder Bao find it difficult?" Gu Yi immediately turned his head to where Huang Bao was.


    Hearing that, Huang Bao was rooted to the spot.


    "N-No."


    "Little girl, you''d better just wait here let me catch up with Teacher Liu," the elder replied quickly.


    The rtionship between the two figures, Gu Yi and Huang Bao were not what it used to be. Back then until now, Gu Yi still considered Huang Bao as the closest person to him, but somehow their rtionship like now, if in the past, Huang Bao would sometimes talk to him without fear, for some reason now even hearing his voice, the elder looked a little scared.


    Gu Yi still remembered thest time the old man spoke casually to him several hundred years ago, then disappeared and when they met again, his attitude was like this, his attitude changed, and that also made the ruler feel a little reluctant and just act like someone else to Huang Bao.


    All of this was only realized when the Lord found the reincarnation of his queen. Maybe because he was too busy with his feelings before that he forgot about Huang Bao by his side,


    And all that he kept to himself without ever intending to ask the old man directly.


    "Erm, then go," said Gu Yi again.


    Huang Bao simply nodded in approval, then left Elder Chen''s residence.


    Until Elder Bao''s figure disappeared behind the door. Fu Xie Lan turned her head towards the man who was none other than her husband, looking at him with an indescribable gaze.


    "Do you need anything else?" Gu Yi asked when he saw the girl.


    Fu Xie Lan didn''t respond, she then leaned her body on the sofa, staring at the ceiling of Elder Chen''s residence.


    ''Who exactly is the man who became her husband?''


    The question kept popping up in her head.


    Suddenly her body stiffened, immediately rose from her position, and turned towards the door.


    "What''s the matter, Queen?" Gu Yi asked seeing the girl''s reaction.


    "I forgot something."


    "I forgot to give this cosmic bag to Master," she said quickly with one hand holding a simr object she had just taken out of her cosmic bag.


    Gu Yi just smiled at Fu Xie Lan.


    "Rx, Huang Bao isn''t gone forever, Queen. He''ll be backter. You can give him then."


    Hearing Gu Yi''s words, Fu Xie Lany back down as before. What''s really on her mind? Why can she be less focused like this?


    The girl closed her eyes for a moment, and without realizing it, she fell asleep a few secondster.


    .


    .


    .


    The sound of footsteps was heard, there Wan Lie was descending the stairs alone.


    "Why are you guys looking at me like that?" he asked when he saw Ju Xian and Xue Ying who were staring at him intently.


    "How is my sister doing?" Xue Ying asked without paying any heed to Wan Lie''s words.


    Earlier when he saw his little sister in Wan Lie''s arms, he wanted to be angry. Tried to snatch Xue Ning from the man, but failed.


    Wan Lie threatened to kill Xue Ning right then and there if Xue Ying still tried to grab the girl and follow him. As a result, Xue Ying was silent and remained in his position downstairs, waiting for the man toe down.


    Seeing Xue Ning who was not seriously injured, made him worry less and chose to give up his efforts and entrust his little sister to Wan Lie.


    That was why, when Fu Xie Lan and the others entered Elder Chen''s residence, it was only Xue Ying they met downstairs.


    "She''s sleeping," Wan Lie replied casually, and it managed to make Xue Ying heave a sigh of relief.


    As for Ju Xian, the man was silent. whatever is in his mind, no one knows.


    Wan Lie scanned the room, the wrinkles between his eyebrows visible.


    "Where''s that bitch?" Wan Lie asked when he couldn''t find the figure he was looking for.


    "Who do you mean?" asked Xue Ying. From the time Fu Xie Lan and the others left Elder Chen''s residence until he returned, the man had no idea what had happened to all of them.


    "Fei Lin? She''s with Elder Chen," said Ju Xian in response to Wan Lie''s question.


    "Elder Chen?" one eyebrow raised.


    "Why not just kill her?"


    "Nothing can have a deterrent effect on a wizard-like that. Punishing her will only increase the disease in her heart. If we don''t kill her now, she will only bring about disaster in the future," Wan Lie retorted.


    Then he walks and joins the others.


    No one knew that what Wan Lie identally said woulde true in the future.

 Chapter 261 - 261. Master Liu

    Those who heard Wan Lie''s words were silent.


    "What happened to you?" Xue Ying asked turning to where Ju Xian was, their position was so close that even though the man''s voice was small, it was still able to reach Ju Xian''s ears.


    "Just a small problem. Don''t worry about it," Ju Xian replied.


    Xue Ying who heard it didn''t reply anymore.


    "Where''s Huang Bao?" asked Wan Lie who was just sitting between the four of them.


    "Following Master Liu," Ju Xian replied curtly.


    "Master Liu?" one of the Lord''s son''s eyebrows raised.


    "One from the Fairy Race," Ju Xian exined.


    "Noisy, my wife is sleeping," said Gu Yi suddenly and managed to silence them.


    And after that, there was only silence in the room. Ju Xian chose to explore the bookshelf on the side of the room. Xue Ying and Wan Lie were still in their positions, busy in their thoughts.


    To be in that situation for several tens of minutes.


    Two figures suddenly entered the room. They were Huang Bao and another figure that had transparent wings on its back.


    Those who saw it could immediately tell that the figure who was with Huang Bao was a Fairy.


    .


    .


    .


    Fu Xie Lan felt someone''s presence in the room making her blink. The girl realized that she had fallen asleep.


    Raised her head and scanned the room, there were already many people. And they were all staring at her.


    "Did something happen while I was sleeping?" asked Fu Xie Lan when she saw their gazes on her.


    "No dear, everyone is just waiting for you to wake up," Gu Yi said in a voice that was neither big nor small.


    Just ncing at the source of the voice, then turning her gaze to where Elder Bao was and the someone who looked foreign to her eyes.


    "Master Liu, introduce her to be Fu Xie Lan, my student that I told you about during the trip," said Huang Bao, starting to introduce the girl.


    Hearing that, Fu Xie Lan normalized her posture.


    "Introduce me Fu Xie Lan, Master...."


    "Just call me Master Liu, I''ve heard quite a bit about you from Elder Bao."


    "It is a great fortune for you to be a disciple of an Elder who is renowned for being strong in the wizarding race," said Teacher Liu with a friendly smile.


    His eyes asionally scanned the silver masked man sitting next to Fu Xie Lan. Huang Bao had already told him about the existence of the Lord among them and asked him to just act normal as if the tyrannical figure was not among them, besides, Huang Bao had also asked him not to do anything unnecessary if he wanted to live.


    That meant, as long as he was with Fu Xie Lan, Master Liu had to maintain his attitude. No matter how strong his strength was, he must not do things that could provoke Lord Gu''s anger.


    "Thank you, Master Liu," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    "I heard that you are interested in the fairy race?"


    "Elder Huang Bao said that you have the strength of a Fairy yet have never set foot in the territory of the race itself?"


    "Hmm, I never expected that such a thing would happen in this world," said the middle-aged man. Master Liu had never thought before that there would be someone with the power of a fairy but the figure himself had never seen the territory that was where it originated.


    "May I know the names of your parents, kid? Who knows this middle-aged man can find out," he asked again.


    "I don''t remember, Master Liu," Fu Xie Lan replied quickly.


    "Alright, even though you''re a fairy half-human but your parents shouldn''t have left you outside the Fairy race''s territory," the middle-aged man said with a sigh.


    Meanwhile, Fu Xie Lan, who heard the man''s words, was silent for a moment, it seemed that Elder Huang Bao had already made up her reason for visiting the fairy territory. If so, then she must thank the figure of the old man who became her teacher.


    And hearing from all of Master Liu''s words, it seemed that Elder Huang Bao had not told him that she could use magic, and also that she had a special purpose of visiting Fairy territory.


    If it was like this, Fu Xie Lan only needed to follow the path that had been provided by her Master ''Huang Bao''.


    Seeing that, Fu Xie Lan was silent and didn''t respond.


    Although the middle-aged man could neither sense the mana nor the scent of a Fairy Half-human from Fu Xie Lan''s body, he could be certain that what Huang Bao had told him could not be just a lie.


    It could be that Elder Bao gave her scent pills to disguise the human scent on her body. Yes, that was the only very true possibility, and Master Liu believed it.


    To be honest, Teacher Liu is very curious as, why Elder Bao raised a weak student like Fu Xie Lan when there are still many students in Phoenix Academy who have great potential to be his disciple and are certainly stronger than someone who is only a fairy half-human. Although the question bothered him, Master Liu never intended or even had the guts to question the decision of one of that Phoenix academy Elders.


    "You don''t remember anything about your parents, kid?" Teacher Liu asked again wanting to make sure.


    Fu Xie Lan who heard the question just nodded in approval. It was not her intention to deceive Master Liu, but this was the only way she could enter the territory, she didn''t even understand why the power was in her body, considering that her parents in this world are just ordinary humans without any power.


    Let''s call it Fu Xie Lan''s luck.


    "You want toe with me back to Fairy territory?" Master Liu asked after feeling sure.


    "May I? But, I''m just a Fairy half-human, Master Liu," replied Fu Xie Lan.


    "I''m afraid, my presence will only add to your burden," she added.


    "Master Liu knows how is the life energy (mana) of a half-human, I''m afraid I will..."


    "Don''t think about it. Half-human or not, you''re still a Fairy, kid. And you should be in Fairy territory," Master Liu replied, along with his words, the figure of the middle-aged man was prepared for all the risks he would faceter when he brought a fairy half-human with him, considering his position in the Zaphyre academy.


    He decided that only because he felt a little sorry for Fu Xie Lan.


    "But Master Liu, with my strength if someone intends to harm me, I''m afraid it will cause you trouble," said Fu Xie Lan with a sigh.


    Ju Xian who heard Fu Xie Lan''s words just stared unbelievably. What did she say? Someone who intended to hurt her? Ju Xian was worried, even before that person had any ill will towards her, the person was already beheaded.


    Weak? Fairy half-human? In all his life, Ju Xian had never seen a fairy half-human y a wizard who possessed second-tier mana.

 Chapter 262 - 262. Fu Xie Lans Plan

    Master Liu who heard all of Fu Xie Lan''s fears just sighed harshly, "Since I offered you to follow me to Fairy''s territory since then I have been prepared for all the consequences that I will faceter. So don''t worry about it."


    "On behalf of Elder Bao, I won''t let you get hurt in the slightest," added Master Liu again.


    Hearing that, Fu Xie Lan smiled faintly. This was the answer she had been waiting for since earlier.


    Fu Xie Lan deliberately said those words as if she was afraid to enter fairy territory when in reality she was just ying with Master Liu.


    Having the middle-aged man have mercy on her could cause things to go smoothly and the girl to enter Fairy territory without any hindrance.


    She didn''t think about what she would face in the future, the most important thing now was how she got into that area.


    "In that case, thank you for Master Liu''s generosity," Fu Xie Lan replied then.


    "No need to thank me, fellow fairies should help each other," said Master Liu.


    "On the way, I will tell you little by little about the Fairy''s territory," he added again.


    "Once again, thank you."


    Huang Bao who heard this slightly calmed down. Previously he was worried, Master Liu would not take Fu Xie Lan with him. Luckily the middle-aged man had good sensibility.


    "So when is Master Liuing back?" asked Fu Xie Lan then.


    "Maybe tomorrow."


    "Okay."


    "Master Liu it''s best to just stay here for the night," Elder Bao suddenly voiced.


    "Eh? But..."


    "Rather than tomorrow, you have to go back and forth to this academy just to pick up my student, it''s best if you stay overnight. take this as a thank you from me," said Huang Bao again.


    Ju Xian who heard the Elder''s words felt a little curious about Elder Bao and Elder Chen''s rtionship. How close are they? This residence was not his, yet Huang Bao acted as if this residence was also his.


    "Alright, if Elder Bao insists," the middle-aged man replied.


    "Do you need anything before leaving who knows, I can provide it for you," said Huang Bao looking at Fu Xie Lan.


    "I don''t think there''s a Master. Don''t bother. There''s Master Liu to help me if I need anythingter," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    "Okay."


    "For the time being, I entrust my disciple to Master Liu," Elder Bao added again.


    The middle-aged man just nodded in agreement.


    .


    .


    It didn''t feel like several hours had passed, neither of them had left the room after the conversation.


    Suddenly the sound of footsteps was heard. Immediately everyone turned to the origin of the sound at a nce, there Xue Ning descended the stairs.


    Her body condition looked like it is fine, different from before, where there were still asional wrinkles on her forehead due to enduring pain in her shoulders. It was all thanks to the pills Fu Xie Lan gave her.


    Pills produced by wizards did not doubt their effectiveness. Especially if it came from Elder Bao.


    Xue Ying who saw his sister immediately stood up and approached her.


    "How are you feeling? Is it still sick? Who hurt you?" asked the man over.


    "Don''t worry, Big Brother. Now I am fine and don''t feel any pain anymore," the girl replied with a gentle smile.


    "Good."


    Xue Ning just smiled in response and walked past her brother.


    "What''s going on here?" asked the girl as she saw everyone gathered, and also someone who had ...wings?


    "Miss Xie Lan is going to the Fairy race territory tomorrow," Xue Ying replied as he followed his little sister to the sofa, joining the others.


    "Xie Lan?"


    "I''ming," she said again after finding the mostfortable position on the sofa.


    "I forgot to say that this time, I won''t allow you guys to follow me," said Fu Xie Lan again and it managed to make Wan Lie who seemed to have closed his eyes suddenly turned to where his mother was.


    "Before you guys be strong, I don''t want you guys to follow me anywhere," said Fu Xie Lan again.


    She didn''t want something like before to happen again, even though Fu Xie Lan could feel their sincere intentions, she didn''t want any of them to get hurt again just for following her.


    "I refuse. I''ve said many times that I will follow you wherever you go," said Wan Lie.


    "I''ve carefully considered it," said Fu Xie Lan again.


    "I do not understand what you mean."


    "I want you to be strong, and until then, you can follow me anywhere," Fu Xie Lan replied again.


    Wan Lie took a deep breath, wanting to speak again but Fu Xie Lan quickly talk first.


    "I want you guys to cultivation in the Dark Zore," the girl said firmly.


    "How about it, Master?"


    Wan Lie and Huang Bao who heard the two words ''Dark Zore'' were stunned, rooted to the spot.


    "Wan Lie, I entrust Ju Xian, Xue Ying, and Xue Ning to you," said Fu Xie Lan again.


    Gu Yi who heard this smiled faintly. Seems like the Queen already understands and knows more or less about the dangers that always target her. Otherwise, why would she want those people to be strong?


    Even though the Dark Zore was famous for its dangers, but with Wan Lie in their midst, there wouldn''t be any real danger. Even though his son''s strength isn''t perfect yet, but by participating in training in the Dark Zore, he will have full Demon power.


    Gu Yi had never thought of this before.


    "Dark Zore?" Ju Xian chirped, the first time he had heard of a ce with such a name, Xue Ning and Xue Ying also felt it.


    "Xie Lan, but that ce is dangerous, what if the three of them separate upon entering that ce, I don''t know what will happen if that is¡­"


    "That won''t happen, believe me," said Fu Xie Lan.


    "You can ask Gu Yi, how did that time he can find me, right?" said Fu Xie Lan turning to her husband.


    "That is right, honey," he smiled back.


    "May I?" asked Fu Xie Lan to Huang Bao for the second time.


    "O-oh, if that''s your wish. Why not? whatever it is as long as I can do it, then I''ll try," Huang Bao stuttered slightly.


    It was a very dangerous ce, yet how could his disciple be so sure of her words?


    "But, Xie Lan, what if something happens to youter?" asked Wan Li.


    "I''m still going with you. And leave these three people to Elder Bao," Wan Lie offered.


    "No. Without you, bringing them into the Dark Zore would be risky, Wan Lie," Fu Xie Lan replied. The girl could faintly feel that Gu Yi and Wan Lie''s strength had a slight resemnce.


    "But, Xie Lan. I didn''t..."


    "Stop making excuses. Or I don''t want to see you ..."


    "Alright, alright. I''ll do what you want," Wan Lie said quickly.

 Chapter 263 - 263. Something For You

    "Stop making excuses. Or I don''t want to see you .."


    "Alright, alright. I''ll do as you wish," Wan Lie quickly cut in. He knew very well what Fu Xie Lan would say next.


    Meanwhile, Master Liu, who overheard their conversation, was silent, don''t understand at all. After all, this was also the first time he had heard of the Dark Zore.


    Fu Xie Lan who heard Wan Lie''s response smiled faintly.


    "So what about Hao?" asked Wan Lie then.


    "He will be with me," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    "No. I don''t allow it," said Gu Yi, interrupting.


    Hearing that voice, Fu Xie Lan rolled her eyes.


    "He will only be on my shoulder. Not anywhere else," Fu Xie Lan replied


    "But I..."


    "I''ve decided. I don''t want any excuses," Fu Xie Lan interrupted immediately.


    Gu Yi took a deep breath. "Okay, it''s up to you," he said.


    "What kind of ce is that, Xie Lan?" Xue Ning asked a little curiously.


    "You''ll find outter," the girl replied. She could have exined in detail about the Dark Zore, but the existence of a Fairy among them kept her from saying much.


    "Alright, so how long you will be in Fairy territory?" Xue Ning asked again.


    "I''ll be right back," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    Master Liu who heard this frowned. "So you''re not going to stay in Fairy''s territory?"


    "I thought you would live there with me," the middle-aged man continued again.


    "I''m sorry, Master Liu. I just wanted to take a walk and see what kind of fairy territory my parents were from," Fu Xie Lan retorted faking it.


    "With my strength, I''m not sure I''llst long there," she added.


    "Being under my Master''s protection, Elder Bao might be a little better."


    "Alright, if that''s your decision, kid. I can''t force you," Master Liu replied.


    ***


    As it was already evening, Elder Chen entered his residence.


    Seeing a lot of people inside, made him slow down a bit.


    Did he miss something?


    Why did Huang Bao bring more people into his residence?


    Entering the living room, all eyes immediately turned to him, causing him to pause for a moment and look at his body.


    "What''s wrong with me?" asked Elder Chen.


    "Why are you guys looking at me like that?" he added again.


    "What about Fei Lin, Uncle?" asked Wan Li.


    "Doing her sentence," replied the old man.


    "Why not just let me kill him? Ahh," said Wan Lieter. No one knows how many times he''s said something like that. It seemed that he wanted to kill Fei Lin.


    Elder Chen, who heard this was a little confused, did something happen to that female disciple before he came and take her?


    "Don''t worry, this time he will be deterred," replied the old man.


    "If it was me, maybe Fei Lin wouldn''t be breathing by now."


    Hearing this, everyone was silent. As for Fu Xie Lan, the girl just sighed roughly. It wasn''t that she didn''t want to eliminate Fei Lin. Only, in the name of her Master, she would forget it this time.


    If something like the previous one had happened to her outside, Maybe, Fu Xie Lan would eliminate her without any consideration, but unfortunately, they were currently in the wizarding academy, and everything that happened within the academy was the responsibility of her Master, Elder Huang Bao.


    And because of that consideration, Fu Xie Lan chose to skip it this time.


    But if one day, Fei Lin went back to looking for trouble with her, then at that time she would also eliminate her.


    Yes, Fu Xie Lan nted that in her heart.


    ***


    Standing behind her bedroom window alone, Fu Xie Lan looked closely at the area below.


    The night breeze blew gently, blowing her long hair which she just let loose, giving a cool and refreshing sensation to her skin.


    The girl seemed to take a deep breath. As for Gu Yi, She didn''t know where the man is. Ever since their conversation ended this afternoon, Fu Xie Lan didn''t notice that Gu Yi had disappeared, and she didn''t know where the man had gone.


    Whereas, Fu Xie Lan had told him to tell her first before leaving.


    Knock...knock...knock...


    A knock on the door caught her attention.


    She quickly got up and walked towards the door to open it.


    Kriiekkkk


    The sound of the door creaking open filled the silence of the night.


    "Master?" said Fu Xie Lan feeling a little surprised by Elder Bao''s arrival sote at night.


    "May Ie in, kid?" said the old man slightly whispered, seeming to lower his voice.


    "Sure, pleasee in, Master," Fu Xie Lan took a few steps back, making room for Elder Huang Bao to enter the room.


    "Don''t close it, just leave it open," said Huang Bao when he saw Fu Xie Lan was about to close the door again.


    "Hmm, I don''t want to ept Gu Yi''s tantrum if he sees me with you in a closed room, so leave it as it is," exined Elder Huang Bao when he saw the confusion on his disciple''s face.


    "Okay, Master. I won''t close it," Fu Xie Lan replied then followed the old man who was already sitting on the chair by the window.


    "Why is Master visiting me thiste?"


    "I want to give you this, kid," said Huang Bao taking something out of a bag made of cloth he was carrying.


    "This, this and this," he added, pulling out some.


    "These are pills like the ones I gave you earlier, so I thought to give you some more."


    "And this is an aroma pill, don''t forget to take it wherever you are so that the human scent in your body remains disguised, son," he added, handing two kinds of small porcin bottles with different colors.


    "And these are some herbs and their processing notes maybe you can learn it sometime in Fairy''s territory. I thought maybe this herbal pill could be of some use to youter there, kid."


    "What pill is Master?"


    "This pill has the effect of turning a little Fairy''s body into a normal human, like Master Liu''s," exined Huang Bao.


    "Didn''t Master produce it?"


    "True, but I''m just worried there you need something andck mana stones. you can sell the pill," Huang Bao replied immediately.


    "And here, some spirit stones that I have. Take it, this is for you," he said again then took out some spirit stone seeds.


    (In the previous chapter, it was exined that the value of the spirit stone is higher than the mana stone.)


    Fu Xie Lan who saw all of her master''s gifts was frozen on the spot. A feeling of emotion and warmth enveloped her heart.


    "Take it, this is all I can do. I want to follow you, but I can''t ignore my responsibilities to this academy," Huang Bao said with a slight sigh.


    Fu Xie Lan drew closer to her Master.


    "This spirit stone, I will not take it, Master," said Fu Xie Lan.


    "Keep it for you, Master," she added.

 Chapter 264 - 264. Cosmic Bag For Master

    Fu Xie Lan drew closer to her Master.


    "This spirit stone, I will not take it, Master," said Fu Xie Lan.


    "Keep it for you, Master," she added.


    "No, don''t say it like that, Just take it, I have that especially for you, little girl," Huang Bao replied, pushing the spirit stone.


    Huang Bao could have given Fu Xie Lan a shape-shifting pill, but the old man wanted his student to learn a little about the pill so he decided to just give her the herbs and the recipe for it.


    A shape-shifting pill is a pill that can change the form of a Fairy who has a small body into arge one like a human body, and that pill was used by Master Liu to be able to maintain his current form.


    Shape-shifting pills have different effects ording to the type of race that takes them.


    If it''s a Fairy, then the pill has the effect as described above, while if it''s Mermaids who consume it, then the shape-shifting pill will allow them to exist and survive onnd for several days without water.


    The two pills had the same name except that there was a difference in one of the herbs used when cultivating them. Not only that, but the colors of the two pills were also different.


    Huang Bao wanted to teach his student many things but didn''t seem to have the time to do it. As a result, he will only teach and guide her slowly.


    Only by knowing about it in this world, you would be rich, and there was no need to worry about anything.


    Hearing the words of her Master, the girl simply sighed. Fu Xie Lan already had a lot of spirit stones in her cosmic bag, if she took her teacher''s gift again, wouldn''t she be too greedy?


    "I can obtain many spirit stones by producing pills ording to Master''s directions in this book," said Fu Xie Lan, still trying to politely refuse.


    "Just take it, Master, I don''t need this," she added.


    Huang Bao who received such a refusal let out a rough breath.


    "Okay, if youck something you can ask Master Liu, I''ll rece itter," he saidter.


    "Don''t worry, Master. I was only there for a short time anyway. After getting that piece of ruby star stone, I will return as soon as possible and proceed to Vampire or Werewolf territory," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    "It must be so, don''t even think about continuing your journey without my knowledge, kid."


    "Those friends of yours, I believe, they will be strong quickly," added Huang Bao again.


    "Alright, thank you, Master."


    "Ah yes, I almost forgot something kid," said Elder Bao again reaching into his shirt pocket.


    "Here, I have a few sheets of teleportation paper, bring them," he said handing the teleportation scroll to Fu Xie Lan.


    "If anything happens, just tear it up. Ande back here," he added again.


    Hearing her Master''s words, Fu Xie Lan''s heart was touched. For the first time in two lives, someone worried about this. Whereas she and Elder Bao were not rted by blood, they only met by ident and ended up like this.


    She didn''t want to lose this kind of warmth and care if something happenedter, even if it cost her life, Fu Xie Lan was determined to protect her Master.


    Fu Xie Lan slowly grabbed the teleportation paper.


    "Thank you, Master. You have helped me, but I haven''t done anything to you. Thank you again," said Fu Xie Lan in a slightly hoarse voice as she put the object into her cosmic bag.


    "Don''t say things like that, these are only small things I can do."


    Fu Xie Lan suddenly remembered something, quickly reached into her cosmic bag, and then took out a simr object.


    "This is for you, Master," said the girl, holding out a gray cosmic bag with flower petals embroidered in various colors, at the end of which there is a drawstring that also binds it.


    "T-this..."


    "This cosmic bag is for you, Master," said Fu Xie Lan, grabbing one of the old man''s hands and then cing the cosmic pouch there.


    For a moment, Huang Bao was rooted to the spot. Trying to digest what Fu Xie Lan said.


    "This cosmic bag? And this for me?" Huang Bao repeated in a slightly shaky voice.


    Fu Xie Lan nodded confidently.


    "This cosmic bag is for me? That means..."


    "Xie Lan... Is this really for me?" said the old man with a happy smile, appearing to have just woken up from his disbelief a moment ago.


    Fu Xie Lan again nodded in approval.


    Seeing his student''s response, the old man smiled broadly, rubbed the cosmic bag then hugged him a few times. The scene was not much different from a small child who was given a toy by his parents.


    It managed to make Fu Xie Lan smile again. Happy to see the behavior of her Master who is very different from his age.


    "Then I can use it, right?" asked the old man in between pleasures.


    "Of course, the cosmic bag already belongs to Master," replied Fu Xie Lan.


    "Hahaha right. This thing is mine."


    "Aahhhh, after so long I can only see it, finally I can have one, hahaha," he said with a beaming face.


    The wrinkles that filled his face seemed to merge asionally as the old manughed. "I can''t wait to show it off to that old man," he said again and then stuffed it into his shirt pocket with very careful movements, the smile never fading from those wrinkled lips. The old man that Huang Bao was referring to was Elder Chen.


    "Master likes it?" asked Fu Xie Lan, even though she already knew how Huang Bao would answer, but she still asked it just because she liked seeing the happy expression of the old man in front of her.


    "What do you mean asking like that, kid. Of course, I like it," replied him happily.


    "But, may I know, where did you get this precious thing, kid?" asked Huang Bao suddenly curious.


    "Where I get it, it doesn''t matter Master. At least the cosmic bag that you have wanted for a long time, Master already has now," replied Fu Xie Lan.


    "Um right, right." Huang Bao nodded in agreement with the girl''s words.


    "Then thank you."


    "I don''t know anymore how I can repay you," added Huang Bao again.


    "Don''t ever say that again, Master.


    Everything Master has done so far is more than enough to help me who incidentally doesn''t remember anything about this world," replied Fu Xie Lan in one breath.


    Yes, everything that Huang Bao had done to her from the first time they met until now couldn''t bepared to anything in this world. Without that old man, perhaps Fu Xie Lan would never have realized the seal that was on her body, and would only continue to live in pain until the moment her soul disappeared.

 Chapter 265 - 265. Farewell

    "Thank you," said Huang Bao once again.


    "Then maybe I should say goodbye now, kid," he added, getting up from the chair.


    "Very well, Master," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    Huang Bao just nodded then slowly walked over, stepping towards the open door.


    But the two figures suddenly froze in ce, no one knows since when Gu Yi had been standing in the room, right next to the door, leaning with only one leg supporting his body, his arms folded pressed against his chest, his eyes were closed.


    "Excuse me," said Huang Bao then left.


    "Good night, Master," said Fu Xie Lan who only got a nod from the old man.


    And after seeing him disappear at the end of the stairs, Fu Xie Lan turned around and closed her bedroom door from the inside.


    "Are you done with your affairs?" asked Fu Xie Lan as she walked towards the bed.


    But her steps stopped, her hand was suddenly pulled back and it managed to make the girl''s body hit Gu Yi''s chest.


    Fu Xie Lan didn''t fight back and just let Gu Yi hug her as long as he wanted.


    Staying in that position for a few minutes, Gu Yi seemed very reluctant to let go of the girl''s tiny body.


    "Why haven''t you slept yet? Hmm? It''s sote," asked Gu Yi, starting to sound.


    "How can I sleep if I don''t know where you are, and whether you''re okay or not," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    "Besides, you saw for yourself earlier, my Master visited," she added.


    Gu Yi did not answer Fu Xie Lan''s words.


    "Let go, I''m hot," the girl pleaded, and at that moment Gu Yi loosened his hand and then released his embrace from Fu Xie Lan''s body.


    Feeling hee body freed, Fu Xie Lan immediately turned around and continued walking towards the bed.


    "I want to go."


    Fu Xie Lan''s steps stopped again when she heard the man''s voice, only a few seconds, and then resumed walking. Sitting leaning on the bed, staring at the man who was still leaning against the side of the wall, didn''t move at all.


    "Then just go," Fu Xie Lan replied lightly.


    "Don''t you always disappear? Go somewhere without notifying me at all?" she added again.


    "But this time, it might take a little longer, Queen," said Gu Yi, starting to get up from his position, following Fu Xie Lan. A harsh sigh escaped his lips.


    Hearing this, Fu Xie Lan was silent, wanting to reply to her husband''s words but she seemed at a loss for words. Her heart and feelings felt a little heavy just by hearing it.


    Seeing no response, Gu Yi continued.


    "Don''t worry, I already spoke to Hao to help you when the pain returns." Yes, although he doesn''t want a man to approach or even touch his wife, this time seems to be an exception.


    He had to go if he dyed any longer, Gu Yi didn''t know what would happen next, and after much thought, he decided to ask Hao to take care of Fu Xie Lan, because magic beasts spirit like Hao have no lust for the opposite sex, so maybe with that in mind, Gu Yi decided to choose Hao.


    "But, I hope. I hope you are fine while I''m not around, Queen," Gu Yi said.


    All the parting words that came out of his mouth, Fu Xie Lan didn''t reply.


    The girl was silent, for some reason her chest suddenly tightened. Though Gu Yi would only be gone for a while, not forever, however, what Fu Xie Lan felt was as if they were about to part and would never meet again.


    Fu Xie Lan knew very clearly, the man had his affairs, he had a life of his own which he didn''t seem ready to tell her.


    Up until now, Fu Xie Lan still didn''t know anything about her husband. How is his life, what he''s been through all this time, what happened to him before they met, and what he faces every time he disappears?


    Her knowledge of Gu Yi''s figure was very meager. But what can she do? She couldn''t force him to tell her everything.


    So she can only patiently wait for the time that the man will tell her all about it.


    Maybe because Gu Yi had his reasons. And Fu Xie Lan appreciated that.


    "I will try to return as soon as possible," said Gu Yi again when he had not heard any response from his little wife.


    "Is it dangerous?" asked Fu Xie Lan, her face lowered slightly and only stared at the tips of her nails. In a way, the girl knew that what he was asking just now seemed to be the right thing, for whenever the man disappeared, the smell of blood lingered on his body when he returned. The same as now, even though it was very faint, but the girl could still feel its scent.


    Gu Yi was silent, it was the man''s turn not knowing how to respond.


    "Take care of yourself, for my sake," said Fu Xie Lan again when she didn''t get any response from her husband, somehow the words escaped her lips.


    Hearing the words his little wife spoke, Gu Yi just smiled. He slowly grabbed the girl''s head and brought her against his chest, stroking her hair in such a gentle motion, as if afraid of hurting the girl.


    "Okay. Don''t worry, I will definitelye back and make lots of children with you," Gu Yi said then chuckled.


    "A."


    At the same time, Gu Yi was given a small pinch from the girl.


    "I''m just joking, Queen," he said and then kissed Fu Xie Lan''s forehead for a long time.


    "While I''m away, don''t tease the guy behind me. If I evere back and see a few more guys following you, I''ll punish you, Queen. I guarantee you won''t be able to walk for a month."


    "I''ve never done it with men," Fu Xie Lan retorted.


    "Who says it? The proof is me," Gu Yi said with a wink.


    Hearing this, Fu Xie Lan rolled her eyes in embarrassment. "I never teased you. After all, with that perverted brain of yours, no woman will ever like you," she replied.


    "Is that true? Okay, maybe someday I should try to flirt with other women to see if what you said is true or not," Gu Yi chuckled.


    "Erm try it, if you want to see me blow up someone''s body."


    "That''s so bad..." Gu Yi said as if sad.


    "Whatever," Fu Xie Lan was a little annoyed. Somehow the feeling of being ustrophobic just a moment ago quickly turned into what it is now.


    Gu Yi was indeed very good at fiddling with her feelings.


    "Then, instead of continuing to say the impossible, what if this pervert wants you? Hmm?"

 Chapter 266 - 266. Farewell (2)

    "Then, instead of continuing to say the impossible, what if this pervert wants you? Hmm?" said the man immediately turned his body and pressed Fu Xie Lan.


    With slow-motion, his hand removed the top clothes that Fu Xie Lan was wearing.


    Being treated like that, Fu Xie Lan''s cheeks turned red.


    Using the nt tendrils that came from her palm, Fu Xie Lan closed the window.


    Usually, it was Gu Yi who did this, but this time it was different. And that made a Gu Yi even more excited.


    The two figures did so, giving each other warmth. The sound of sighs and moans of pleasure filled the room again.


    It was a long and sweet night for both of them.


    ***


    A typical wake-up moan escaped a girl''s lips and managed to dispel the cold silence of the early morning.


    That girl was none other than Fu Xie Lan.


    Her body felt colder than the usual night, tightening the nket on her body, the girl felt something odd.


    Fu Xie Lan tried to blink her eyes to adjust to the dim light of thentern in the room.


    Stretched her arms out to the sides, her brow furrowed when she found nothing there.


    Empty.


    Turned to the side, and There''s nothing there.


    The figure that usually entered her vision when she turned her head was now nowhere to be found.


    Gu Yi is not there.


    The man had already left. Fu Xie Lan took a deep breath. She didn''t expect her husband to leave so soon.


    Gently stroke the empty area. Cold...


    That meant the man had already left without waking her up. With a gentle and slow motion, Fu Xie Lan again rubbed the area.


    "Don''t die," she muttered, still staring and rubbing the already cold ce.


    Continued to caress it, until unconsciously, the girl''s eyelids closed again, ignoring the cold air that hit her shoulders and back which were not covered by a single thread.


    Fu Xie Lan fell back asleep.


    Without the girl knowing, it turns out that the figure of a man in the corner of the room has been watching her since earlier. The dim light that filled the room made his whereabouts very difficult to spot, especially since the man was far behind Fu Xie Lan.


    He is Gu Yi. The man was just about to leave after he had satisfied seeing Fu Xie Lan''s face but stopped when he suddenly felt a slight movement from his little wife.


    With a slow-motion, Gu Yi returned to the figure who was already asleep on the bed, lifted the edge of the nket, and covered his little wife''s exposed body.


    He kissed her briefly, "I won''t die, honey. I promise."


    "With your strength now, unattended, you''ll be fine," he muttered then turned around and left.


    ***


    Knock...knock...knock...


    A knock on the door in the morning filled the room on the second floor of Elder Chen''s residence.


    "Xie Lan..."


    "Xie Lan... You''re awake?" A young man''s voice sounded from outside Fu Xie Lan''s room.


    He is Wan Lie, the young man who visited his mother''s room after a long wait. Since earlier, everyone had gathered downstairs, waiting for the girl toe out of her room.


    However, since there were no signs of her appearing, Wan Lie decided to see her mother.


    Last night Gu Yi entered his room and said that he would be gone for a while.


    Although Wan Lie had protested, in the end, the young man agreed, and entrusted his mother to Hao, the magic beast he was currently with.


    ...


    Wan Lie then scanned the surroundings, when he saw no one but himself, a faint smile appeared on his lips.


    "Mom, you haven''t woken up yet?" the young man shouted, sounding somewhat stifled.


    Wan Lie put his ear to the door, didn''t hear any sound, he knocked again.


    "Mom, everyone''s waiting downstairs," he shouted again.


    He wanted to put his ear to the door again but stopped.


    The door suddenly opened and revealed the figure of Fi Xie Lan,plete with a silver mask that covered a third of her face. Only showing one of her beautiful eyes and half of her tiny lips.


    "Good morning, Mom," Wan Lie greeted Fu Xie Lan.


    "Erm, morning," replied the girl casually.


    "Did you sleep well, Mom?" asked the young man again, his eyes wildly scanning Fu Xie Lan''s surroundings.


    Wan Lie couldn''t find his father anywhere. Right now, did that mean he should feel happy? Or sad? He didn''t know, it feels like the two things are mixed in him.


    "Em," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    "Everyone is waiting for you downstairs, Mom," said Wan Lie.


    "Is that true?"


    "Yes, I am. Aren''t you going to fairy territory today? Master Liu has been waiting since earlier," replied Wan Lie.


    Hearing that, Fu Xie Lan sighed, how could she forget about her ns for today?


    Since waking up from her sleep, Fu Xie Lan''s mind has only been filled with that figure, Gu Yi. Maybe that''s why for a moment she forgot what she wanted to do today.


    "Hmm, alright, let''s go downstairs," said Fu Xie Lan then stepped out, walking ahead of Wan Lie.


    Her steps suddenly stopped, a small creature with soft fur suddenly jumped onto the girl''s shoulder.


    ''I miss you so much, Miss,'' Hao''s voice buzzed in Fu Xie Lan''s mind.


    ''Hmm, how was your time with Wan Lie?'' Fu Xie Lan replied then resumed walking after stroking Hao''s head which was on her shoulder.


    ''Not as good as when I was with you, Miss," Hao replied with a sigh.


    ''Even though the mana in Wan Lie''s body is bigger than mine.''


    ''Still won''t change anything, Miss. You are my Master, and there is nothing morefortable than when I am always by your side, with you everywhere, Miss," Hao chatted in the girl''s mind, and it managed to make a Fu Xie Lan smile.


    If other people saw it, they might think that Fu Xie Lan was a little crazy because there was no wind and no rain, the girl suddenly smiled to herself.


    ''Does that mean you''refortable now?'' asked Fu Xie Lan, her steps not slowing down in the slightest as she descended the stairs.


    ''You''re right, Miss,'' Hao replied.


    ''The man told me to look after you, Miss, but even if he doesn''t say it, I was a magic beast who has made a contract with you will still do that, protect Miss by risking everything I have,'' Hao said at length as he felt a little gloom in his Master''s heart.


    Hearing Hao''s words swirling in her head, Fu Xie Lan was silent and didn''t respond anymore.


    When her steps reached thest step, her eyes met with several people who suddenly stood up when they saw her arrival.

 Chapter 267 - 277. Kanca City Route

    When her steps reached thest step, her eyes met with several people who suddenly stood up when they saw her arrival.


    It was true, they had all gathered waiting for her.


    Elder Huang Bao, Elder Chen, Master Liu, Ju Xian, Xue Ning, and Xue Ying.


    "Good morning, Xie Lan," Xue Ning greeted first.


    "Mmm good morning," replied the girl immediately joined the others.


    "Master Liu is ready to leave now?" asked Fu Xie Lan as she justnded her body on the sofa.


    "It''s up to you," the middle-aged man replied.


    "Xie Lan, where is th-that man?" Xue Ning''s voice sounded stuttering. The man she was referring to was Gu Yi. Ever since the Fu Xie Lan''s appearance, the two elders and the others had the same question.


    And Xue Ning''s question that just now represented the curiosity of all of them.


    "Who? Gu Yi?" Asked Fu Xie Lan turning to Xue Ning.


    Getting such a question, Xue Ning only nodded faintly.


    "He has some affairs," Fu Xie Lan replied


    "So you went to fairy territory alone?"


    "No, I''m with Master Liu as well as Hao," the girl replied immediately as she rubbed Hao''s soft head on her shoulder.


    "I mean, without any of us around," Xue Ning said a little worried.


    "Ehm, as you can see. But don''t think about anything, Master Liu will take care of me, you don''t have to worry," replied Fu Xie Lan smiling.


    "Alright, you be careful there. Don''t provoke any trouble," Xue Ning said, somehow getting the words out of her lips.


    While Fu Xie Lan who heard Xue Ning''s concern only smiled faintly, warmth enveloped her heart again.


    "Alright, then we''ll take you to the border," Xue Ning replied, Wan Lie and Ju Xian nodded.


    "It''s up to you guys," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    "Teacher Liu, I entrust my disciple to you," now it was Huang Bao''s turn to speak.


    "Alright, don''t worry Elder," the middle-aged man replied


    And after saying that, they said their goodbyes and left Elder Chen''s residence.


    Was in the air, Fu Xie Lan was with Wan Lie, Ju Xian was alone and Xue Ning was of course with his Big Brother, while Master Liu and Master Liu had wings so she wouldn''t be in trouble.


    They were moving towards the borders of the wizard Territory.


    Seeing the route they took, Fu Xie Lan''s brow furrowed faintly.


    "Isn''t this direction towards Kanca City?" she muttered.


    "That''s right, Mom," replied Wan Lie who heard Fu Xie Lan''s muttering.


    Hearing this, Fu Xie Lan didn''t respond and just kept quiet.


    The sun was scorching hot, but it didn''t affect them because the wind blowing hard above gave a cool sensation.


    Going against the cardinal directions made the robes they wore flutter in the air.


    After traveling for several hours, they finally arrived at an emptynd not far from Kanca City.


    What Fu Xie Lan had felt earlier was indeed true, because right now they hadnded not far from Kanca City.


    "Master Liu, aren''t you guys going to Fairy territory?" Xue Ning suddenly asked when she saw the City''s entrance gate from her current position.


    "Indeed," replied the middle-aged man.


    "Eh?" Xue Ning was confused.


    "To save time, Xie Lan and I will cross the Kanca City route to get to Fairy Territory," exined Master Liu and at that moment Xue Ning''s confusion was resolved.


    "Just like the wizard Territory, inside Kanca City there is a special door that leads directly to the Fairy Territory, kid," he added.


    "Not only fairies and wizards, but also territories of other races, each with its gate," he said.


    Those who heard this just nodded in understanding.


    "Do you said that there are many exits in Kanca City?" Xue Ning asked a little curiously.


    "That''s right, it''s just that it all towards to different races," Master Liu exined.


    Every border of a different race territory cannot be crossed easily.


    There was a barrier of magic surrounding each other''s borders. Not only that, several people were specially assigned by Lord Gu to guard every border of all races.


    It aims to keep Arnd World safe. The only people who were free to cross the border were bodyguards Bai.


    So, all those races could only meet each other in Kanca City. If someone wants to visit the territory of another race, then he/she must have permission or something like that first to pass through the barrier magic or the gate to the destination.


    The territory of the wizard race and fairy race is so far from each other, so if for example, Master Liu doesn''t use the Kanca city route, then he needs some permission to pass through the barrier magic of all the race territories he will pass to get to the Fairy territory, with that in mind, Master Liu decided to return to Fairy territory by passing through Kanca City.


    (*Kanca city route = Origin area-->Kanca city-->Destination area)


    "It means that Kanca City is a city directly adjacent to all races? Isn''t that right Master Liu?" now Fu Xie Lan asked to be sure.


    "That''s right, kid, except for the human race."


    Hearing this, Fu Xie Lan was a little astonished, she couldn''t imagine how vast and huge the City that had entered her field of vision was.


    Xue Ning and Xue Ying felt the same way, as this was the first time they had known this, as, for Ju Xian, the man had heard of this since he was a child.


    "Do you have any more questions?" asked Master Liu turning to the others.


    "Has Master Liu never tried to cross the border other than the Kanca city route?" Xue Ning asked curiously.


    "Once, and after that my life energy was almostpletely absorbed by the barrier magic," Master Liu replied. Recalling the incident when he first came out of the Fairy''s territory.


    Xue Ning and the others seemed to shudder in horror.


    "Do you have permission?"


    "I didn''t have it at that time, maybe you know, how curious a child is," the middle-aged man replied quickly.


    "Oh, when Master Liu was a kid? I thought it happened recently," said Ju Xian.


    Hearing this, Master Liu just smiled, rubbing the back of his neck that didn''t itch.


    "From the past until now, people prefer to go through the Kanca City route to reach the Race they are going to."


    The corners of Fu Xie Lan''s lips lifted faintly. If that''s the case, she didn''t need to worry about going to the next Race.


    She just needs to find a gate that connects directly to the Vampire and Werewolf territory, right?.

 Chapter 268 - 268. Ocarina

    Kanca City''s existence is surrounded by territories of all races.


    Being amid the Wizard, Fairy, Demon, Mermaid, Lucifer, Vampire, Werewolf races makes the City a very strategic ce for all races to meet.


    Not only that, the existence of Kanca City can make it easier for those who will travel to the territory of other races.


    For example, Master Liu from the Fairy Territory only needs to pass through Kanca City to then get to the Wizard Territory, and vice versa, although it sounds very easy, not everyone can do it.


    Only those who have obtained certain permissions can do so.


    Right now Fu Xie Lan had little understanding of how the rules were applied in this World.


    She was amazed by the Rules made in such a way.


    Putting barrier magic to prevent irresponsible people and people with malicious intent from entering other areas.


    Barrier magic could absorb the mana of those who did not have permission to pass through.


    Don''t forget that one''s mana that is depleted will only have one end, and that is death.


    The rules are strict and at the same time provide convenience because, with the barrier magic, the security in the Arnd World will be more controlled, and also lead people to only use the Kanca City route if they have interests in the territory of other races.


    Using the Kanca City route will be more effective and efficient.


    "Alright, since time is running fast, maybe it''s better if we start moving, kid," said Master Liu after not getting any more questions.


    Hearing this, Fu Xie Lan nodded, "It is up to you, Master Liu," she replied quickly.


    They then parted ways, Master Liu and Fu Xie Lan walking towards the gate of Kanca City while Wan Lie, Ju Xian, and two others were still standing in ce.


    When the figures of Fu Xie Lan and Master Liu seemed to have disappeared from the four of them, Wan Lie slowly started to turn around. A rough sigh that for who knows how many times was heard escaped his lips. The young man felt a heavy heart letting go of his mother.


    Wan Lie pped his wings, and secondster he was in the air, leaving the others still down there without a word.


    "Hopefully Fu Xie Lan will be fine until shees back," murmured Xue Ning, jumping onto Xue Ying''s stick and leaving the area, Ju Xian following along as well.


    ***


    Now only Master Liu, Fu Xie Lan, and Hao were left.


    They had already entered the gates of Kanca City, Fu Xie Lan didn''t say much and just followed where Master Liu''s footsteps took her.


    "We''d better take a break at the tavern, kid. You haven''t eaten anything since earlier," said Master Liu suddenly and turned his head towards the back where Fu Xie Lan was.


    "It''s up to Master Liu, I''ll just go with it," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    Hearing that answer, Master Liu nodded.


    "Okay," he said then walked towards where a small tavern was located.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "From now on, just call me Uncle," said Master Liu suddenly.


    Fu Xie Lan who heard this looked up.


    "It''s okay, just continue your eating, kid," said the middle-aged man again when he saw Fu Xie Lan''s confused look.


    A few minutes passed, Fu Xie Lan had finished with her activities, and so was Master Liu.


    They decided to continue their journey.


    "Does Master Liu often visit Wizard territory?" asked Fu Xie Lan.


    "I told you, just call me Uncle, don''t hesitate," Master Liu replied immediately.


    "All right, Uncle."


    "I visit wizard territory every month, sometimes weekly, depending on the avability of the shape-shifting pill in our area."


    "Why? Do you want to know something?" Master Liu asked again stopping in his tracks. He looked in all directions as if he was looking for something.


    "No, Uncle. I just wanted to know," the girl replied.


    Master Liu didn''t respond anymore and just nodded, the middle-aged man seemed to walk a little to the middle of the road while swinging his arms up.


    Following the direction where Master Liu waved his hand, Fu Xie Lan saw a silver carriage heading towards them.


    It seems that Master Liu has been looking for a horse carriage.


    "Come on, Xie Lan," said the middle-aged man as the horse carriage stopped by the roadside right in front of Fu Xie Lan.


    The girl simplyplied, entering the carriage along with Hao who was snuggled on her shoulder.


    "Ocarina," said Master Liu, mentioning the name of a ce.


    The ocarina is where the gate leading to the Fairy''s territory resides.


    "Three spirit stones, sir," replied the coachman.


    "Isn''t that too expensive? Thest time I traveled there it cost only two spirit stones," Master Liu protested when he heard the cost of their trip.


    "It costs that much, sir. If you don''t have enough spirit stones, then look for another horse-drawn carriage that fits your pocket," replied the coachman.


    A sigh came from the middle-aged man''s lips, it wasn''t that he didn''t have enough spirit stones, it was just that he couldn''t be extravagant just on the way home.


    Looks like the coachman was right, maybe he should find a cheaper horse-drawn carriage to save his expenses.


    "Kid, we should find another carriage," said Master Liu, turning to where Fu Xie Lan was.


    "Is there a problem Uncle?" Fu Xie Lan asked a little confused.


    "It''s fine, it''s just that the carriage is very expensive, and..."


    "Is this enough, Uncle?" Fu Xie Lan immediately reached into her cosmic bag and took out five spirit stones.


    "Master, this is our travel expenses. Is that enough?" said Fu Xie Lan again handing the spirit stone to the coachman.


    Seeing the precious object in Fu Xie Lan''s hand, with a quick movement, the coachman immediately grabbed it with a happy smile.


    "Enough, enough. Even more than enough," replied the coachman.


    "Kid, what are you doing? The trip costs only three spirite stones, how can you give him five?" asked Master Liu, he didn''t know what kind of sentence could describe Xie Lan''s extravagant attitude.


    "Sir, shouldn''t you only take three spirit stones?" protested the middle-aged man to the coachman.


    "If someone gives me a lot, why should I only take a little?" replied the coachman did not want to lose.


    "It''s okay, Uncle. Leave it alone. After all, it''s only two spirit stones," said Fu Xie Lan leaning her bodyzily.


    Master Liu who heard the girl''s words gawked on the spot.


    Only? Fu Xie Lan said ''Just?''


    Those are two-spirit stones, not mana stones, how could this girl so easily give spirit stones to others?


    While he''s been trying to save spirit stone.

 Chapter 269 - 269. Chaos

    Master Liu waspletely at a loss for words. "Okay, next time try to be frugal, kid. It''s not good to be too extravagant," said Master Liu with a rough sigh, leaning against the carriage''s seat as well.


    "Then deliver us as soon as you can," said the middle-aged man again to the coachman.


    Almost two hours had passed and there was only silence in the carriage, no one starting a conversation at all so that all that could be heard was the noise from outside.


    Fu Xie Lan closed to have her eyes as if she was asleep.


    While Master Liu, the middle-aged man just sat back with his gaze looking out the window of the carriage, watching everything that reached his view.


    ''Miss, lest you sleep,'' Hao''s voice buzzed in the girl''s head.


    Just now Hao finished his sentence.


    BOOM...


    Explosions sounded, Fu Xie Lan opened her eyeszily.


    And the horse-drawn carriage they were riding in stopped at that very moment.


    ''What happened?''


    Fu Xie Lan tried to get out of the carriage but her feet hadn''t even moved a few centimeters and stopped.


    "Stay where you are, kid, don''t leave this carriage," Master Liu begged.


    "Sir, it seems that our journey is a little hampered," said the coachman, looking back.


    "Someone seems to be fighting over there, closing the road," he added.


    "Using mana inside Kanca City, has that guy gone mad?" Master Liu replied in disbelief.


    "Then step aside a bit," he added again speaking to the Courier.


    "Very well, sir," replied the coachman.


    "Wait here, kid, let this middle-aged man check it out," said Master Liu turning to Fu Xie Lan.


    "Remember, don''t go anywhere, it''s very dangerous for you who is a half-human. Got it? Stay here and wait for me," he added.


    Fu Xie Lan just nodded in approval, and after hearing the girl''s response, Master Liu got off the carriage.


    And as the carriage door closed again, the girl''s violet eyes shed coldly, scanning everything that was happening around her without a hitch.


    And sure enough, two people were fighting in front there, right not far from where she was now.


    ''Hao, can you sense what races are fighting there?'' Fu Xie Lan asked the little fluffy creature to speak.


    Her eyes also saw that Master Liu was heading in the direction the fight was taking ce, not only that, several people that Fu Xie Lan knew were security guards for Kanca City had also gathered at some point, it was clear that no one dared to intervene.


    ''Perhaps it''s better to see it in person, Miss,'' Hao said.


    ''I can''t go there, what if Master Liu sees me,'' Fu Xie Lan retorted.


    As her words just escaped her tiny lips, Fu Xie Lan was stunned for a moment, then a smirk was stered on her lips.


    ***


    Master Liu stepped closer to the crowd, stopping at a distance of a few meters from the center of the fight.


    "What are you guys doing? Stop them," Master Liu said to one of the security guards standing beside him.


    "No, sir. That man is very dangerous," replied the guard.


    "You''d better leave this ce before anything untoward happens," he added.


    Master Liu who was about to open his mouth suddenly stopped.


    BOOM


    KRAAASSHHH


    Someone suddenly grabbed him and threw him to the side. He looked around and got arge hole had been created where he had been standing before.


    "Thanks...."


    His sentence stopped, he wants to thank the person who saved him, but he finds no one nearby.


    If the person hadn''t pulled him at the right time he might have been charred and crushed like the security guard standing right next to him.


    The crowd screamed hysterically, the security guards did not stop the fight but simply asked the people to stay away from the scene, herding them to a safer ce.


    Master Liu, who witnessed the battle, stared in horror, how could it not?


    The figure of a young man there, easily destroying people''s bodies, sucking the blood and mana of every creature he reaches until the victim''s body dries up, leaving bones, until finally nothing remains, leaving only the victim''s cloak piled up terrible on the ground. Upon observation, this was not the kind of battle that Master Liu had in mind before. Because this was an attack by the young man wearing the blue robe over there.


    Strangely, even though his cloak was the identifier of a wizard, the pure mana of a wizard could not be sensed from his body.


    Attacking people blindly and devouring those it reached, made several people fight the young man to defend against his attacks so that at first nce it looked like two people who were fighting.


    Even though if you pay attention for a few minutes, those people are just trying to survive the attack of the young man who is so strong.


    Explosion after the explosion was heard, only for a few minutes and already many people died, even the surrounding buildings were razed to the ground.


    The young man slowly approached the horse carriage where Fu Xie Lan was and Master Liu who saw this panicked.


    Immediately he spread his wings, turned towards the horse-drawn carriage.


    However...


    SPLASHHHHH...


    BOOM...


    BOOM...


    Arge boulder hit one of its wings, sending it crashing to the ground.


    Even so, no one paid any heed, everyone seemed to be panicking and busy dodging, running as far as possible to save themselves.


    "Aww..."


    "Ssshhhh..." Master Liu hissed as he felt a pain in his back.


    His wings were broken and his shoulders appeared to be bleeding.


    Slightly turning his head, Master Liu looked back, his eyes ring sharply, the young man who was being avoided by everyone was walking towards him, he seems to be the next target.


    The air pressure around Master Liu felt heavy as the young man approached him.


    The middle-aged man faintly felt a hint of¡­evil aura?


    Who is that young man?


    Master Liu tried to stand up, but unfortunately, one of his legs was crushed by arge boulder.


    Why had he not noticed earlier?


    Maybe because of feelings of panic and fear, so he didn''t realize it.


    Using his Fairy mana, nt vines emerged from the ground and tried to pull the rock from his feet.


    Master Liu tried very hard, he didn''t stop his actions even though the young man was only a few steps away.


    "Help me...!" shouted Master Liu trying to call for help.


    Using mana in a state of severe injury did require hard work and maximum effort.


    And that is exactly what happened to Master Liu at this time.


    No matter how hard he tried to scream, no one paid any attention to him.


    Security guards were nowhere to be found, all of them ran in various directions, saving themselves.


    Master Liu surrendered.


    But in those seconds, suddenly vines of nts sprang up from the ground, push away the rock that was upper his feet, and brought his body away from the young man.


    Master Liu looked around, up there stood a small girl, looking down on everything she saw.

 Chapter 270 - 270. Mysterious Rescue Girl

    But in those seconds, suddenly vines of nts sprang up from the ground, push away the rock that was upper his feet, and brought his body away from the young man.


    Master Liu looked around, up there stood a small girl, looking down on everything she saw.


    Her white dress fluttered perfectly in the air. The matching colored mask she wore made her look so mysterious and her long ck hair swaying in the wind as if she was showing off her iparable beauty and elegance.


    The oppressive aura emanating from her body made anyone who was running at that moment immediately stop their footsteps, everyone stared at the figure that was in the air.


    For a moment they were amazed as if they had forgotten what was going on.


    "You are interrupting my journey," muttered the girl''s figure then gathered the blue mana in her hand.


    Anyone who saw it could tell that the figure was a Wizard.


    Unlike Master Liu, if only he could, perhaps the middle-aged man''s jaw have been split apart and fallen to the ground.


    Since when can one use a Wizard''s mana at the same time as a Fairy''s mana?


    No matter how strong that person was, all he knew was that someone could only use one of its body''s mana.


    But what did she see? The girl over there even used up two of the mana in her body at the same time.


    Even Huang Bao, who was famous for being strong and descended from wizards and fairies, couldn''t do either of those things.


    Who is that girl?


    Master Liu''s bodynded far from where the young man was, the vines that carried his body back disappeared on the ground at that instant.


    Everyone stared in amazement and instantly assumed that figure was their savior goddess.


    While on the other hand, the girl with the mask was fighting against the youth of unknown origin.


    The fightsted a few minutes, both looked equally strong and even.


    In closebat with the young man, the girl could feel a fiercely evil aura emanating from her opponent.


    Using the vinesbined with her magic, the young man ended up getting injured, bounced away, and managed to destroy arge building due to the impact and great pressure from his body.


    There were scratches on several parts of his body. It only took a few seconds and the wound was seen emitting ck smoke and then closed again as before.


    The girl did not stay silent, she then attacked the figure of the young man blindly without giving a pause. Somehow, the vines that the girl used were now moving swiftly like a blue whip that was moving wildly in the air.


    Not only that, a blue light appeared behind the girl, the next second the light separated and took the form of dozens of ice-thin and sharp spears, roughly as sharp as a sword sharpened a hundred times, all of them also rushed towards the youth below and seeded hit some parts of his body. Strangely, no matter how hard the girl attacked the young man, there was no sign of the young man''s body in pain even his facial expression seemed normal, there had been no change at all.


    Those who witnessed the fight held their breath on the spot, some had even fallen to the ground.


    Every time the young man was about to counterattack, the vines and spears came back at him, thwarting his every attempt.


    The two figures fighting, no, to be more precise, only the girl who continued to attack the young man making the Kanca City security guard stunned on the spot, as if forgetting their duty to bring people to a safer ce.


    Itsted for a few minutes, and a spear bigger than before was created from the girl''s blue mana.


    WUSSHHH...


    BOOM...


    Sessfully, the spear hit the youth''s body, causing it to explode at once.


    A huge deafening explosion, an explosion that made everyone heave a sigh of relief, and an explosion that made everyone''s panicked faces disappear instantly.


    A truly strong girl, the figure didn''t even move from her position and her opponent was crushed instantly in her hands.


    No one noticed a little white furry creature peeking out from under the sleeve of the girl''s dress. Maybe because his pure white fur seemed to blend with her dress.


    Looking at the scenery below with no expression at all, the girl pulled back all the nt vines that she had released just a moment ago.


    She then raised her hands again, fingers that moved gracefully with clean white skin as if shining when exposed to sunlight, making anyone swallow their saliva.


    A few small lights appeared from the tips of her fingers, then spread over the entire damaged street, and at that moment the amazing scene happened again.


    The damaged roads and buildings around the area are like being swept away by green waves, the cracked roads are reunited, the destroyed buildings are restored to their original state, and all of these changes can be seen by the naked eye.


    Everyone held their breath again, perhaps this was the most extraordinary event they had witnessed over the past few hundred years.


    Finished doing that, suddenly a group of horse carriages and several security guards of Kanca City arrived.


    Of course, the figure that was still in the air looked at those people. A sigh escaped her lips.


    A female figure who didn''t look too old stepped out of the biggest carriage. She is the City Master.


    "Master, thank you for saving the people here," said the City Master as she bowed, and those around the City Lord followed suit.


    Getting no response, the woman raised her head, and the figure that had been standing in midair disappeared.


    The City Master turned her gaze in all directions, but could not find the figure of that girl in the white dress.


    Previously, one of Kanca City''s security guards came to report about what happened, saying that a young man made a mess in the middle of the City and ughtered people who didn''t even have any problems with that young man, not only that, the guard also talk about all happen today.


    After receiving the report, the City Master rushed to the scene, but what she encountered was something unexpected. From afar she could see someone using Fairy''s mana on her body and restoring ces that were previously badly damaged.


    And at this moment, that figure disappeared somewhere.


    A sigh escaped the City Master''s lips, she then turned around and gave some orders.


    "Gather the injured people, and find out who the victims were who lost their lives in this incident," she ordered.


    Maybe the girl doesn''t want to show herself to arge audience, maybe she prefers to remain a mysterious figure.


    So was the City Master''s mind and the woman chose to ignore it.


    "Whoever you are, thank you," murmured the City Master.

 Chapter 271 - 271. Mysterious Rescue Girl (2)

    Master Liu was still sitting on the ground, he didn''t even blink his eyes.


    Everything his eyes saw was like a dream. Moreover, he had never heard of the birth of someone from his race who possessed such abilities.


    In his entire life, the mixed-blood birth between fairy and wizard was not that strong, the only person he knew of mixed blood who had great strength was Huang Bao, one of the elders of the phoenyx academy.


    "Can you stand up, Sir?" Suddenly a voice interrupted his thoughts.


    Turning to the source of the voice, right beside him stood a person was wearing clothes of Kanca City''s security guards.


    ***


    The figure of a girl in a white dress sneaked into a very quiet shop, even the owner was not found there.


    It was only a few minutes and the figure came back out, wearing a different suit than before. The white dress she wore earlier changed to a white men''s clothes, while a silver mask covered a third of her face.


    Just a few steps from the shop, a sudden feeling of dizziness hit her head maybe cause she used both different mana simultaneously before. Earlier, she already felt a little ufortable in her body, but she tried to hold on a little longer, unfortunately, this time she could no longer support her body weight and ended up falling.


    SHUUUTTT...


    Before hitting the ground, a person with white hair suddenly caught her body.


    At the same time, a small creature with thick fur appeared and immediately came out from under the girl''s sleeve, leaping onto the shoulder of the man with the white hair.


    ''Wake up, Miss,'' said the creature inviting his Master to speak.


    While the figure of the man who was carrying his master seemed to look in all directions and then moved from there.


    Carrying the girl''s petite body towards a silver carriage that seemed to be on the side of the road.


    ced the girl''s body on the carriage seat very carefully. Then tore the ends of the clothes he was wearing. After that, the man scratch his hand and wrote a message on the cloth with his blood, and ced it right next to the unconscious girl.


    "Hao, help Miss as much as you can," said the man''s figure to the little creature.


    Finished saying that, on the palm of the man''s palm appeared a mist of ck smog, but not as dense as Lord Gu''s, slowly but surely forming the body of a crow. It onlysted a few seconds and the crow seemed to be alive.


    The man with the white hair then flew his crow into the air, flying away towards a ce known only to the creature.


    Seeing the crow away, the man then moved away from the horse-drawn carriage, again observing in the shadows.


    ***


    Several hours passed, Master Liu''s mana had recovered slightly, the blood that previously filled his shoulders was now clean and no longer flowing, even the previous wound was slowly closing.


    It''s just that his wings still haven''t healed like before. Now, he''s in a restaurant that has turned into an emergency ward to treat people who were injured in the incident.


    A while ago, some women and security guards gave them pills one by one, they said the pill was from the witch race, pills can heal the wounds on their bodies, however, the level of purity of the pills was far from Elder Bao''s pill, and the effect was only felt after a few minutes, and then the healing took a very long time.


    But, that''s enough, then not at all.


    Master Liu''s body suddenly stiffened, his memory suddenly fixed on Fu Xie Lan''s whereabouts.


    The middle-aged man didn''t realize that at this time he was not alone, bringing a girl from the wizarding race who was also a disciple of the strongest person in the phoenyx academy, how could he forget about it.


    With all his might, he tried to get up from his position which was sitting on one of the chairs in the room.


    "Where are you going, sir?" asked a woman next to him. The woman was one of the City Master''s confidants to take care of them.


    "Your wings haven''t recovered yet, you''d better wait a little longer," the woman said again.


    Hearing this, Master Liu rubbed the back of his neck.


    "I have to go, Miss. I forgot it turns out I left a child behind during the incident," he replied.


    "A child?"


    "That''s right, Miss. I''m worried something happened to him. I have to go."


    "But your wings?"


    "My wings can recoverter. If he goes missing or something happens to him, I can''t imagine what will happen to me next," Master Liu replied immediately.


    "Hmm, alright. Be careful, in the meantime, don''t force yourself to use your wings," the woman said.


    "Well, thank you for your concern and treatment, Miss."


    "Then I''ll excuse myself," said Master Liu farewell.


    "I hope the child is okay," replied the woman.


    Master Liu did not respond and only smiled in response. The middle-aged man then slowly stepped away from his starting position and exited the building.


    His thoughts at the momentpletely jumbled. His focus was still on the figure of the girl in the white dress who had saved him a while ago, until now Master Liu still shuddered in horror as he recalled the previous incident, thinking about the worst that could happen made him sigh incessantly. While on the other hand, Fu Xie Lan''s presence also made him very worried.


    His wings already appear intact, not broken anymore, it''s just that he can''t use them to fly.


    Walked slowly along the streets have been destroyed a moment ago, only a few people were visible, not as crowded as before.


    The green robe he was wearing was slightly torn, especially at the hole in his back where his wings were.


    The robes worn by Fairy are designed slightly different from the robes often worn by other races.


    The green robes that they often use have holes in the back, it is specifically meant for the wings so that they don''t have trouble if they want to fly.


    After walking for about a few minutes, a silver horse carriage entered his view, and it managed to make him smile, with a quick movement, his feet stepped toward the horse carriage.


    In his heart, he always hoped that nothing would happen to Fu Xie Lan.


    He couldn''t imagine what will Elder Bao and Lord Gun do if they found out that the girl was injured under his watch.


    Just imagining it, Master Liu didn''t dare. Especially considering the consequences.

 Chapter 272 - 272. A Message

    Master Liu stepped quickly as he drew near to the horse carriage.


    When he was only a few steps away, a sigh of relief escaped his lips.


    His pace slowly slowed down while holding his chest to relieve his ragged breaths.


    From where he was, he could see two figures still in the carriage, not moving at all.


    They were the coachman and the half-human, Fu Xie Lan.


    Master Liu continued on his way, his brow furrowed when he found the two figures leaning back with their eyes closed, looking like a sleeping person.


    With a slow-motion, the middle-aged man opened the carriage door to return to his original seat.


    But what happened, his body stiffened again, a white cloth covered in blood appeared to be lying on the chair where he was before.


    No...


    It wasn''t a bloodstain, but a message to him.


    Instantly a sigh of relief sounded again when he found out the contents of the writing.


    "DON''T WAKE ME UP, Uncle."


    So the contents of the writing on the cloth.


    Watching her sleep, made all his previous worries disappear instantly.


    Watching her for a few minutes, Master Liu''s brow furrowed slightly, somehow he felt that Fu Xie Lan''s face which was not covered by a mask, looked a little pale, the blush on her cheeks disappeared. It looks whiter than before. Like a sick person.


    ''Is the kid asleep?''


    Master Liu became a little hesitant. Especially when he saw the message addressed to him.


    ''Tell him, who is it that gives messages like this with blood written on them?''


    Master Liu knew that the writing was in blood because he could faintly feel the fishy smell of blood emanating from the cloth in his hand.


    Immediately, all sorts of negative thoughts filled his head again and it managed to make his heart race again.


    "Ah, I better wake her up," he monologued to himself.


    Slowly, he raised one hand and stretched it out, wanting to wake Fu Xie Lan up.


    "Aww.."


    Her hand had not even touched the clothes that Fu Xie Lan was wearing and the little creature that had always been with the girl suddenly jumped over his hand and bit him deeply.


    "Shhh..."


    "My wings haven''t healed yet, and you hurt my hand again, hhhhmmm," a sigh escaped Master Liu''s lips.


    Not only that, the little white furry creature was now staring at him as if he didn''t like it when he touched the girl. His gaze was very sharp as if it would skin his body right then and there.


    And because of that, Master Liu stopped his intention.


    It seemed that Fu Xie Lan was sleeping and didn''t want to be disturbed. If that wasn''t the case, then why was the being who was always with him acting like that as if forbidding anyone to disturb the girl.


    Master Liu slowly leaned back, rxed his body for a moment, and tucked the cloth containing the message into his trouser pocket.


    And after a while passed, Master Liu who previously closed his eyes, now his eyelids suddenly opened again.


    His hand immediately reached out and woke the coachman who didn''t seem to have woken up yet.


    He didn''t know what happened to these two people so they could fall asleep in situations and conditions where people should feel panicked.


    Yes, Master Liu is a little confused, what happened a few hours ago and even now is not the right time to rx let alone sleep.


    But what happened to Fu Xie Lan and the coachman made him shake his head, it is Weird.


    "Sir, wake up," said Master Liu trying to wake the coachman.


    He waited a while, no response whatsoever.


    "Sir, wake up."


    "Shouldn''t you be driving back and driving us quickly to the Ocarina?" Master Liu spoke again.


    But just the same, there was no response whatsoever from the courier.


    A sigh escaped Master Liu''s lips. No one knows how many times he has sighed in this day as if he was already like someone who has mental stress.


    Master Liu tried it one more time. However this time the middle-aged man used quite a bit of the mana in his body.


    "Sir, wake up," said Master Liu again and at the same time, the coachman immediately got up, startled from his position.


    "What happened?"


    "What happened?" chirped the coachman.


    "You fell asleep at the wrong time," Master Liu replied instantly causing the coachman to look back.


    "Ah yes, sorry Master," he said then, the look on his face like someone confused.


    The reason, the coachman''s memory is not very clear about what happened until he closed his eyes, his memories only revolved around the time he pulled over the carriage, seeing the people filling the streets ahead, as well as someone who seemed to be fighting.


    And now someone suddenly wakes him up, he hasn''t had time to collect his life and all these things are filling his head again.


    But looking around the carriage, nothing happened at all, even the explosion that reached his ears before falling asleep he couldn''t find any trace of it.


    Yes, it should be with a big explosion like that can create damage, but as far as his eyes could see, everything seemed normal, there was no damage, nor was there any crowd blocking the way anymore. No damage whatsoever.


    Was that just a dream?


    "What happened, Master?" asked the coachman a little curious, the explosion he heard a moment ago sounded very real.


    It was hard to tell if it was just a dream or if it happened.


    "What happened? I should be the one asking that sir," Master Liu replied.


    "How can you fall asleep in a situation like this?" he added again.


    Hearing this, the coachman scratched his head which did not itch.


    ''Ah, it seems, it was just a dream.''


    Slightly confirmed the passenger''s words. Yes, that''s right, he shouldn''t have fallen asleep while dropping off passengers. Maybe it was because he hadn''t rested these few days? So that it makes him tired and dreaming nonsense?


    "Oops. I''m sorry, Master. Pardon my impoliteness," said the coachman to Master Liu.


    "So where are you going, Master?" he added again.


    "Didn''t I mention it before? Ocarina and I already paid for it, lest you also forget," Master Liu replied.


    "A-alright. I''m sorry again, Master."


    "We''re leaving now," added the coachman, the expression on his face right now looked like someone was in a daze.


    The silver-colored horse carriage slowly drove back along the main streets of Kanca City.


    Several simr horse-drawn carriages can also be found at several points, apparently still waiting for passengers.


    Some people have also returned to their respective activities.


    Even though conditions have returned to normal, Kanca City security guards still stand by along the road and several ces around the previous incident.


    And that made the coachman wonder, what happened that so many guards filled the streets?


    Unbeknownst to people, a man in a ck robe was standing on the roof of the tallest building not far from the scene of the previous incident. Standing looking at everything that''s going on down there.


    His face showed no expression at all until the figure turned around and disappeared at once, leaving the ck smoke gathering in the air.

 Chapter 273 - 273. Trip To The Ocarina

    It waste afternoon, the clear sky was slowly filled with orange color, the scorching sun was slowly dimming, the twilight wind was blowing gently bringing a cool air that refreshed the skin, gives a very peaceful impression and rxes the body and mind after a day''s activities.


    Being in the horse carriage, there was no sign of Fu Xie Lan to wake up from her slumber.


    The expression the girl was showing right now was so peaceful. Master Liu did not know how many times he had looked at Fu Xie Lan but did not find any movement even the slightest. Only the sharp gaze of a small creature that is always watching him, as if watching every move he makes.


    And to be honest, Master Liu felt a little ufortable.


    The trip to the Ocarina takes a few hours.


    For those who traveled from the gate of the Wizard race''s border to the Ocarina, it would take approximately nearly twelve hours, and even then using a horse-drawn carriage that had a speed exceeding the usual carriage.


    Master Liu felt that the recovery of his wings was very slow, even though he was able to move a little, but he could not use his wings to fly.


    ncing at a chest that he ced beside his feet, Master Liu lowered his head slightly and slowly opened it, not fully open, but just like someone peeking into a chest.


    Anyone can feel a very refreshing pill smell wafting from it, only checked it briefly and Master Liu closed it again.


    The chest contained the shape-shifting pills that he had purchased from the phoenyx academy, pills that were only meant for his race.


    "Wouldn''t you like to stop by for a little rest, Master?" suddenly the coachman''s voice filled the silence in the carriage.


    "No. Go on," Master Liu replied to the coachman.


    If he was alone, he might have stopped by a long time ago, only that he was currently with Fu Xie Lan.


    There was no way he would leave Fu Xie Lan alone in the carriage just because of his selfishness.


    Want to wake up her? Let alone touching the girl, he even just turned his head for a moment and the little creature immediately gave him a sharp look.


    So Master Liu had no other choice but to just ask the coachman to continue on their way


    .


    .


    .


    Until nightfall, the horse-drawn carriage was still moving, at this time the atmosphere outside was getting quiet, only asionally found people in red robes wandering around, the buildings lined up on the left and right are also not as big and tall as before. Everything is only one floor, yes it is a one-floor inn.


    Untilte at night, Fu Xie Lan only showed a little movement.


    Without Master Liu knowing, since his entry into the carriage, Hao channeled the mana in his body slowly towards Fu Xie Lan with the intention that his Master''s mana could recover a little. Even if he couldn''t heal her, at least the girl''s mana that was nearly depleted could be replenished.


    The technique of channeling mana or life energy from one''s body to another''s body is a special technique. So not all races can do it but only certain people.


    In the Arnd World, the race that was known to be highly skilled in that technique was the Elf race, not only that, the Elf race has extraordinary healing abilities.


    They didn''t need any pills or potions and relied solely on the mana in their body to heal someone.


    But the race waster known to have disappeared and some even say it is extinct, and only recently did the race begin to emerge again.


    It was already very dark outside, only the lighting from thenterns lined the roadside gave a dim light.


    The wind was blowing very cold. Nocturnal animal sounds are also heard asionally.


    Fu Xie Lan tried to blink her eyelids, she didn''t know what happened so it felt like all her bones were crushed.


    "Where is this, Uncle?" The hoarse and heavy sound typical of waking up was heard in the carriage.


    "Oh you''re awake," Master Liu said.


    "We''re almost to the Ocarina, kid," he added.


    Hearing this, Fu Xie Lan looked out the window, it was already night.


    She then reached into her cosmic bag and pulled out a small porcin bottle from there, taking out the two pills that Elder Huang Bao had given her.


    "Uncle, take this," said Fu Xie Lan, thrusting a pill in the palm of her hand to Master Liu.


    "Drink it," she added again as she downed the other pill.


    From the smell alone, Master Liu could tell that the pill in Fu Xie Lan''s palm was a healing pill.


    It was a pill simr to the one he had taken just a moment ago, only that the smell this time was more intense than the previous pill.


    The pill can restore a person''s body condition as before, one of which is injuries to the body.


    "Come on, Uncle, drink it," said Fu Xie Lan again repeating her sentence.


    "H-how did you know I was..."


    "This trip is making me sick, Uncle. Traveling without a break is exhausting."


    "Uncle said earlier, Ocarina is near and it would be nice if our bodies returned to being as fresh as before, not sick from sitting all day like this," added Fu Xie Lan again.


    Hearing the girl''s words, Master Liu''s frown disappeared. He almost misunderstood Fu Xie Lan.


    Hearing from her words, Master Liu slightly moved. If usually he who makes this trip sometimes stops for a moment to rest, this time they didn''t stop at all, only when the incident happened earlier, and after that, they resumed their journey until now. It made his body also feel crushed from being in that position for a long period.


    "Alright, thank you," said Master Liu taking the pill in Fu Xie Lan''s hand and consuming it, immediately a cool feeling filled his throat, flowing throughout his body and giving off a veryfortable sensation.


    He could feel his wings recover quickly, it seemed he could even use them right then and there.


    "Is this pill from your Master?" asked Teacher Liu even though he already knew what the answer would be.


    "Right, Uncle."


    "Then, I am one of the lucky people in this world," Master Liu smiled back.


    "During the incident earlier, I didn''t think you to sleep, kid," said Master Liu again after a few seconds of silence.


    Fu Xie Lan just looked at the middle-aged man without responding.


    "When I came back, you were already asleep and gave me a message like this," said Master Liu when he didn''t get any response, one of his hands reached into his pocket and took out a piece of cloth with the smell of blood filling it.


    "Next time, don''t startle me with a message like this."


    "You know, the ink of this writing not suitable to the content of the message," he added.


    Fu Xie Lan who saw the cloth frowned in confusion slowly turned to where Hao was.


    ''What did you do?"

 Chapter 274 - 274. Impressed

    Fu Xie Lan who saw the cloth frowned in confusion slowly turned to where Hao was.


    ''Is that your doing?''


    Getting such a question from Fu Xie Lan, Hao closed his eyes. He seemed reluctant to answer the Master''s question.


    Seeing the little fluffy creature''s response, Fu Xie Lan let out a deep breath.


    "All right, Uncle. I won''t repeat that," the girl replied.


    "Emm," Master Liu responded.


    "Too bad you slept earlier," he saidter.


    "What do you mean Uncle?" one of the girl''s eyebrows rose.


    "Ah, it didn''t mean anything. I just wanted to tell you about the person who saved me earlier," Master Liu replied, rubbing the back of his neck.


    "Uncle hurt?" asked Fu Xie Lan faking it.


    "Not only that, but I would also have almost lost my life if that girl hadn''te to save me," Master Liu replied.


    "Really? Then what happened, Uncle? Did you see the girl''s face?"


    "Nothing happened, she just saved me then fought the young man who caused trouble in the city center earlier," he replied again.


    "After that, she disappeared. I didn''t see what her face looked like because the girl was wearing the mask."


    "Hmm, I haven''t thanked her yet," a tired sigh escaped Master Liu''s lips.


    "At least Uncle survived the incident and is currently fine," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    "Um, you''re right, kid."


    "First time I''ve seen someone as strong as her," he added after a few seconds of silence.


    "Uncle?"


    "Then it''s a shame, I didn''t see it," said Fu Xie Lan again.


    Master Liu only nodded faintly, "It seems that girl isn''t the type to show off her strength," Master Liu replied.


    "Why did Uncle say that?"


    "Hhhh ??otherwise, why did she just appear and then disappear suddenly and without anyone knowing?"


    Fu Xie Lan who heard this was silent, not knowing how to respond.


    While the coachman who heard the conversation of the two passengers frowned faintly.


    "Then that wasn''t a dream?"


    he muttered to himself.


    "If the explosion wasn''t a dream, then why aren''t there any traces of fight at all?" he added. His voice is neither big nor small.


    "What did you say?" Master Liu asked the coachman. His sense of hearing caught the words of the chariot driver.


    "That''s what happens when you fall asleep at the wrong time," he continued.


    "You missed such an important event," he added.


    "What do you mean Master?" asked the coachman confused.


    "You didn''t find any traces of battle because someone so strong used the mana in his body to restore that ce," Master Liu replied.


    "It''s a loss because you don''t see it," he added a little enthusiastically, he felt so lucky to see and be saved by such a powerful person.


    A rough sigh came from the coachman. It turned out to be true, what he thought was a dream before happened and was not a dream.


    "No matter how strong that Fairy girl, if she is faced with a tier two or third Wizard, her power will be of no use," replied the coachman after a few minutes of silence.


    "What do you mean? So what if the girl I''m referring to can use magic and fairy mana at the same time?" said Master Liu.


    "There is no such person, Master. Don''t speak too highly. I know you are a Fairy, but hearing you speak like that seems impossible," replied the coachman.


    And that answer seeded in making Master Liu feel irritated. Did the coachman use him of lying?


    "Up to you, what I said wasn''t a lie, you know? So, next time don''t sleep carelessly. Look and pay attention to what''s going on around you," said Master Liu slightly raising his voice. He was annoyed at the coachman.


    "Xie Lan, what I told you just now was true. I''m not lying at all," he added, turning to the girl next to him.


    "If Uncle puts it like that, then that''s what happens," Fu Xie Lan retorted.


    "Besides, there''s no profit at all if Uncle lies to me," she added again.


    The coachman justughed crisply at the conversation of the two passengers.


    Master Liu who saw the coachman''s response grew annoyed. If only he could, he wanted to change the horse carriage they were currently riding. Not only the cost is expensive, but the coachman is also really a test of one''s patience. Very annoying.


    "It seems that Uncle likes the girl," Fu Xie Lan asked after a few minutes of silence in the carriage, the girl did not take her eyes off the night view outside the train through the window.


    "Who doesn''t like such a strong girl? I even admire her too, kid," Master Liu replied right away. The love he meant was not the love between a partner or the love for the opposite sex, but a love that he couldn''t describe in words.


    In this day and age, it was rare for such a strong person who cares about the plight of others.


    Sometimes those who are strong just have hidden intentions behind every action they do, whether it''s saving someone else''s life or making someone''s life easier.


    The age where blood is for blood, milk is for milk, even a few who do good deeds but get unsuitable retribution, make Master Liu amazed by the figure of his savior.


    They did not know each other and had never even met before, but that figure suddenly appeared and saved his life when no one cared about his life which was on the brink.


    Ever since telling about that figure, a faint smile has been forming on Master Liu''s lips incessantly.


    Hearing the middle-aged man''s words, Fu Xie Lan smiled faintly.


    "I hope, someday I can meet her and thank her in person, kid," said Master Liu still with a smile on his face.


    "Yes, although it does sound a little impossible," he added again with a deep breath.


    For a moment Master Liu came to his senses. What qualifications were in him that that figure wanted to appear before him? He who couldn''t even save himself had a dream of meeting such a powerful figure.


    However, even though his wish sounded very unreasonable, but Master Liu still wanted it to happen in the future.


    And if that happened, then he would be the luckiest creature in this world.


    "Uncle want to meet her?" asked Fu Xie Lan in a slightly low tone of voice.


    "Of course. Who wouldn''t want to meet its life savior in person? And that includes me, kid."


    "Uncle will see herter."


    "What do you mean?" Master Liu''s brow furrowed.


    "Nothing is impossible in this world, Uncle. I''m just saying, maybe Uncle will meet her again," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    "Oh. Yes, I hope."

 Chapter 275 - 275. Late

    "Nothing is impossible in this world, Uncle. I''m just saying, maybe Uncle will meet her again," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    "Oh Yes, I hope so," replied Master Liu leaning back. If so, then he was looking forward to that daying.


    After saying that, Fu Xie Lan didn''t respond anymore and silence again ensued in the carriage.


    .


    .


    .


    "We have arrived at our destination, Master," the coachman''s voice suddenly sounded, he turned his head towards the back where Master Liu and Fu Xie Lan were.


    The horse-drawn carriage stopped not far from arge green gate.


    Fu Xie Lan who heard the voice of the man in front of her slowly got up from her position, stretched her muscles for a moment then moved to open the carriage door and got off from there. Master Liu did the same.


    "Come on, Xie Lan," said the middle-aged man as soon as he got off the carriage. He didn''t even say thank you to the coachman for still feeling irritated and just left, walked away from there.


    The first thing that entered the girl''s violet eyes was a green gate of enormous size. A gem that also has a green color is right in the middle of the gate, maybe when the gate is open, then the gem will appear to split in two ande back together when the gate is closed. It''s just Fu Xie Lan''s guess.


    The green gem asionally looks captivating because it reflects the moonlight that shines not too brightly.


    Not only that, an engraved tree painting filled the two gates. It seems real and looks so cool to the eye.


    "Where are you going, Uncle?" asked Fu Xie Lan when she saw Master Liu turning towards a crossroads not far from her ce.


    "We''rete, kid," Master Liu replied turning his body to face Fu Xie Lan.


    Seeing the confused look on the girl''s face, Master Liu spoke again, "The gate leading to the Fairy Territory will automatically close when it reaches midnight," he exined.


    "And will only open again in the morning," he added again.


    Fu Xie Lan who heard this slightly frowned. That means tonight they won''t be entering the fairy race territory.


    "Is it always like that, Uncle?"


    "Um, that''s the fairy race''s rule, kid," Teacher Liu replied.


    "That means no one should travel in and out of fairy territory after the allotted time," Fu Xie Lan muttered to herself.


    "What you say is true, fairies usually rest at night. So to prevent anything unwanted, we apply such a rule," exined Master Liu in one breath.


    "We don''t know what kind of danger lurks when the gate is opened continuously," he added.


    Fu Xie Lan who heard Master Liu''s words just nodded in understanding.


    "It''s best if we also rest tonight and leave tomorrow morning after the gate is opened," said Master Liu.


    "But Uncle, where are we going? It''ste at night," said Fu Xie Lan.


    "Don''t worry about it, The inn here conforms to the rules set by the fairy race."


    Again, Fu Xie Lan was a little confused as to what the middle-aged man said.


    "Or in short, the inn here is open constantly. This is so that those who enter Fairy Territoryte will have a ce to rest while waiting for the gates to open again," exined Master Liu. And at the same time, Fu Xie Lan''s confusion was resolved.


    Although in her previous life she was ssified as intelligent and genius, being in this new life makes her face new things too, and it sometimes causes her to feel like the dumbest person alive in this world. She didn''t know, Fu Xie Lan just felt that way.


    "Alright, Uncle. I''ll just go with it," said Fu Xie Lan.


    "Emm, don''t stay away from me," Master Liu replied then turned his body back and continued on his way.


    Fu Xie Lan followed closely behind only about two steps away from Master Liu''s whereabouts.


    Walking for about a few minutes, Master Liu entered a very small inn, the walls were only made of bamboo with a roof that looked like it was made of rattan.


    For a moment Fu Xie Lan was stunned to see the building in front of her, it turns out that she can also find rattan in this ce.


    Of the many inns, Master Liu chose this smallest ce.


    While Fu Xie Lan herself did not understand, whether the building standing in front of her could be called an inn or not.


    Entering the yard, even the dry leaves are seen scattered to meet it.


    The dim lighting from only onentern in the middle of the courtyard added to the gloom of the ce a little.


    Master Liu and Fu Xie Lan stepped in, the sound of dry leaves apanying their steps, clearly filling the silence.


    "Uncle, why did you choose this ce?" asked Fu Xie Lan who couldn''t contain her curiosity anymore.


    Master Liu paused for a moment, turned to face Fu Xie Lan with a sad look on his face.


    "I''m sorry, kid. My spirit stone is only enough to rent a ce this small for the two of us to stay," Master Liu replied with a heavy sigh.


    The middle-aged man was very familiar with Ocarina. All the inns that filled the ce had costs that could be said to be more expensive than other ces.


    Not without reason, because it seems that the owners of the inn in the Ocarina are very clear on the needs of the fairies or neers who arete in entering the gate.


    They need lodging to rest, so the owner deliberately raises the price of the inn a little more expensive and makes a big profit.


    There was no concern at all that their inn being empty of visitors.


    Because lodging in Ocarina is like a primary need.


    Hearing Master Liu''s words, Fu Xie Lan was silent for a few seconds.


    "Uncle, let''s go there," said Fu Xie Lan while pointing at a building that looked very clean and elegant at the same time. The inn was across the street where Fu Xie Lan was currently.


    Looking at the inn that Fu Xie Lan was referring to, Master Liu rubbed his face.


    "I''m sorry, Kid. If we stay at that ce, then all the spirit stones I have will run out, or maybe there won''t be enough,"mented Master Liu, guilt-filled him for not being able to give Fu Xie Lan the best ce.


    "Don''t worry, Uncle. Come with me," said Fu Xie Lan immediately to the inn in question.

 Chapter 276 - 276. Towards The Fairy Territory

    "Uncle don''t worry. Come with me," said Fu Xie Lan immediately to the inn in question.


    "B-but, kid, I..."


    Master Liu had yet to finish his sentence and Fu Xie Lan was already far away from him. With a heavy feeling, the middle-aged man followed behind with slightly unsteady steps.


    In his heart, he hoped that the price of the inn that Fu Xie Lan was referring to was not too expensive and the spirit stones he had would be sufficient.


    What the middle-aged man thought before happened. Luckily he still had the spirit stone to pay for the inn. And it was all his.


    "Six spirit stones, Master," said the innkeeper.


    Hearing this, Master Liu reached into the pocket of the pants he was wearing.


    But the middle-aged man hadn''t even touched the spirit stone in his pocket and the girl in front of him had already taken out several simr items from her pocket.


    "Ten spirit stones, and provide the best service," said Fu Xie Lan to the innkeeper.


    Again, the middle-aged man''s eyes almost popped out at the sight of the girl, it felt like Master Liu wanted to drown Fu Xie Lan right then and there. Ten spirit stones? That means the price is equal to a thousand mana stones.


    "Xie-Xie Lan, no kidding, we only need to take out six spirit stones," stuttered Master Liu.


    Hearing the middle-aged man''s words, the owner immediately grabbed the ten spirit stones that were given to him in a lightning-fast motion.


    "All right, Master. Please follow us," he said then walked first to lead the way.


    "It''s okay, Uncle. It''s just a few spirit stones," Fu Xie Lan replied casually then followed the owner from behind, leaving Master Liu speechless at the girl''s attitude.


    Even the word extravagant would probably not be enough to describe her attitude. Even though Elder Huang Bao gave the kid a lot of spirit stones, shouldn''t she at least be a little frugal?


    Yes, Master Liu thought that all the spirit stones that Fu Xie Lan had were gifts from Elder Bao because where else would that half-human girl gets that many spirit stones if not from one of the elders of the phoenyx academy?


    Twice had he felt so poor in front of Fu Xie Lan.


    Seeing the two figures disappearing from his sight, Master Liu quickly caught up with them.


    Whether he should feel grateful orment at this moment. It felt like the two things were mixed into one in him.


    Master Liu was a little curious, how many spirit stones does Fu Xie Lan have to act so extravagantly like that? Taking out the spirit stone so easily without any worries left the middle-aged man speechless.


    The light that illuminates the inn is so bright, the fragrant aroma that seems toe from aromatherapy wafts from all directions, making every visitor feel a little rxed. Not only that, the inn is very clean. Hmm, very suitable for the price that is so expensive.


    ***


    The sound of the tinkling of bells rang out, filling the silence of the Ocarina in the morning. At the same time, the sound of the gate creaking into the Fairy Territory was heard, several security guards of Kanca City seemed to be standing on both sides of the open door until the door openedpletely.


    Several people seemed to have been waiting around the gate.


    While some of the others seemed to have juste out of the inn where they were staying the night. And most of the people''s attention was on the gate.


    But unlike Fu Xie Lan, at this time the girl was still asleep on the bed, there was no movement at all, whereas the sunlight slowly raised the temperature in the room.


    Knock...knock...knock...


    "Xie Lan, are you awake?" it was Master Liu''s voice. It had been a while since the middle-aged man had woken up, waiting for Fu Xie Lan toe out in her room.


    But what a shame. The girl didn''t show up either, so Master Liu was forced to knock on her room.


    "Xie Lan, Let''s get up, kid. It''s already morning," Master Liu shouted back.


    Several people who passed behind the middle-aged man looked at him sarcastically, seemed displeased and ufortable with themotion made by him.


    Master Liu knocked again for the third time, but this time he didn''t make a sound and just knocked.


    After a while, the girl in the greeting room heard a knock on the door, and finally, a small movement was seen.


    Feeling the temperature in the room slightly warm, Fu Xie Lan took a sitting position while rubbing her eyes.


    There was a knock on the door again, the girl''s violet eyes caught Master Liu''s figure standing there.


    ''Master Liu has been knocking on the door a while ago, Miss,'' Hao''s voice buzzed in her head.


    ''Is that true?''


    ''The gate to the fairy territory has also opened,'' Hao said again.


    Hearing the words of the little fluffy creature, Fu Xie Lan immediately got off the bed. Want to get ready.


    "Wait a minute, Uncle," she shouted in response to Master Liu''s knock.


    And at the same time, Fu Xie Lan was standing perfectly next to the bed, but unfortunately, her body was limp again, feeling dizzy and nauseated at the same time.


    Luckily what she felt was not as bad as thest time, this time the dizziness that hit her head was only for a few minutes, and after Fu Xie Lan was quiet, the dizziness disappeared. But not with nausea in her throat.


    ''Are you all right, Miss?'' asked Hao.


    ''Erm.''


    Fu Xie Lan closed her eyes, tried to control her feeling then got back up from her position.


    Until several tens of minutes passed, the girl opened the bedroom door.


    "Did something happen?" Master Liu asked for the first time when he saw Fu Xie Lan.


    "Nothing, Uncle. I just overslept."


    "I''m sorry," said the girl again replying to Master Liu''s words.


    Hearing Fu Xie Lan''s words, the middle-aged man breathed a little sigh of relief, to be honest, Master Liu was a little worried about the girl a while ago, afraid that something might happen to her.


    For some reason, bringing Fu Xie Lan who was Elder Bao''s disciple made him nervous. It was a very ufortable feeling. Afraid that she would get hurt.


    Although Master Liu could be said to be a little strong, then again, he was only a Fairy, and Fairies were not the strongest race in the Arnd World.


    Hearing Fu Xie Lan''s apology, Master Liu immediately retaliated.


    "No, there''s no need to apologize. I should be the one apologizing for waking you up too soon after all."


    How could he forget? That he was currently with a half-human, of course, Fu Xie Lan''s body felt very tired after yesterday''s long journey.


    "Are you done getting ready?" Master Liu asked again.


    "Yes, Uncle."


    "Then, let''s find breakfast first before leaving," he said again.


    "No need, Uncle."


    "Eh?"


    "I''m not hungry. Unless Uncle wants to eat. Then I just go with it," replied Fu Xie Lan.

 Chapter 277 - 277. Towards To Fairy Territory (2)

    "I''m not hungry unless Uncle wants to eat. Then I just go with it," replied Fu Xie Lan.


    "I was afraid you would get sick, kid."


    "No need to think about it, Uncle. Trust me, I''ll be fine," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    "Are you sure?"


    Hearing that, Fu Xie Lan immediately nodded.


    "Okay then, shall we go now?"


    "It''s up to Uncle," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    "Ehem, let''s go," said the middle-aged man walking first.


    Fu Xie Lan did not respond and just followed behind, while Hao, the little fluffy creature seemed to be curled upzily on her shoulder.


    .


    .


    Out of the inn, Master Liu and Fu Xie Lan walked towards the gate. The people around the door seemed to be less than before.


    The sun slowly rose to follow its axis, seeing the gate that was already very close to her, Fu Xie Lan was stunned for a few seconds. The tree carvings on the side of the door look more alive when viewed during the day than at night.


    The door was constantly open, unlike the door bordering the wizarding realm which only opened if someone was about to pass through.


    Several people in simr uniforms were seen guarding there, while some others were busy checking people who wanted to enter the area where the Fairy race was located.


    Most of the people wore green robes indicating that they were a race of fairies about to return to their territory, while others, very few wore different robes. Including Fu Xie Lan who was still wearing a mage robe.


    "Uncle," called Fu Xie Lan suddenly before reaching the examination.


    "Why, kid? Is there a problem?" Master Liu asked turning around.


    "Is it okay if I still stick with this robe?" Fu Xie Lan asked a little doubtfully, the robe she was currently wearing was a witch robe.


    Hearing Fu Xie Lan''s words, the middle-aged man immediately turned around.


    "It''s okay, you can change itter when we get there," said Master Liu.


    The middle-aged man was not surprised or in the least curious when he first saw Fu Xie Lan, who was a fairy half-human wearing a wizard robe.


    Because, maybe it was one of Elder Huang Bao''s ways to protect his disciple from another wizard, especially if someone knew that in the Fu Xie Lan''s body was flowing human blood.


    "I have some unused fairy robes, you can wear themter," said Master Liu again.


    "Uncle?"


    "Erm."


    "But, I don''t have wings, Uncle. And I can''t fly," said Fu Xie Lan again letting out all her worries.


    "In that case, it doesn''t matter. Don''t worry, I will protect you no matter what," Master Liu replied immediately.


    "Okay, thanks again, Uncle."


    "Ever since leaving the wizarding race, you''ve be my responsibility, kid, don''t worry about anything," said Master Liu, slowly turning around.


    "Come on," he said, then stepped and of course Fu Xie Lan followed.


    Master Liu slightly slowed down to match Fu Xie Lan''s position, so the two seemed to be walking hand in hand, approaching the gatekeeper.


    "Wow, it''s rare for Master Liu to appear this early," said a man who immediately greeted the middle-aged man.


    "I have a little affair, Master Feng," Master Liu replied with a friendly smile.


    "Looks like you''re not alone this time, hehehe."


    "As you can see," Master Liu replied.


    "Nice to meet you," said Master Feng smiling at Fu Xie Lan was.


    "This is the permit," said Master Liu, handing him a scroll again.


    "And this is our permit jade," he added, handing Master Feng a white jade.


    "Um okay," replied the man while nodding after seeing the contents of the scroll Teacher Liu gave him.


    Who doesn''t know Master Liu at that border gate? He passes every month and sometimes almost every week to the wizard territory through the Kanca city route makes him known by many guards.


    While the scroll containing the permission, Master Liu took it when Fu Xie Lan was still asleep in the inn room. He wanted to take the permit immediately when they had just arrived at the Ocarina, however, seeing Fu Xie Lan who was already looking exhausted made him preferred to find an inn first for the girl to rest.


    Master Liu took the permission at a special post provided, those who served there were the fairies and the people of the Master City. At first, Master Liu had a little trouble getting the permit, because no one could delegate the permission to take it.


    Fortunately one of his acquaintances was on guard at the time, so Master Liu was able to obtain it easily.


    Some of the Fairies already knew Master Liu, his kind and friendly figure, not only that, the middle-aged man was famous for often being one of the representatives of the fairy race to attend important events in the territory of other races.


    And all these things make it easy for people to trust him. One of them was the post guard fairy who was also one of his acquaintances.


    Those who needed permission were only people who belonged to one race and wanted to enter the territory of a different race.


    Just like Fu Xie Lan, even though she was a fairy half-human, people who saw her wearing a blue robe would assume that she was a wizard. So she still needs permission to enter the fairy territory.


    If only, Fu Xie Lan wore Fairy robes, then the girl would not need permission anymore.


    Cloak of Wizard and fairy can only be obtained in their respective territories. The cloak could not be found or even forbidden to be traded in the area where it was not supposed to be. For example, fairy robes can only be found in the territory of the fairy race, not anywhere else. Not only that, someone who traded fairy robes in the territory of another race would be condemned and punished.


    Not only the two races, because the rules also apply to other races.


    The act of buying and selling robes in a restricted area might be considered an illegal act.


    After handing over the white jade and the scroll containing the permission, Master Liu and Fu Xie Lan began to continue their walk.


    "Master Liu, be careful on the road," said Master Feng, letting the middle-aged man leave.


    "So are you, kid," he added with such a friendly smile.


    "Thank you, Master Feng," replied Master Liu, turning his head for a moment then turning his attention back to the road in front of him.


    Master Liu and Fu Xie Lan walked side by side, approaching the gate which was only a few steps away.


    From where Fu Xie Lan was, she could slowly feel the scent of flowers mixed with the scent of the soil wet with dew, carried by the wind, and hit her face, giving off a refreshing sensation. And it came from there, fairy territory.

 Chapter 278 - 278. The Outer Region Of The Fairy Race

    Setting foot in the fairy race for the first time, the first thing that entered Fu Xie Lan''s violet eyes was a flower bed with a path that seemed to split the flower field into two parts.


    Not so wide, it just looks like it''s elongated as if following the walls of Kanca City.


    After the flower field there are several small trees that look so green with very dense leaves, the trees are lined up neatly and very tightly, so to see the next tree will be a little difficult.


    The row of dense trees resembles a hedge that looks elongated following the edge of a flower field.


    Judging from the position Fu Xie Lan was in, no one would know what the scenery was like behind those dense trees.


    Or is the fairy territory just field of flowers and forests like that? She didn''t know, Fu Xie Lan wasn''t so sure because it was her first time setting foot here.


    "Why stop, kid? Come on," said Master Liu when he saw the girl who was with him stopped in her tracks.


    Fu Xie Lan who was not aware of what she was doing immediately regained her focus and continued on her way.


    "This is the outer territory of the fairy race," said Master Liu suddenly. His footsteps slowed down a bit in order to be able to match his position with Fu Xie Lan''s position who had fallen behind.


    Fu Xie Lan who heard Master Liu''s words frowned faintly.


    "The fairy race is divided into three parts, the outside, the inside, and the core," said Master Liu again.


    "This outer area starts from the border to the dense trees there," he added.


    "And this ce is specially reserved for the guardian fairies."


    Fu Xie Lan tried to digest all the words of the middle-aged man. So this ce is inhabited by guardian fairies?


    But as far as her eyes could see, she couldn''t find a single creature.


    "Every fifty flower petals here, inhabited by one guardian fairy," exined Master Liu again.


    "Huh?"


    "But I couldn''t find a single creature, Uncle," said Fu Xie Lan.


    Master Liu just smiled at Fu Xie Lan''s words.


    "It''s not that you can''t see, they just don''t show up."


    "And by now, you must have be the center of attention," said Master Liu again.


    "They will only reveal themselves when they sense danger," he added.


    Walking again, Master Liu and Fu Xie Lan started tob the path that was in the middle of the flower bed. The height of the nts on the left and right is only up to the girl''s legs.


    Fu Xie Lan''s steps suddenly stopped, her attention was distracted by the sound of someone groaning in pain, and she carefully searched for where the voice came from.


    "What''s the matter, kid?" Master Liu immediately turned around when he felt the girl following him stop again.


    Fu Xie Lan remained busy searching for the source of the voice, as if she had not heard Master Liu''s question to her.


    The girl tried to search again.


    One second...


    Two seconds...


    There!


    A small creature with transparent green wings stuck to one of the nt roots sticking out to the surface.


    With slow steps and movements, Fu Xie Lan approached the creature.


    After looking at it at such a close distance, it seemed that one of the creature''s wings was caught in the roots of a nt, and was slightly torn off.


    No wonder, Fu Xie Lan heard the sound of groaning in pain, it turned out that the little creature in front of her seemed to be in torment.


    "What do you..." Master Liu''s words hung as his eyes caught the creature under the flower petals right near Fu Xie Lan. There was one of the guardian fairies who was injured.


    Seeing the creature in front of her, Fu Xie Lan didn''t wait long and immediately grabbed the root of the nt trapping the little creature.


    Sensing someone approaching it, the little creature stared warily, still letting out an asional groan.


    While Fu Xie Lan who was trying to reach the root stopped her action. Can not! Her hands were too big for the creature and nt roots she wanted to reach.


    However, the girl did not stop her action, slowly on the tip of her index finger the dense green mana gathered, and it managed to make Master Liu, who had been watching her since earlier, stupefied, rubbing his eyelids as if to confirm what his eyes were witnessing.


    The Fairy mana he saw on the tip of Fu Xie Lan''s index finger was not the mana of a fairy half-human, but rather resembled the mana of a fairy who was at the peak of the second level.


    Carefully, Fu Xie Lan removed the root of the nt from the wing of the little creature there using the fairy''s mana without adding to the wound in the slightest.


    It onlysted a few seconds, and the creature was free.


    Immediately Fu Xie Lan lifted the creature''s body and noticed the wound on its wing.


    "Hmmm, what a shame. My healing pills are too big for you to take," wailed Fu Xie Lan with a sigh.


    While Master Liu who had just woken up from his shock immediately normalized the expression on his face.


    "He is one of the guardian fairies here, kid," said Master Liu suddenly taking a crouching position right next to Fu Xie Lan.


    "How to treat it, Uncle?" asked Fu Xie Lan raising her head.


    Finishing saying her sentence, an idea suddenly popped into her head.


    "Hao,e down!" Fu Xie Lan ordered.


    And at the same time the little furry creature immediately descended from Fu Xie Lan''s shoulders, jumped onto the ground, and stood right in front of her.


    "Don''t move," he said again and immediately got a nod from Hao.


    After that, Fu Xie Lan ced the guardian fairy''s body on top of Hao''s dense fur. After that, the girl reached into her cosmic bag and pulled out a small porcin bottle containing pills from inside.


    Taking out one, Fu Xie Lan then crushed the pill in her palm until it was smooth.


    When he finished, he slowly handed it to the little creature lying helplessly on Hao''s thick fur.


    As if understanding Fu Xie Lan''s actions, the guardian fairy nced at Master Liu, received a faint nod from the middle-aged man, only then did he approach the fine powder in the girl''s palm by dragging his body, asionally whimpering as if he was in pain.


    Master Liu who saw this smiled without realizing it. Suddenly his memory returned to the figure who had saved his life in the center of Kanca City.


    "Eat as much as you can," said Fu Xie Lan when she saw the little creature there as if forcing itself to finish off all the pill powder in the palm of her hand.


    Hearing the girl''s words, the little winged creature stopped its action and returned to its original position, atop Hao''s silky thick fur.


    "It turns out that Elder Huang Bao''s disciple has this kind of good nature," said Master Liu again.


    Fu Xie Lan who heard this only smiled faintly. "I didn''t do anything, Uncle. Just give a little help," she said.


    "How did you get hurt? Where are your other friends?" Master Liu asked the fairy who was still lying weakly.


    Could be seen, its slightly torn wings slowly recovered and were intact as before.

 Chapter 279 - 279. Fairy Guardians And The Fryz

    "How did you get hurt? Where are your other friends?" Master Liu asked the fairy who was still lying weakly.


    It could be seen, his slightly torn wings slowly recovered and were intact as before.


    Hearing the middle-aged man''s words, the guardian fairy blinked and slowly pped his wings and in just a few seconds he was back flying.


    "Master Liu, some of us went east and only a few of us stay here," replied the guardian Fairy.


    "To the east?"


    "The guardian Fairy in the east sent a message about a suspicious movement at the border," exined the guard fairy.


    "Border?"


    "That''s right, Master Liu. At the border of Faery and Vampire," he replied.


    "Since when?" Master Liu asked with furrowed brows.


    "Early this morning, Master Liu."


    "Did the Fryz know this already?"


    "I don''t know, because just this morning some of us went over to tell about this to fryz."


    "Then what happened to you? How did you get stuck there?" Master Liu asked again.


    "That was my carelessness, Master Liu," replied the guardian fairy as he pped his wings.


    The Fryz are fairies who have the task of maintaining the security of the Fairy territory. The duties of the fryz and guardian fairies are the same, only the difference lies in the range of territory they guard.


    The guardian fairies only guard the outer region, while the fryz serve in two parts of the fairy region, namely the inner region and the core region. However, fryz also sometimes head for the outer territory when something happens at the border.


    The guardian fairies were not allowed to take shape-shifting pills, this was meant so that they could keep an eye on everything that was happening on the border using their small bodies, different from the Fryz who were even advised to take shape-shifting pills because their existence was only in the inner and core regions. And that''s to make it easier for them to fight with creatures that are bigger than their small bodies.


    "Master Liu is going back to the core region?" asked the guardian fairy.


    "Emm, as you can see, I just came back from the wizard''s territory," the middle-aged man replied as he slightly lifted the chest containing the many pills in his hand.


    "Then I ask for your help, to report this to the fryz in the core area," said the guardian fairy.


    "Alright. Don''t worry," Master Liu replied.


    "And to Miss wizard, no, eee... I mean to this Miss fairy, thank you for helping and healing my wounds," said the guardian fairy while bowing in the air, giving thanks.


    For a moment, Fu Xie Lan was stunned to hear the guardian fairy''s words. How does he know her a woman? Haven''t people always thought of her as a man with the clothes she wears?


    "Guards fairy are blessed with strong instincts, sometimes they can know things that other fairies can''t," said Master Liu as if he knew what was in Fu Xie Lan''s mind.


    Fu Xie Lan didn''t respond anymore, for this part, it seemed like she had read it before.


    "Then how about we go back on our way?"


    "Okay, it''s up to you Uncle."


    "You go back to your ce, don''t wander around and fall like before again," said Master Liu to the guardian fairy who never seemed to take his attention away from Fu Xie Lan.


    "Okay, thank you again," said the guardian fairy then with a slow p of wings, he flew a little higher and then turned and walked away from there.


    Seeing this, Fu Xie Lan also rose from her position.


    "Come on, Uncle," she said and at the same time, Hao immediately jumped onto her shoulder.


    Fu Xie Lan and Master Liu resumed their journey.


    Almost all the guardian fairies knew Master Liu''s figure, the middle-aged man was one of the fairies who passed by the flower field the most where the guardian fairies lived. So who doesn''t know him? Even some of the Fryz knew him, while others had only heard of his name without ever meeting the middle-aged man.


    "I don''t know, it turns out that many recognize Master Liu," said Fu Xie Lan suddenly.


    Hearing the words of the girl walking behind him, Master Liu just smiled.


    "They only recognize my name, but not me, kid," Master Liu replied without slowing down.


    "Master Liu lives in which region?" asked Fu Xie Lan curiously.


    "I only have a home in the inner region, kid. But asionally I also live in the core region. Zephyr Academy provides temporary homes for Masters and Elders. Just like in the phoenyx academy."


    From Master Liu''s words, Fu Xie Lan could immediately tell that zephyr academy was a fairy race academy. Don''t forget that she had read a book about fairies in Elder Chen''s residence when she first entered the wizarding race. Every Race in Arnd World has its academy.


    "The academy is only open for three days, and the rest will be closed. This is so students and masters can reunite with their families for the remaining four days before returning to the academy," exined Master Liu.


    "Unlike the phoenyx academy in the wizarding territory which doesn''t allow students or master to leave the academy if they don''t have an important need so they don''t have time to regroup with their families. Zephyr academy in this fairy territory isn''t that cruel," he added at length.


    "And while the academy is closed, that''s when I usually go to the wizard''s territory to supply pills, otherwise I might just stay in the house in the inner region."


    Fu Xie Lan heard all of Master Liu''s words very clearly and without missing a word.


    "Isn''t Uncle tired? Why not just stay in the core area?"


    Hearing the girl''s question, Master Liu smiled bitterly.


    "The cost of living in the core region is very expensive, kid. I can''t," he replied.


    "Isn''t Uncle a Master in zephyr academy? your wages still not enough?"


    "I became a teacher at the academy voluntarily, and so far I have never expected to receive even a single stone''s reward."


    "Why is it like that?" Fu Xie Lan couldn''t believe that there would be someone like Master Liu in this world.


    "This is the will of my mother and father, kid," Master Liu replied in a slightly heavy tone.


    "In the past, when they were alive, they wanted me to do something useful for this race and yes this is how I am now," added Master Liu.


    Fu Xie Lan who heard Master Liu''s words were silent, did not respond anymore. Felt a little bad, because it seemed like she had identally touched a topic they shouldn''t be discussing.


    "I''m sorry, Uncle," said Fu Xie Lan.


    "Hmmm, why apologize? They are indeed dead, but not in my heart," Master Liu replied with a sigh and then smile.


    "If someone hadn''t taken me away then, I might have ended up in the tragedy seven hundred ago.

 Chapter 280 - 280. Forest Fairy

    "If someone hadn''t taken me away then, I might as well have ended up in the tragedy seven hundred ago."


    The tragedy of seven hundred years ago. Those words rang in Fu Xue Lan''s ears.


    The girl stopped for a moment, but only for a few seconds, and continued again.


    It meant Master Liu was one of the victims of the tragedy. What happened then? She was initially just a little curious, now became very curious.


    Especially when she thought of someone who had ordered her to find out about the tragedy seven hundred years ago.


    Did that incident have anything to do with her suddenly entering this foreign world?


    "A tragedy seven hundred years ago? What happened Uncle?" asked Fu Xie Lan.


    "I was very young at the time. So I don''t remember what happened," replied Master Liu.


    "A few yearster, I just found out, that at that time it turned out that some witch wanted to exterminate the entire race by absorbing everyone''s mana," added Master Liu again.


    "Then?"


    "Then yeah, I don''t know anymore, kid. Because at that time I fell unconscious. And when I woke up, I didn''t find my parents'' whereabouts anymore. Only a piece of paper containing a message intended for me," replied Master Liu sounding sighing with heavy breath.


    "No, I mean, do you know who exterminate those witches, Uncle?" asked Fu Xie Lan as if she had never heard of this story.


    "People say, Queen of this world, kid. I''ve only heard from the mouths of other fairies because I''ve never seen what the Queen looks like."


    "At that time I was too young to be able to understand what happened, I didn''t even understand myself if it turned out that what happened seven hundred years ago was threatening my life," he added.


    "At least Uncle is still alive and well," Fu Xie Lan replied immediately. The girl''s intention to dig up more information about the tragedy seven hundred years ago had to be abandoned.


    Master Liu didn''t know much about that bloody event.


    "Hmm, thanks, kid."


    And after that conversation, no one spoke again. The only sound was the sound of crashing footsteps.


    Passing through the flower fields, now the two of them were through the forest, Fu Xie Lan could see the distance between one tree and another was very close, vines were found hanging from one tree to another, so at a nce, it would appear as if the trees were fused and intertwined. Rte to each other. Not only that, but she also found green moss filling several tree trunks, some still retaining their freshness, some have turned brown due to drying.


    When you look up, the beautiful scenery is again disyed very clearly. The dense foliage only managed to let in very little sunlight, and it looked like the stars in the night.


    Coupled with the cool breeze that blew lightly made a Fu Xie Lan instantly feel very peaceful.


    "This forest is the boundary between the inner and outer race," said Master Liu suddenly.


    "This forest is very refreshing, Uncle," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    Hearing the girl''s words, Master Liu just smiled.


    "May I ask you something, Uncle?" asked Fu Xie Lan after struggling with her thoughts for a long time.


    "What''s that?" Master Liu''s response.


    "Have you ever heard of the Elf Race?"


    "Um, that race is extinct, kid. What''s wrong?" Master Liu replied lightly.


    "In this world, that race no longer counts as the inhabitants of the Arnd. They became extinct thousands of years ago," Master Liu replied.


    "How did Uncle find out?"


    "When I was little, my mother used to tell me about it as a luby," Master Liu replied again.


    Hearing that, for some reason a faint smile formed on Fu Xie Lan''s luscious lips.


    "Have you ever heard of the ruby ??star stone?" asked Fu Xie Lan after a few seconds of silence.


    "Of course, kid. It''s an Elf race heirloom," Master Liu replied so casually as if he didn''t notice the seriousness of the girl walking behind him.


    "It seems that you are interested in the Elf race," said Master Liu suddenly turning his head back for a moment, confirming that Fu Xie Lan was still following him.


    Hearing the question, Fu Xie Lan was silent. Suddenly she didn''t know how to respond.


    "Tsk...it''s okay. Everyone has their interests. If you want to know a little about them, I have some books for you to read," said Master Liu.


    "Uncle?"


    "Um, right. It''s just that maybe some of the writing or even the paper has been lost or torn, it''s been so long," replied the middle-aged man.


    "Hopefully the book is still there," he added.


    "Hopefully, Uncle," said Fu Xie Lan.


    And after that, there was silence again.


    Walking several tens of minutes, a light began to appear from the front. It indicated that they would soon be out of the forest.


    It turned out that the forest was not very wide, unlike what Fu Xie Lan had in mind before.


    "Let''s go to my house first to get robes for you," said Master Liu.


    "Alright, whatever Uncle," replied Fu Xie Lanplied.


    Even though it was already noon, Fu Xue Lan didn''t feel the heat in the slightest.


    A light breeze blew, blowing his hair which he had ponytailed back, caressing the skin of his neck which looked very white and smooth.


    The girl did not realize, that since entering the forest, several pairs of eyes were watching her, they are forest-dwelling fairies ormonly referred to as forest fairies.


    Not a single forest fairy appeared, all seemed to be watching the movements of the witch who was with Master Liu.


    Whereas on the other hand, Fu Xie Lan who knew a few things about Fairy was very clear.


    Although her eyes did not catch a single creature, the girl was aware that the forest she was passing through was currently inhabited by forest fairies.


    Fairies who can only live in the trees and preserve the forest. They tend to have transparent brown wings.


    The wings are perfect and perfectly match the area they live in.


    "May I ask you something, kid?" asked Master Liu suddenly slowing his pace to match Fu Xie Lan''s position.


    "What is it, Uncle?"


    "But beforehand, this middle-aged man apologizes if my question will offend you, kid. But honestly, I''m really curious."


    "And you can choose to answer it or not. It''s up to you," added Master Liu again.


    "Just say it, Uncle, don''t hesitate," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    "Emmm...Eee... How did you be the disciple of Elder Huang Bao?" Master Liu asked in a slightly low tone of voice, yet still able to reach the girl''s sense of hearing.

 Chapter 281 - 281. Central Region

    "Emmm...Eee... How did you be the disciple of Elder Huang Bao?" Master Liu asked in a slightly low tone of voice, yet still able to reach the girl''s sense of hearing.


    "I don''t know, Uncle. It just happened," replied Fu Xie Lan casually. The girl didn''t know how it could be that she became the Elder''s disciple. Call it one of her luck.


    "I see. Well, at least now your life is guaranteed because you are under Elder Huang Bao''s protection," Master Liu breathed back.


    Fu Xie Lan only smiled at the middle-aged man''s words.


    Neither of them realized that a few more steps were left and they were about to get out of the forest.


    Coming out and standing at the edge of the forest, Fu Xie Lan''s steps came to a halt again.


    She didn''t know what kind of sentence would be appropriate to describe the scene that unfolded before her eyes.


    Thend in front of her had a height difference from where she was.


    It was as if she was currently standing on the top of a hill or mountain.


    The river''s flow is visible, it seems to be snaking through the forest, flower fields, and mountains, not only that,kes that have various colors also appear to fill the area below.


    A towering castle also exists at several separate points.


    And so far beyond thend that she saw, the clear luster of the seawater seemed to stretch out indefinitely.


    Yes, Fu Xie Lan did read that the Fairy Race''s territory was bordered by the Vampire Race and Mermaid Race''s territory.


    Looking at the vast expanse of the sea, Is that the territory of the mermaid race? Without even looking for it, it seems the answer is yes.


    Because where else would the mermaid race live if not in the sea that entered Fu Xie Lan''s view at this time.


    But that''s not what amazed her.


    Thend that floats in the air, its shape resembles a giant flying saucer. The floatingnd was right in the middle of thend below. And her height was equal to where she was standing right now.


    Fu Xie Lan suddenly remembered the words of her Master, Elder Huang Bao. It turned out that what the old man meant was the region that floats in the air there.


    "What do you see, it''s the core region."


    "And thend down there, it''s the inner region, kid," exined Master Liu, turning to Fu Xie Lan.


    The girl just heard it and nodded casually, no response at alling out of her lips, because her attention was currently focused on the area in front of her.


    Fu Xie Lan suddenly had another thought, did in her previous life, the life of a creature that was said to be just a myth also existed? Yes, it''s possible, Fairy, Vampire, Werewolf, and other mythical creatures could be very close to human life in the world he lived in before, they just hide and don''t show themselves to the humans.


    For if it is not so, then where does the designation for beingse from?


    Fu Xie Lan didn''t want to think about it too much.


    "Come on, kid," said Master Liu to Fu Xie Lan.


    "Where''s Uncle?" asked the girl a little confused for as far as her eye could see there was no way to the ins below.


    There was no way they could jump, or fly because Fu Xie Lan had absolutely no wings. Maybe she could have used the roots of the vines to descend, but seeing how tall it was, that was a bit impossible.


    Moreover, the first thing that was encountered down there was a river that was so wide. As if to be a barrier with the teau where she stood.


    "At the end of this path, there is a fairy in charge of taking us down there," said Master Liu, starting to turn around.


    The fairies that Master Liu referred to were specially assigned to bring the visitors who came from the territory of other races.


    "Follow me, kid," he added. If he was alone, perhaps Master Liu could have immediately descended with his wings. However, unfortunately, this time he was with Fu Xie Lan. Someone who doesn''t have wings or anything else that girl can use to get down there.


    "Alright, Uncle," replied Fu Xie Lan starting to walk, following the middle-aged man from behind.


    Turning her body, sure enough, in front of her, Fu Xie Lan could see a path thatbed the edge of the forest.


    And along the way, the girl flinched slightly when she looked to the side.


    Not without reason, because the position of the two people at this time was nothing more than that of a person walking on the edge of a very deep abyss.


    Some very white clouds were also found irregrly filling the air until thend floating in the middle there. Seems parallel to its current existence.


    Walking around for a few minutes, a house made of vines entered Fu Xie Lan''s view, beautiful and unique at the same time. Not only that, the white roof at a nce is simr to the clouds scattered down there.


    Seeing Master Liu''s arrival, several fairies immediately greeted him.


    "Wee, Master Liu."


    "Thank you," the middle-aged man replied immediately.


    "Take us down," he added.


    Hearing Master Liu''s words, the fairies looked behind where Fu Xie Lan was, one of the two fairies seemed to be watching Fu Xie Lan from head to toe.


    While the other one immediately walked over to where Master Liu was, passed him, and was now standing in front of Fu Xie Lan.


    "Wee to our territory, Master Wizard," said the fairy with a slight bow.


    Fu Xie Lan just nodded hearing that.


    "Come, pleasee with me," he said again walking first.


    "Okay," she replied again.


    Right now, Fu Xie Lan didn''t know which direction she was going to, just followed.


    The path that she walked a few seconds ago slowly turned into green grass, only a few meters, Master Liu and Fu Xie Lan were led down adder.


    Seeing him, Fu Xie Lan hesitated a little. Because it looks like the stairs are made of fine grass, does it matters if she steps on it?


    "It''s all right, Master. Come down," said the fairy walking next to her.


    "Thisdder is stronger than anything, and it''s not what it looks like."


    Although hesitating, the girl slowly lowered her legs.


    Tap.


    It turned out to be true, the stairs were not much different from the ones she used to meet.


    For a moment Fu Xie Lan wanted tough at herself for her stupid thoughts just a moment ago. Looks like she has to get used to seeing strange things in fairy territory.


    "Please go up, Master," said the fairy suddenly.


    Fu Xie Lan, who had been deep in thought for a long time, didn''t notice, since when had that swing been next to her.

 Chapter 282 - 282. Master Lius House

    "Please go up, Master," said the fairy suddenly.


    Fu Xie Lan who had been deep in thought for a while didn''t notice, since when had that swing been next to her?


    Seeing the swing that looked very sturdy, Fu Xie Lan turned to where Master Liu was.


    Getting a nod from the middle-aged man, Fu Xie Lan climbed a nearby swing very carefully.


    After finding its mostfortable position, the swing slowly moved away from the stairs, out of curiosity, at nce, Fu Xie Lan looked up and found the fairy who was with her carrying the swing down. Yes, the swing she was in was moved by the fairy.


    Fu Xie Lan was sitting there for a moment enjoying the scenery below, everything that entered her violet eyes amazed her. Like being in a dream, the girl had never thought in her previous life that she would be in a ce like this.


    It turned out that the territory of the fairy race was as beautiful as this.


    Traveling for a few minutes, Master Liu and Fu Xie Lan finallynded.


    "Thank you," said Fu Xie Lan, getting off the swing.


    "You''re wee, Master. I hope you enjoy your time in our territory," replied the fairy as he withdrew, flying back up with each swing rope in his hands.


    Seeing his body shape which was the same as a human''s, Anyone could tell, that the two fairies were taking shape-shifting pills.


    Currently, Master Liu and Fu Xie Lan were in a not so vast grasnd, ake filled with pink water was also visible from a ce not far away.


    Ever since entering the Fairy''s territory, Fu Xie Lan could feel the distinctive scent of this race.


    Fairy areas tend to have a refreshing scent of flowers and nts.


    "Come on, kid," said Master Liu again.


    Fu Xie Lan just nodded, following the middle-aged man.


    Some fairies are asionally seen flying together, some are in groups, but it is not umon to find some flying alone.


    Following Master Liu for a few minutes, the middle-aged man seemed to have entered a vige, several houses made of vines lined irregrly. The distance from one residence to another is a little far apart.


    Passing several houses, Master Liu finally stopped at a tree with a veryrge trunk, took a closer look at a door and a window on its side.


    Not only that, the trunk and branches seem to be carved to form a mini house without damaging the growth of the tree, the leaves are so wide and very green giving a very shady impression.


    "Come on,e in," said the Master, turning to Fu Xie Lan for a moment and then opening the door in front of him.


    "Here I stay as long as I don''t have anything important to do," he added.


    "My family is one of the three fairies. So I took the initiative to have a dwelling like this."


    "Why doesn''t Uncle live with the other three fairies?" asked Fu Xie Lan.


    "The ce is very far from the core area, kid," Master Liu replied giving Fu Xie Lan a little space to enter the house.


    Master Liu didn''t close the door and just left it open.


    It had been a long time since the middle-aged manst returned to his home, recently, he was always busy with matters in the core region.


    Unlike the inner region, the core region is inhabited by fairies who have very strong fairy powers, it was because the area contained fairy mana that was so densely spread that it filled it. Denser than other areas. So those who want to increase their fairy power will find it easier, it is also one of the reasons for the high cost of living in the core area.


    Master Liu appeared to enter one of the rooms and then came back out after a few minutes. In his hand was a green robe.


    "Here, put it on. And we will continue our journey," said Master Liu.


    "Is Master Liu going back to zephyr academy?"


    "Maybeter, it''s just that now I have to bring the pills to the core region. Otherwise, I will lose my reward" the middle-aged man replied.


    The fairies in the three parts of the Fairy Territory must consume nectar at least once a week. It aims to maintain the vitality of their bodies.


    And the price of nectar is very expensive, especially in the core region, that''s why Master Liu couldn''t live in the area.


    Relying only on his meager pill delivery wages, the middle-aged man could only live in the inner region, and his wages could only be used to buy nectar in the inner region.


    Of course, the quality of nectar in the inner region and the core region is very much different.


    Fu Xie Lan who heard Master Liu''s words did not respond and just nodded.


    Although she was a little curious about some things, it didn''t feel right to keep asking about the middle-aged man''s life.


    "Is it okay if I follow Uncle to the core region?" asked Fu Xie Lan. That girl did note to this world to follow where Master Liu went. She to Fairy territory has another purpose. Looking for ruby ??star stone pieces.


    "How many days Uncle is in the core region?" asked Fu Xie Lan again without waiting for the middle-aged man to answer her previous question.


    "Probably about a week, kid, because after handing this pill over to the Fairy Pce side, I will head straight to the academy," Master Liu replied.


    Hearing this, a faint smile appeared on the girl''s lips, so faint, that no one noticed.


    "I''ll just wait for Uncle in this house," said Fu Xie Lan suddenly.


    "Eh? Do not. What if something happened to you behind my back?"


    "Uncle don''t worry. Precisely if I follow Uncle to the core region it will be very dangerous."


    "It''s different if I''m just in this house, waiting for Uncle toe back," she added again.


    "But..."


    "Never mind, Uncle. Trust me. I won''t leave this house if Uncle isn''t around," said Fu Xie Lan again.


    "Are you sure it''ll be okay if you live alone? Maybe you''ll get bored, kid."


    With absolute certainty, Fu Xie Lan shook her head.


    "Of course not, Uncle."


    "Don''t worry about me, I can take care of myself," she added.


    For a moment, Master Liu was silent at Fu Xie Lan''s words. What the girl said was true, if someone found out that the girl was a fairy half-human, maybe some people would have bad intentions towards her and might harm her. Especially when he brought her into the pce and zephyr academy.


    After considering all the possibilities that could happen, Master Liu finally decided to agree with Fu Xie Lan''s words.


    "Okay. Wait for me in this house. Don''t hang around."


    "I promise, when Ie back, I will take you around," he added again.

 Chapter 283 - 283. Oceanna Kingdom Visit

    "Okay. Wait for me in this house. Don''t hang around."


    "I promise, when Ie back, I''ll take you around," he added again.


    "If you feel bored, you can read a book in the room. I keep some books about elf and fairies there," said Master Liu while pointing to a room he had entered a moment ago.


    "All right, Uncle. Thank you."


    "You''d better go now, doesn''t the guardian fairy have a message for you to immediately convey to the Fryz in the core region?"


    Hearing Fu Xie Lan''s words, Master Liu immediately realized that. He almost forgot if she didn''t say it.


    "I almost forgot. Thanks for reminding me, kid. Then I''ll go first," said Master Liu.


    "Remember to wait for me. Don''t go anywhere" he added before reaching his door.


    "Rx, Uncle."


    Master Liu just nodded, then resumed his walk.


    While Fu Xie Lan, the girl did not move an inch from her ce.


    When she saw that Master Liu had disappeared behind the door. Fu Xie Lan lowered the little creature that was curled up on her shoulders.


    "Hao, close the door," she said then turned around and headed for the window.


    The girl''s brow furrowed faintly, ever since leaving the phoenix academy she felt someone was following her secretly. But when she used her eye ability, Fu Xie Lan did not find any suspicious figure following her.


    Or is it just a feeling?


    ''Miss what are you doing?'' the hum of Hao''s voice, the little creature jumped onto the table that looked dusty after closing the door.


    ''Did something happen?''


    "No. I was just looking around."


    ''I didn''t think that Fairy''s territory would be this beautiful, Miss,'' Hao said.


    Fu Xie Lan just looked at the little creature with a very sweet smile etched on her luscious lips.


    Slowly the girl turned around, scanning the entire room.


    It seemed he had to clean up the ce first before starting her next n.


    Today Fu Xie Lan would not do anything and would just keep busy at Master Liu''s house.


    Although from the outside, the house looks very small, it is different when she entered it.


    The size is quite spacious, two rooms at the bottom, while the other one is visible on the top floor. From where the girl was, she could see adder made of wood leading to the roof of the house.


    Out of curiosity, Fu Xie Lan climbed the stairs and opened the rectangr cover that was directly above her.


    And turns out it connects directly to the top of the tree. The thick leaves didn''t allow others to see where it was if someone got out of there.


    Seeing a swing in the shape of a made of vines hanging a few meters from where she was, for some reason Fu Xie Lan became slightly interested.


    With a single leap, the girl exited the house through the roof, towards the swing that entered her violet eyes.


    While Hao, the little white fluffy creature also jumped out of there, following in his Master''s footsteps.


    ''Miss, Master Liu said not to go anywhere.''


    "Don''t worry, no fairies will see me. After all, what if there is? I am not bothering them," replied Fu Xie Lan slowly sitting on the Swing.


    Simultaneously, a gentle breeze blew caressing her slender neck, leaned back slightly then closed her eyes, rxing her body for a moment, after the long journey she had traveled.


    There was no direct sunlight where she was because there was a core region floating high above, covering almost the entire inner region.


    However, all the nts in this area thrive even though they are not exposed to sunlight.


    When Hao saw Fu Xie Lan close her eyes, the little creature jogged on arge tree branch and went back into the house.


    ***


    Human Territory.


    Orange light filled the skies of the Zu Kingdom, a horse carriage with the coat of arms of the Oceanna Kingdom seemed to cut through the crowds in the center of the Kingdom''s city. Some of the chariots wererge, while some of the people in soldier''s suits rode only on horses.


    Their arrival immediately became a hot topic of discussion among the people of the Zu Kingdom''s Capital City. Because there was no prior notification about the Kingdom that would have guests from other kingdoms.


    Instantly the sound of the carriage and the pounding of the horse''s hooves was heard to rece the noise of the capital people who were in the middle of the road immediately pulled over, as well as the cake and royal snacks merchants who were seen immediately tidying up their wares, some just covered them with cloth, some just left them because they didn''t have enough time to tidy up.


    Dust flew as the group passed, making everyone cough and rub their eyes now and then because of the scattered dust.


    The royal gatekeeper who stood on the wall seemed to be watching the group from afar, without even telling him, the man found out that the group came from the Oceanna Kingdom.


    The man was a little confused for a moment, what are the people from the Oceanna kingdom visiting?


    However the man didn''t wait long, and immediately ordered someone to report the arrival of the Oceanna Kingdom''s people to His Majesty, Emperor Fu Qing.


    .


    .


    .


    A soldier sprinted towards the N Pavilion, the residence of the Emperor.


    "Oceanna Kingdom?" asked the old man when he heard the report from the soldier in front of him.


    "That''s right, Your Majesty."


    Emperor Fu Qing seemed to be silent for a while then spoke again.


    "Provide a ce for them to stay, and provide the best service, they must be tired after the long journey," the Emperor ordered.


    "ording to Your Majesty''s orders," replied the soldier then took a step back in a crouched position.


    "Wait!"


    "Don''t forget, tell them that I will see them tomorrow morning and for tonight, give them time to rest," said the Emperor again.


    "Okay, Your Majesty. I''ll do it right away."


    "Servant resigns," said the soldier again.


    The emperor sighed deeply when the soldier had already disappeared from his sight.


    "Why are the people of the Oceanna Kingdom are visiting?" asked the Emperor turned to his servant, Qiao, and Lim.


    "Forgive your servant, we didn''t know, Your Majesty," Qiao and Lim replied almost simultaneously.


    Hearing the answers of his two personal servants, the Emperor only cleared his throat quietly.


    Somehow he suddenly misses his daughter, Fu Xie Lan.


    ''How are you doing? Is the girl fine in the wizard territory?''


    The tired sigh was heard again.


    The ruler of the Zu Kingdom did not know what the purpose of the Oceanna Kingdom was to visit.


    "May their arrival brings something good," muttered the Emperor to himself.


    "You two sit down and eat. You''ve only been following me. I''ve never seen the two of you eat," said the Emperor, turning to Qiao and Lim.


    "Don''t hesitate. This is an order."


    Although a little scared, but neither Qiao nor Lim, the two men obeyed the Emperor''s words.


    Slowly sitting with the King in the gazebo.


    Taste the snacks that have been prepared by the pce kitchen for the Emperor.

 Chapter 284 - 284. Did They Cheat Me?

    Fairy, Inner Region.


    __________________________________


    The orange light that filled the horizon slowly disappeared and was reced by a night, even so, the entire Fairy area was still bright.


    A collection of fireflies can be found at several points inhabited by fairies, flying illuminating in all directions.


    While the area that looks very dark is not inhabited by any fairies.


    The cold night wind made a Fu Xie Lan who still seemed to be sleeping on a swing slowly blinked her eyes.


    Looking around the already dark surroundings, Fu Xie Lan exhaled deeply. It turned out that she did not realize that she had fallen asleep.


    She slowly got up from where she was and went back into Master Liu''s house.


    Down the stairs slowly after closing the hole she went through. Her eyes asionally moved to look for Hao''s whereabouts.


    "Hao..." called Fu Xie Lan.


    Not getting an answer from the little creature, Fu Xie Lan called out to him again.


    ''I''m here, Miss,'' replied Hao buzzing in the girl''s head.


    Descending from thest step, Fu Xie Lan looked around.


    Apparently, on the bed on the second floor, Hao was curled upzily there. The floor did not have any walls, there was only a bed, so anyone on the lower floor could see firsthand what was happening on the second floor.


    Hao slowly descended, shifting from ce to ce on a chair.


    Fu Xie Lan who felt the air that was no longer stuffy and felt very clean as it passed through her throat, nced at Hao,


    "Did you clean this house?"


    The little creature only nodded weakly at Fu Xie Lan''s words.


    "Thank you." After that, Hao exined theyout of all the rooms in the house.


    Whereas Fu Xie Lan only listened to Hao''s lengthy exnation without any intention of responding.


    Fu Xie Lan decided to clean her body first, even though she was in a cool ce, she still felt very sticky sweat all over her body.


    Finished with that, Fu Xie Lan didn''t dy any longer and headed straight for the room Master Liu was referring to. Looking for a book that contains about the Elf.


    Entered the room, there was no lighting at all. Very dark. Fu Xie Lan gathered mana in her palms to help her see the entire room.


    But what she found was an empty room, no, in the corner of the room was a medium-sized chest, a chair without a backrest, and a round table next to it.


    Only those three things filled the room.


    "Hao, you entered this room earlier?" asked Fu Xie Lan.


    ''I just cleaned it up, Miss.''


    ''Besides, I didn''t do anything else,'' added Hao in answer to the girl''s question.


    Fu Xie Lan did not respond to Hao''s words, the girl approached the chest next to the table.


    ''Is it okay if I open it? It''s not mine and again I don''t know anything about its contents,'' Fu Xie Lan struggled with her thoughts.


    ''Hao, you didn''t open this chest before?''


    ''No, Miss,'' Hao replied immediately.


    Seeing the unlocked chest made Fu Xie Lan finally decide to open it.


    And it turned out that it contained only some rotten books, and also some things that Fu Xie Lan didn''t understand what they were used for because this was the first time she had seen them.


    Checking several books whose cover color had changed, Fu Xie Lan stopped her hand movement.


    Suddenly a question popped up in her mind again.


    Who created these books?


    Isn''t the fairy''s real body small? Did they also create things this big?


    The more she thought about it, the dizzier she became.


    After looking through all the books, none of them had been ered with legible writing, and because of that, Fu Xie Lan took out all the books from the chest and brought them to the table, stacking them one by one until they filled the surface of the table.


    Meanwhile Hao, the little fluffy creature just watched his Miss from the chair.


    The girl looked back at the covers of the books again and again with the lighting very close to make it easier. However, unfortunately, none of them have clear writing.


    Everything has faded because of age.


    A tired sigh escaped Fu Xie Lan''s lips.


    If it''s like this, it looks like she has to read all the books on the table.


    Yes, it seems there is no other choice.


    Fu Xie Lan then chose two books at random, and after that, she put the remaining books back into the chest, waiting for her next turn to read.


    Luckily the books weren''t too thick, so maybe Fu Xie Lan only took a day to read them, or it could even take less than a day.


    Out of the room, Fu Xie Lan closed the door tightly. Towards the living room which is illuminated by lighting from antern filled with grass-like nts and emitting light.


    Thentern entered Fu Xie Lan''s violet eyes since it entered Master Liu''s house. She did not think that it turned out to be a room light. Because the contents of thentern are only nts.


    Looking at the grass giving off the light inside thentern, Fu Xie Lan could guess that it was one of the nts that would give off light in a dark ce.


    Or maybe the light seems to sink in the bright light during the day? So at first nce, it just looks like ordinary grass.


    Fu Xie Lan doesn''t know, because this was the first time she had seen grass that could be used as lighting, and also she had only found it in Fairy territory.


    Sitting on a chair, Fu Xie Lan began to flip through the pages of the book in her hands.


    There''s no writing, just a picture. At first nce, it looks like a children''s fairy tale.


    Suddenly Fu Xie Lan''s memories raced the first time she opened the scroll containing the map when she was still in human territory.


    Immediately the girl reached into her cosmic bag and pulled out a map scroll from there.


    Paying close attention to the delineated area below, a frown was visible on Fu Xie Lan''s forehead.


    She heard from Master Liu, that the Fairy territory borders the territory where the Vampire race resides.


    But why on the map in front of her, the Fairy''s territory seemed to be separated and had a little distance from the Vampire and Werewolf territory?


    The girl''s body stiffened, could it be that she was currently visiting the wrong area?


    But it seemed impossible if her Elder Huang Bao, and her husband, Gu Yi, lied to her.


    Meanwhile, Hao, who felt the change in the expression on his Miss''s face, immediately jumped onto the table and took a look at the map that was disyed in front of him.


    "Hao, what do you think?"


    "Gu Yi and my Master said that this territory is Fairy territory, but if it is indeed Fairy territory, why is it not pictured bordering the Vampire Race?" Fu Xie Lan pointed to one of the separate areas on the map.


    "This area should be bordered by this area," she said again pointing to two different areas.


    "Did they trick me?

 Chapter 285 - 285. Too Late To Realize

    "This area should be bordered by this area," she said again pointing to two different areas.


    "Did they trick me?" Fu Xie Lan asked a little doubtfully, although she was sure that what she said was very unlikely.


    Hao who heard the girl''s words looked back carefully at the blind map in front of him.


    ''Perhaps what Elder Huang Bao meant was the core region fairy, Miss,'' Hao said in reply to his Miss''s words.


    Fu Xie Lan was silent for a moment.


    "Is that so?"


    ''Then where else if not the core region, Miss?''


    ''The region where the Mermaid race is located? If so, there''s no way Lord Gu Yi and Elder Huang Bao would say that this is fairy territory,'' Hao replied as he raised his tiny feet, seemingly pointing at a seemingly separate area on the scroll on the table.


    ''It could be that the outer and inner region is not described, Miss. Then that''s what causes this region to be drawn apart,'' Hao exined again.


    Hearing Hao''s lengthy exnation, Fu Xie Lan was silent. Seems to be thinking.


    If what the fluffy little creature said was true, then that meant it had to go to the core region as well?


    But how? It was way up there, and Fu Xie Lan didn''t know how to get to that area.


    If only she had realized this earlier, perhaps she would have chosen to follow Master Liu, no matter how much danger lurked her.


    But unfortunately, it seemed that at this time she had to find her way to get to that region and return to this house before Master Liu came. Not only that, because she doesn''t have much time, only one week.


    A sigh escaped the girl''s luscious lips. It seems, one week feels very short just to look for a small object in a veryrge area.


    "Looks like what you said has some truth in it, tsk."


    "Alright. If that''s the case, we should head to the core area immediately."


    ''No matter what decision Miss, I will always be near you,'' replied Hao again pulling his leg from the top of the scroll.


    At the same time, Fu Xie Lan nodded, slowly reorganized the scroll that was right in front of her, and put it back into her cosmic bag.


    .and for tonight, the girl decided not to do anything first.


    Several tens of minutes passed, Fu Xie Lan still looked focused on the second book she was reading. There was nothing of interest to her at all, for most of its contents were general and she already knew. So that the girl did not read every page and only glimpsed it.


    While the first book contained only pictures, Fu Xie Lan put it aside first. Not without reason, because in addition to not having writing, some pictures look less clear, there are even pictures that look faded.


    Hao who saw his Miss''s seriousness just curled upzily on the chair, not moving or making the slightest sound that could break the girl''s concentration.


    Being in the room made it a little bored. Exhausted sighs could be heard escaping her luscious lips.


    Until a few momentster.


    ''Miss, do I need to get the books here?'' asked Hao.


    ''If you are bored. Maybe you can read it on the swing while you rx,'' suggested Hao who was still curled upzily.


    Hearing the little creature''s chatter, Fu Xie Lan was silent for a moment, looking as if she was considering.


    It waste at night, and again up there didn''t have any lighting like the one in this room, there was no way she could use her mana all the time just to create light.


    And after struggling with her thoughts, suddenly an idea popped into her head.


    Why didn''t she just take thentern upstairs?


    Immediately the girl rose from her position, walked towards the ce where thentern hung. She watched it for a moment then tried to grab it and removed the hanger that was attached to the wooden wall.


    With a smile on her lips, Fu Xie Lan started to walk towards the steps. Leaving the two books she had read earlier on the table, lying just like that.


    "Hao, bring the books in the chest upstairs," Fu Xie Lan ordered as she started slowly climbing the stairs.


    ''Fine, ording to Miss''s orders,'' replied Hao immediately jumping down to the floor.


    ***


    Rxing on the swing while waiting for Hao''s arrival, Fu Xie Lan''s violet eyes never left the grass that gave off light in thentern.


    For some reason, the girl was suddenly interested in having such a nt.


    Where can she get grass like that in this area? If only she knew where the grass grew up, perhaps Fu Xie Lan would have already taken some and stuffed them into her cosmic bag.


    Not for any particr reason, but rather because she just likes to see it.


    After all, the cosmic bag can store anything or as many objects as possible. So she doesn''t have to worry about running out of storage space.


    "Miss, here is the book," a deep-sounding voice entered the girl''s senses.


    Fu Xie Lan was momentarily rooted to the spot when she turned to the source of the voice. There, Hao stood in his human form with several books arranged vertically in his hands.


    "O-oh yeah, just keep it there," stuttered Fu Xie Lan, for some reason the girl felt a little awkward, even though the man and the little fluffy creature that was always following her were the same creatures.


    Hearing the girl''s words, Hao just nodded and ced the books in his hand on the branch tree where Fu Xie Lan was.


    "Return to your magic beast form," the girl said then.


    "Alright Miss," And at that moment, a light appeared right where Hao stood, the next second, there was no more man, all that was left was a small, thick white furry creature.


    Seeing Hao''s change, Fu Xie Lan just nodded. She asked Hao to return to his magic beast spirit form not because she didn''t like his human form, it was just that the girl was not used to it and it made her a little ufortable.


    Slowly a green-colored mana re-gathered at the tip of Fu Xie Lan''s fingers, the size probably resembled a marble.


    The girl then pointed it at the ce where the books were, and suddenly the roots of vines appeared and wrapped around the books one by one, Fu Xie Lan did it not without reason, she didn''t want the books to fall if just put it there, yes even though the branches tree are very big and a little wide. Having finished doing that, Fu Xie Lan again took one of the many books, carried it on herp, leaned back a little, and rxed her body.


    While thentern that she had brought before, hung right above the branch next to the swing where she was.


    "Hao, wake me up if you see me sleeping," said Fu Xie Lan.


    "But, Miss..."


    "I don''t ept rejection, Hao," the girl interrupted.


    "Okay, Miss."

 Chapter 286 - 286. Just A Bird

    Remained in that position for several minutes, not a sound could be heard from either of them.


    Only the rustle of leaves in the wind and the sound of paper on an open book.


    Until now, the girl still had not found anything rted to the Elf, what she found was only a story that was not much different from the two books she picked up for the first time.


    Did Master Liu point to the wrong ce?


    Putting back the book that didn''t interest her at all, the girl leaned back enjoying the cool night air blowing against her skin. Feels so refreshing with a fragrant aroma thates with it.


    She closed her eyes for a moment.


    ''Miss, don''t sleep here,'' the hum of Hao''s voice suddenly filled the girl''s head.


    "I didn''t sleep. Just closed my eyes. Don''t worry," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    And then there was silence again.


    While in that position, Fu Xie Lan was a little nostalgic, remembering all the things that had happened to her during her previous life up to now.


    A journey of life that, if woven into a story, sounds very impossible, and is more suitable to be a bedtime fairy tale for children.


    A sigh escaped her lips, suddenly she felt like someone was watching and staring at her intently.


    Immediately Fu Xie Lan opened her eyelids.


    Is that Hao?


    Looking at the direction the little creature was in, it didn''t seem like it, because Hao seemed to have his eyes closed.


    Looking around, it turns out that up there, at the top of the tree, some fireflies are scattered, illuminating and when viewed from Fu Xie Lan''s position, at a nce they look like scattered stars that fill the night sky.


    It seemed like the fireflies had just filled the ce, because the moment before she closed her eyes, the little creatures had not been seen at all. If counted, maybe the number is around tens of tails.


    But that was not what bothered Fu Xie Lan''s focus. There, directly above her, a small bird seemed to be staring at her, watching her every move without any visible movement or sound.


    Fu Xie Lan who was noticed by such a creature shuddered slightly in horror because it felt very strange, she who had not done anything earlier and suddenly got such a sharp look from the little bird above her.


    And the next second, either she had tough at herself or something because she had just assumed the existence of the bird was human.


    Hey, it''s just a bird. Why should she shudder in horror? It seems, the longer she is in this world the more madness will happen to her.


    Fu Xie Lan then took a deep breath and then slowly exhaled again. Trying to normalize her feelings as before and ignoring the bird''s presence above her. Treated the creature as if it had never been there.


    She wanted to close her eyes again but stopped.


    The bird she saw just suddenly flew towards her, no, but rather on top of one of the books that Fu Xie Lan had not touched at all, perched on top and asionally jump up and down.


    Even Hao who had his eyes closed slowly opened because he was disturbed by the sound of the bird.


    Fu Xie Lan who saw it up close couldn''t help but frown.


    The bird has a body so small, more like a sparrow chick. It''s just that it has a very different fur color.


    Although the fur on its whole body looks brownish, but not on its neck. There, perfectly clean white feathers were fully coiled, resembling the pattern on an eagle.


    Its small size with such a fun pattern makes it look so adorable. However, that was before someone looked into its two eyes.


    Its eyes are so sharp and fierce at the same time that anyone might shudder in horror, including Fu Xie Lan just a moment ago. And this is in stark contrast to its small body size.


    Fu Xie Lan only nced at the bird and leaned back, wanting to close her eyes. However, the bird suddenly flew towards her and perched right on top of her arm, and again, it managed to make Hao immediately stand up and want to jump towards the girl.


    "It''s okay, Hao. Leave it alone," said Fu Xie Lan when she saw the creature''s wary attitude.


    "What''s wrong? Hmmm?" said Fu Xie Lan again as she cupped the bird in one hand and stroked it after cing it on her index finger. Let it roost there.


    "After scaring me a little, you came to me," the girl added again, Fu Xie Lan''s way of speaking was not much different from the way she spoke to people.


    Seeing the bird''s eyes at such a close distance, Fu Xie Lan was stunned for a moment. Not without reason, because the creature has jet ck eyes. Maybe that''s what makes his vision feel so sharp.


    "Return to your position, Hao," said Fu Xie Lan again when she felt the movement of the little creature walking towards her by jumping between the books.


    "This bird is harmless, and it didn''t hurt me."


    "Leave it alone," added the girl again


    Hearing his Miss''smand, Hao twisted his body and returned to his original position. Following the girl''s words, however, Hao''s vignce did not diminish in the slightest.


    This world is a ce where anything can happen, sometimes creatures that are not considered dangerous turn out to be the deadliest. And Hao believed that.


    Fu Xie Lan suddenly frowned, the bird gripped the forefinger on its perch very firmly.


    No, not gripping like it usually does, but more like the bird tugging at her forefinger while pping its wings.


    Of course, Fu Xie Lan was confused. She didn''t know what the bird meant.


    "Where are you taking me?" asked Fu Xie Lan in a slightly whispering tone of voice, inviting the bird to speak.


    And at that very moment, the little winged creature let go of its wed grip on Fu Xie Lan''s finger and flew into one of the books where it had first alighted.


    The bird hopped low on it, and it seeded in making the frown on Fu Xie Lan''s forehead even more obvious.


    Seeing Fu Xie Lan''s expression showing on the half of her face that was not covered by the mask, Hao made a sound.


    ''Looks like it wants Miss to read the book.''


    "Is that true?" Fu Xie Lan asked a little doubtfully, nced at Hao briefly, then turned her gaze back to the book where the bird was.


    "You want me to read that?" said Fu Xie Lan again inviting the winged creature to speak.


    It is a truly ridiculous sight. If only she had lived in the human race, perhaps Fu Xie Lan would have been called a madman.


    As if understanding her words, the bird flew back andnded on Fu Xie Lan''s index finger, gripping tightly while pping its wings, as if pulling her to her feet.

 Chapter 287 - 287. Old Book: The Story Of The Wingless Fairy

    As if understanding Fu Xie Lan''s words, the bird flew back andnded on her forefinger. Gripping firmly while pping its wings, as if pulling her to stand up and take the book in question.


    And of course, Fu Xie Lan followed the bird''s wishes, using the mana in her free hand, she pulled the book out without needing to stand up.


    And at the same time, the bird let go of its ws, flew to Fu Xie Lan''s side, and perched on the swing where she was.


    Looking at the book that was in front of her, it looked worn out. Brown color with a slightly peeling edge of the cover. Not too thick, if Fu Xie Lan estimated it might only be around a few pages.


    The girl slowly opened her book, and the first thing that entered her sight was just a picture.


    In the picture, she can see several winged fairies flying in groups, and there is also someone just walking down there.


    Looking at the color on the image of the robe he was wearing, it seemed that both the walking and the flying people were the same fairy race. It''s just that the person who appears to be walking doesn''t have wings like the others.


    In the picture on the first page, Fu Xie Lan more or less understood what it meant.


    Turning to the next page, the wingless fairy was seen walking alone, with a dejected expression, and there was no one around her.


    Fu Xie Lan concluded that the fairy was ostracized because of her differences. Not having the wings that were the hallmark of her race made the fairy constantly gloomy.


    Fu Xie Lan opened the page again, the wingless fairy seemed to be sleeping and had a dream.


    On the next sheet, the fairy is again depicted walking alone, only her facial expression has changed. A face that is no longer sad, looks very happy.


    Fu Xie Lan continued to open the page, the wingless fairy entered a very dark forest, only the moonlight seemed to light her way, the full moon was perfectly depicted on the page.


    The fairy was seen walking continuously through the forest until she came to ake which was described as having very clear water.


    Theke is in the middle of an uninhabited forest.


    Turning the next page, the wingless fairy is pictured jumping into theke at that very moment, with a very calm facial expression.


    "Eh? Suicide?" Fu Xie Lan muttered.


    Immediately opened the next sheet, the fairy was not found again. Just a picture of ake with ripples moving waves in slowly.


    "It turns out that she did ..." Fu Xie Lan''s words trailed off when she saw the picture on the next page.


    The wingless fairy reappears in the picture, no, not without wings, because in the picture a pair of wings appear behind her back. A pair of wings that are so wide, transparent white looks and various shades of different colors fill it. As if all the colors of the rainbow seemed to form several different patterns, filling the pair of wings.


    Fu Xie Lan continued to flip through the pages without stopping, paying attention and digesting all the meanings of the images that filled every page of the book.


    Although the color has faded a little, it can still be seen clearly by her.


    On the next page, a picture of a happy expression is stered on the fairy''s face.


    Slowlying out of thekeshore while pping her wings slowly. The robe that the fairy was wearing was already torn cause of the wings.


    Also, the knee-length dress she was wearing was torn at the back, revealing her skin.


    So far, Fu Xie Lan still understood the meaning of the image.


    Opening it again, the Fairy returned to her home through the forest she had passed before with her dress torn at the back.


    ToFu Xie Lan''s knowledge, each fairy only had one color on its wings. Never has a fairy had more than one color on its wings? Different from that fairy tale who suddenly has a pair of wings with a variety of very beautiful colorbinations.


    The painting of her smile looks so clear in the picture. This indicates that the fairy is very happy because she finally has wings.


    But what Fu Xie Lan saw in the next picture made her frown, there were some fairies with surprised expressions when they saw her. And after that, some of them tried to harm her out of jealousy and envy.


    Continued to open the page until thest page, it turned out that the fairy who had no previous wings ended tragically.


    The emergence of feelings of envy from the other fairies because she suddenly appeared with a pair of very beautiful wings, making her ostracized and even treated badly.


    The hope of getting people to like her and stop being ostracized vanished in an instant.


    Finally, the smile on her face faded and turned into an expression that looked extremely desperate. The fairy then flew back through the uninhabited forest towards theke. Jumped into theke many times and in the end, she did not appear again.


    And Fu Xie Lan concluded that maybe that Fairy drawn on the page was trying to remove a pair of wings so that it could return to its original state. Because if it wasn''t so, why did she have to jump so many times?


    And because of the feeling of sadness and despair that overtook her, the fairy ignored her exhausted body, and her mana was depleted, so that she lost her life, dying at the bottom of theke.


    It''s a very tragic ending.


    Reading down to thest page, Fu Xie Lan closed her book.


    "Hmm, something that is toocking is not good, but something too much is also not good," she muttered in a slightly whispering tone of voice.


    "I''ve seen all the pictures."


    "This is the story of a wingless fairy. And many things can be learned from this fairy tale," said Fu Xie Lan, then turned to where the bird was.


    "Thank you, it seems that out of all the books I''ve read, this fairy tale is the only one that intrigues me a little," the girl added as she put the old book back where it belonged.


    And, as the booknded on a tree branch, the bird flew back andnded on Fu Xie Lan''s shoulder.


    Slightly gripping the clothes she was wearing while pping its wings.


    "Eh? What else?" asked Fu Xie Lan.


    The bird didn''t stop and continued to do the same thing for a few seconds, tugging at the clothes she was wearing making the girl''s brow furrow very clearly.


    "Calm down," said Fu Xie Lan, her words as if she was talking to someone else. When in fact, the girl was talking alone to a bird.


    "Calm down,ter you will ruin my clothes," added the girl again.


    ''Let me just eat it, Miss,'' the hum of Hao''s voice echoed in her head, and at that moment the creature was rewarded with a re from Fu Xie Lan.

 Chapter 288 - 288. Instinct

    ''Just let me eat it, Miss,'' the hum of Hao''s voice echoed in her head, and at that moment the creature was rewarded with a re from Fu Xie Lan.


    Immediately Hao turned his face the other way, avoiding his Miss''s disapproving gaze. It seemed he had made a bit of a mistake.


    Said something he shouldn''t have said, and made his Miss squint in disapproval.


    Seeing that the bird did not stop its action, Fu Xie Lan let out a tired sigh.


    If only she could talk to the bird, it might be easier for her.


    But, WAIT!


    Hadn''t in Elder Chen''s residence she heard the sounds of various kinds of animals without realizing it?


    For a while at that time, Fu Xie Lan had tried several times tomunicate with various types of animals that she encountered. However, all her efforts were fruitless.


    This time, why didn''t she try again? Fu Xie Lan then used the mana she had on her body and tried to focus it on her sense of hearing, just like when she wanted to activate the power of invisibility of her eyes.


    One second...


    Two seconds...


    Three seconds...


    Nothing happens. However, Fu Xie Lan did not stop her efforts.


    The girl tried it one more time, over and over again ignoring the tug of the bird''s ws on the fabric of her clothes just above her shoulders.


    And on thest try that she decided to do, her ears just buzzed, didn''t hear anything, even the rustling of leaves that had been heard since earlier had also disappeared.


    Fu Xie Lan tried to make a sound, and what happened next made her entire body stiffen.


    How could she not hear her voice? Did she suddenly go deaf?


    But when the girl was about to speak again for the second time, a faint sound of themotion was heard, from small to loud the sound grew, and if left for a few more minutes it might burst her eardrums.


    Fu Xie Lan reflexively raised both hands and covered each of her ears. Somehow, various voices could be heard from all around, echoed, so loud it even made her head hurt.


    All the voices were mixed into one so that Fu Xie Lan couldn''t even be too clear about it. Just sound ovepping each other.


    Hao who saw Fu Xie Lan as if she was in pain, immediately approached her.


    However, the little creature had not taken two steps and the bird on Fu Xie Lan''s shoulder immediately jumped onto the girl''s head. And secondster, green mana instantly burst out to fill the girl''s body.


    It happened a few minutes, then Fu Xie Lan fell sitting back on the swing, unconscious.


    And when Hao resumed his stride, his Miss slowly opened her eyelids and woke up.


    Fu Xie Lan''s hands to have moved away from her sense of hearing. Not only that, but the expression of pain was also nowhere to be found on her face.


    In front of Hao, everything happened so fast, he couldn''t evenprehend what had happened to the girl, and Fu Xie Lan seemed to be fine again.


    While on the other hand, Fu Xie Lan who was no longer in pain slowly took a deep breath. The noise she had heard earlier was gone.


    She doesn''t know, what happened to her, maybe she hasn''t adjusted to the power of her hearing? Or is it the result of forcing herself? She didn''t know, maybe both.


    Feeling a tug on the clothes she was wearing, Fu Xie Lan turned to the side and saw the bird again pping its wings on her shoulders as it tugged at her clothes, keep doing the same thing as before.


    Seeing the winged creature''s strange movements, Fu Xie Lan slowly rose from her position, and at the same time, the bird on her shoulder stopped its action then immediately flew a few meters forward and then stopped and turned to the direction the girl was.


    Of course, Fu Xie Lan was confused again, trying to step on a sturdy branch towards where the winged creature was, but the girl had not yet reached the bird''s position and had already flown again a few more meters forward, further than before, then turned its body to the direction of the girl, at a nce as if waiting for her.


    "You want me to follow you?" asked Fu Xie Lan, she didn''t know, her instincts seemed to tell her that she should follow the bird.


    ''Miss, don''t go anywhere, you have promised Master Liu,'' Hao''s voice hummed. The fluffy little creature immediately jumped towards Fu Xie Lan.


    "It seems that the bird wants me to follow it, Hao," replied Fu Xie Lan, continuing her steps, jumping between the trees and stoping on a branch that she thought was safe.


    ''But, Miss...''


    "If you don''t want to go with me, you can stay here, guard," said Fu Xie Lan.


    Hearing that, Hao didn''t respond. He was a magic beast spirite who had made a contract with the girl.


    Of course, Hao would follow where his Miss went.


    The little furry creature immediately jumped onto Fu Xie Lan''s shoulders and returned to its usual position.


    ''All right, Miss. I will always be with you.''


    ''But Miss must be careful. This is Fairy''s territory, although the ce looks very beautiful, we don''t know what kind of danger lies in this area. Especially when it''ste at night," Hao warned Fu Xie Lan.


    Hearing Hao''s chatter in her head, the girl only smiled faintly.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry. At night, all fairies sleep," said Fu Xie Lan.


    ''I don''t mean fairies, Miss. But, other creatures that inhabit this region, we don''t know, what inhabits this area,'' replied Hao.


    "Aren''t you here to take care of me?" said Fu Xie Lan lightly.


    ''Hmm, alright Miss. It''s up to you,'' Hao said.


    "It has to be like that, but thanks for reminding me to always be vignt," replied Fu Xie Lan, and after that, there was no more response from the little fluffy creature snuggled upon her shoulder.


    Fu Xie Lan then jumped down onto the ground. Scanning the surroundings with her violet eyes, when no creature entered her field of vision, she slowly moved away, starting to take steps following where the bird would take her.


    At the same time, the fireflies that filled the treetop where Fu Xie Lan was previously also flown above her, following where the girl went, seeming to give her some light.


    For a moment the girl frowned at seeing a swarm of fireflies flying above her, but Fu Xie Lan chose to ignore it and continued on her way.


    Exiting the fairy vige where Master Liu''s residence was located, Fu Xie Lanbed the flower fields, she didn''t know where her feet would go. Just following the bird who didn''t know what it wants to show her.


    The bird''s movements were not like normal birds, and that was what made Fu Xie Lan sure that the winged creature had something for her.

 Chapter 289 - 289. A Lake

    Following a bird in the night, there was no conversation whatsoever between Hao and Fu Xie Lan.


    Under the shade of the core region, the moonlight was blocked and didn''t seem to illuminate some of the inner regions. Even so, the area is still filled with light from fireflies or some nts that produce light in the dark.


    The wind blew softly, only the sound of footsteps filled the silence.


    ''Miss...'' Hao called.


    ''Erm, what''s wrong?''


    ''Where will the bird take us?''


    ''I don''t know, I don''t know either,'' answered the girl through her mind.


    Combing through the flower fields for a few minutes, Fu Xie Lan came to a river, along its banks only filled with rocks and weeds.


    Seeing the bird fly over the river and then turn its body in midair as if to make sure that Fu Xie Lan was following it, seeing this she sighed.


    With a swift movement, the girl jumped over the rocks to get a foothold to get to the other side.


    While in the middle of the river, Fu Xie Lan could see the reflection of the light of the fireflies that had been following her ever since. And because of that, she could see the clear water of the river. Even colorful stones that look very clean fill the bottom.


    After setting foot on thest rock, Fu Xie Lan resumed her steps into a forest.


    Feeling that the bird was flying a little faster than before, Fu Xie Lan decided to adjust her speed.


    Jump up, and move from one tree to another. Follow where the bird goes.


    It was so quiet, the air in the forest was very cold. However, Fu Xie Lan liked it, she liked the refreshing cold air because it can keep her awake with a mind that is still functioning very well.


    Traveling for about a few hours, the bird continued to fly tirelessly and didn''t slow down in the slightest.


    It continued to move non-stop until the moonlight hit Fu Xie Lan''s skin. The girl reflexively stopped her feet on the branch.


    Looking at the shadows of the trees and of course also her reflection down there, the girl''s brows furrowed.


    Fu Xie Lan looked up, and at that moment the beautiful night sky immediately greeted her violet eyes.


    Clean white clouds seemed to scatter to fill the dark sky, the stars also dangled with the moonlight shining very brightly. The view of the night sky always makes the girl amazed.


    It turned out to be a full moon this night.


    Looking back, dark, in contrast to its existence which is only a few meters from a ce that is not exposed to the slightest moonlight because it is blocked by the core area above.


    Suddenly Fu Xie Lan was stunned, rooted to the spot.


    It meant that she was now very far from Master Liu''s house. It was very far away, and during the journey, Fu Xie Lan was not aware of it.


    Not only that, being able to see the sky from her position could indirectly exin that Fu Xie Lan''s current position was at the edge of the inner region.


    Meanwhile, on the other hand, the bird also stopped at a distance of about tens of meters from Fu Xie Lan''s position. As if waiting for the girl.


    ''We''ve gone too far, Miss,'' Hao''s voice buzzed in Fu Xie Lan''s head.


    ''Erm, that seems to be the case,'' Fu Xie Lan replied.


    Is this just a feeling or because she just realized it? It seemed that recently, Hao had started talking with her more, from the usual silence, not infrequently she was just ignored when she asked the little white furry creature.


    But ever since entering Fairy''s territory, why did Hao sound more active and always worried about her? Keep on chattering, saying something pretty obvious barely rivaled Xue Ning''s chatty.


    Thinking of that girl, suddenly warmth enveloped Fu Xie Lan''s heart again. How are they doing now? Even though she had only left the wizarding territory two days ago and now missed them.


    A sigh could be heard escaping from Fu Xie Lan''s lips. Since she hade this far, she had better hurry and follow where the bird would take her.


    Whereas on the other hand, Hao worrying too much about Fu Xie Lan was not without reason, other than because the girl was his contractor, she had other reasons.


    That ruthless man, Master Gu Yi, entrusted Fu Xie Lan to him. The man threatened to kill him if anything happened to her.


    Yes, he is a being who has made a contract with Fu Xie Lan, of course, Hao doesn''t want his Miss to get hurt. Even without the man asking for it, he would always protect the girl. However, hearing the ruthless man''s orders directly, somehow made Hao shudder a little.


    Fu Xie Lan got up again, moving through the thick forest, together with the three creatures that had been with her since earlier. There was not the slightest bit of fear or worry that rose in the girl''s heart.


    Maybe because in her previous life she was used to moving alone whenpleting missions.


    The bird suddenly slowed down and came out of the forest.


    Fu Xie Lan who was following its suddenly stopped at thest tree branch before jumping onto the ground covered in fine grass below. The girl looked around, and the first thing that entered her view was ake that wasn''t that widespread out there, looking at the forest trees that surrounded theke area, the girl''s brow furrowed again.


    She didn''te out of the forest as she had previously thought but rather was at the edge of theke area in the middle of the forest.


    Fu Xie Lan scanned the surrounding area with her violet eyes, and as far as her eyes could see not a single creature entered her view.


    Looking for the bird that she had been following since earlier, Fu Xie Lan found the winged creature perched on a flowering nt stalk which had a height that if she estimated it only reached the waist of an adult. It was right on the edge of theke, and it was also the only nt that entered the girl''s view around thekeshore.


    Seeing the creature standing there, Fu Xie Lan''s brow furrowed very clearly.


    "Is the bird just going to take me to see thiske?" Fu Xie Lan muttered to herself. A harsh sigh escaped her lips.


    She had traveled quite a distance and it only ended up in ake? Fu Xie Lan felt that she had wasted her energy in vain.


    Since she was already in a ce like this, shouldn''t she just enjoy the scenery here? Yeah, maybe that''s the onlypensation she can get from following the bird.

 Chapter 290 - 290. Unexpected Find

    Since she was already in a ce like this, shouldn''t she just enjoy the scenery here? Yes, maybe that''s the onlypensation she can get from her efforts to follow the bird.


    Immediately Fu Xie Lan jumped down. Landing her feet for the first time, the first impression she felt was soft, not only that, but the grass she stepped on also felt so thick. Even when she started to walk, her legs sank slightly.


    The girl raised her head to look at theke which was already a few meters away from where she was, and at the same time, her body stiffened.


    "This...." said the girl hanging and immediately elerated her steps towards theke.


    Standing about five meters from the shore of theke, Fu Xie Lan''s heartbeat was racing, her blood rippled, even her breath sounded stifled.


    What the girl saw before she was the sameke as the one in the old book.


    Ake thatplements the story of the wingless fairy story.


    No, no.


    Maybe she just remembered wrong. The girl was seen shaking her head as if trying to deny everything that was spinning in her head.


    But no matter how hard Fu Xie Lan tried to deny it when she looked at the scene in front of her over again, theke was the same as the one in the picture.


    What''s this?


    What else is she dealing with right now?


    ''What is it, Miss?'' Hao asked when he sensed that Fu Xie Lan was not as usual.


    ''Did something happen?'' he added again then rose from his position on the girl''s shoulders. Standing up and looking intently at everything that reached his eyes.


    Fu Xie Lan heard Hao''s voice, but the girl didn''t respond. It''s not that she doesn''t want to, it''s just that she doesn''t know where to start.


    The girl suddenly had a slightly crazy thought.


    That story is not a fairy tale and theke in front of her right now...Ah. She seemed to be thinking too much.


    She even thought that way. Could it be that the story takes ce in the same ce, right?


    It''s impossible to jump in there, and someone can suddenly have wings. Impossible.


    But, back again, isn''t she currently in a world where everything that happens is difficult for human reason to ept? Even to herself who could be said to have witnessed some of the impossible things happening around her.


    And in the end, after struggling with her thoughts and everything she had been through, Fu Xie Lan ended up feeling doubtful.


    Doubted the story she had read earlier, and also doubted that theke before her possessed such power.


    Seeing the bird still perched on the stalk of a flowering nt, Fu Xie Lan approached it.


    However, the girl''s steps stopped.


    Her gaze suddenly focused on the grass under the surface of the water on the shore of theke.


    The grass gave off light. It looked the same as the contents of thentern in Master Liu''s house.


    Not expecting to find a simr grass, a wide smile appeared on the girl''s luscious lips. When viewed from a certain distance, on the shores of theke it looks like nothing. Maybe because the bright moonlight overpowered the light produced by the grass.


    She wanted the nt, and as far as her eyes could see on the shores of theke, only grass filled him. Shining under the surface of the water, making the shores of theke as if filled with many lights.


    The nt was waving.


    Seeing that scene, Fu Xie Lan immediately threw away any conjectures and crazy thoughts that had filled her head just a moment ago.


    Closer, it turns out that there is a difference with the picture of theke in that old book.


    The book does not describe the grass that surrounds the shores of theke. Unlike the one in front of her right now.


    It turned out that Fu Xie Lan was thought going too far.


    Suddenly her body felt weak, and at that moment she fell and sat on the green grass on the edge of theke. Laughing at her thoughts just a moment ago. Meanwhile, Hao, the little white furry creature jumped up and immediately curled up next to her.


    Resting her body for a moment, the girl stroked the grass around her theny down there, looking up at the clear sky with a perfectly formed moon.


    She just felt her body exhausted after a long journey. The grass underneath felt very soft, not much different from the mattress. Even Hao also looked sofortable and enjoyed it.


    Fu Xie Lan''s eyes then focused on the edge of the core region above. How did she get to that area?


    Never getting an answer, she slowly closed her eyes, trying to be as rxed as possible. Being in that position for a few minutes, Fu Xie Lan got up again.


    Approaching the edge of theke, and this time Fu Xie Lan dared to touch the water.


    Very cold.


    Even so, the girl didn''t take her hand away from it, ying around by sshing water everywhere. Even asionally pointing it at where Hao was.


    Satisfied, Fu Xie Lan stood up again. Slowly rolled up the fabric of her pants to her knees and also took off the robe she was wearing.


    ''Where are you going, Miss?'' Hao asked, quickly getting up from his position.


    "I want toe down," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    ''No, miss. What if theke is dangerous? We don''t know what creatures are in there,'' Hao saidter.


    For a moment, Fu Xie Lan rolled her eyes. The girl then turned around.


    "If worrying about me, why don''t you just take my ce? I want the grass that gives off that light," said Fu Xie Lan while pointing at the edge of theke.


    ''If you want it, just say so. I''ll do it for you, Miss,'' Hao replied, and immediately a ray of light appeared where the little fluffy creature was.


    And secondster, the figure of a grown man who had a very handsome face stood there.


    Fu Xie Lan who saw Hao''s fleeting change was stunned, rooted to the spot.


    "DO NOT COME CLOSE!" shouted the girl ring at Hao.


    Immediately, at that very moment, she lowered the roll of her pants until it was like before. Back to cover her skin which is so white and very smooth.


    How could she forget that Hao was a man?


    "Return to your magic beast spirit form," Fu Xie Lan then ordered.


    "Huh? Didn''t you ask me toe down there, Miss?" Hao asked a little confused because just a few seconds ago the girl asked him to take the nt there, and now she was asked him again to return to his small form? Is his current appearance very unsightly? It can''t be right if he went down there using his magic beast spirit form.


    ."Return to your magic beast spirit form," said Fu Xie Lan repeating her words.


    To be honest, the girl had felt a little embarrassed earlier, because Hao had seen her bare feet.


    It felt seeing Hao''s human form waspletely different if he was in his magic beast spirit form.


    Even though the two figures are the same person. She didn''t know, Fu Xie Lan just felt that way.

 Chapter 291 - 291. Sink

    "Return to your magic beast spirit form," said Fu Xie Lan.


    Hearing the girl repeating her words, another beam of light appeared, Hao changed his form again.


    Unknowingly, Fu Xie Lan breathed a sigh of relief, the girl turned back to face theke.


    ''Miss, let me help you,'' Hao''s voice buzzed again filling Fu Xie Lan''s head.


    "No! Let me alone," replied the girl immediately.


    "Don''t you dare change shape again!" Fu Xie Lan warned. It wasn''t that she didn''t like it when Hao was in his human form, it was just that she felt a little strange, imagining that a man always snuggled on her shoulder made Fu Xie Lan shudder a little.


    Even though Hao was just a magic beast spirit.


    "keep in your position," added Fu Xie Lan again without even turning to look at the little fluffy creature behind her.


    Hearing this, Hao curled up on the grass again without responding to the girl''s words. The girl doesn''t like it when he changes form.


    Whereas on the other hand, Fu Xie Lan started to lower her feet into theke with very careful movements.


    It turned out that the water was colder than she had felt before. The water level by theke was only knee-deep, the pants she was wearing were already wet, because Fu Xie Lan preferred to just let it go, without any intention of rolling it up again.


    She had many clothes in her cosmic bag, so Fu Xie Lan didn''t have to worry about getting her clothes wetter.


    The girl''s Violet eyes focused on the glowing grass in front of her, a smile forming on her lips without her noticing.


    Trying to grab the grass one by one and pull it out, then throw it over the edge of theke, pile it up there. Don''t forget the girl took off the cosmic bag hanging from her waist and threw it carelessly over the edge, afraid that it would get wet.


    Fu Xie Lan did the same thing for a few minutes, she didn''t even notice that the grass she had gotten was too much, and the girl was still doing it non-stop.


    ''Miss, there''s a lot of grass,'' Hao spoke again, the creature could see that girl was not on the edge anymore but was already a little to the middle because theke water had already passed the girl''s knees and was up to her thighs.


    Ever since Fu Xie Lan lowered her feet into theke for the first time, Hao had been very worried.


    Hearing Hao''s voice in her mind, the girl turned her body and already found the grass piled up on the edge of theke. And when she turned to face the front, she found that she was already at thest batch of grass and there were no more such nts within one step from her position.


    Looks like the grass is already very much. Finally, Fu Xie Lan decided to stop taking the nt anymore.


    Slowly she walked to the shore of theke.


    Suddenly...


    BYUUURRRRR...


    Fu Xie Lan slipped, causing her to fall backward and drown her entire body.


    The girl''s brow wrinkled in the water, wasn''t the previouske''s water level only up to her thighs, how could it be this deep?


    Luckily the girl was good at swimming, otherwise, she might have drowned.


    Theke water was so clear with the reflection of the full moonlight, it made it less difficult for Fu Xie Lan to see what was around her.


    It turned out that her current position was a bit far from the edge of the grass, Fu Xie Lan could see that the glowing nt seemed to form a line with a very different height from where she had fallen. Resembling a fault in ake, and the girl fell on a lower fault.


    To look at that nt, Fu Xie Lan had to look up a little.


    Though at first she never thought that in the middle of theke would have such a depth.


    Looking down there, it''s dark. And it indicates that theke is very deep because the moonlight does not reach the bottom of theke.


    Not only that, Fu Xie Lan could feel the extremely dense mana content in the water as if the mana was circling her body.


    Closed her eyes for a moment, trying to feel the flow of mana, and it was true. Mana Green swirled around her and somehow seemed to focus on her. If she wasn''t in theke right now, then maybe she would just stay quiet for a while to absorb all the mana as best she could, who knows with that, then she would get a little stronger.


    But unfortunately, Fu Xie Lan could not stay long in theke, because her physical body is a human body, she could die from hypothermia*.


    Maybe she could just maintain her body temperature by using her mana. Only, wouldn''t it be a waste to use up the mana in her body while absorbing the mana around her, right? There may be a difference, but only slightly. And Fu Xie Lan didn''t want to waste time on just that. Because she thought it would be the same if she did it up there, in any ce that contained mana.


    Without a long wait, before running out of breath. Fu Xie Lan immediately swam up, using the glowing grass as a benchmark for her to pull over.


    ''Miss, what happened?'' Hao''s voice buzzed in her head.


    ''I slipped and fell, don''t worry. I''ll be pulling over soon,'' the girl said through her mind, replying to Hao''s question as quickly as possible.


    Meanwhile, Hao who heard Fu Xie Lan''s reply curled up again. The girl is fine.


    Hao slowly closed his eyelids, and went back tozing under the full moonlight.


    While Fu Xie Lan, the girl was swimming, moving to the edge.


    However, her movements suddenly stopped.


    Suddenly a feeling of pain returned to her lower abdomen. The cramps were so intense, that the girl suddenly lost her bnce in the water.


    Even her view seemed to be spinning, dizziness was also whacking her. Not only that, the edge of the grass that had been so close to her just a moment ago, seemed to be moving away from her at nce, no, it wasn''t the grass that was moving away from her, but rather, Fu Xie Lan fell into the bottom of theke.


    The moonlight is also slowly diminishing indicating that her position is already at a very deep depth.


    Fu Xie Lan tried to bite her lips to be able to endure the sudden pain that wracked her body. The girl decided to swim back to the surface.


    Can not!


    She didn''t know what happened to her body when she tried to move her legs and arms, it felt very heavy.


    And no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t make any moves.


    The pain she felt was getting worse, and she was sinking deeper.


    Without anyone knowing.

 Chapter 292 - 292. Healing

    Hao didn''t realize that the girl was drowning.


    While on the other hand, Fu Xie Lan fell deeper and deeper, her chest began to constrict and she couldn''t move.


    Tried tomunicate with Hao, but couldn''t. Like something obstructs them off.


    Somehow it made her body feel so weak and devoid of energy.


    Will she die again?


    All the sweet memories of her being with Gu Yi and the people she had always been with reyed in her head like a broken record.


    "I''m sorry," a voiceless sentence apanied by air bubbles visible from between her lips.


    Finally, Fu Xie Lan gave in and chose to close her eyes. epting a fate that seems to be taking her life again.


    The girl didn''t notice that the mana around her was absorbed into her lower abdomen, even causing a slight ripple on the surface of theke.


    Hao who sensed that time had passed for quite a while, slowly opened his eyelids.


    He looked ahead, but the figure that should have entered his vision was nowhere to be found.


    ''Miss, where are you now?'' asked Hao trying tomunicate with Fu Xie Lan.


    Immediately the little creature stood up from its position.


    All the negative thoughts popped up in his mind, and it managed to make his whole body stiffen.


    ''Miss, answer me. Where are you?''


    No answer.


    ''MISS... TELL ME WHERE ARE YOU?'' Hao shouted without stopping to make contact with the girl.


    But no matter how hard Hao tried, there was still no answer from Fu Xie Lan.


    Without dy, a ray of light appeared, Hao again changed his form into a very handsome adult man.


    He walked quickly to the shore of theke but suddenly his steps stopped.


    A ck shadow shot very fast above him and leaped into the middle of theke, its movement so fast that Hao couldn''t even see clearly what the figure was passing by.


    "Did something happen?"


    While on the other hand, Fu Xie Lan who seemed to have lost hope, suddenly felt someone grab her body.


    ''Am I just dreaming?'' thest sentence that came to her mind before the darkness snatched her away.


    While Hao, who was ready to catch up and jumped into theke was stopped when someone appeared from below who suddenly soared high into the air with ck wings pping strongly, causing the water that was attached to his feathers to instantly fall like a drizzle.


    Watching the figure approaches him, Hao frowned.


    It was one of Lord Gu Yi''s Bodyguards, Bai Mo.


    Seeing the figure in his arms, Hao''s body stiffened again.


    "Miss Fu Xie Lan?" Hao panicked right then and there when he saw Fu Xie Lan seemed to have lost consciousness.


    Ignoring Hao, Bai Mo immediately ced Fu Xie Lan''s body on a very thick expanse of grass.


    He then carefully removed the silver mask that Fu Xie Lan was wearing and put it down carelessly. He did this to allow Fu Xie Lan to breathe freely.


    Then immediately used the mana in his body to recover the girl''s body.


    "Hao, don''t bother me and don''t make any noise," and after saying that, he didn''t wait for a response from the grown man standing behind him and a golden light appeared on his palms.


    Bai Mo has healing abilities, don''t forget that he has demon and elf blood flowing in his body.


    Compared to other mixed-bloods who could only use one mana in his body, Bai Mo was different.


    The man has been trained since childhood and even forced to master the two powers of his family. It was simply so that he could devote himself to the ruler of this world.


    And thanks to his hard work, finally he currently has very strong power and is probably only under the one level as the Sovereign.


    Hao who saw the actions of Bai Mo didn''t make the slightest sound, even he was reluctant to step from where he was just for fear of disturbing the man.


    Doing the same thing he had done in the forbidden forest to the girl, Bai Mo was a little nostalgic.


    Somehow, he had used his healing ability on the girl twice in the space of only two months.


    Bodyguard Bai Mo then aimed the light in his palm directly above the girl''s chest, his hand was only a few centimeters away from Fu Xie Lan''s chest.


    A few minutes passed, the girl''s body convulsed for a moment and spit out a few gulps of water. Even so, she didn''te to her senses but Bai Mo didn''t stop his actions.


    He continued to transfer her energy into Fu Xie Lan''s body. The color of the girl''s skin that looked very pale slowly changed and regained its color.


    Under the light of the full moon, for some reason, Fu Xie Lan''s face looked very clean and shining as if it was emitting light as well.


    Until several tens of minutes had passed, Guard Bai remained in position, slowly the wrinkles on his forehead became apparent, and cold sweat had already soaked some of the clothes he was wearing.


    He felt the same way again, his life energy was being sucked in by force, it''s just that there is a slight difference.


    While recovering the girl''s body in the forbidden forest, he also felt his mana being forcefully sucked in, only when he wanted to stop the recovery process at that time, Bai Mo only needed to stop him.


    Very different from now, when he tried to stop his healing, his attempts failed. Until the life energy or mana in his body continued to flow into Fu Xie Lan''s body.


    ''What''s that?''


    Even Bai Mo''s concentration was slightly dispersed, but only a few seconds and he regained his focus, the light in his palms didn''t go away no matter how hard he tried to stop them. It was as if something had bound him to keep him from stopping away. Yes, all he needed to do to stop his healing process was to stay away.


    He felt something very strong deep inside the girl. And it was that which absorbed his mana forcibly.


    Bai Mo''s breaths sounded hoarse, his body starting to tremble.


    Hao who was standing behind the man saw his shaking shoulders, even his white hair and back were drenched in sweat.


    Hao wanted to ask if Bai Mo was okay, but remember that the man had asked him not to disturb and make a sound, he finally gave up.


    While on the other hand, a drop of blood could be seen dripping from Bai Mo''s nose, indicating that he was also injured. Not only that, because he also felt the mana in his body was running low and felt very weak.


    Bai Mo suddenly thought of something, if he didn''t forcefully stop him he might end up where he is right now.


    "HAO, ATTACK ME!" shouted Bai Mo echoing through the silence.


    Of course, Hao gaped at the man''s sudden request.


    "FAST! BEFORE I Died," he shouted again.

 Chapter 293 - 293. Injured

    "HAO, ATTACK ME!" shouted Bai Mo echoing through the silence.


    Of course, Hao gaped at the man''s sudden request.


    "QUICK! BEFORE I died," he shouted again.


    If he stayed in that position for a few more minutes, he might end up with a dry body depleted of mana.


    Hearing such a shout, Hao who was in a fluster immediately gasped. He didn''t know what was going on and was suddenly asked to attack the man.


    "FAST!" Bai Mo shouted again, and then coughed and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Seeing that, Hao didn''t wait any longer, and immediately gathered mana that seemed to have a blue tint in his palm.


    Leaping into the air towards where he was, Hao then turned his body and spun a few degrees in the air, and instantly released the mana in his palm and managed to hit the Bodyguard''s body.


    BOOM....!!!


    Along with that, Bai Mo''s body was blown away from where Fu Xie Lan was.


    Stopping the healing process he was doing in that way was very dangerous.


    And its consequence, he immediately felt right then and there.


    A few strands of her hair began to fall out and spit out blood, again and again, giving such a contrasting color to the very green grass. His face was already very pale and even a few drops of blood that he had vomited appeared to fill his long white hair.


    Lying weak under the moonlight rays, Guard Bai felt like his life was on the brink. It had been a long time since he had been injured like that.


    Lucky because his soul was still intact and did not suffer any damage. Only his deep wounds and mana were nearly drained away.


    And perhaps, he needed a few days to cultivate the mana in his body.


    With his body facing the sky, Bai Mo slowly raised his hands in the air, asionally he could still be heard coughing.


    A ck smog that wasn''t too thick appeared there, slowly but surely, the smog formed into a crow.


    Seeing his perfect shape, Bai Mo flew the crow after leaving a message to him.


    "I''m sorry, Bodyguard Bai Mo," a voice reached his ears.


    "How are you feeling now?" the voice came from Hao.


    "Do not mind me."


    "How about with Miss Fu Xie Lan?" Hao asked again, and at the same time, the adult man approached Bai Mo and lifted him towards his Miss.


    "What are you doing?" Guards Bai Mo protested, his wings seems to have returned as usual.


    Bai Mo wanted to rebel but he didn''t have enough energy so he just surrendered to Fu Xie Lan''s magic beast spirit.


    While on the other hand, Hao didn''t answer the man''s protest and continued to lift his body,ying him a few meters away from Fu Xie Lan''s body who was still lying unconscious.


    "How about with Miss Fu Xie Lan?" Hao asked then drew closer to the girl.


    "She should have recovered," Bai Mo replied weakly.


    "But?" One of Hao''s eyebrows rose, looking like he was confused.


    "I don''t know what happened to her body."


    "She almost absorbed all the mana in my body if only you didn''t stop me by force," added Bai Mo again and after saying that, there was no more response from Hao.


    Both Hao and Bai Mo, figures looked in the same direction. The two of them did not take their eyes off the position where Fu Xie Lan was. Waiting patiently, hoping that the girl would open her eyes.


    If Bodyguard Bai Xue was in that ce, maybe she would be gawking at Guard Bai Mo talking so much.


    .


    .


    The wind was blowing slowly, somehow this night felt very long.


    The bird that was previously perched on the stem of a flowering nt by theke was seen pping its wings, soaring high, then swooping towards Fu Xie Lan''s body andnding on her head exactly above the girl''s forehead.


    At the same time, Hao and Bai Mo exchanged nces.


    Previously, Bai Mo was assigned by Lord Gu Yi to guard Fu Xie Lan within a certain distance. The Sovereign also asked him to send messages three times a day about everything that Fu Xie Lan was doing. All without exception.


    Not only that, but Guard Bai was also ordered to protect and help the girl only if she was in a state of urgency, and keep his distance from Fu Xie Lan, hiding in the shadows with the aim that the girl would not feel be bothered in the slightest because of someone else. Always follow her. And from a dangerous incident that had happened to Fu Xie Lan just a moment ago. Bai Mo already knew that Hao was a magic beast spirit who had made a contract with Fu Xie Lan.


    Therefore, when he saw the girl fall into theke a while ago, Bai Mo was still in his position because seeing Hao''s calmness made him think that maybe Fu Xie Lan is fine.


    However, when he saw Hao change his form and walk quickly towards theke, only then did he be worried. Using all his abilities to move quickly overtook the girl there.


    And sure enough, he plunged into theke and he was a little surprised when he saw the depth of theke. After moving quickly in the water, he finally found the girl far down there, seemingly motionless and descending further down.


    Luckily Fu Xie Lan was still breathing, he couldn''t imagine what would happen to him if the girl died in his care. Just imagining it, Bai Mo didn''t dare.


    The bird only perched a few minutes above Fu Xie Lan''s forehead then flew back, and at the same time.


    A faint moan escaped the girl''s lips and her voice managed to make Bai Mo and Hao gasp.


    "Miss... are you awake?"


    Gradually Fu Xie Lan heard a sound reaching her ears.


    Her eyes blinked for a moment before her lids openedpletely, and the first thing that entered her violet eyes was the beautiful night sky.


    While admiring the full moon above, Fu Xie Lan suddenly felt that all the clothes attached to her body were very wet. Her brow furrowed.


    ''Who saved me?''


    Tried to get up from her seat, but failed when another voice sounded from the side.


    "Don''t move too much just yet, Miss."


    Turning to the source of the voice, not far from where she was, two figures entered her vision, Hao who was no longer in his beast form, and a man with white hair that seemed to be drooping weakly there.


    Looking at him carefully, the girl''s brow furrowed.


    " Bodyguard Bai Mo?"


    "What are you doing here?"


    "No, no. I mean what happened to you?"


    "Who hurt you?" said Fu Xie Lan with a barrage of questions.

 Chapter 294 - 294. Dedication

    Looked at him carefully, the girl''s brow furrowed.


    "Bodyguard Bai Mo?"


    "What are you doing here?"


    "No, no. I mean what happened to you?"


    "Who hurt you?" said Fu Xie Lan with a barrage of questions.


    And at the same time, both Hao and Bai Mo breathed a sigh of relief, but it didn''t take long before both of them panicked again.


    Fu Xie Lan who had just finished herst sentence became restless.


    She felt her whole body heat up, right down her back, from being very hot.


    "AARRGHHH..." Fu Xie Lan screamed in pain. Like thousands of spikes running down her back, forcing their way through her skin, apanied by a feeling of iparable heat, Fu Xie Lan''s body trembled, deathly pale again reflected on her face and a cold sweat began to fill the clothes she was wearing.


    The pain was getting worse, it felt like someone was skinning her alive in the back forcibly.


    Hao immediately approached Fu Xie Lan with a very worried face. So did Bai Mo.


    both of them were so panicked, not knowing what had happened to the girl again that she screamed in pain.


    The scream that came from her lips sounded very heartbreaking, capable of slicing the heart of anyone who heard it.


    "Miss, what happened?" Hao didn''t understand what to do at this point.


    While Bai Mo who wanted to get closer to Fu Xie Lan stopped his efforts, the man couldn''t even get up from his position, his breath felt very weak, hearing the girl''s screams that hurt so much, Bai Mo was inmed, frustrated by the state of his body that he couldn''t do anything. Bai Mo had already reached his limit.


    If only the mana in his body wasn''t forcibly sucked in by something he didn''t know about, perhaps right now he could still get up, move and even help Fu Xie Lan reduce the pain in her body, or maybe even heal her.


    Bai Mo was a little surprised because when he recovered the girl''s body before, he could feel that there was nothing else that could trigger the girl''s pain again and maybe she would recover as usual, but what were his eyes seeing right now?


    Fu Xie Lan''s recovered body was now in pain again, and it made Bai Mo confused.


    What happened to the girl''s body?


    Both Hao and Bai Mo felt the same way, Frustrated.


    "Bai Mo, how is it? W-what should I do?" Hao asked quickly as he approached Fu Xie Lan''s body. The wizard''s mana had gathered in his palm, he intended to relieve the pain in the girl''s body using the mana in his body.


    "No, don''t do that," Bai Mo stopped immediately when he saw the blue light on the man''s palm.


    Hearing that, Hao turned his head with furrowed brows.


    "What did you say? Miss Fu Xie Lan is in pain, there''s no way I can just sit back and watch her suffer like that," Hao replied.


    "No, don''t do it because all the mana in your body will also be sucked out. If you only relieve the pain without relieving the torment, it''s useless. Your efforts will be in vain and you will end up like me."


    "I''m not saying this for no reason, Hao. You can''t cure her. Indeed, the pain in her body may subside, but once your mana has been sucked out, then Miss wille back in pain," Bai Mo exined at length. No one else understood the condition of the girl''s body better before than he.


    This was the longest sentence he had said to anyone in his life.


    Hearing this, Hao was momentarily stunned. Struggle with his mind.


    And the next second, he ignored the man''s words again and would still use his mana on his body, whatever the result, he didn''t care. Instead of seeing his Miss in pain like that, it would be better if he did something for her, even if it didn''t mean much.


    "STOP," Bai Mo shouted as best he could.


    "Stop, don''t do it, Hao," he added.


    "Don''t get in my way Bodyguard Bai Mo, I can''t see Miss in such pain," Hao replied quickly.


    Hearing Hao''s words, Bai Mo sighed harshly. It would be very dangerous if the three of them were injured in a ce like this, no one knew what danger could happen to them in the future.


    Finally, with his decision made, Bai Mo spoke again.


    "Hao, help me," he pleaded.


    Turning to the source of the voice, Hao''s expression was unsightly. Just as he was about to bring his hand closer to Fu Xie Lan''s body, the Bai Mo Guards interrupted him again, breaking his focus.


    "What do you mean? Asked me to help you while Miss needs help more than you," Hao said in disbelief.


    However, Bai Mo paid no heed to the man''s protest.


    "Let me try to help her. Now you stay away from there, and help me," Bai Mo pleaded.


    Hao who heard this slightly frowned. Wasn''t that man''s mana almost gone? What can he do now? Despite his confusion, Hao didn''t have time to question the man''s intentions.


    And immediately, he moved away from his hand away from Fu Xie Lan''s body with his mana slowly fading away.


    "Tell me what I can help you with," Hao said.


    "Help me approach Miss''s body," Bai Mo replied.


    Hearing his words, Hao immediately moved ording to the man''s request. Raised his body closer to Fu Xie Lan.


    "Help me sit down," the man pleaded again and Hao immediatelyplied.


    A deep sigh escaped Guard Bai Mo''s lips, what he was going to do right now was more dangerous than before, and he had never tried it before.


    "Listen to my cues, then help me use the mana in your body," Bai Mo said without turning to look at Hao.


    He had heard stories from his mother when she was alive, that apart from using healing mana from Elf''s bodies, they could also heal someone using other people''s mana.


    And Bai Mo had never done that before.


    Once, but it was his first andst try. Hundreds of years ago when he was very young before the bloody tragedy happened. And at that time, Bai Mo was seriously injured from doing that experiment.


    And that is also the reason why he trained so hard to be strong, very strong so that he no longer needs to use the help of other people''s mana when he wants to do the healing process.


    He never thought he would do something so dangerous, especially in his already injured body.


    However, no matter how dangerous it is, Bai Mo will try it anyway


    though he didn''t know if his efforts would be sessful or just in vain.


    Even if it cost him his life, Bai Mo would still do it, for the sake of his devotion to the Lord of this World.d

 Chapter 295 - 295. Danger

    "Listen to my cues, then help me use the mana in your body," Bai Mo said without turning to look at Hao.


    "Alright," replied Hao immediately getting ready behind the man.


    "Miss, hold on," Bai Mo said to Fu Xie Lan, but the girl didn''t seem to hear what he was saying.


    A golden light re-emerged in Bai Mo''s palm, only this time it wasn''t as bright as before.


    Raising both hands over the girl''s body, "Hao, now," And as he spoke, deep blue mana filled his back.


    The hao behind him swiftly channeled the mana in his body into the bodyguard Bai Mo, and the next second the faint golden light on Bai Mo''s palms slowly shone brightly.


    And the man will start his healing process again like what he did before.


    One second...


    Two seconds...


    BOOM...


    A huge burst of energy emanated from Fu Xie Lan''s body as if to return the mana that Bai Mo was trying to transfer to the girl''s body.


    Both Hao and Bai Mo bounced away from Fu Xie Lan''s body suddenly. And it managed to make them spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Looking at the direction Fu Xie Lan was in, the girl was still whimpering in pain and also still in her position not moving one bit.


    Hao''s brow furrowed, and so did Bai Mo''s. There were already two explosions, but the girl didn''t move one bit away from her position and of course, it looked very strange, but even so, the two men were a little grateful that Fu Xie Lan was still in her position because, with the explosion, the girl''s body should also havee along thrown.


    "What happened?" Hao asked trying to get up from his position as he wiped the bloodstain that was still on his lips. He fell not far from the Guard Bai Mo.


    Although Hao''s voice was small, it still reached Bai Mo''s ears. They were in a position lying looking up at the sky after spitting out blood for the second time, the man was rooted to the spot. Seems to be deep in thought.


    He was confused to describe what happened to the girl''s body.


    Fu Xie Lan''s body forcibly sucked up her mana a moment ago, but unlike this time, the girl''s body resisted it, resisting the healing process he was trying to do.


    Not refusing in the truest sense, because it indicates that Fu Xie Lan is not injured or needs healing again.


    Yes, if one is in good condition and the Elf heals one''s body at the same time, then one''s body will respond like that, injuring the healer. In this case Bai Mo as well as Hao.


    The healing ability of the Elf race seemed to have two very sharp des. When used on the person is injured, whether due to internal injuries or other injuries, then the healing process will run smoothly.


    But if the healing process is carried out on an uninjured body, then the process will harm the healer.


    Therefore, usually, before the Elf race uses their healing abilities, they had to make sure that the person they were going to heal was injured. Because if not, then it will turn around and have a bad impact on themselves.


    And that''s what happened to Bai Mo, and also affected Hao who helped him a while ago. Because at that time, Hao was already connected to him.


    Thinking of everything in a short amount of time made Guard Bai Mo''s head throb.


    Then why did the girl scream? And looks in pain if her body is fine?


    No matter how hard Bai Mo thought about it, he couldn''t find the cause. And that made him restless.


    The man slowly moved closer to Fu Xie Lan''s body while dragging his body on the grass with all his might.


    Meanwhile, Hao who saw the action of Bai Mo also rose from his position. Fortunately, his current injury was not as severe as Bai Mo, so he could still stand up, and started walking towards Miss.


    Passing Bai Mo and when he see the condition of the girl who was already very pale, Hao walked very quickly.


    While on the other hand, Fu Xie Lan felt that her breath was already very weak and was panting.


    The pain in her back became more intense and hot as if she was being skinned over coals.


    Even the word pain is not enough to describe her current suffering.


    For the first time in her two lives, she felt a pain that tormented her.


    And it also had an impact on her head, which could no longer think clearly.


    Her entire body shaking, unable to bear the heat mixed with pain, Fu Xie Lan rolled on the grass and ended up curled up hugging her knees.


    She didn''t scream anymore and chose to suppress it by biting her lip, hoping the pain in her back would soon subside.


    Meanwhile, Hao who was already a few steps away from the girl stopped his feet.


    Fu Xie Lan''s upper clothes were torn off, showing the skin on her back which was red and slightly veined?


    It even looks throbbing, a very clear pulsation.


    "What''s that?" Hao muttered as soon as he approached. Taking off his cloak and covering Fu Xie Lan''s exposed skin.


    "W-what? W-what''s wrong Hao?" Bai Mo asked. The man was right behind Hao.


    Just as Hao was about to answer Bai Mo''s question, a shrill sound reached his ears.


    And it managed to make Hao and Bai Mo turn their heads and look up at the sky, looking for the origin of the voice that sounded domineering in the stillness of the night.


    Suddenly a ck shadow shed right above them, no, not one but three.


    The three figures wore ck robes that wrapped their entire bodies, with a magic beast mount that looked very strange. Like a snake but with wings, the creature had three heads in one body with each on top of the creature''s head stood a strange figure.


    And they stopped right above the Lake, facing and looking down at where Fu Xie Lan and the others were.


    Hao and Bai Mo who saw the scene up there immediately fell silent.


    A dark and extremely evil aura instantly felt gripping and filled the area. Even the full moon that hangspletely in the sky also hides behind the clouds.


    The cold air that felt refreshing was now gone, the gentle breeze that was blowing slowly was also gone. The bird that was with them a moment ago had also disappeared somewhere.


    So quiet, so lonely, and so eerie. It was as if everything living around them suddenly died.


    Both Hao and Bai Mo, knew very well who the three people standing there were.


    They are a gang of ck witchs.

 Chapter 296 - 296. Hao And The Black Witchs

    Both Hao and Bai Mo, knew very well who the three people standing up there were.


    They are a gang of ck witches.


    "Why at a time like this?" Bai Mo sighed as he tried to get up and support his body but fell back down. He had reached his limit.


    Meanwhile, Fu Xie Lan who was still curled up in pain didn''t notice the ck witch''s arrival. However, that didn''t mean she didn''t feel the evil aura that filled the ce she was, just that what her body was feeling was too painful to figure out where the aura wasing from.


    As for Hao, the man immediately put on a wary attitude.


    Turning towards Guards Bai Mo and Fu Xie Lan, seeing their injury condition, it seemed that the only hope left at this moment was himself.


    But how? Whereas he was also injured earlier, luckily he injuries wasn''t too severe.


    "Looks like we got a good catch this time," said one of the ck witches with a smirk stered on his lips.


    "I don''t know who they are, it''s just that the energy is so strong, especially the figure curled up there, hahaha."


    "Aren''t the three of them very suitable to be made Arhata? I''m sure that sly woman will be happy if we bring the three of them as gifts," said another thenughed.


    While someone whose position was higher than the others did notment on anything. His eyes stared intently at Fu Xie Lan and Bai Mo, looking at them in turn. He knew very well who was there, it was Lord''s bodyguard, Bai Mo. While the other two figures, he didn''t know who they were.


    Looking at Guard Bai Mo who was in a gravely injured state with his mana already very weak, the corners of his lips lifted, smiling evilly.


    An excellent opportunity and he couldn''t possibly pass up this opportunity to remove one of his greatest obstacles in the future.


    He did not expect to meet the three people, after finishing what they were doing in the fairy territory, they would rush back, and just coincidentally he felt a huge mana explosion, followed where the explosion came from, and finally led them to that ce. It seemed that they are hurting down there. Yes, a very good coincidence and it bring them good luck.


    He didn''t even want to know why the three of them were injured.


    "Bring the three of them," he ordered the two others with him.


    "Okay," they answered almost simultaneously.


    "Don''t kill them," he added.


    The two figures just nodded at his words. And secondster they immediately jumped down, each with ck smoke gathering under their feet like a foothold. Move quickly towards the three people down there.


    Hao who saw the movements of the three people immediately alerted, blue mana had gathered in his hands, while Bai Mo, the man moved back from his position, dragged his body closer to Fu Xie Lan who looked already very pale and he was about to protect her with all his might. That was all he could do at the moment, considering he was already at his limit.


    "Hao, prevent them from getting close to Miss Fu Xie Lan," Guard Bai Mo pleaded weakly.


    "Even if it means risking your life," he added.


    "Without you are saying anything, I''ll do it," Hao replied with a nce.


    With a swift movement, Hao immediately put up a pyramid-shaped barrier with Fu Xie Lan and Bai Mo at the center.


    Seeing the pyramid-shaped shield the two ck witchs didn''t slow down, one of themughed instead.


    "Weak magic," he said with augh.


    Immediately a ball of ck smoke filled the air, there was a lot. Maybe hundreds.


    And as it formed, the balls immediately headed downwards, falling at a speed that resembled a meteor shower.


    Of course, Hao didn''t stay still, using his mana, he created a shield for himself with all his might.


    He could see, every time the ball hit something, then an explosion apanied by smoke immediately appeared there.


    And only a few seconds, the grass around theke looks like it''s been scorched, the green grass is instantly decorated with explosion marks.


    Some hit the barrier of the pyramid, but only absorbed there. Neither explode nor bounce. And that made Hao heave a sigh of relief.


    He did make the shield use the remaining half of his body''s mana. While the other half he was preparing to attack the three figures back.


    Hao didn''t wait for the rain of balls to stop and a very bright and dazzling beam of light reappeared right where he was.


    And secondster, the figure of an enormous magic beast spirite appeared there. It was Hao''s true form, his magic beast spirit''s true form.


    Hao chose to change his form so he could conserve the mana in his body. But that doesn''t mean his current form is weak. No, he was just as strong when he was in human form.


    Hao stared intently at the two figures who were currently right in front of him, try to imagine, how tall he was so that he could match the two figures who were still standing in the air.


    Even Hao didn''t feel anything when the smoke balls hit his fur.


    Hao roared, creating a storm before him.


    The sound of a roar that echoed throughout, made the two figures retreat slightly due to the air pressure apanied by strong winds caused by Hao''s booming voice.


    While someone who was still standing on the head of the winged serpent suddenly burst outughing at the sight below.


    "Magic beast spirit level three."


    "Catch the creature for me, no matter what, don''t kill him," he shouted to the two figures who were lower than his position.


    Hearing the shout, the two figures below looked at each other then nodded.


    Then, they were seen raising their palms while chanting a spell.


    Hao who saw this didn''t stand still and immediately attacked them blindly, using his speed that could still be seen with the naked eye.


    Now and then his tail flew into the air but was immediately avoided by them.


    For a moment a melee fight urred between the two figures of the ck witchs and Hao.


    Explosions and booms could be heard filling the air, although Hao''s body was huge, it didn''t prevent him from moving fast.


    Using his ws and tail, Hao made the two ck witchs look a little difficult to finish the spell.


    During this time, Hao had learned a little from Fu Xie Lan''s way of fighting against witches. And that''s what he''s trying to do now.


    Prevent them frompleting their spell, attack them until they are tired and when he finds an opening then Hao will give a crushing attack.


    And all that he learned from his Miss.


    And the end, the two ck witchs stopped their spells and fought back.

 Chapter 297 - 297. Hao And The Black Witchs (2)

    And the end, the two ck witchs stopped their spells and fought back.


    Flying around Hao''s body, the two ck witchs attacked him from both sides simultaneously.


    No one knows since when a very sharp sword appeared in the hands of the two ck witchs.


    Using his tail and ws, Hao repelled them, preventing them from getting close to his body. The blow of his tail in the air moved so fast and was very shrewd.


    Their movements were extremely fast, and Hao tried to keep up with them while gathering mana in his two eagle-shaped heads, right in front of his enormous beak. While the head that resembles a lion continues to roar creating pressure in the air and the umted mana he immediately directed towards the two ck witchs figures who attacked him.


    BOOM...


    An explosion urred, causing Hao and the two figures to retreat slightly from their position, and anyone could see the scrapes of friction on the grass where Hao was standing.


    The magic Beast Spirite roared again, creating tremors in thend and air that propagated in all directions.


    A very deafening roar. Blue mana then appeared on the tip of its tail, going from very small to veryrge.


    WUSHHH...


    Hao released his mana towards where the two people were.


    BOOM...


    A ck ball of almost the same size smashed into Hao''s mana and another explosion urred.


    A rumble sounded, a strong wind was instantly created and immediately spread in all directions like a shockwave.


    Hao didn''t notice the deadly gaze of the person standing alone up there, watching his every move without blinking.


    "It seems that the creature is very difficult to tame."


    "Hmm... what can I do?" he muttered again sighed then closed his eyes, his lips moved, and continued to chant.


    And no one realizes that.


    Hao and the two figures down there were still fighting, neither of them had been injured yet.


    Each has strengths that seem bnced.


    Hao had weakened, he just forced himself to continue to defend and counterattack.


    He asionally nced back to see his Miss and Bodyguard Bai Mo who were inside the pyramid barrier to confirm the situation.


    WUUSSHHHH...


    SSRRETTTT...


    One of the ck witchs managed to injure Hao''s body, and fresh blood immediately spurted.


    Hao roared, it hurt like a thousand nails gnawing at his injured body.


    He was furious, and at that very instant he wagged his tail.


    His form is very terrible, has three heads with two of them like an eagle with arge beak that looks ready to prey on anything it encounters.


    Her wings slowly pped and at the same time another wave of air pressure urred.


    Hao jumped into the air, moving skillfully while spitting out blue mana from his three heads towards the direction the ck witchs were.


    And this time, there was no resistance at all from them. Just defending with Hao''s indiscriminate attacks.


    Suddenly the atmosphere that was still slightly light turned very eerie and dark, more than before.


    "Hao, in above," shouted Guard Bai Mo making the creature turn its head towards him.


    The two ck witchs who saw Hao off guard for a few seconds didn''t waste the opportunity, and soon both of them moved at the speed of light.


    Fly to Hao''s side and attack him from the opposite direction.


    Several more incisions were made on his fine fur, making his very white fur instantly turn red as bright as blood.


    Hao roared in pain. All the splendor that was created from his booming voice now turned into a very heartbreaking sound.


    CRAASSH...


    One of the ck witchs managed to injure his wing, and at the same time, Hao''s body fell downwards. Falling from a height and right on the edge of theke.


    Part of his body fell on the edge of thend while the other part was on the edge of theke, at the same time, a very high water wave was immediately created and mmed into thend, Instantly at that moment, theke water was very clearly changed, filled with Hao''s blood.


    Fu Xie Lan who heard the explosions happening time again, with all her might to endure the pain she slowly turned her body and looked at theke.


    A strange creaturey there with cuts and blood that had filled its body.


    "Ba-Bai Mo, what happened?"


    "W-where did that creaturee from?" Fu Xie Lan stuttered in a voice that sounded very weak, her lips were already red with blood from her bite.


    Hearing a voiceing from behind him, Bai Mo turned his head.


    "That creature is Hao, Miss," he replied in a voice that sounded very weak too.


    Hearing that, Fu Xie Lan was stunned. If it was Hao, this would be the first time she''d seen him in such a form.


    Fu Xie Lan''s heart seemed to be torn apart. The little creature that had always followed her was lying before her own eyes.


    She then looked around with asional pain, it turned out that she was currently inside a pyramid barrier. Simr to her protective shield.


    Seeing Bai Mo''s condition which still had bloodstains on his skin, Fu Xie Lan gathered her strength and reached into her cosmic bag. She could see her hands were shaking violently with beads of sweat filling them.


    Take out a small porcin bottle from there.


    "Here, have a drink," said Fu Xie Lan weakly as she tossed the porcin bottle to Bai Mo.


    Immediately the man gulped down two pills at once, and at the same time, he could feel the wounds on his body heal instantly. The pain from the blow of the mana explosion from Fu Xie Lan''s body earlier also disappeared.


    And a few secondster, his body was as fresh again, only his mana didn''t return. The life energy within his body was still like that, and it made his breath sound ragged.


    "Give it to Hao too, quick," the girl asked again.


    Hearing her words, Bai Mo hesitated a little.


    "But, Miss. I..."


    "Don''t refuse Bai Mo, Hao is seriously injured and he needs this pill," said Fu Xie Lan, cutting the man''s word off.


    Just saying those few sentences and Fu Xie Lan felt as if she was walking on an extremely sharp and hot de.


    She did not understand what was happening to her body, the pain for whatever reason had suddenly hit her, and she did not know when the pain would subside.


    Her violet eyes shot up towards the three ck witchs figures in midair. Just a nce, the girl already knew who they were.


    She wrinkled brow furrowed, even more, staring intently at the three figures above, she didn''t know, why she met ck witchs in Fairy territory.


    Bai Mo who felt his body condition had returned to normal slowly moved away from the pyramid barrier by no longer dragging his body.

 Chapter 298 - 298. Helpless

    Bai Mo who felt his body condition had returned to normal slowly moved away from the pyramid barrier by no longer dragging his body.


    Walking towards Hao, however, when Bai Mo just stepped out of the barrier.


    BOOM...


    Suddenly something hit Hao''s body from above, and it came from the two ck witches earlier.


    Bai Mo''s steps came to a halt.


    Looking up, his eyes fell on the figure who was still standing alone on the head of the three-headed snake.


    Since then he had noticed a strange movement from him and his instincts told him that something very dangerous was threatening the three of them.


    Bai Mo didn''t dy his steps anymore and immediately moved towards Hao with a dash.


    And at that moment, another ray of light appeared and was very dazzling to the eyes.


    Hao returned to changing his form, not to his human form but his magic beast spirit form again shrinking.


    Trying to defend and counterattack for a long time with his body injured, Hao struggled until he could no longer move.


    Hao had also reached the limit of his body''s ability.


    The little fluffy creature was now lying on the grass that had been badly damaged, seemingly motionless. Blotches of red blood filled his entire body, giving a color that was in stark contrast to his white fur.


    Seeing Bai Mo approaching, the ck witches just stared at him without doing anything.


    While on the other hand, Bai Mo immediately grabbed Hao''s small body.


    Forcing his body onest time, a pair of jet ck wings formed on his back, The man immediately flew towards where Fu Xie Lan was, also grabbed the girl''s body, and carried her.


    Get out of the pyramid barrier and move quickly to get away from there. Yes, that''s the only way he can think of at the moment. Runaway as far as possible, because fighting them is already impossible.


    It had never urred to him that he would be in such a disadvantageous condition.


    While the two ck witches just stood there, not the slightest movement came from them to catch up with Bai Mo who seemed to be flying at such a slow speed.


    Fu Xie Lan who felt her body lift suddenly was heard wincing and whimpering in pain, especially when Bai Mo''s arm grab her back.


    The pain was excruciatingly more excruciating than before.


    She suddenly remembered the gift that Elder Huang Bao to her.


    She has a teleportation paper that she can use right now. However, the girl couldn''t reach it if she was still in this position.


    "Ba-Bai Mo, p-put down ssshhhh M-me," Fu Xie Lan pleaded with a groan.


    Hearing the girl''s words, Bai Mo only nced at Fu Xie Lan briefly.


    "Hold on, Miss," he said.


    Suddenly a rune appeared on the ground, continuously spreading, over the surface of theke until passing the presence of Bai Mo, and then the rune swerved and soared high into the air as if forming a wall. The runes continued to move until they formed a cube box.


    Finally, Guards Bai Mo, Fu Xie Lan, and Hao were confined, the man pped his wings trying to pierce through the runes but failed.


    His body bounced, falling, and it also sent Fu Xie Lan and Hao falling far apart from him.


    Right after hitting the grass so hard, Bai Mo''s vision blurred, unable to see what was going on around him until darkness ripped his consciousness away.


    While Fu Xie Lan who felt her body hit the grass very strongly could only close her eyes while holding her breath, her body continued to be dragged somewhere and stopped at the edge of theke that already looked formless.


    After a while, she felt her back wet and the smell of blood immediately entered her sense of smell.


    Her back was bleeding, yes Fu Xie Lan could feel that her back was currently bleeding. Hao''s cloak that covered his body was also worn out somewhere.


    If previously she felt iparable pain, then now the pain hit her again many times over. Even her gaze was shaking slightly, her head was very dizzy.


    The stinging feeling tormented her.


    She even forgot what was happening around her because of the pain in her body.


    The only thing in her head was pain, pain, and pain.


    The two ck witches watched the three people down therey helplessly and immediately headed there.


    One of two ck witchs lifted Bai Mo while the other headed towards the direction the magic beast spirit was, grabbed his injured body, and then headed towards Fu Xie Lan.


    The two ck witches brought the bodies of the three figures up and ced them on the head of the three-headed serpent.


    Seeing those who put the three figures in front of him, the ck witch who had only been standing there smiled with satisfaction.


    "Whereas my magic hasn''t worked yet, and the three of you can''t fight anymore," he muttered then shifted ces, and soon appeared right next to Hao. He bent down and grabbed the little creature''s body.


    His brow furrowed, "It turns out that you are bound by a contract," he said, stroking Hao''s body. Looking at the two people lying there, he could tell very clearly who the magic beast spirite had contracted with.


    "If like this. I can''t have you," a sigh came from his lips, then a smirk appeared on it.


    "Unless I forcibly terminate the contract," he mumbled and thenughed.


    The square-shaped runes that filled the area earlier slowly faded and then disappeared.


    "What are we going to do with this guy?" said one of them while kicking Fu Xie Lan''s body.


    "Looks like he''s in pain," he added again and one of his legs lifted on Fu Xie Lan''s shoulder.


    While on the other hand, the girl seemed to be numb with every touch that hit her body.


    "Just kill it," ordered the one who was still holding the magic beast spirit''s small body. He will do anything to have the creature in his hands even if by force and the first thing he had to do was to terminate their contract.


    A magic beast spirit that has entered into a contract with someone cannot be contested by anyone unless the contractor is dead, then the creature is freed and no longer has any rtionship with other people and one magic beast spirit can only make a contract with one person.


    Judging from the way he spoke and gave orders, it seemed that the figure holding Hao''s body was the leader of the two.


    Hearing his order to kill the figure who seemed to be in pain, one of them spoke again.


    "But, her mana is very strong. Also, wouldn''t it be more useful if we brought her to that woman to be Arhata?"


    "That woman already has arge collection of Arhata, skipping one person won''t bring much impact. After all, I want this magic beast spirit," the figure replied.


    "And this creature is under contract with him," he added.


    Hearing the figure''s words, the other two nced at each other then nodded.


    "Okay, let me end his life."

 Chapter 299 - 299. Helpless (2)

    Hearing the figure''s words, the other two nced at each other then nodded.


    "Okay, let me end his life," said one of them.


    While on the other hand, Fu Xie Lan was no longer able to endure the pain in her body. Something like trying to merge with her and at the same time it felt like something was trying to escape from her body.


    Both of those things brought a very, very painful pain, not only that, the opposite feelings she felt made her helpless.


    One of the ck-robed men then lowered his feet from Fu Xie Lan''s shoulder then slightly crouched right next to Fu Xie Lan, then a ck smoke slowly formed in his palm, its shape resembled a ball of zing fire.


    When he wanted tond his hand on Fu Xie Lan''s body, his brow furrowed and his movements stopped.


    The figure in front of him no longer groaned in pain, his hands that seemed to be curled up to hug his knees before were now released and fell carelessly. The wrinkles on his forehead also disappeared.


    One of the man''s free hands slowly moved closer to the figure''s nose, checking his breath.


    Slowly the man stood back up with a shaky breath.


    "What are you doing? Why to stop?" asked one of them.


    "He''s dead," he replied, and with that, the ck smoke zing in his palm faded and disappeared. He hadn''t even done anything to the figure in front of him and he had just lost his life.


    While the ck witches who were with Hao frowned, disbelieving at those words, he approached Fu Xie Lan and chose to check it himself.


    And it was true, contractor Hao was not breathing anymore. He couldn''t even feel his pulse anymore.


    However, when he examined Hao, the magic beast spirit''s contractual rtionship with the contractor had not been lost.


    What happened?


    Or maybe the contract will disappear slowly? Yes, it''s possible.


    Because there is no other possibility that will happen because the figure in front of him is dead.


    With that thought, he finally rose from his position, and with a single push using one of his legs, Fu Xie Lan''s body rolled and fell from a height.


    "Let''s go back," he said then jumped back into position.


    "Okay," replied the two people who were with him.


    The three-headed snake they were riding slowly twisted its body and moved away from there.


    Taking only Hao and Bai Mo with them, leaving the lifeless Fu Xie Lan alone. They didn''t even bother to see how the figure''s bodynded on the ground.


    However, what the ck witches witnessed did notpletely happen to Fu Xie Lan''s body.


    As the lifeless body plunged downwards, a stream of seemingly transparent mana gushed from her lower abdomen and instantly circled the girl''s body before her figure hit the ground.


    The light of the full moon has returned, the sky looks very clear. There were no clouds and only the full moon hanging there.


    Something slowly protruded from the back of that girl who was already fully exposed.


    Right now the girl''s soul was no longer in her body, in a very dark room, Fu Xie Lan blinked her eyes but nothing entered her vision. It was so dark, she couldn''t even see her own hands.


    ''What happened?''


    ''Am I dead?''


    ''Hao?''


    ''Bodyguard Bai Mo?''


    ''Where are you?''


    But throughout her questioning, only her voice echoed in that ce.


    "The lost has returned..."


    "The world will be shaken again..."


    "Love brings death..."


    "Love brings death..."


    "A painful death..."


    THAT SONG AGAIN.


    Instantly Fu Xie Lan''s body stiffened, her head throbbed in pain, her heartbeat abnormally, racing very fast. Dizziness followed her.


    Various memories came flooding back into her head. She saw the figure again, the figure of the woman in the white dress that always appeared in her head.


    All the memories of how that woman''s life revolved in her head. But those memories only reveal her daily life until the memory of when the woman got married also appeared clearly in her mind.


    But with whom she was married, she could not see what he looked like very clearly.


    Several figures also joined the memory, seeing how they looked, Fu Xie Lan''s body stiffened again, they were Elder Chen, Elder Huang Bao, and the two Guards, Bai Mo and Bai Xue.


    And all of that made her chest tight and hurt at the same time.


    "GET BACK...THE SECOND NODE IN YOUR BODY HAS OPENED."


    Along with that thunderous sound, Fu Xie Lan felt her body lift and then the darkness snatched her away again.


    Under the bright light of the full moon, a powerful stream of mana moved swiftly, emanating from all directions and towards the body of a girl lying on the edge of theke.


    At a nce, a bright green-colored light enveloped her body, seemed to convulse once, and a slow gasp could be heard from her nose, her heart beating.


    Fu Xie Lan''s soul returned, the girl had returned, with the second node of the soul cover rune seal on her body opened.


    And because the node was opened, her body needed a lot of mana, and that was what caused the tendrils of life energy to enter the girl''s body.


    Even streams of green mana flowed from the core region, and all of them headed towards Fu Xie Lan''s body. At a nce, it resembled a bright green pir of light that connected the inner region and the core.


    And it managed to make the Fryz and the guardian fairies wake up.


    Don''t forget that the soul cover rune seal has three nodes. The first node was opened while Fu Xie Lan was still in the forbidden forest when bodyguard Bai Mo identally healed and transferred mana to her body, and the release of the seal caused the seal that imprisoned Wan Lie''s soul to open because the two seals were intertwined. While the second node will only open when the figure has felt the pain of death. And that was what Fu Xie Lan experienced just a moment ago.


    The book she read wasn''t a fairy tale, but it was real. The story is real but because the girl''s human body makes the process take a very long time and feel the pain very intense.


    The changes in the girl''s body could be seen very clearly, lumps of green mana gathered on her back and then disappeared along with a pair of transparent wings that slowly formed there, from small torge and wide.


    Various colors filled each side of her wings, not only that, but a crescent-shaped pattern was also drawn on every corner of her wings, and it sparkled when exposed to light. Resembling a mirror that reflects light.


    It happens a few seconds, not only the mana is green, but blue as well as brown mana filled and circled her body, it''s just that the color was very faint.

 Chapter 300 - 300. Standby

    It happens a few seconds, not only the mana is green, but blue as well as brown mana filled and circled her body, it''s just that the color was very faint.


    Even though Fu Xie Lan is in Fairy''s territory, it doesn''t mean that there is no wizard''s mana and other mana.


    All kinds of life energy (mana) are scattered throughout the Arnd World, it''s just that there are a few ces where the content of one type of mana is more concentrated than the other. Such as the Fairy area, the fairy mana content in that ce is more concentrated than the wizard''s mana, mermaids, and others.


    And that also applies to the mana and territory of each race.


    Fu Xie Lan''s body slowly rose into the air, surrounded with mana that continued to flow into her body non-stop.


    Even the crescent moon symbol slowly shone on her forehead right between her eyebrows.


    The wings are fully formed.


    A few moments passed, like being hit by a shockwave in her chest, the girl convulsed once, and the next second her eyelids slowly opened.


    The violet eyes are very sharp, if someone looks very carefully, her eyes undergo a slight change, in the middle, there is a sapphire blue color. Very faint blue. So that if viewed at a viewing distance of more than two meters, a person will not notice it.


    Fu Xie Lan came to her senses and found her body floating in the air. Not only that, but she also felt something very odd on her back.


    Her body was in a supine position in the air, with the flow of mana already starting to diminish. The girl turned her gaze and how surprised to find a pair of wings pping softly.


    For a moment she felt like she wasn''t herself.


    However...


    The memory of what had happened moments ago suddenly brought her out of her confusion.


    Her body stiffened.


    ''Hao?''


    '' Bodyguard Bai Mo?''


    ''Where are they?''


    ***


    The three ck-robed figures riding the three-headed snake were still in the Fairy''s territory, moving around at night, under the full moonlight, one of themughed non-stop while stroking Hao''s fur.


    This time, they got a good catch.


    The creature they were riding slowly flew up, and soon it would probably pass through the cliff that divides the inner region and the outer region.


    The Fryz and the guardian fairy felt the oddness, since the tendrils of life energy were rushing towards somewhere, they realized that something had happened in the inner region.


    The guard fairy stood at the border, while Fryz immediately moved quickly, spreading out in all directions. Looking for the origin of the weirdness. Some of those who were near the boundary cliff immediately flew soaring towards the high ground to observe the entire inner area to find out where the center of the strangeness was.


    From the top of the cliff, they could see a point down there shining brightly, only a few seconds and then dim, even before they hadnded on the cliff, the pir of light that had distracted them had disappeared, and it was a little difficult for them to know where the flow was it''s centered. Only a small glint of light appeared for a few seconds when they were on the cliff and it could not be a clear benchmark for them.


    The wind blew the green robes they wore, stood on the top of the cliff, they then scanned the inner area again.


    "There!" shouted one of them while pointing in the intended something.


    And sure enough, only a few minutester the five Fryz saw a strange creature moving down there and was heading towards them.


    The five Fryz looked at each other for a moment then nodded.


    Each of their two hands moved up with the green mana already gathering there.


    The five then jumped and flew away from each other,nding on a rock that was on the edge of the cliff. They then pointed their hands which were already full of green mana at the rock they were standing on.


    And the next second, a light soared high above the rock where the five Fryz were, resembling a pir that curved and headed for a point in the air, connected, at first nce, might resemble a dome, itsted for a few seconds until a dome of light that looked more like a giant cage formed in the air. It was a protective shield that only Fryz could create.


    The shield was to protect the inhabitants of the inner and core regions from outside attacks or prevent intruders from escaping from their territory.


    The second is what''s happening right now, they managed to create a shield that encloses the target down there, and every time the Fryz see an oddity or something, they immediately spread it to the other Fryz through insects or creatures that can move very quickly.


    No fog or clouds were seen filling the inner airspace, it seemed so clear that whoever was on top of the boundary cliff, could see the entirety of the inner region.


    Only a few minutes and Fryz were pouring in from all over, some jumping down to dispel and stop the strange creatures moving there. While a few others were still standing on the cliff and watching, especially for those who had created the shield, the five had to stay on the rock to defend their shield.


    The three ck witches who suddenly saw a light moving above them stopped the movement of their snake for a moment.


    The three ck-robed figures knew very clearly that right now, they were surrounded.


    A smirk stered on the lips of one of them.


    "It seems that more people are offering themselves to be Arhata," muttered the figure who stood taller than the other two.


    "What should we do?"


    "Those fairies definitely won''t stay silent and let us out just like that," panicked one of them.


    "Why so panicked? They offered themselves, of course, we are happy to ept," replied the figure who was with Hao.


    "But, that person asked us to move quietly in this area," said another.


    "Are you still thinking about that? While they are very close now." Just as he finished his sentence, a green light shot out towards the three of them.


    The snake they were riding fast moved through the air and dodged the attack.


    In the next second, some fairies were already in front of them, blocking the way, no, they had even surrounded them in an instant. It turns out that it''s not just tens, if you count the number may be around a hundred more. And they are the Fryz.


    Judging by the shape of their bodies, it seemed that they had all taken shape-shifting pills.

 Chapter 301 - 301. Intruder

    Judging from their body shape, it seemed that they had all taken a shape-shifting pill.


    The Fryz stared intently at the three figures who were already not far from them.


    Some of the Fryz were initially surprised when they saw what kind of creature they were about to encounter, but seeing the number of Fryz in the ce, the fear and worry disappeared.


    "Hahaha...."


    Laughter resounded in the air.


    "Do you think with that kind of power you can stop us?" said the ck-robed figure who stood taller than the other two.


    "Open your eyes and take a good look," he said then flicked his finger up, and immediately a ball of smoke resembling a zing fire headed towards the point of the protective shield. The point that connects the five pirs created.


    And...


    BOOM.....


    An explosion urred, and at the same time as that, the shield shattered and then disappeared, the five Fryz retaining the shield shape were thrown far back and spit out a mouthful of blood.


    The mana they released seemed to turn around and attack their bodies. Those who had only been observing from above on the cliff immediately moved and helped the injured Fryz.


    "Send a message to the Fryz in the core area," ordered one of the fairies when he saw what was happening.


    "Okay, Master Zyn," said one of them. Hearing from his words it seemed like Fryz by the name of Zyn was their leader.


    It''s been a long time, since thest time the Fairy Territory had an intruder. Or is it just because they don''t realize it?


    "Doing formation," Zyn ordered to others.


    Hearing those words, the Fryz immediately forming several groups and at the same time, the enormous fairy mana was fired at the three figures again.


    While the ck-robed figure was busy dodging the Fryz'' attacks, Zyn wasn''t going to waste it.


    "NOW!" Zyn shouted.


    Immediately nt vines appeared from below with very fast movements and immediately tied the tail, body, and head of the three-headed snake.


    The previous attack was only to distract the three figures.


    Squeaky...


    The three-headed snake screeched loudly and tried to break free, its movements so random that the three ck-robed figures standing above it wobbled and then fell.


    However, it didn''t hit the ground and ck smoke that was very thick like clouds appeared under their feet as a foothold, while Bai Mo was immediately caught by one of them and then created new ck smoke and ced the man''s body there.


    And after that, the three figures flew up again.


    The ck robes they wore fluttered against the prevailing winds.


    One of the three then threw Hao''s body to where Bai Mo was and then cast several spells while continuously moving in the air to avoid the Fryz'' attacks, and after that, he shot ck smoke into the air, and after that thousands of snakes appears.


    Snakes with very sharp scales appeared and swooped down all of the Fryz. Zyn who saw the scene did not stay still, with a quick movement a nt stick appeared in one of his hands. Immediately pped his wings and shed one by one the snakes that suddenly rained down on them.


    His every hit could wipe out the snake''s body immediately, while the other Fryz did the same.


    For a moment the attacks theyunched earlier suddenly stopped, switching to defensive mode.


    But no matter how hard they tried to hold on, they couldn''t keep up with the endless number of snakes that kept popping up.


    So that some of the Fryz managed to get bitten and some of the others had fallen to the ground because their wings were torn from being hit by very sharp snake scales.


    Explosions and painful screams could be heard filling the silence of the night.


    Those who were bitten suddenly stiffened and fell.


    Only a few minutes passed, and the hundreds of Fryz that filled the air had reduced a lot and only a few remained. But the snakes didn''t stop and kept popping up.


    Make them start to get overwhelmed.


    Zyn suddenly realized that the figure they were fighting was no ordinary person. If they continued to hold on without a fight then he firmly believed that they would all die tonight as well.


    After thinking of some ways, Zyn stopped attacking that snakes, he then dropped his body down as if he had been bitten by a snake, and when his body almost touched the ground, his body flew up again and attacked the three figures from below using three tendrils nts created from a stick in his hand.


    BOOM...


    A big explosion urred.


    The vines that almost touched the three figures were instantly crushed.


    "You think we let our guard down?" said one of them.


    "Looks like you are a very suitable candidate to be made Arhata," he continued again, and the next second a ck smoke that resembled the tendrils of a nt formed in his hand and immediately moved swiftly to wrap around Zyn''s body.


    The man had no time to dodge and his body was bound.


    The figure then threw Zyn''s body into the ck smoke where Bai Mo was.


    And at the same time, the smoke that previously could only contain Bai Mo widened, and Zynnded there.


    Zyn doesn''t know, who is the man is seriously injured with him, if he looks at it it looks like the man is not a fairy.


    He tried to untie his body but to no avail.


    Seeing the few Fryz still fighting in there, Zyn sighed in frustration, he no longer knew how to fight the three figures.


    Perhaps this was the result of his previous self-confidence, attacking intruders without considering everything, thinking that this was their territory, no one would be able to escape the clutches of the Fryz. But unfortunately, it turned out to be all wrong. His decision as to the leader of Fryz in the Inner Region was truly questionable.


    "It seems that you are very interested in the snakes."


    A voice caught Zyn''s attention and at the same time, dozens of snakes seemed to turn and head towards him.


    "AAHHHH..." a heartbreaking scream suddenly sounded.


    Zyn''s body was gnawed by snakes and the creatures bit him greedily and deeply.


    The shout caught Fryz''s attention. "Mr. Zyn," shouted one of the Fryz, immediately headed towards that man but was again blocked by a wizard who seemed to have been silent since earlier.


    "Don''t bother him, he is enjoying the snake venom," the ck-robed figure chuckled and then immediately attacked the other Fryz.


    "This is because you guys got in our way," he added again then created a ball of ck smoke in his hand and released it towards a Fryz not far from him, who previously only saw a little suddenly changed so much.


    The smoke ball that was created resembling a zing fireball, rushed towards that Fryz.I

 Chapter 302 - 302. Futile Fight

    The smoke ball that was created resembled a zing fireball, moving swiftly towards the Fryz.


    Flying evasively, low and then swooping down, the Fryz moved swiftly to dodge the smoke balls.


    BOOM...


    Explosion happened.


    BOOM...


    BOOM...


    Explosions kept happening, again and they came from a ball of smoke hitting the cliff behind them.


    This continued to happen, causing the ground on the hignds to crack a little. Land and rocks fell.


    Seeing the scene behind them, the Fryz who were still suspended in the air immediately fell into a trance.


    If the smoke balls continued to hit the high ground behind them, then the cliff would copse and the impact would hit the outer region, where the forest fairies and guardian fairies were.


    The Fryz couldn''t possibly let that happen.


    Painful screams rang out from several Fryz who had been hit by the snake venom.


    Including Zyn. The man''s body was already covered in snake bites, even his wings were slightly torn.


    Then the few Frys that were still surviving turned frightened, even so, the snakes that kept raining down on them didn''t stop either.


    Likewise with the smoke balls that continue to be created and aim at a Fryz who is not far from Zyn.


    That fryz then skillfully move very quickly sideways while doing a zig-zag motion in the air, swooping and soaring.


    Seeding, the smoke balls followed where it was going, and seemed to be elerating as if limating to it.


    Seeing the two ck witches still in a position with their backs to them, a smirk appeared on his lips.


    Immediately increased his speed towards the two ck witches with balls of smoke that continued to aim at him, when only about two meters from the two ck witch figures his two legs immediately supported in the air with a pair of affection tightly closed then turned ny degrees, soaring upwards. The ck witchs who sensed something behind them immediately turned around, and...


    BOOM


    The balls of smoke almost hit the two ck-robed figures had they not immediately turned around and dispelled the smoke balls.


    "What are you doing?" snapped one of the ck-robed men at a figure some distance away from him.


    "I don''t know if he would do something like that."


    "Your magic almost hurt us."


    "Forgive me."


    "You two shut up. End this quickly."


    "Okay," the two figures replied almost simultaneously and stopped their argument.


    The Fryz who were still surviving the attacks of the snakes were only a few left, and they were already looking very overwhelmed.


    The help of the Fryz from the core region hasn''t arrived yet.


    Their current state waspletely cornered.


    Zyn and the others were still screaming in pain, the venom emanating from the snakes'' bodies was not to the point of killing its victims, and would only cause them to continue in pain until they were paralyzed.


    Then the figures of the ck witch immediately moved, one of them flew low to collect the Fryz who was still in pain, put them, and piled them on top of the ck smoke simr to where the guard Bai Mo was.


    While another one still moved, darting fast among the Fryz who were still defending from the snake attack, and with just one hit using the ck smoke ball in ck witch''s hand, the Fryz was blown away without a trace.


    No matter how strong the Fryz were, they were still a fairy race, and the fairy race was very weakpared to the wizard race.


    Hao who was a tier-three magic beast spirit fell at the hands of the three of them, let alone just with the Fairy race. Eliminating them was as easy as turning a hand.


    Now there was no more Fryz left in the air, all of them fell in pain, curled up on the ground while the others seemed to be stuck in some of the dense trees down there.


    An unequal fight and a futile fight.


    The Fryz who was on top of the cliff continued to feel the vibrations,nd, and small rocks falling. After bringing the five wounded fryz slightly away from the cliff edge, one of them immediately flew over to the edge to check the conditions below.


    However, what entered his vision managed to make his body tremble violently. Even his legs were difficult to move as well as his wings which suddenly stopped pping. Glued in ce.


    None of the Fryz still in good condition entered their view, they all fell to the ground and got stuck in the dense trees below. At first nce, the scene seems simr to cotton that fills the grass.


    The charred aroma apanied by blood was carried by the wind to the middle of nowhere. Explosion dust and smoke can be seen everywhere.


    The fight took ce in the air, but the impact reached the ground.


    Even Mr. Zyn, their leader was nowhere to be seen.


    But what made Fryz'' body stand stiffly on the edge of the cliff wasn''t all that. Their eyes fell on several Fryz that were piled up on top of ck smoke that resembled a cloud. Regardless of the screams of pain and the wounds on the body and wings, they continued to pile up like mountains.


    Seeing their friends being treated like that made their hearts feel like it was sliced.


    The three-headed snake that had previously been fall somehow was now free.


    Look in all directions, there! Mr. Zyn was, sprawled with a man with white hair, right on top of one of the heads of the three-headed serpent.


    Even though it was only a few minutes and the damage and casualties have been as severe and numerous as this.


    Finally, Fryz who stood on the edge of the cliff swayed and fell to the ground with a pale face. Cold sweat with their body shaking violently could be seen.


    "How are things down there?" a voice came from behind.


    Not getting any answer, that woman


    walked closer to the edge of the cliff.


    The woman was Fryz.


    As she continued to walk closer, she could feel dirt and rocks falling in front of her, but her steps hadn''t even reached the man who was kneeling on the edge of the cliff and her feet had stopped moving.


    "What''s that?" her brow furrowed.


    "Stop asking, and you bettere and see for yourself," replied the man in front of her finally speaking, she could hear his voice shaking slightly.


    "No. That''s not it," she replied at the same time.


    "There, look over there, from the east," she added.


    Frys was sitting limply on the edge of the cliff immediately turned their attention, looking towards the east to the instructions of the woman behind them.


    And sure enough.


    Something moved at the speed of light, splitting the night sky, under the light of the full moon, three colors of mana could be seen imprinting.


    And it was heading in the direction they were.


    "What else now?" he sighed wiping his face in frustration.

 Chapter 303 - 303. The Arrogant Fairy

    Something moved at the speed of light, splitting the night sky, under the light of the full moon, three colors of mana could be seen.


    And it was headed in the direction they were.


    "What else now?" she sighed, rubbing her face in frustration.


    The two Fryz who were on the edge of the cliff couldn''t see clearly what was heading towards them.


    However, the light that was rapidly moving towards them suddenly dimmed and disappeared somewhere.


    Only a few minutester suddenly the sound of the snake screeching again sounded, the sounding from the three-headed snake boomed, and the next second a mist of blood filled the air again.


    The ground shook again. The three-headed snake fell from a height with several body parts separated. Even the two ck witchs that appeared to be standing on the snake''s head couldn''tprehend what was going on and they fell back down again and soon using the ck smoke as a foothold, while the Bai Mo and Zyn and Hao Guards, the three figures plunged down and almost hit the ground. If only the vines of the-shaped nts didn''t catch their bodies right away. It all happened so fast, Fryz who was on the edge of the cliff was even holding her breath without them noticing.


    None of them could see the cause of the death of the three-headed snake.


    "What happened?" muttered Fryz who was still sitting on the edge of the cliff. He couldn''t see clearly what it was all about.


    "Look, over there!" said the woman standing behind her while pointing in the intended direction, and the man immediately shifted her gaze towards the woman who was already nearby.


    Someone entered their line of sight, as well as a pair of very wide wings pping softly on her back. She was not too far from the Fryz in the Cliff, so the patterns of various colors that filled the pair of wings were visible from their view. Especially with the crescent-shaped pattern on each wingtip, shining as if reflecting the moonlight.


    "Who is that fairy?" muttered one of Fryz while kneeling.


    While on the other hand, the ck witchs who managed to regain their footing again flew up, seeing their mounts being treated like that made one of the ck-robed figures furious.


    Look at the mastermind behind it. Their eyes fixed on a single figure in the air.


    The ck witch''s body stiffened, frozen to the spot as she saw the figure that had suddenly appeared.


    A fairy stood in the air, slightly taller, and seemed to be looking down on them, under the night sky, her jet ck hair fluttering in the wind. A white dress with a pair of wings makes her figure which looked strong, graceful, and majestic at the same time.


    Her face was extraordinarily cold, white, and smooth skin with facial sculptures that were so perfect to the point that it would make anyone feel jealous.


    She was Fu Xie Lan, a figure who had lost her life moments ago.


    "Impossible!" croaked one of the ck witches refusing to believe what he saw.


    There wasn''t the look of pain on the faces they had seen moments ago, not even with those pping wings.


    For a moment the ck-robed men felt the figure standing in front of them was a different person from the one they had seen just a moment ago. But when they saw that tiny face and body, no matter how the changes had urred to her body, they were the same person.


    While on the other hand, Fu Xie Lan who had knocked down the three-headed snake stopped moving and stood in the air, looking down there with a puzzled look.


    It turned out that not only Bai Mo and Hao were victims. That ck witchs also met some fairies down there.


    Previously, she was a little hesitant to choose the direction where the ck witchs were going, because the dark aura had spread and was already faint.


    But when her senses of hearing heard an explosion that urred repeatedly, her violet eyes immediately scanned the entire area and sure enough, her sight caught a three-headed creature. Suspected that Hao and Bai Mo were taken by them, so she decided to follow them.


    Although at first, she had a little trouble adjusting to her new wings, it only took a few minutes and the girl was able to fly like any other fairy.


    Using incredible speed, she moved towards the explosion as it urred.


    Overthrow the three-headed snake first is the right decision ording to her. She did prevent them from going too far.


    The three colors of mana that had followed her earlier disappeared just before she reached their existence.


    So that the ck witchs didn''t see any Mana from the girl''s body in front of them, only that pair of wings could exin that she was a fairy, very different from what the fryz saw from the top of the cliff.


    "Hahaha," the sound of loudughter boomed, it came from one of the ck-robed figures.


    "Offer yourself to us?" he said so proudly.


    "Okay, I''ll dlyply," he added again and immediately cast a spell.


    The ck-robed man shot another ball of light into the air and immediately hundreds of snakes like before appeared again.


    However, there was neither panic nor fear at all on Fu Xie Lan''s face. Just t and so cold.


    "Tch, useless ability," immediately one of her hands shot up, and with a flick, the snakes that had been so close to her shattered in midair, all of them, and without a trace, as if something invisible shed it very quickly.


    Suddenly a burst of a red liquid filled the air, creating a rain of blood that made anyone shudder in horror at the sight.


    Fu Xie Lan immediately flew backward to avoid that. Her current body was extremely light and so energetic, she felt the mana in her body increase tens of times.


    Not only that, but she also felt like a different person at the same time.


    Seeing his magic being destroyed just like that, the man was furious. Even though the figure standing in front of him was only a fairy, but how could she just destroy his magic?


    "There are more?" Fu Xie Lan''s voice sounded again and was very cold, making the man stunned for a moment but only for a few seconds, and then his expression returned to normal.


    "Tch, arrogant fairy," he said again chanting, he thought that what happened earlier was just a coincidence.


    Fu Xie Lan only was standing on the spot, didn''t move, and didn''t have the slightest expression when she saw the man chanting the spell, making it difficult for anyone who saw her to guess what was going on in her mind.


    And the next second, a ck smoke re-emerged in the ck-robed man''s palm, and he immediately shot it at Fu Xie Lan.


    Seeing the attack aimed at her, the girl waved her handzily, and a protective shield that had various runes appeared in front of her, repelling the ck witch''s attack.

 Chapter 304 - 304. Pride That Defies Heaven

    Seeing the attack aimed at her, the girl waved her handzily, and a protective shield that had various runes appeared in front of her, repelling the ck witch''s attack.


    BOOM...


    Explosions happen again, again and again. Not only that, the ck-robed figure''s attack bounced off Fu Xie Lan''s shield, turned around, and managed to make him slightly wobble if she didn''t dodge immediately.


    Fu Xie Lan not only returned his attack, but she also increased the speed and attack power of the ck-robed figure.


    "Wizard!"


    "You are a Wizard!" shouted one of the ck-robed figures.


    "How could that be?" he added, he couldn''t believe what his eyes were seeing.


    The same thing was experienced by the two Fryz who were on the edge of the cliff.


    While Zyn, whose body was still in pain below, was also bbergasted to see what was happening right above him, but only for a few seconds because the pain in his body was getting worse, while Fryz who was around him also felt the same way as him.


    "So what if she''s a wizard? There''s three of us and she''s alone," a voice chimed in. While the man who had been gathering the Fryz had stopped his activities and joined his two other friends.


    "You are disturbing the wrong people," said Fu Xie Lan in a voice that sounded so cold and very t.


    One of the ck-robed men squeaked disapprovingly of the girl''s words.


    Whereas on the other hand, Fu Xie Lan''s head was suddenly filled with spells that just appeared. From where she did not know and it stunned her for a moment, strangely though the spells kept popping up and filled her head, she didn''t feel dizzy or sick at all. She even felt as if she was familiar with all those spells.


    Looking at the three figures standing not far from her, it seemed that this time was suitable for testing those spells.


    Then a faint smirk appeared on her lips. With violet eyes staring clear and sharp.


    The three ck-robed figures standing in front of them seemed to be moving around Fu Xie Lan''s body while chanting an incantation, and at the same time, ck smoke appeared following the three of them, continuously circling the girl at full speed, at a nce it looked like a shape of a..triangle.


    They continued to move until the ck smoke had filled Fu Xie Lan''s surroundings, seemingly confining the girl in the air without the slightest gap.


    Suddenly hundreds of snakes emerged from the ck smoke surrounding the girl and headed towards her.


    A sigh could be heard from Fu Xie Lan''s lips, both of her hands immediately raised and slowly waved her fingers in a very slender motion.


    CRASH...


    CRASH...


    The snakes destroyed again, her wings then slowly pped again, only one p, and the ck smoke that surrounded her disappeared in an instant.


    Making the three ck witchs bounce away from each other. Without waiting for them tond on the ground, a blue light again gathered in the girl''s hand, and immediately she shot it into the sky, and the next second an incalcble number of spears that had extremely sharp edges appeared overhead and immediately rained down on the ck witch. Each of the spears emitted blue-colored mana, at a nce like a stick engulfed in mes.


    Two of the three ck witchs failed to dodge and as a result, their bodies fell to the ground with spears covering several parts of their bodies.


    Another pitiful scream rang out, and it came from the two ck witchs who had already hit the ground.


    It didn''t stop there, Fu Xie Lan shot green mana again into the ground, and at that very instant, tendrils of nts appeared from there and immediately tightly bound the bodies of the two ck witchs.


    Not an ordinary nt vine, but there are very sharp thorns filled it.


    The pain of being pierced by several very sharp spears, now added with thorny nt tendrils wrapped around their bodies, hurts? Of course, aches and pains also slowly creep along as the thorns creep over their skin, piercing into the bones, causing several veins in their bodies to be severed.


    CRASH...


    CRASH...


    The vines continued to move and tore apart the flesh of the two witches'' bodies. Anyone could see the blood-sttered as every thorn stuck on his body, the ck robes they were wearing were torn apart and no longer formed.


    Only a few seconds and a pool of blood had already filled the two spots of the area below.


    Meanwhile, one of the ck witches who managed to dodge Fu Xie Lan''s spear attack earlier was again standing in the air.


    Looked at his two friends who were already covered in blood below with a fiery gaze.


    The pitiful scream that sounded made his heart tremble. His face was already flushed red with anger.


    If it''s like this, bringing the Magic Beast Spirit is also impossible. So, why should he hold back? While his two friends had died in the hands of the girl.


    With a feeling ofplete rage, his hand then slowly raised, while chanting a spell.


    Fu Xie Lan who felt the strange movement of the man raised her head, saw the figure there preparing her magic, another sigh escaped the girl''s lips.


    With a slow-motion, both her hands raised and cross her arms on her chestszily. Waiting for the ck witch in front of her to finish her spell.


    The two Fryz who saw the girl''s movements down there almost fell over, with their jaws wide open. How could one act like that when the ck-robed figure over there seemed to be preparing to attack her again?


    How strong was that girl?


    No more arrogance can match it. In the life of, they had never seen such a very, very opposing attitude.


    An arrogance capable of even defying the heavens.


    While on the other hand, the man in ck robes continued to chant until several seconds had passed. The magic he was about to perform was the same magic he had created when he was still by theke.


    His magic is capable of shackled and destroying anything within the range of his runes. It just took him a little longer to create it.


    Another sigh came from Fu Xie Lan''s lips.


    "It''s been a long time," said the girl.


    "You know what? I''m not the patient people," she added.


    "You''d better change your spell before I make a move," said Fu Xie Lan again.


    All of the girl''s words reached the ears of the ck-robed man, and it managed to make him even more furious and his anger had reached the head.


    While Zyn and the Fryz who were in pain down there also heard the girl''s words. If only their bodies were in good condition, they might have fallen on their knees on the ground. Either because the girl was stupid or because she was too strong to dare to say such words.


    "FUCK!" Cursed the figure of the ck-robed man and immediately threw the ball of ck smoke in his hand downwards, and at the same time a rune appeared and spread widely, the rune continued to move until it formed a cube box that enclosed Fu Xie Lan and several Frys that entered its range.


    "Die with your arrogance!!"

 Chapter 305 - 305. Tyrannical Splendor

    "FUCK!" Cursed the figure of the ck-robed man and immediately threw the ball of ck smoke in his hand downwards, and at the same time a rune appeared and spread widely, the rune continued to move until it formed a cube box that enclosed Fu Xie Lan and several Fryz that entered its range.


    "Die with your arrogance!!"


    The two Fryz who were on the cliff again panicked, and Zyn''s figure who was within the range of the rune became resigned, the pain in his body was getting worse and now no one knows what else will happen to them.


    All because of the girl over there who continued to anger the ck-robed figure.


    Fu Xie Lan who saw the cube-shaped runes had already locked her up, just staredzily. Each rune that is formed suddenly emits a very dense ck smoke, and continues to spread to fill the cube-shaped rune.


    If someone looks closely, maybe someone will see apletely ck cube.


    As time goes by, the cube gets smaller.


    Sensing no resistance from the girl inside the cube, the ck-robed figure smiled in satisfaction.


    It turned out that the calmness and arrogance that the girl showed was only to bully him.


    Look now, after he activated his magic, even the girl couldn''t put up a fight. This is a magic that he managed to create after hundreds of years of experimenting using various types of poison and deadly snake venom. There was no way anyone could escape that magic.


    While the man who was kneeling on the edge of the cliff became gloomy. Then he stood up, shaking violently.


    His wings pped and were about to plunge, but his movement was stopped by the woman standing nearby.


    "Where are you going?"


    "You don''t see? Master Zyn is in that rune. I want him out of there," the man replied.


    "No, it''s very dangerous."


    "And there''s no way I''d just let Mr. Zyn stay in there too long. We don''t know what will happen when the cube gets smaller."


    "Wait and see," the woman replied, betting herself. She could feel that the white-dressed fairy over there was very strong. And it''s impossible to just stand there doing nothing.


    To be honest, she was getting a little curious as to what the girl was going to do next.


    "Let me go, let me go downstairs," the man pleaded, trying to free the woman''s grip on his arm.


    But the next second, suddenly a towering blue light that resembled a pir appeared in the middle of the cube-shaped runes that were already filled with poisonous ck smoke.


    The two Fryz who witnessed it, no, not only the two of them but all the Fryz who were on the cliff also saw the light soaring high as if it merged with the night sky.


    The ck-robed figure who was already satisfied with his magic was again startled, staring in horror at the figure that slowly appeared amidst the towering blue light. The figure continued to rise to a height where all people had to look up to see her.


    She was the girl, the figure who became his opponent.


    "How could that be...?"


    How could one escape the magic he had managed to create for hundreds of years?


    The ck-robed man slightly wobbled from his position.


    Who is that girl?


    Who will be his opponent this time?


    Suddenly his guts shrunk. And the pale was the picture of his face at that time.


    He who had previously only been assigned to do a few things in Fairy''s territory had never expected to be met with this kind of problem.


    No, this is not a problem, this is a disaster.


    If he didn''t leave that ce soon, then maybe his fate would end right now.


    BOOM...


    Another explosion was heard along with a rushing roar.


    Looking at the origin of the explosion, there, the magic he created moments ago had dissipated, the ck poisonous smoke that filled the cube-shaped runes earlier had also dissipated in an instant.


    Leaving dust mixed with leaves flying, twisting like a typhoon, and slowly disappearing as the seconds pass.


    Below there is an area immediately created from the explosion. Even so, none of the Fryz were injured, neither were Hao and Bai Mo who were also within range of the rune. Even all the Fryz that got stuck in the trees somehow managed tond the ground.


    Each of their bodies was shrouded in green mana light, connected, from the body to body, and all of that stemmed from a nt stick that stuck in the ground right in the middle of the rune cube earlier.


    The green mana protected them all from the explosion.


    The two Fryzs who witnessed the incident below immediately returned to their knees on the edge of the cliff. A sigh of relief then escaped simultaneously, neither of them realizing that they had been holding their breath since the explosion, thinking that all the Fryzs down there had been destroyed away by the explosion.


    Luckily both estimates were wrong, and the Fryzs were still in their respective ces. Even though they still looked in pain from the previous snake bite, knowing that they were still alive made the two Fryzs who were on the edge of the cliff feel a little relieved.


    Sickness can be cured, whereas when ites to life, no one can do anything about it.


    As the roar and the typhoon subsided, the towering pir-shaped light also faded away, leaving Fu Xie Lan in the air.


    A tyrannical splendor radiated from her, under the moonlight, her violet eyes only fixed on one point. Gazing intently at the ck-robed figure, a smirk appeared on her lips.


    Seeing the girl smiling at him, the man in ck robes instantly stood up, shivering as if an angel of death was stroking the back of his neck. He who had previously felt so confident suddenly shrank. Even his body seemed to be shaking violently, cold sweat rushing out from the pores of his skin without his permission.


    The ck-robed man tried to move again. However..... CANNOT!


    His body was stiff and he couldn''t move. It was as if something invisible was holding him back.


    "Why?"


    "Surprised?" With a voice that sounded so t and cold, Fu Xie Lan slowly pped her wings, lowering herself slightly and matching the man''s position.


    At the same time, an aura that was so cold and eerie enveloped the area, making it difficult for anyone to breathe.


    And that''s how the ck-robed man felt. His breath hitched making him difficult for him to breathe.


    While the other two friends had disappeared. Their body shattered along with the previous explosion. Even the remains of their bones were nowhere to be seen.


    "What do you want?" asked the ck-robed man looking at Fu Xie Lan.. To be honest, a feeling of dread has enveloped him ever since the girl managed to get out of the magic he created.

 Chapter 306 - 306. Something Big Is Going To Happen

    "What do you want?" asked the ck-robed man looking at Fu Xie Lan. To be honest, a feeling of dread had enveloped him ever since the girl managed to escape from the magic she created.


    "What do I want?" said Fu Xie Lan repeating the man''s question.


    "Shouldn''t I be the one asking that?"


    "What do you want to do by bringing my magic beast spirite and Bai Mo along with you?" Fu Xie Lan''s voice sounded so cold and unruffled.


    "And What are you guys doing in this Fairy''s territory?" added Fu Xie Lan again. Surely the girl would not miss it. After meeting the ck witchs in the human race, she didn''t expect to meet them again in this region.


    Every meeting the ck witchs, always bring disaster or trouble every time they appear, Fu Xie Lan can guess that the existence of ck witchs in Fairy''s territory is certainly not a mere coincidence.


    Hearing the girl''s question, the figure of the ck-robed man was rooted to the spot. Suddenly his throat felt dry and stuffy, it was so hard to even catch his breath.


    "Answer or die?" Fu Xie Lan''s voice was heard again.


    Two choices that were both unfavorable to himself, the figure of the man in ck robes now didn''t know what to do and just stood there stiffly.


    Seeing no response at all from the man, Fu Xie Lan said again, "It seems you chose the second option."


    "N-NO, forgive me."


    "PLEASE RELEASE ME," the man mumbled suddenly.


    "RELEASE YOU?"


    "I, I WILL NEVER APPEAR IN FRONT OF YOU AGAIN. I PROMISE," the man said quickly.


    "IN YOUR DREAM," Fu Xie Lan replied and immediately waved her hand upwards, at the same time blue mana immediately gathered there.


    "T-THIS WAS NOT MY WILL. PLEASE. I WILL TELL YOU," shouted the man in a panic when he saw wizard mana had gathered in the girl''s hands.


    One of Fu Xie Lan''s eyebrows rose.


    "SAY IT!" she said after a few seconds of silence. The ck witch she faced this time had a slightly different character from the wizard he faced in the human race.


    Just as the ck-robed man was about to open his mouth, something from the side moved very fast and immediately hit his head.


    BOOM...


    Another explosion rang out, along with that, the man''s body was thrown and fell, only his body was visible, while his head waspletely crushed.


    Seeing the scene before her, Fu Xie Lan''s Violet eyes immediately scanned the surroundings to find out who the culprit was.


    Could not find what she was looking for, the mana in her palm slowly dimmed. Still standing in the air with a pair of wings pping softly, staring nkly at the air where the explosion had just urred.


    Whereas she intended to dig up some information on the ck-robed man, but again her efforts were thwarted by someone.


    And because of that, Fu Xie Lan firmly believed that someone much stronger than her was following and watching her all this time without her noticing.


    The girl wasn''t so stupid to digest everything so quickly.


    The invisible figure deliberately killed the ck-robed man in front of her to prevent the leak of information that might harm or ruin their ns.


    Of course, the figure was also a ck witch. It''s just that may be stronger than those three people? Yes, it could be, because Fu Xie Lan couldn''t find and feel its presence anywhere.


    Choosing to sacrifice theirrades is sufficient proof that what they are about to do or what they are doing is extremely dangerous.


    Thinking about all these things, intertwining and linking them to one another, Fu Xie Lan firmly believed that a great catastrophe was imminent and befell all the inhabitants of the Arnd World.


    But what it was, she did not know.


    A sigh could be heard from between her lips, slightly smoothing the hair and the dress she was wearing, the girl''s wings pped slowly and flew low. Towards the ce where Guard Bai Mo, Hao, and others.


    Seeing the little creature whose fur was covered in blood, Fu Xie Lan''s heart seemed to be sliced ??open. She knew very well, that both Hao and Bai Mo, were injured because of her, their condition is now because of protecting her from that ck witchs.


    Just thinking about it made Fu Xie Lan feel emotional and furious at the same time. If it weren''t for the fact that she wanted to dig up some information from the man, perhaps Fu Xie Lan would have killed him, no, but would probably have tortured him first, inflicting torture that was more painful than death.


    "Mr. Zyn." Suddenly the voices of a woman and a man could be heard calling from behind Fu Xie Lan.


    She wanted to turn to the source of the voice but stopped because the owner of the voice hadnded right next to her. Two fairy figures with green wings.


    However, Fu Xie Lan was simply indifferent and did not care about the arrival of the two fairies.


    The girl then moved closer to Hao and examined his small body, the same thing she did to Bai Mo.


    As if ignoring the existence of the two fairy figures, her hand then reached into the cosmic pouch on her waist.


    Fu Xie Lan''s body stiffened at that very moment.


    She couldn''t find her cosmic bag hanging from her waist.


    Suddenly remembering when she had just finished changing her clothes into the dress she was wearing, an explosion distracted her. Finally, without thinking she immediately headed to the source of the explosion and forgot to take the cosmic bag back.


    Whereas she put it right next to her. But she forgot to take it again.


    A rough sigh escaped her lips, she had to hurry back to that ce and take it before someone found it. All the important things are in that bag. Including Voltex where the ruby ??star stone pieces are located.


    However, seeing the conditions of Hao and Bai Mo, she couldn''t bear to leave the two of them.


    "Miss..." Someone suddenly asked the girl to speak.


    "Thank you for your help."


    Turning to the source of the voice, it came from two fairies who were close to her.


    Fu Xie Lan was silent for a moment, her mind working quickly.


    "Emm... Really? I helped you guys?" asked Fu Xie Lan.


    "Of course, Miss. If you don''te soon, I don''t know what will happen here anymore," a woman replied.


    "You helped us all, we are Fryz in the inner region are very grateful to you," continued another man. He still clearly remembered the despair he had felt a few minutes ago.


    Hearing that, Fu Xie Lan''s eyes shed. She who originally only wanted to save Hao and Bai Mo from the ck witch didn''t expect that she too had done such a big thing.


    "In that case, I would like to ask for something in return," said Fu Xie Lan casually.


    The two fairies stood frozen on the spot, gaping at the girl''s reply.

 Chapter 307 - 307. The Snake Poison

    "In that case, I would like to ask for something in return," said Fu Xie Lan casually.


    The two Fryz froze on the spot, gaping at Fu Xie Lan''s reply.


    If normally, when one was in the girl''s position, one would only respond with a shy smile or reply with ''It''s okay, it''s nothing'' and simr expressions.


    But different from the girl in front of them. What kind of reward did she want when even the screams of paining from the surrounding Fryz could still be heard?


    However, one of the two Frys replied to the girl in front of them.


    "What is it? Just say it, Miss. We will try to grant it after the situation here and the condition of our friends has improved," said the Fryz woman.


    "But I want it now," Fu Xie Lan replied in that instant..


    The two fairies looked at each other for a moment.


    In life, no one has ever asked for a reward in such a coercive manner.


    The only one in their entire life, who did so was the girl, the figure who stood casually before them.


    "A-alright. Say it, Miss. We will try to fulfill it," replied the man finally joined in.


    "Hmm, okay."


    "Take care of these two friends of mine," added Fu Xie Lan again while moving her chin as if pointing at where Hao and Bai Mo were.


    "I have some affairs to attend to, and will be back here in a few minutes," she added.


    "Is that all, Miss?" the man asked.


    Fu Xie Lan nodded in approval.


    "All right, leave them to us, Miss," the man replied.


    After hearing that request, the two fryz sighed almost simultaneously. They had thought that the girl''s request would be very big because she had saved them. It turned out that both of them were wrong.


    Her request was very easy, and perhaps could not even be counted as a reward, because what she wanted was very disproportionate to what the girl had done for them.


    Nevertheless, both of them were grateful for it.


    "Then I''ll go," said Fu Xie Lan slowly pping her wings and flying again.


    "Okay, Miss," answered the two Fryz almost simultaneously, to be honest, they were a little curious where the girl would go at times like this, however, neither of them dared to ask.


    "Ah yes, I forgot to say that don''t do anything to all of them if you still want to see them recover," said Fu Xie Lan suddenly stopping her movement in midair with a nce that swept across Fryz who was lying in pain.


    "B-but Miss..."


    "The snake poison has spread in their bodies," Fu Xie Lan interrupted.


    "POISON?" both Fryz were startled and shouted almost at the same time.


    "Don''t worry, as long as no one touches their bodies then they can all recover."


    "The poison doesn''t kill, the effect will only make them paralyzed, maybe?" added Fu Xie Lan casually, as if what she said was nothing big.


    The two Fryz were frozen in ce, they were speechless hearing the girl''s words, ''only?'' The girl said ''Just going to paralyze them?''


    How could the girl say not to worry if all the Fryz around them were exposed to a poison that would paralyze their body? On what basis did the girl say such a thing?


    "Of course if you trust me, I can remove the poison and make their bodies recover," said Fu Xie Lan when she saw the men and women down there fell silent.


    "If not, then whatever. I''m just telling the truth, you guys are none of my affairs after all."


    "I just want to ask for something in return with you guys looking after those two figures," added Fu Xie Lan.


    The two Fryz was silent for a moment as if they were considering.


    "I don''t have much time. Believe me or not. That''s up to you."


    The two Fryz nced at each other, then looked back at where Fu Xie Lan was.


    "A-alright, we''ll ..."


    "Then, wait until Ie and don''t do anything to them, let alone touch their bodies," interrupted Fu Xie Lan and at that very instant, her wings pped a little faster than before and the next second her figure was nowhere to be seen in midair. She didn''t even wait for the Fryz woman to finish her sentence and was already flying off at a very fast speed.


    Somehow Fu Xie Lan seemed to feel familiar with the type of poison that came from the snakes. It was the type of poison that would render one paralyzed if not neutralized immediately. Not only that, if the poison has spread throughout the body and someone touches that body, then that action will very likely damage the structure that makes up that person''s body, whatever, it''s the bone structure or the muscles thatpose it. And a result, even if they are cured, they will still be physically disabled.


    Because during the process of working, the poison will soften the bones and muscles, and nerves in the body, which is why a person will feel very painful if exposed to that poison. Just imagine, If the bones that are so hard are softened by force and it happens to the whole body. Then what pain can match it?


    And because of the softening of the bones, if someone touches the body then the softened bones will automatically follow the pressure of the touch and cause their shape to change or even the position of the bones to shift.


    A softening of the bones ends up stopping all nerve activity and numbing the muscles and triggering paralysis if the poison is not neutralized immediately.


    Fu Xie Lan felt confused with herself, because, ever since she found herself awakened with a pair of wings. Many strange things and new knowledge popped up in her head. However, the girl did not feel strange at all, for she felt as if all these things had be a part of her.


    While on the other hand, the two Fryz who saw Fu Xie Lan leave in an instant were still standing in confusion.


    To be honest, they were still having a hard time digesting what the girl was saying.


    And they didn''t know, their decision to trust her was either the right decision or it would only bring them trouble. Who knows.


    Even though the girl was the same fairy as them, this was the first time they had met her.


    Giving confidence to the people they had just met under these conditions, it seem that two Fryz had hopeless again.


    But, it was true, the Fryz man and woman were a little confused as to what they were going to do next. Because they don''t know what is causing their friends such pain if the girl in white doesn''t exin it to them.

 Chapter 308 - 308. Fryz From Core Region

    But, it was true, the Fryz man and woman were a little confused as to what they were going to do next. Because they don''t know what is causing their friends such pain if the girl in white doesn''t exin it to them.


    "So what do we do now, Meyleen?" the man asked the woman next to him.


    Only the two of them remained in good condition.


    Hearing the man ask her, Meyleen just shrugged.


    "Aid from the core region hasn''t arrived yet," said the man.


    "How are the five people doing?" he asked again, the people he meant were those who were injured on the edge of the cliff after the protective shield was destroyed.


    "Only minor injuries, Jiao, and maybe after receiving the pills from the pce, they will recover," replied Meyleen..


    "Good."


    The two Fryz were named Meyleen and Jiao.


    "I met Master Liu this afternoon, looks like he just came back from the wizard''s territory," Meyleen said.


    "It is good news, whereas before I was worried we''d run out of pills again," Jiao replied.


    The two Fryz just stood there, not moving an inch. Standing and talking amidst the screams of pain emanating from their friends wasn''t the right thing for them to do.


    However, what can the two Fryz do? The girl, whose name they did not know, advised not to touch the body that had been bitten by a snake.


    " Mr. Zyn and all of you, hold on. Just a little more," Meyleen said, raising her voice slightly, seeming to cheer the leader and theirrades in pain.


    Seeing the pained faces one by one, both Meyleen and Jiao both gave up, and only trusting the girl''s words as their only hold for now.


    "Jiao, look!" Meyleen said suddenly while pointing her index finger up.


    Looking in the direction the woman next to him was referring to, her eyes caught a few Fryz descending from the core region.


    Because of their current position at the edge of the inner region, especially with the clear night air without fog allowing anyone to see the fairies moving down towards the inner region, to be precise towards the boundary cliff where the previous battle took ce.


    One Fairy seemed to be flying ahead of the others, and that could tell either Jiao or Meyleen that the elf might be Mr. Shin. Leader Fryz guarding the core area. Just like Mr. Zyn leading Frys in the inner region.


    Until a few moments passed.


    "How about this?"


    "They''reing..." Jiao panicked.


    "Why so panicked?" asked Meyleen.


    "Did you hear what the girl said earlier? What if they...."


    "Don''t worry about things that haven''t happened yet, Jiao. Calm down. Calm yourself down."


    "We just need to exin what happened to them," Meyleen replied.


    "Including everything that girl said?"


    "Yes, including that," Meyleen replied at the same time.


    "What if Mr. Shin doesn''t believe it?"


    "I''ve heard that the leader of the Fryz in the core region is a bit arrogant and it''s hard to hear what other people say, especially if that person is lower than him."


    "Don''t mention it, they''re close," Meyleen said at once and managed to make Jiao gasp.


    The core region and the inner region are guarded by the Fryz, each having their leader with the aim of facilitating the movement of the Fryz in both regions.


    It''s just that sometimes the Fryz in the inner region often ask for help from the Fryz in the core region.


    That''s because the Fryz in the core region is stronger than the Fryz in the inner region.


    The Fryz who is stronger than the other Fryz is deliberately ced in the core area to maintain the security of the pce, where the queen and king of Fairy are located.


    "What''s going on here?" Shin''s voice made the two Fryz gasp, even though they had already guessed that the Fryz Leader would ask such a question. But still, it feels different when hearing it in person.


    The middle-aged mannded smoothly right in front of Jiao and Meyleen, as well as several Fryz who followed him. While the rest, they keep flying and along the edge of the cliff from a height.


    "As you can see, some of us are seriously injured," Meyleen replied.


    "Three people managed to infiltrate. We tried to stop them but this is what happened, sir."


    "Intruder? From which race?" asked Mr. Shin with a furrowed brow.


    "Both of us don''t know, but they are very strong," replied Jiao. He and Meyleen had never seen anyone use ck smoke as a source of power.


    The only people they know who use such ck power are the Demons, but not ck smoke but ck smog.*


    And again, aren''t the remaining Demons only the Lord of the Arnd World? What they saw earlier were three figures in ck robes. And of course, they weren''t from the Demon race.


    Hearing that, Mr. Shin looked around.


    "So what are you two doing here?" Mr. Shin asked again.


    "We are guarding of them, Master," replied Jiao.


    "Guarding them?"


    "Who are you talking about? Those who are in pain?"


    "R-right...."


    "Are you guys stupid?" Mr. Shin is cursing.


    "Are you deaf?"


    "I never expected that Fryz who was guarding the inner region, was not only weak but also so stupid as this," said Master Shin in a slightly elevated tone of voice.


    "Who do you guard? While they were all screaming in pain."


    "You guys immediately help the Fryz and collect them in one ce," he gave orders.


    "And you, return to the core area and report this to the pce."


    "Ah yes, don''t forget to ask for healing pills. I saw Master Liu just entered the pce, I think there are still a lot of pills," he said again turning to the few Fryz behind him.


    Mr. Shin never expected that this event would make several Fryz injured. Either because the intruders were strong or that Fryz were too weak.


    *DESCRIPTION


    ______________________________


    ck smog is different from ck smoke. ck smog may be more like a clumping cloud, while ck smoke is more like the smoke that appears when someone burns a cigarette. (Parable.)

 Chapter 309 - 309. You Are So Stupid

    Seeing several Fryz returning to the core region, Jiao and Meyleen exchanged nces.


    "What are you waiting for? Quickly move and gather those people," shouted Mr. Shin again giving orders to several Fryz who were behind him.


    Jiao and meyleen who heard this gasped.


    "No, don''t do it," said Jiao when he saw some of them start to leave.


    "Don''t touch them," he added, trying to prevent it.


    Hearing that, Mr. Shin''s brow furrowed very clearly.


    "Are you stupid? Are you blind? What do you mean by...."


    "We apologize in advance, sir. It''s not that we didn''t want to help them earlier, it''s just that they have poison in their bodies."


    "And if someone touches them while their bodies are still like that, I''m afraid they all won''t be able to recover as before," exined Meyleen at length.


    "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    "I couldn''t believe that your subordinates would be this stupid," added Mr. Shin, lowering his gaze slightly to Mr. Zyn.


    "Forgive us, Mr. Shin. We are only carrying out orders," said Jiao.


    "Orders?" one of Mr. Shin''s eyebrows rose.


    "Someone said not to touch them, sir."


    "Who?" asked the middle-aged man while looking around, because there was no way that it was Zyn who gave the order.


    Upon hearing Mr. Shin''s question, both Jiao and Meyleen suddenly felt that their lips were too heavy to move. Neither of them knew the girl''s identity. And that caused both of them to be confused to give Mr. Shin an answer.


    "Hah, I think you two are deaf," said the middle-aged man with his hands on his hips when he didn''t get a response from the two Fryz standing in front of him.


    "W-we didn''t have time to ask her name, sir," Jiao stuttered trying to make a sound.


    "And you just believe it?" Asked Mr. Shin really couldn''t understand the stupidity of the Fryz in the inner region.


    "Where is she? Let me meet her," he said again.


    "Th-that, she said. She has urgent affairs and will be backter," Meyleen stuttered, helping Jiao answer the question of the middle-aged man in front of them.


    "STUPID."


    "YOU''RE SO STUPID."


    "What do you think is the purpose of saying something like that? It''s because she wants all of you dead."


    "Look around you and listen carefully to the sound of their painful moans. Then tell me, who canst long with the poison condition in their body? And if that person does not allow you to touch them, then how can one treat or restore them?"


    "With your brains like that, I''m not surprised to know that an intruder has managed to enter the inner region," said Mr. Shin in a slightly raised voice.


    "And you even trusted and carried out the stranger''s request obediently? Someone you didn''t recognize."


    Jiao and Meyleen who heard Mr. Shin''s long words were silent with their heads down. Slightly confirmed the middle-aged man''s words. But that doesn''t mean they have lost faith in her.


    The figure who had saved their lives didn''t need to reveal her identity to gain the trust of Jiao and Meyleen. Because that one action was enough proof that the figure had absolutely no ill will towards them.


    "T-that person who saved us, Sir. That girl defeated the intruders a while ago," Meyleen said in a slightly low voice, but still managed to reach the middle-aged man''s ear.


    Mr. Shin only snorted at the words of the woman in front of him.


    "Now I am certain that the person you are referring to is a coborator with that intruder," said Mr. Shin carelessly.


    "Otherwise, why would she give such a message in this state and then go somewhere?"


    "You should be a little smart in assessing the situation, the intruders aim to finish off the Fryz who are guarding the inner region so that their friends can freely enter Fairy''s territory without strict supervision," continued Mr. Shin. Since earlier the man just kept on chattering, spitting out all the contents of his head without exception.


    Jiao and Meyleen just silently listened and swallowed the words that were directed at them. Neither of them knew how to exin it or in whatnguage the middle-aged man could understand. This was the first time the two of them had met the girl, and somehow they could just give that trust away.


    As if the girl''s charm and aura did encourage anyone who listened to her words to believe her. Yes, In this case including Jiao and Meyleen.


    "What are you guys waiting for? Quickly pick them all up and collect them in one ce so that when the pills arrive, they can immediately consume it," said Mr. Shin again repeating the previous order, this he meant so that they all could save time.


    "No, no, sir. We beg you," said Jiao.


    "The girl wille back, sir, and say she will heal the wounded Fryz," he added.


    "Is that true?" Mr. Shin replied in a slightly disdainful tone of voice.


    "Oh, she is from the wizard race? Don''t fairies have not that kind of ability?"


    "You guys don''t lie to me, or try to trick me," added Mr. Shin again. In his entire life, he had never heard of a fairy possessing such healing abilities.


    "She''s a fairy, Master. Just like us," Jiao replied immediately.


    "And you want me to believe it?" sarcasm Mr. Shin.


    "You guys trust that stranger more than me?"


    "N-not like that, Master, she was the one who..."


    "I thought, all of you refused my help. If it knew like this, I would be reluctant to even look towards the inner region, you know? You guys are wasting my time," said Mr. Shin in a high-pitched voice.


    "You''re the one who asked us for help, and after that, this is your treat?"


    "I''m trying to help you Mr. Zyn. But, look..! Your subordinates refused my help," said Mr. Shin, still looking at Mr. Zyn who was lying in pain.


    "If it''s like this, don''t ask me for help again in the future," he said again then turned around.


    "Ah yes, you immediately follow the Fryz earlier and say that there is no need to go to the pce to ask for healing pills," Mr. Shin ordered to someone who was right behind him.


    "And you, tell Fryz who is checking the area around the cliff to stop their activities. We''re going back to the core region, it''s useless to stay in this region."


    "I want to see how far their stupidity will go."


    "Forgive us, Master," said Jiao and Meyleen almost at the same time.


    "Tch." Mr. Shin just snorted, the middle-aged man didn''t even look back anymore and his pair of wings slowly pped and the next second he was already in the air, back to the core region, of course, followed by the Fryz who were with him.

 Chapter 310 - 310. The Only Hope

    "I want to see how far their stupidity will go."


    "Forgive us, Master," said Jiao and Meyleen almost at the same time.


    "Tch." Master Shin just snorted, the middle-aged man didn''t even look back and his pair of wings slowly pped and the next second he was already in the air, returning to the core region, of course, followed by the Fryz who were with him.


    Seeing Lord Shin who had returned to the core region, Jiao suddenly fell with a limp body.


    "How is this? They don''t want to help us anymore," said Jiao with a frustrated look on his face.


    They both trusted the girl, but it didn''t mean they both refused help from Mr. Shin. After all, Mr. Zyn was their leader who had asked the Fryz for help in the core region..


    Only, it seemed, Mr. Shin didn''t understand Jiao and Meyleen''s intentions and just made them seem like they were giving off a bad impression.


    "Healing pills will also definitely not be given to us, seeing how angry Mr. Shin was," said Jiao again.


    Hearing those words, Meyleen just let out a shaky breath.


    "Our only hope right now is that girl," she said quietly.


    If the Fryz needs healing pills or shape-shifting pills from the pce, then they have to go through Mr. Shin because the Fryz who are guarding the central area is not allowed to directly face the pce without going through the middle-aged man.


    Although each of them has its leader, they must report first to the Fryz Leader in the core region if they want to visit the pce.


    Not only that, all kinds of pills or potions thate from the territory of the wizard are very valuable and have a very high value and price if they are in the territory of other races. Especially if those pills and potions were from the Phoenix Academy where Elder Huang Bao was.


    And because it was so precious, one was not allowed to stock up on it much, much less to exceed the possessions of the pce. And that applies to all races, except the wizarding race of course, because they are indeed gifted with the ability to concoct pills and potions.


    "Master Zyn, forgive us both," Meyleen said to the man who had turned pale in front of them.


    "Meyleen, you should return to the top of the cliff and check the condition the five of them are," said Jiao after a few seconds of silence.


    "But...."


    "Leave me on guard here, go and if their injuries aren''t serious, get others Fryz to bring them down here."


    "It''s better to gather together in one ce than to be separated in pain so that the girl can treat them too."


    "You seem to trust her a lot, Jiao," Meyleen retorted.


    "That''s our only hope for now, and hopefully what the girl said before is also true, yes I hope so," she added.


    It is better to have hope even though the oue is uncertain than to have none at all. Because, without hope, one''s life would not be much different from that of an undead.


    "Hoping for Mr. Shin again is out of the question. I expected this beforehand."


    "The rumors turned out to be true, the leader of the core region Fryz has a very hard heart, is arrogant, and never wants to hear what other people have to say," said Jiao.


    "Even though we''ve spoken nicely to him, but his response is like that," he added, taking a deep breath.


    " Even the cursed and called me stupid."


    "Not only you, but both of us," Meyleen said back to the man.


    "Alright, stopining and saying things like that, the matter with Mr. Shin, we''ll exin it to Mr. Zyn when he recovers. I''m sure Mr. Zyn will understand," the woman added.


    "I go." And that very second, Meyleen spread her wings and slowly flew up, towards the boundary cliff where their previous friends were.


    Pureblood fairies will have wings on their backs permanently, they can''t be removed in any way and will only continue to be there, when a fairy doesn''t use its wings, then the pair of wings will close and will only stretch back if the fairy will use it.


    But, there is still an exception. For those of mixed blood, when a fairy''s mana in their body is superior to others, then it will also have a permanent pair of wings.


    But that doesn''t apply to a mixed-blood fairy who has very weak fairy mana in its body. For example, Elder Huang Bao who has a Wizard''s mana is stronger than Fairy''s mana in his body.


    Seeing Meyleen who was getting smaller from his sight, another harsh sigh came from Jiao''s lips.


    Sitting on the ground, Jiao scanned the surrounding Fryz one by one.


    "You guys hang on," he muttered.


    "That girl wille back," he added as if betting himself. His eyes then scanned the three figures that were right in front of him.


    They were Mr. Zyn who was still moaning in pain with a man with white hair next to him, and also a small creature with red fur. Whether it''s because of its red fur or because it''s covered in blood, Jiao doesn''t know.


    Slowly looked up and stared at the full moon which was still shining very brightly. Jiao then brought his hands behind his head and rested on the ground to support his body.


    Hoping anxiously, waiting for the girl''s arrival.


    Until several tens of minutes had passed, but that person had not yet appeared and managed to make a Jiao a little restless.


    Negative thoughts began to appear and were absent in his mind.


    What if what Mr. Shin said was true?


    What if that girl is a gang of intruders?


    What if she doesn''te back? What should he do with the poisoned Fryz?


    How and many other simr questions.


    However, it onlysted a few minutes when a sound of footsteps came from behind and managed to distract him.


    Jiao immediately rose from his position with all his guard up.


    "It''s me. Calm down," said the figure.


    Seeing who appeared behind him, Jiao immediately breathed a sigh of relief. It was the figure of the girl he had been waiting for.


    He was Fu Xie Lan.


    But there is something strange.


    "Your wings, Miss ...." Jiao said with hanging sentences when he didn''t find a pair of wings on the girl''s back.


    "Oh that, I omitted it," Fu Xie Lan replied casually.


    "E-eliminate it?" Stuttered Jiao repeated Fu Xie Lan''s statement as if he couldn''t believe what he was hearing.

 Chapter 311 - 311. Healing Pills

    "Your wings, Miss ..." Jiao said with hanging sentences when he didn''t find a pair of wings on the girl''s back.


    "Oh that, I omitted it," Fu Xie Lan replied casually.


    "E-eliminate it?" Stuttered Jiao repeated Fu Xie Lan''s statement as if he couldn''t believe what he was hearing.


    Wings to fairies are a very valuable asset, if one loses one''s wings one will suffer constant pain for life, and the wounds from the existence of the wings will not heal, even using pills or potions from witches. As the words say, wings are as important as life for the fairies.


    The Fairy Race felt that death was still better than losing a pair of wings.


    "Emm," Fu Xie Lan replied casually as she walked closer to Jiao..


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" The girl added again when she found the man''s strange gaze on her.


    "H-how can you say such bad things so easily?" stuttered Jiao.


    Fu Xie Lan''s brow furrowed, but it onlysted a few seconds and it was back to normal as if she had managed to digest the man''s words.


    Instantly a wing shadow was created again on the girl''s back, which at first was just a shadow, gradually became clearer and more real.


    Fu Xie Lan spread out her pair of wings again.


    "This is what you mean?" Said Fu Xie Lannding right next to Jiao, and at that moment her wings disappeared again.


    Jiao was stunned, rooted to the spot. It was the first time he had seen a fairy who could remove and raise her wings at will like that.


    "Y-you, I mean howe?" Muttered the man still bbergasted on the spot.


    "It just happened," Fu Xie Lan replied lightly. She already knew all about fairies'' wings had from the book she had read back then when she was still in Elder Chen''s residence.


    At first, she felt a little strange about it, when she thought not to fly then her wings would disappear by themselves, and vice versa. Although it felt a little strange at first but wasn''t that something good for her?


    It took Jiao a few minutes to digest it all, but no matter how hard he tried to think, no one could exin what he saw. And finally, he chose to give up on his confusion.


    Yes, let''s say the girl is a little special and different from the other fairies.


    "Then what should I do, Miss?" Jiao asked when he regained consciousness.


    "No need. I can do it myself," replied Fu Xie Lan curtly. Luckily she still found her cosmic bag, otherwise, she doesn''t know what else to do. Another reason that took her a little longer was, the glowing grass.


    Fu Xie Lan gathered them back together and put them into her cosmic bag before leaving.


    "Are all the injured fairies just here?" asked Fu Xie Lan, the girl stepped closer towards bodyguard Bai Mo and her magic beast spirite.


    Checked their condition again, before reaching into her cosmic bag and pulling out a small porcin bottle.


    "No, Miss. There are still some of us injured on the cliff," replied Jiao, his eyes never leaving the object in the girl''s hand. It was as if he had seen the same pill before.


    "Xie Lan. Just call me Xie Lan," the girl said, one hand grabbed Hao''s body and then put a pill into his mouth.


    Then turning to Bai Mo, Fu Xie Lan didn''t give the man any more pills and just checked him to make sure his body was in good condition.


    Finished doing so, Fu Xie Lan rose from her position and looked around, staying in that position for a few minutes as if counting the number of fairies that reached her violet eyes.


    Fu Xie Lan took a deep breath then cleared her throat. It seemed that the number of pills she had was not enough to give to that fairies. It seemed, she would have to produce a few more pills for all of them.


    Luckily Elder Huang Bao had once given her a small chest containing some herbs along with the producing notes.


    Whether it was just a coincidence or because of the luck of the Fryz because one of the contents of Elder Huang Bao''s note that was given to Fu Xie Lan contained healing pills'' note.


    "Did the fairy that was injured on the top of the cliff also get bitten by a snake?" Asked Fu Xie Lan again. Her arrival was a littlete some time ago so she didn''t know clearly what had happened to the fairies. Yes, except for those around her at the moment.


    "No, Xie Lan."


    "The wounds they suffered are different from the wounds of the fairies here," he added.


    "They didn''t get bitten by snakes."


    Hearing this, Fu Xie Lan nodded and then spoke again, "How many people? Is it a lot?"


    "Only five people," Jiao replied immediately.


    "Hmm, then, bring them all here if you want me to cure them," said Fu Xie Lan.


    "I already asked the woman I was with earlier to do it, Xie-Xie Lan," he stuttered at the end as if Jiao was still not used to such a call.


    "Good."


    "Then step aside, and take care of me. Don''t let anyone bother me," said the girl again taking a few steps away from Hao and bodyguard Bai Mo.


    Jiao who heard this just nodded, obeying her even though he still felt so confused about what the girl meant.


    Standing up from her position, with a small porcin bottle of pills in one hand, a blue light mixed with green appeared in the girl''s palm. Then dispersed into the bottle, and the next second, each pill was already wrapped in blue wizard mana and slowly moved by green mana.


    Spread out and towards everyone, with just a movement of one of Fu Xie Lan''s hands, the girl put the pills into everyone''s mouths using the mana she controlled.


    And at the same time, another scream of pain resounded. Harder than before.


    It could be seen that everyone who had taken the pill was instantly covered in sweat, and gradually a very foul and pungent odor emanated from their bodies, along with a mournful scream that could be heard.


    Jiao who saw the scene was slightly surprised, felt anxious.


    Because of what the man saw, all the fryz who had consumed the pills from Fu Xie Lan seemed to have increased pain in their bodies, with a grievous scream that was even worse than before.


    All of that happened because of the neutralization process of the snake venom that had spread to the bones, not only that, the healing pills gave by Fu Xie Lan also restored the function of all their organs or body structures that had started to paralyze.

 Chapter 312 - 312. Mixed Blood

    Fu Xie Lan only gave healing pills to a few people, because the pills she had were not enough.


    Right after thest pill was emptied from the girl''s porcin bottle, she immediately took a seat and took out the small chest that Elder Huang Bao had given her, along with a small stove from her cosmic bag.


    Jiao who saw Fu Xie Lan''s actions gawked and froze on the spot, feeling confused about what the girl was going to do next. No one knows how many times he was surprised by all the girl''s attitudes tonight.


    Especially when he saw the things that Fu Xie Lan took out from the pouch hanging from her waist. Long before, Jiao had heard that there was a small object capable of storing various types of items without worrying that the storage space would be full.


    And it seems that what Jiao has heard is true, even now he is witnessing it with his own eyes.


    "What are you going to do, Miss?" Jiao asked because he couldn''t contain her curiosity anymore.


    Hearing the man''s question, Fu Xie Lan only nced at him and then returned to focus on what she was going to do, ignoring Jiao without the slightest intention of answering..


    For a moment Jiao was silent in his position, although Xie Lan didn''t answer him at all, just her gaze somehow seemed to make him reluctant to ask further.


    Right now, the moonlight on the horizon was not as bright as before. Maybe because it was already early in the morning.


    Fu Xie Lan wrestled with some herbs and a furnace in front of her, guided by Elder Huang Bao''s notebook, only nced at it then returned to focus on what she was doing.


    Armed with only wizard mana and knowledge, Fu Xie Lan began concocting pills on the furnace.


    Jiao who saw all these things held his breath, she knew very well what the fairy named Xie Lan was doing. Not only a fairy but also a wizard.


    Jiao''s worries filled him again. Even though that girl is very strong, but is it possible that she is also talented in concocting pills? He knew Xie Lan was very strong but was there mixed blood that could master all race abilities in her body? It seemed so impossible.


    However, Jiao chose to believe by risking the safety of his friends and Leader in the girl''s hands. Even if the Fryz couldn''t recover quickly, at least the poison in their bodies could be dissipated in the girl''s hands, rather than nothing.


    And after that, he would go directly to the pce to obtain healing pills at any cost, for the sake of his friends. Yes, Jiao had already decided that in his heart.


    Until the sound of pping wings thatnded behind him caught Jiao''s attention.


    "How are they doing? Has the girle yet?


    Turning to the source of the voice, Jiao''s eyes caught sight of Meyleen and several people each carrying Fryz''s body who seemed to have lost consciousness.


    "Shhh..." Jiao gestured for all of them including Meyleen not to make a sound. The man then pointed in the direction Fu Xie Lan was.


    One of Meyleen''s eyebrows raised, following the direction the man was referring to, Meyleen found the figure of a girl who was inside a protective shield with golden runes surrounding her.


    From her current position, one could see that the girl within the shield was focused on the furnace floating in front of her, seemingly brimming with blue mana filling it.


    "What did she do?" whispered Meyleen in the smallest possible voice. Although she knew that the girl was trying to make a potion or something just by looking at the various herbs lying next to her.


    Jiao who heard this just shrugged his shoulders, not knowing how to exin it.


    And all of the Fryz who had justnded at that ce had the same confusion, while on the other hand, Meyleen who already knew that the girl was a mixed-blood fairy suddenly had the same doubts as Jiao.


    Could mixed blood have such ability? Until several hours had passed, the orange hue on the eastern horizon slowly spread to fill the horizon, the full moon that had previously shined was slowly reced by the sunlight that began to peek along with the chill of the night that also diminished.


    The screams of pain from those who had taken the pill also slowly subsided, including Mr. Zyn who was already covered in ck sweat. However, there was still a groan that asionally escaped from between his lips.


    The fresh morning breeze blew slowly, blowing everyone''s hairs, the scent that filled the area around where the Fryz was was filled with a foul smell emanating from a slightly ckish-colored sweat.


    Thus making Jiao, Meyleen, and Fryz who were with them previously unable to bear not covering their noses, while waiting patiently for the girl to finish her activities.


    Currently, Jiao and Meyleen were sitting on the ground, the woman had previously felt strange not finding the girl''s wings, but that feeling onlysted a few minutes before Jiao exined to her about Xie Lan''s wings.


    To be honest, Meyleen couldn''t believe what she heard from the man''s lips, but seeing how serious Jiao was when he told her everything, she had no other choice but to believe him.


    Their eyes never left Xie Lan''s face, somehow the more they looked at that face, the more addicted it became.


    Until the protective shield surrounding Fu Xie Lan slowly faded and disappeared.


    At the same time, an extremely refreshing fragrance instantly filled the air and disguised the foul smell that had wafted earlier. The sound of pills shing against each other in the furnace sounded so loud it managed to make Meyleen and Jiao exchange nces.


    Both Jiao and Meyleen immediately got up and walked over to the girl in the white dress. They could see, the sweat was also soaking the whole body even the girl''s dress.


    "Are you done, Miss?" asked Meyleen first.


    But again the girl just lifted her head, only nced at Meyleen briefly. Not a word came out of her mouth, and it make Meyleen immediately turned her gaze to Jiao. Looking as if to say ''What happened? Why didn''t the girl answer me?''


    Jiao just nodded faintly while blinking his eyes briefly when he found Meyleen''s gaze directed at him.


    While on the other hand, Fu Xie Lan immediately stood up from her seat, with blue mana still gathering in her palms.


    "Pull over," the girl said to Jiao and Meyleen. Her voice sounded so cold that the two Fryz in front of her immediately stepped back and shifted their body behind Fu Xie Lan.

 Chapter 313 - 313. Black And Rotten Sweat

    "Pull over," the girl said to Jiao and Meyleen. Her voice sounded so cold that the two Fryz in front of her immediately stepped back and shifted their body behind Fu Xie Lan.


    Furthermore, the girl did the same as before. Returned to giving the pills she had just produced to people who had not received them before, a few seconds after the entry of the pill into their bodies, the screams of pain that sounded very grievous echoed again, filling the silence in the morning.


    Fu Xie Lan''s expression seemed to be very satisfied seeing and hearing everything because that meant the pills were working well. While on the other hand, Meyleen felt a little scared watching that.


    Even though it was only the first try, but Fu Xie Lan had already seeded in concocting a healing pill of the same purity level as Elder Huang Bao''s, which meant that the effect would also be the same.


    The level of purity of the pill will greatly affect the duration of time the pill will react. The higher the purity level of the pill, the faster its effects will be felt.


    And after she finished giving them pills one by one, the mana in Fu Xie Lan''s hands faded and disappeared in an instant..


    The girl slowly crouched down, took back the furnace and a few other things, and put them into her cosmic bag.


    "Give this to the five of them," the girl said as she turned to face Jiao and Meyleen. It was the same pill she had produced a few seconds ago.


    "A-alright, Miss Xie Lan. Thank you," said Jiao taking a few pills in her hand. Immediately the man rose from his position and carried out Fu Xie Lan''s orders.


    "Is there a water source near here?" Fu Xie Lan asked Meyleen.


    "On the edge of the cliff over there, Miss" the woman replied, stammering a little because she was surprised.


    Hearing those words, Fu Xie Lan suddenly recalled the scene she saw when she first entered the Inner region. It was true, at that time she saw the river extending following the boundary cliff. How could she forget it?


    Fu Xie Lan scanned one by one and examined the bodies of those who had taken the pills a few hours ago.


    Looking at the conditions as far as her eyes could see, it seemed that they had all fainted due to their body being unable to withstand the effects of the pain from its healing pills.


    "Alright wipe the sweat off their bodies immediately," Fu Xie Lan asked Meyleen.


    "B-but weren''t you..."


    "It''s okay now, some of them are fine if you touch them. The poison is out," said Fu Xie Lan.


    "A-alright, Miss."


    "Except for that man, the poison in his body still hasn''tpletely disappeared," said Fu Xie Lan while pointing at the figure of a man near Bai Mo.


    "Looks like the intensity of the poison in his body is more than the others," she added as she looked around.


    "He is our leader, Miss. Mr. Zyn. Fryz leader in the inner region," said Meyleen.


    Hearing that, Fu Xie Lan was stunned for a moment her previous guess was right. They are all Fryz. Not only that, some fairies who descended from the core region also entered her view a few hours ago, perhaps they were Fryz in the core region.


    It''s just that the reason why they came back so quickly, Fu Xie Lan didn''t know, and that was also the reason, previously why Fu Xie Lannded a little further from the location where the Fryz were, and only chose to walk to get closer so that her presence would not attract their attention.


    She who originally wanted to hide and hear all the conversations of the Fryz failed because when she was within a very close distance, the Fryz from the core region had returned.


    "Leave him alone, and only clean their bodies," said Fu Xie Lan.


    "Of course I mean all of them whoy there," the girl added, pointing to the people in question.


    "As for those who have just taken pills, for the time being, let their bodies be like that, don''t touch it before the sweat it emits turns ck and rotten," exined Fu Xie Lan.


    When the ckened sweat is not immediately cleaned after a few minutes, it will irritate the skin. Although it could be recovered with healing pills, doing so would only be a waste of time, mana, and herbs.


    Because those who are free from the poison will also eventually cleanse their bodies, right?


    Also, isn''t prevention better than cure?


    Meyleen who heard the girl''s words turned to look at the border cliff, indeed the source of the water she was referring to was the river that was there.


    Sitting in that position for a few minutes, Meyleen was deep in thought. How could she move that many people? To be honest, she was a little confused. Did that mean she had to bring them one by one? But for how long?


    "Are you ok?" Fu Xie Lan''s voice startled her.


    "Ah, it''s okay Miss," Meyleen replied at the same time.


    "You guys help me, also Jiao," shouted Meyleen towards some Fryz who looked fine.


    "What is it?" asked Jiao walking up to her, it seems that the man had already given pills to five Fryz who were also injured and lost consciousness.


    "Help me take them to the river," said Meyleen while pointing at the people in question.


    "Everything?"


    Meyleen just nodded in agreement.


    "But there are a lot of them, Meyleen."


    "This is the girl''s order," Meyleen replied in a whisper.


    "Really? Then fine," said Jiao immediately spread his wings, the same thing did other Fryz after hearing Meyleen''s words.


    "What are you doing?" Fu Xie Lan asked when she saw each of the Fryz lifting their friends that were already ckened with sweat.


    "Didn''t you ask us to clean their bodies, Miss?" Meyleen asked a little confused.


    "It''s true, but I didn''t say to bring them one by one," a sigh escaped Fu Xie Lan''s lips.


    All the Fryz exchanged nces, including Meyleen and Jiao. What did the girl mean? Cleaning their bodies without bringing them?


    "Hmmm, you guys gather them in one ce," Fu Xie Lan asked while massaging her painless temple.


    "O-okay, Miss," replied Meyleenplied. Even though they were confused, they still carried out the girl''s orders.


    Until a few minutes passed, all the Fryz in question had gathered in one ce with their bodies on their backs, seemed to be lined up, and formed several rows.


    And it''s located a bit far from the whereabouts of the Fryz who are still struggling with the pain in their bodies.


    Seeing that, Fu Xie Lan approached with a pair of wings appearing on her back. Wings that turn out to be more beautiful when seen during the day than at night.

 Chapter 314 - 314. Guest From Oceanna Kingdom

    Wings that turn out to be more beautiful when seen during the day than at night. And it managed to make some Fryz amazed again because so far no one has ever had a pair of wings like that.


    "All done?" asked Fu Xie Lan.


    Jiao and Meyleen nodded almost simultaneously.


    "You guys stay away," Fu Xie Lan begged and after saying that, her wings pped, she slowly flew up.


    Fu Xie Lan chose to do it herself because she was toozy to talk and exin everything that was in her head to Fryz.


    While on the other hand, when they saw the girl flying away from them, Jiao and Meyleen looked at each other again.


    "What do you think she will do?" Jiao asked..


    "I don''t know, we''ll just have to wait," Meyleen replied with a shrug. Then looked back at the Fryz they had gathered in one ce.


    Seeing everything that happened before their eyes, the doubts that had haunted the Fryz before slowly disappeared. Alternate with curiosity about the girl.


    Only a few secondster, a lumpy blue entered their view.


    Both Jiao and Meyleen frowned. The cloud drew closer as the person they assumed was Xie Lan also appeared.


    After looking at it at a closer distance, it turned out that it wasn''t a cloud but a wizard''s mana.


    While on the other hand, Fu Xie Lan used the wizard''s mana in her body to bring the river water to the Fryz. Magic that even all wizards could do, it was just that perhaps the amount of water they could carry was far different from what the girl did.


    Magic that moves objects around is magicmonly used by those at level one.


    Different from creation magic, which could only be performed by those at the second level, that was because it required arge amount of spell and mana. Of course, each tier two mage had different object creation magic, depending on the spell and which one they possessed.


    Whereas those at level one tended to have the same abilities and very weak magic. Not only that, but the magic they have is also only able to help their daily activities, and of course, it is not possible to use it in a battle.


    On the other hand, Fu Xie Lan felt that the fairies could also do the same with her, only maybe they needed a medium like the objects around them, whether it was through nts or some animals. Different from her who possessed wizard''s mana and could directly use her mana like that.


    Imitate the way rain works, and Fu Xie Lan manages to carry a lot of water.


    Until she reached the location she was aiming for, Fu Xie Lan swung her hand upwards and slowly clear water fell from the clumping blue mana.


    It looks like raindrops and only happens right above the Fryz. Wet their bodies and instantly the ground turned ck. The sweat that filled their bodies melted and seeped into the ground.


    Those who witnessed this did not blink.


    "Is this calling artificial rain?" mumbled Jiao.


    "I think so," replied Meyleen immediately, for it was the first time she had seen such a thing.


    ***


    Human Territory.


    Right now, Emperor Fu Qing was preparing to meet a guest from the Oceanna Kingdom who seemed to have been waiting for him in a special room reserved for guests.


    "How many of them are there?" Emperor Fu Qing asked Qiao and Lim, they helped him get ready.


    "We heard the two of them, only Prince Shen Zue with his Father, King Shen Hua, Your Majesty," Qiao replied immediately without reducing her respect for Emperor Fu Qing.


    "Eh? Why not say that Emperor Shen Hua is alsoing?" Emperor Fu Qing thought that maybe only a few of the Oceanna royal family was visiting his kingdom, never expecting that his current guest would be the Oceanna Kingdom''s King.


    If only he had known, maybe he would have taken the time to greet themst night. And it seems that their arrival has a purpose that is not simple.


    "Forgive us, Your Majesty," Qiao and Lim said almost at the same time. Receiving such a question, Emperor Fu Qing''s two personal servants felt awry. Not without reason, because the Emperor had not asked them about it beforehand, so neither of them dared to say it for fear that they would be judged presumptuous when speaking without being asked first.


    And the only thing the two of them could do was apologize, for even replying to the Emperor''s words seemed impossible.


    Hearing the constant apologies of the two maids, as if there was nothing but those two words made Emperor Fu Qing heave a harsh sigh.


    Until a moment passed, and the middle-aged man was already in the same room as the guest from the Oceanna Kingdom.


    "Ahem, if I may know what King Shen Hua is visiting for?" asked Emperor Fu Qing after quite a bit of small talk with the two guests.


    Emperor Shen Hua smiled pleasantly at that, the question he had been waiting for a long time finally reached his ears.


    "Before discussing it, I brought some gifts, King Fu Qing."


    "And maybe your people have already told you about it," he added.


    "Oh sure, sure. For that gift, I''m very grateful, King Shen," Emperor Fu Qing replied with a smile.


    "I''ve heard of everything that happened in your kingdom, including everything that happened to you, King Fu, and I''m sorry about that. Yes, although it was hard to believe at first," said King Shen Hua.


    "My only daughter seems to have visited your pce some time ago."


    "She said that she was very happy to be here in your pce."


    Hearing that, Emperor Fu Qing just smiled.


    "My son also said that he unterally terminated his engagement with your daughter because of the incident," said King Shen again.


    Yes, earlier when Prince Shen Zue found out that his fianc¨¦ was a witch, at that time he also cut off all ties to that girl, Fu Xie Yan.


    "And for that, I apologize."


    "No, no. This is nobody''s fault, King Shen. This is purely an ident," Emperor Fu Qing said immediately.


    ''It seems that King Shen has a very high dedication because just to apologize, he was willing to leave his kingdom just to visit him and discuss this.'' That''s more or less what Emperor Fu Qing thought.


    "If King Shen visited me just to apologize like this, it would be too much. After all, I was also one of the causes of this incident, due to my weakness in not being able to take care of my own family and ended up like this."


    "Forget it. Let the past pass," said King Shen Hua.


    "Ah yes, I sent those gifts for your daughter''s wedding, King Fu," added the middle-aged man again who seemed to be starting to touch on the topic he was aiming for.

 Chapter 315 - 315. Purpose Of Emperor Shen Huas Arrival

    "Forget it. Let the past pass," said King Shen Hua.


    "Ah yes, I sent those gifts for your daughter''s wedding, Your Majesty King Fu," added the middle-aged man again who seemed to be starting to touch on the topic he was aiming for.


    "And I''m sorry I couldn''t attend," he added.


    "Oh, it is okay. Don''t say things like that, Your Majesty King Shen. My daughter''s wedding was indeed a sudden one. So I didn''t have enough time to spread out invitations," Emperor Fu Qing replied.


    "This is all because of her request," he said again.


    Emperor Shen Hua just smiled at those words.. "If this incident hadn''t happened, maybe we would have be inws by now," he said thenughed loudly, as did Emperor Fu Qing.


    "Ah yes, by the way where are new brides? I haven''t seen them since yesterday," King Shen asked.


    "They''re going somewhere. And wille backter."


    "Hmm, it''s a shame I can''t congratte them in person."


    "Ah, it''s fine, King Shen. Bringing wedding gifts personally is already an honor for me in a small Kingdom like this," Emperor Fu Qing replied.


    The Zu Kingdom has an area that is not veryrge whenpared to the Oceanna Kingdom. If measured, maybe the area of ??the Zu kingdom is only half of the territory of the Oceanna Kingdom, not only that, although the Zu kingdom is famous for being rich in natural resources, again it does not mean anything whenpared to the Oceanna Kingdom which also has abundant natural resources, especially the wealth of the sea.


    Yes, as the name suggests ''Oceanna'', the kingdom is bordered by the sea. Even has several inds inhabited by the inhabitants of the kingdom.


    If the Zu Kingdom was famous for its forest wealth, then the Oceanna Kingdom was famous for its sea wealth.


    The distance between the two kingdoms is slightly far apart and is mediated by several small kingdoms.


    "Don''t say things like that, I visited here also for other purposes," said King Shen Hua still with a smile on his face.


    Emperor Fu Qing''s brow furrowed faintly, apparently, his guess was correct. There''s no way the Leader of such a great empire would visit him personally just to bring gifts.


    Emperor Fu Qing smiled, "Really? I am lucky that a Leader like you has an interest in my little kingdom," the middle-aged man said no less kindly.


    "Ah, it''s nothing. I just wanted to convey my daughter''s wish. I''m visiting not as the Lord of the Oceanna Kingdom, but as a Father, King of Fu."


    "So let''s just act casual, talk casually as parents," King Shen Hua added again. Meanwhile, Prince Shen Zue just silently listened to the conversation of the two middle-aged men.


    The Prince had no desire to visit the Zu Royal Pce, because if he also went with his father then the royal throne would be temporarily vacant, just only his younger sister insisted and said that they would keep their departure a secret, so did the Queen, and as a result, he ended up following his father here, all because of his affection for his sister, Princess Li.


    "If I may know, what is it?" asked Emperor Fu Qing curiously. In his heart, he kept praying that what King Shen Hua wanted was not something that was beyond his ability or reach.


    "My daughter, Shen Li visited here a while ago and he has already met your daughter and her husband, His Majesty the King of Fu," said King Shen then remained silent for a few seconds.


    Hearing that, one of King Fu Qing''s eyebrows raised faintly, but only briefly. He had no idea what the middle-aged man would say to him.


    "And it seems that my daughter has an interest in your son-inw, the King of Fu," said King Shen while he noticed the change in the expression on the face of his interlocutor.


    "If you please, my only daughter, wants to be the second wife of your daughter''s husband, Fu Xie Lan," he added.


    As if struck by lightning, Emperor Fu Qing was speechless.


    Even Qiao and Lim who were standing behind him nearly fell backward upon hearing that Oceanna Kingdom Leader''s request.


    Indeed, when in the human race, having more than one spouse has bemonce. But it only applies to men, having more than one wife is verymon in society.


    Not only that, if a woman offers herself to be a second, third, and so on, then it will be an honor for the man.


    Having many wives is also a matter of pride in front of society. And those who have only one partner tend to be called stupid and shameful.


    Instantly Emperor Fu Qing''s expression became tense. Even though the habits that exist in people''s lives are like that, it doesn''t mean that he is willing it. Let''s say he was greedy for not allowing Gu Yi to have another wife, all these things he did because of his affection for his daughter, Fu Xie Lan. And Gu Yi agreed to that.


    If Emperor Shen Hua has a purpose like that, what should he say? The goodwill offered by another kingdom to his son-inw, if it was rejected especially if the kingdom that refused was a small kingdom like the Zu Kingdom, then the end might be bad.


    Seeing Emperor Fu Qing silent, Emperor Shen Hua cleared his throat then smiled faintly.


    "Previously I didn''t expect my daughters will either. So far, there have been many who wanted to apply her and even make her Queen, but none of it was epted by the girl," said King Shen with a rough sigh.


    Emperor Fu Qing''s feelings sank hearing all that. He didn''t know how to reply.


    "I heard your son-inw is a Wizard? Maybe because of that, Princess Li wants to be his second wife"


    "Is you not afraid?" Emperor Fu Qing finally made a sound.


    Hearing that question, Shen Hua burst outughing, even a tear almost escaped his eyelids.


    "Why should I be afraid?"


    "I even know some people from their Race," Shen Hua retorted withughter.


    "Daddy?" Even Prince Shen Zue was surprised to learn that fact. Let alone Emperor Fu Qing and his two personal servants, Qiao and Lim.


    Emperor Shen Hua muffled hisughter, then cleared his throat softly, seemingly normalizing the expression on his face.


    "I''m saying this because soon we''ll be close family, isn''t it?" he said very confidently, the way he spoke was as if the person he was talking to was the biological parent of the man who her daughter wanted.


    "And since you are here, then convey my good intentions to your son-inw."

 Chapter 316 - 316. An Offer

    "I''m saying this because soon we''ll be close family, isn''t it?" he said very confidently, the way he spoke was as if the person he was talking to was the biological parent of the man who her daughter wanted.


    "And since you are here, then convey my good intentions to your son-inw." He didn''t know where to meet Princess Fu Xie Lan''s family or husband, so the only one he could meet was Emperor Fu Qing, the man''s father-inw.


    As if at a loss for words, Emperor Fu Qing remained silent, not only because of King Shen''s intentions but because it turned out that the middle-aged man sitting in front of him knew several witches.


    "Hmm, I know Your Majesty might be surprised to learn that I have acquaintances with some wizard."


    "But it is important to know that their existence, which is always considered a myth by society, is true."


    "Not only wizard, but different creatures exist in this world, Your Majesty."


    "Like Vampires maybe? Or werewolves and fairies and even mermaids exist in this world," he added and managed to make everyone surprised to hear it. Including Prince Shen Zue..


    "How did you know?"


    "How I find out, it doesn''t matter," the middle-aged man replied.


    "I''m just telling the truth. Shouldn''t you also know this, Your Majesty? Considering your son-inw is a wizard," he added again looking at Emperor Fu Qing.


    At such a question, the Emperor of the Zu kingdom gasped.


    "Hmm seeing your response, seems like your son-inw didn''t tell you anything about his life, what a shame," King Shen said with a rough sigh as if he already knew about the lives of the creatures he mentioned earlier.


    "So may I know when Princess Fu Xie Lan and Her Husband will return?"


    Emperor Fu Qing was still in his position, the middle-aged man''s mind was currently only filled with worries about Fu Xie Lan, his daughter, and also her husband. Until King Shen Hua''s snort woke him up.


    "Ah...for that matter, they didn''t say for sure when they would return, Your Majesty King Shen," Emperor Fu Qing said.


    "Hmm. Really?"


    "Then, don''t forget to convey my good intentions," he added in a slightly suppressed voice at thest two words.


    Hearing that, Emperor Fu Qing slowly took a deep breath for a moment then exhaled slowly, he would try to answer, but he didn''t know whether to please King Shen or not.


    "Regarding your good intentions. I am very grateful, Your Majesty."


    "Only, I apologize on behalf of my daughter and son-inw. Seems like what your princess wants, it may be difficult for me to fulfill, Your Majesty," Emperor Fu Qing said slowly while noticing the change in expression that might ur on the middle-aged man''s face.


    "Before they got married, I gave Gu Yi a condition before bing my daughter-inw not to remarry after being with my daughter," he added.


    "And that man agreed to it. So it is impossible to realize Princess Li''s wish. I hope you can understand, your majesty."


    And sure enough, the King Shen expression on his face immediately changed. The friendly smile with the previously shining face suddenly disappeared after hearing Emperor Fu Qing''s words.


    "I even personally came to this kingdom just to ask for such a small thing and you are rejecting my good intentions?" Shen Hua responded with a slightly raised tone of voice.


    "My apologies, Your Majesty King Shen."


    "Hmm... well. Cause I''vee all the way here, what if you cancel the conditions you gave your son-inw? In return, I will give some of my territories to you," King Shen replied.


    Qiao and Lim nced at each other briefly when they heard the middle-aged man''s insistent request.


    "I think it''s ..."


    "Nothing is impossible, King Fu. That condition was given by you, and I think it would be fine if you cancel it," King Shen cut in as if he knew what the leader of the Zu kingdom would say next.


    "How? It won''t harm your kingdom at all, and quite the opposite."


    Emperor Fu Qing who heard this fell silent again.


    Emperor Fu Qing loved Fu Xie Lan more than anything. Even whenpared to his own life. Then what right do other people have to do something that can hurt her daughter''s heart?


    "I''ve made a big offer to you, and everything will only bring benefits to the Zu kingdom, and it''s all for my daughter, for my daughter''s happiness, as her father, I will do anything. And I hope that King Fu epts my offer," said King Shen Hua again.


    "What if I decline your offer, Your Majesty?" stuttered the Emperor of the Zu kingdom. He knew very well who he was talking to at this moment. Even though he was also a king,pared to King Shen Hua, he was truly nothing.


    "I think His Majesty King Fu knows very well how I can expand the territory of the Oceanna kingdom," Shen Hua replied immediately.


    Tensing, Emperor Fu Qing''s body stiffened at the middle-aged man''s words. How could he have forgotten it? After his return to rule in this kingdom, the warlord of the kingdom told him everything that happened while he was confined in the dungeon, including all the wars and territorial struggles that urred.


    Not only that, King Shen never yed with his words, that was the reason why Emperor Fu Qing was wary of the man''s private visit to his Kingdom.


    He loves his daughter very much, but that does not mean he will sacrifice the safety of the Zu Kingdom''s residents. It was very clear the consequences he would receive when refusing the offer of the leader of the Oceanna Kingdom.


    Faced with two choices that are both important to him, as a King and the father of an only daughter, Emperor Fu Qing is in a dilemma.


    "His Majesty King Shen is well aware that my daughter was only married a few days ago. As a fellow parent, give me some time to discuss this with them," Emperor Fu Qing said quietly.


    "Does that mean His Majesty King Fu withdraws the conditions you put on your son-inw?"


    "If you think like that, then just think so, Your Majesty," Emperor Fu Qing replied. He didn''t know what to answer anymore. At this time, he was really worried, the safety of the people came first, but the happiness of his daughter was also very important.


    He will leave everything to the man who has be his son-inw. Whether Gu Yi will marry Princess Li or not is up to him.

 Chapter 317 - 317. The Strong Girl

    He will leave everything to the man who has be his son-inw. Whether Gu Yi will marry Princess Li or not is up to him.


    And whatever Gu Yi''s decision will be, then like it or not, willingly or not, he must support it. Even if it means the man wants to take a second wife.


    But deep down, Emperor Fu Qing hoped that the man would refuse King Shen''s offer to him.


    "Alright, I''ll pass this on to them when theye. But it might take a while, is it okay Your Majesty?" Emperor Fu Qing said.


    "Let me know when they have arrived. I will send an envoy to confirm the answer from your son-inw," King Shen replied then cleared his throat.


    "Very well, and thank you for your understanding Your Majesty King Shen," Emperor Fu Qing replied with a weak smile.. His voice soundedpletely uninspired.


    "Erm, since the discussion is over and I''ve also said my goal. I want to return to the Oceanna Kingdom," Emperor Shen Hua replied.


    "You just arrived yesterday. Stay another day, Your Majesty. It''s a long journey, so it might be best if you rest a little longer," Emperor Fu Qing said.


    Prince Shen Zue and Emperor Shen Hua looked at each other as if considering the words of the King of the Zu Kingdom.


    Until a few secondster, "Okay. We will stay another day and will leave tomorrow morning, Yang Starting King Fu" said Emperor Shen Hua.


    ."Thank you, Your Majesty," Emperor Fu Qing replied.


    ***


    Inner Fairy Territory.


    ___________________________________


    The Raindrops emanating from Fu Xie Lan''s blue mana began to subside as the mana in the air faded away.


    It appears that the entire body of the Fryz who are stretched out lengthwise is clean from the ckish sweat that filled their entire bodies a moment ago.


    The stench that filled the air earlier had also lessened, along with the morning breeze.


    Even so, the groans of pain emanating from the remaining Fryz still echoed.


    Fu Xie Lan finished her activities and approached the Fryz who were standing down there.


    "What can we do for you, Miss Xie Lan?" Jiao asked when he saw the girlnding right in front of them.


    "No need," Fu Xie Lan replied in that instant.


    "They''ve been fine. It''s just a matter of time and they''lle back to their senses," she added, stepping a little further away, slowly approaching Hao and Bai Mo.


    "Eh?" Jiao couldn''t digest the girl''s words properly.


    "Miss, you mean, they have recovered? No more damage to their body?" Jiao asked immediately following Fu Xie Lan from behind, and Meyleen did the same.


    "Emm," the girl answered briefly, managed to make Jiao stop his pace instantly, and made Meyleen who was walking behind almost hit him.


    Is there a hearing problem? That girl not only secreted poison in their friends'' bodies but also healed them? In an instant? That short?


    "Does that mean they''ll be back to normal, Miss?" Jiao asked again to make sure. He walked back after the girl.


    From his current position, Jiao could see the girl walking in front of him just nodded in response to his question.


    Seeing Xie Lan''s response, the man suddenly stopped his steps, immediately turned around, walking towards the Fryz who had gathered in one ce. Jiao wanted to examine their bodies.


    The ground he stepped on was slightly wet from the water Xie Lan brought. Approached and inspected the Fryz one by one, not missing a single one. Until he reached thest Fryz, Jiao suddenly fell limp in his position.


    After he checked, he didn''t find the slightest wound, their slightly torn wings had also recovered, who knows since when. All without exception.


    ''How could that be?''


    Exactly what pill did Xie Lan give them?


    That girl not only had the power of Fairy and Witch in her body but also possessed extraordinary pill concocting abilities.


    Jiao still had a hard time epting what was happening in front of him, That mixed-blood girl was very strong. Not only were her wingspletely different but, everything about her was different from the rest.


    So what right had he previously had to doubt the girl''s abilities?


    Moreover, it seemed the mana level in the girl''s body was already at a high level.


    Either this was a stroke of luck or was it just a coincidence that he was able to meet and feel the help of such a powerful figure.


    In the future, Jiao firmly believed that the girl would stand at the top and be feared by all races in this world. But when that would happen, he didn''t know.


    Jiao then took a leaning position with both hands that she brought behind her back to support his weight.


    The man looked up and saw the core region. "Master Shin, look at our stupidity that you mean earlier," he muttered with a smile, his expression looked so relieved.


    "Not only did we recover, but we also met someone who is very stronger" he added.


    Meanwhile, Meyleen who saw Jiao turned around and walk away from Xie Lan earlier just shrugged her shoulders.


    The woman followed behind Fu Xie Lan just in case the girl had something for them to do.


    While on the other hand, Fu Xie Lan again checked the condition of Hao and Bai Mo. The wounds that previously filled the Magic beast spirit''s small body had disappeared as well as the internal injuries it had.


    The only thing left was a faint sigh that could be heard from the two figures who were still lying unconscious.


    Their mana was nearly depleted, and it would probably take a few days for them to recover. No, not a few days but it might take months. Fu Xie Lan didn''t know.


    Because one''s loss of mana in one''s body was a very serious condition whenpared to the external or internal injuries that the physical body experience.


    External wounds or internal wounds can still be healed with potions or pills produced by the wizard race.


    But if it is rted to one''s mana, then there is no other way than the person concerned to recover themselves.


    The mana one has is rted to the soul. That was why any pills or potions would not work and causes a person of wizards who is at the third level to live eternally, because of the unlimited mana that their body has.

 Chapter 318 - 318. Feel Followed And Watched

    The mana one has is rted to the soul. That was why any pills or potions would not work and causes a person of wizards who is at the third level to live eternally, because of the unlimited mana that their body has.


    Fu Xie Lan suddenly had a thought, if only there was a pill that could restore the mana that had been depleted in one''s body, then things would not be this bad.


    Now that Fu Xie Lan didn''t know where to go, she was very confused about what to do next. She wanted to go to the core region, but there was no way she would leave Bai Mo and Hao here. The small creature wouldn''t be a problem because she could carry him.


    "Is there a problem Miss Xie Lan?" Meyleen asked when she saw the figure was silent for a long time, she knew the name of the girl standing in front of her because Jiao had told her a while ago.


    "Have you ever been to the core region?" asked Fu Xie Lan when she heard a female voice behind her.


    "Meyleen, just call me Meyleen, Miss. And my male friend earlier, you can call him Jiao," the woman introduced herself.


    Fu Xie Lan just nodded at the woman''s words.


    "Regarding the Core Region, I''ve only been to there a few times, Miss."


    "What is going on? Does Miss Xie Lan want to visit the core region?"


    "I was just asking, Meyleen," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    "Ah, I see. May I know where do you live? Let me and Jiao take you and your unconscious friend," said Meyleen, still talking.


    "I just arrived in this territory," Fu Xie Lan replied curtly.


    "Eh? Do you mean..."


    "Erm, as you might expect. It was only yesterday that I set foot in Fairy''s territory."


    "Before I only lived in the wizard''s territory," she added.


    Hearing the girl''s words, Meyleen was stunned and froze on the spot. The woman suddenly had many things to ask Xie Lan, but she didn''t feel like she had the right to know everything about the girl in front of her. Yes, although she was very curious, Meyleen chose to keep it to herself and refused to ask further.


    "In that case, on behalf of all the Fryz here, I apologize to Miss, because you have wasted a lot of time because of us."


    "No. You or anyone else doesn''t need to apologize to me. After all, the ck witch is also bringing my friends," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    "I should be the one thanking you guys, for buying time until I came," he added.


    "B-ck witch?" Meyleen stuttered.


    "Hmm."


    Meyleen''s face suddenly turned deathly pale. She had indeed heard of the human race cooperating with ck witches and being the mastermind behind the events seven hundred years ago.


    It was very fortunate that she had not been born into this world at that time and only heard about it from the stories of people who spread it. It was said that ck witchs possessed magic power equaling those of wizards who were at level three, and even more so. They did not hesitate to use all means to be strong even if it cost the safety of all the races in this world.


    However, she didn''t expect that the three ck-robed figures that the Fryz fought just a moment ago were a gang of ck witchs.


    "No, Miss. It''s our duty, Fryz, to keep the interior safe." Earlier the fairy guards did sense something suspicious at the border in the early hours of yesterday, whereas some of our Fryz have checked it, there is nothing we can find," she added.


    "No wonder, it turns out that the ck witchs managed to infiltrate. No wonder we can''t sense their presence because our strength is lower than those wizards," Meyleen continued to chatter away as if she was talking to herself.


    "No. You''re wrong Meyleen," said Fu Xie Lan turning to face the woman standing behind her.


    "The two things you said earlier are unrted," she added.


    "What do you mean, Miss?" Meyleen asked confusedly, the wrinkles on her forehead clearly showing that she was deep in thought.


    "Where were you before when I fought thest ck witch?"


    "I-I was at the top of the cliff, Miss. I''m sorry for not helping you."


    "Surely you can see what''s going on down here, can''t you?"


    "Y-yes, Miss," Meyleen replied feeling uneasy.


    "Who do you think killed thest ck witch?" asked Fu Xie Lan.


    "Isn''t that what you did?" Meyleen asked, nowpletely confused by all the words of the girl standing in front of her.


    "No. You''re wrong, it''s not me," Fu Xie Lan replied curtly.


    "Huh?" Meyleen was shocked, then why hadn''t she seen another figure around the girl before? Even until the ck witch died, she didn''t find anything other than the girl. Her brain worked quickly, trying to digest all of Xie Lan''s words and rte them to one another.


    "What the guardian fairy feel at the border is indeed true. Maybe someone had passed the barrier magic secretly? Of course, that person is so strong that he can pass magic that no one else can."


    "And that person is not the three ck wizards you saw just a moment ago," added Fu Xie Lan.


    Somehow, Fu Xie Lan who was usually toozy to speak could easily spit out whatever was filling her head.


    "He''s a different person."


    Meyleen who heard all of Fu Xie Lan''s exnations was frozen on the spot.


    "Don''t tell me it was that person who killed thest mage you fought?"


    "Too bad, it seems that your guess was right," Fu Xie Lan replied lightly.


    Instantly Meyleen''s hairs stood up against gravity. Somehow she suddenly got goosebumps after hearing the girl''s words. She immediately looked around, as if searching for anything that might be suspicious, from all of Xie Lan''s exnations, it meant that the intruder was still in Fairy''s territory, or even currently watching them.


    "It''s useless to look for it. You can''t find that person''s whereabouts," said Fu Xie Lan when she saw Meyleen''s movements. She who has the power of invisibility couldn''t find the whereabouts of that figure, let alone Meyleen? And all of that was proof enough that the person watching over him was much stronger than himself.


    Fu Xie Lan already had a feeling that someone was following her, and when she saw Bai Mo who had suddenly appeared, she thought that maybe it was that man following her. But that thought vanished when she saw the ck witch being killed at the hands of someone she didn''t even know existed, and it turned out to be true, even after Bai Mo was nearby, the feeling of being followed by someone was still there.


    Somehow, Fu Xie Lan who was usually toozy to speak could easily spit out whatever was filling her head.


    "He''s a different person."


    Meyleen who heard all of Fu Xie Lan''s exnations was frozen on the spot.


    "Don''t tell me it was that person who killed thest mage you fought?"


    "Too bad, it seems that your guess was right," Fu Xie Lan replied lightly.


    Instantly Meyleen''s hairs stood up against gravity. Somehow she suddenly got goosebumps after hearing the girl''s words. She immediately looked around, as if searching for anything that might be suspicious, from all of Xie Lan''s exnations, it meant that the intruder was still in Fairy''s territory, or even currently watching them.


    "It''s useless to look for it. You can''t find that person''s whereabouts," said Fu Xie Lan when she saw Meyleen''s movements. She who has the power of invisibility eyes couldn''t find the whereabouts of that figure, let alone Meyleen? And all of that was proof enough that the person watching over her was much stronger than herself.


    Prefiously, Fu Xie Lan already had a feeling that someone was following her, and when she saw Bai Mo who had suddenly appeared, she thought that maybe it was that man following her.. But that thought vanished when she saw the ck witch being killed at the hands of someone she didn''t even know existed, and it turned out to be true, even after Bai Mo was nearby, the feeling of being followed by someone was still there.

 Chapter 319 - 319. Giving And Receiving

    "It''s useless looking for it. You can''t find that person''s whereabouts," said Fu Xie Lan when she saw Meyleen''s movements.


    Immediately Meyleen stopped what she was doing. Back to her position, how could Xie Lan say such a thing?


    Seeing the silent Meyleen, Fu Xie Lan let out a rough sigh.


    "So what should I do now, Miss?" asked Meyleen.


    "Nothing," Fu Xie Lan replied immediately.


    Meyleen was confused, as Fryz was in charge of maintaining the security of the inner region, of course, she couldn''t stay silent after knowing this. Because that means the security of the area they are guarding is no longer guaranteed. But now what can she do?


    Whereas what Xie Lan said was true. Meyleen couldn''t find the whereabouts of the person the girl was referring to.


    "Does that mean, the person that Miss Xie Lan refers to is also a ck witch?" asked Meyleen looking a little hesitant.


    "I''m not saying, he''s a ck witch, but there is such a possibility," she replied.


    "Okay, I''ll tell Mr. Zynter when he wakes up."


    "Thanks for your help, Miss," said Meyleen again.


    "I''m only repaying what you guys gave me," Fu Xie Lan replied. The girl did not hesitate to give a treat for what other people did to her.


    If someone was kind to her then Fu Xie Lan would repay her/him many times over because she was not the type to be indebted. And this also applies to someone who has bad intentions or is looking for trouble with her, then she will also not hesitate to give a reply that is even worse than what she received.


    "I don''t know what you did too, Miss Xie Lan, but even so we will still thank you," Meyleen said after a few seconds of silence.


    "It''s up to you," replied Fu Xie Lan then turned back to face the guard''s Bai Mo and Hao were.


    The man she knew whose name was Mr. Zyn also seemed to have stopped moaning in pain, the sweat that filled his body was cker than the rest, as well as the stench emanating from it. This indicates that the poison contained in the man''s body is very much.


    Fu Xie Lan then walked over to Master Zyn and checked his pulse.


    "How are his condition, Miss," Meyleen asked a little closer.


    Fu Xie Lan just looked up to see where the voice came from, didn''t answer.


    "Take him and wipe the sweat that fills his body," Fu Xie Lan ordered after finishing her activities, then stepped back, slightly away from Master Zyn''s body.


    "All right, Miss," replied Meyleen and at that moment she got up and did all the things the girl asked her to do.


    "Do it to themter too," said Fu Xie Lan.


    "I guess you don''t need any more exnation about how to clean their bodies, do you?"


    Meyleen only smiled faintly at Xie Lan''s words.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Xie Lan doesn''t have to worry about that," Meyleen replied with a wide smile.


    Meanwhile, Fu Xie Lan only nodded in response.


    A sigh escaped Fu Xie Lan''s lips, her gaze lifted, and looked at the boundary cliff.


    The girl could see very clearly the rocks and soil that still asionally fell from there. Maybe because of the impact of the explosion she heardst night?


    It seems, if the rocks and soil on the edge of the cliff are allowed to continue like that, then the boundary cliff may fall. Whether it''s tomorrow or on other days toe.


    Not only that, when Fu Xie Lan turned her gaze to the ground she was standing on, the damage was also done.


    The trees and grass that filled this ce previously had disappeared and left only a big hole, this was not the work of the three witches but her, previously, the big explosion urred because she was trying to break the cube-shaped runes that were confining several people including herself, and as a result not only did the rune disappear, but it also ttened the area around the rune cube it was in previously.


    A pair of wings reappeared on her back, slowly pping as her legs moved away from the ground.


    Flying a bit high, approaching the boundary cliff that seems to continue to be eroded.


    Jiao and Meyleen, no, not only the two but some of the other Fryz looked up when they saw the girl in white dress flying back and approaching the cliff.


    Fu Xie Lan, who felt that she had reached the right position for her, slowly raised her hand, and at that instant green mana gathered there, from being faint to dark and bright.


    It happened a few seconds and then the mana she threw forward, and at the same time, the green mana separated into small balls in the air and immediately spread all over the edge of the cliff. The size of the green balls may only be the size of a firefly, so at first nce, they look like scattered green stars.


    When it hit the ground, the mana balls seemed to disappear there, nothing happened after that, until a few secondster a vibration urred. Vibrations can be seen by the naked eye, and make the intensity of the falling soil and rocks is increasing.


    Made Jiao who was still sitting on the ground immediately get up when she saw this, not only the man but Meyleen and the other Fryz were shocked and felt the same feeling that Jiao felt.


    What did the girl do? Why does she seem to want to break the cliff? Suddenly Jiao and Meyleen remembered what Mr. Shin had said a while ago, was that girl''s attitude towards them just a cover to cover up her true intentions and goals?


    Somehow Jiao and Meyleen had such thoughts, maybe the sudden thought that came to their mind was triggered by the girl''s actions.


    Jiao immediately pped his wings and flew towards Meyleen who seemed to be carrying Master Zyn''s body.


    "Meyleen, what is Miss Xie Lan going to do?" Jiao asked as soon as hended his feet right next to the woman.


    "I do not know."


    Hearing Meyleen''s response, Jiao put on a wary attitude, he intended to fly back and approach the girl, stopping everything he was about to do, no matter what.


    However he hadn''t even reached a meter tall and Jiao had stopped pping his wings, the man was back on the ground.


    Watching in amazement what happened to the edge of the cliff above.


    Slowly but surely, several trees emerged from the side of the cliff, continued to extend forward, and then the trees arched ny degrees and grew back upwards.. Not just one, but there were many, roughly the same distance, when viewed from Jiao''s current position, the trees on the edge of the cliff seemed to form a line.

 Chapter 320 - 320. Lose Consciousness

    Slowly but surely, several trees emerged from the side of the cliff, continued to extend forward, and then they turned ny degrees and grew back upwards. Not just one, but there were many, roughly the same distance, when viewed from Jiao''s current position, the trees on the edge of the cliff seemed to form a line.


    The trees continued to grow, with many branches and green leaves that looked so fresh and dense. Not only that, but grass also appeared and continued to spread over the ground and the sides of the cliff, as if someone was rolling out a green carpet.


    It happened a few minutes, Fu Xie Lan was still standing in the air with her white dress fluttering against the cardinal directions, her long ck hair swaying asionally touching her pair of pping wings.


    Until a few moments passed, no more soil could be seen around the boundary cliff, the entire surface and side of the cliff that was previously still soil was now covered with grass that was so fertile.


    Fu Xie Lan not only stopped the erosion that was happening at the edge of the boundary cliff, but the girl also created a scene that was so beautiful to the eye.


    Looking at the masterpiece she created in front of her, a faint smile formed on the girl''s lips. She never expected that she would do something crazy like this. To be honest, Fu Xie Lan asionally felt as if she was in a dream.


    Still standing in her position in the air, the girl slowly turned around. Looked at the puddle-shaped ce from the explosion just a moment ago.


    Under the zing sun, Fu Xie Lan then did the same thing she did before.


    Spread the mana orbs down there and start restoring the damaged ces.


    Jiao and Meyleen who saw this didn''t blink a bit until the balls of light that came from Fu Xie Lan hit the ground again including the ce where they were standing.


    Waves of green light suddenly filled thend below, and the next second, the trees slowly began to grow, along with grass and also some flowers with different petals, only a few secondster and all the nts had filled the bare ground. Jiao and Meyleen saw the ground they were standing on was covered with grass, looked at each other.


    Jiao was wrong again, the man immediately cursed himself for doubting Xie Lan just a moment ago.


    It seems that Mr. Shin''s words were right about his stupidity. How could he think of anything bad about the person who had saved them?


    After recovering the area below, Fu Xie Lan again pped her wings and flew low,nding right where Hao and Bai Mo were.


    As for Jiao and Meyleen, both of them just woke up from their previous shock. Although the fairies did have the ability to restore damaged herbs and grow some nts, neither Jiao nor Meyleen, two had ever seen anything like what she had witnessed earlier.


    When fairies grow nts, usually, they can''t grow them directly like the girl did, because they tend to do it slowly and gradually.


    But what did they see just now? Fu Xie Lan not only brought the nts up from the ground but also grew them to that size.


    Jiao and Meyleen didn''t know anymore how much life energy Fu Xie Lan had.


    While on the other hand, just as Fu Xie Lannded her feet on the ground, the girl suddenly wobbled, her vision was blurry and a little blurry, suddenly a headache hit her again, not only that, the pain was also intense in her lower abdomen.


    Fu Xie Lan tried to hold on to her position while closing her eyelids to reduce the feeling of dizziness that gued her head, the skin on her face had also turned pale. Anyone can see beads of sweat dripping from her forehead.


    Her breathing was heavy and ragged, her heart was racing too, and darkness was taking her consciousness.


    BRUKKKKK...


    Fu Xie Lan finally copsed to the ground. The girl lost consciousness again, with the body lying not far from Hao and Bai Mo.


    "Miss...." Jiao panicked with an echoing scream. The man immediately ran towards where Fu Xie Lan had fallen.


    But unfortunately, there was no reply from Fu Xie Lan.


    Looking at the girl''s body falling, Jiao was inmed.


    How about this?


    What happened to the girl who saved them? Before that, though, she seemed fine. Why is it suddenly like this?


    While Meyleen who heard Jiao''s scream only turned to the source of the sound, whereas she also felt a little worried when she saw Xie Lan''s body was already on the ground, but the woman did not stop and continued to carry out Fu Xie Lan''s orders to her earlier. Clean the ck sweat from Mr. Zyn''s body. Because no matter how worried she had for the girl, Meyleen still had to put their leader first.


    Even though she and the others lifted and gathered the bodies of the Fryz, it didn''t mean she was touching their bodies directly, because if so, the ck sweat that was attached to Fryz''s body would also hit her.


    And to avoid that, Meyleen, Jiao, and the others used their mana. The very thin green mana served as a coating or intermediary so that they were not exposed to the ck sweat.


    Until a few moments passed, Master Zyn''s body was clean from the ck sweat that filled him. Meyleen then turned around and headed in the direction where Jiao and Xie Lan were.


    It seemed that Jiao had already brought the girl''s body to a morefortable ce. On a pile of leaves that are so thick, like a mattress.


    Whether since when Jiao collected the leaves, she did not know.


    "What happened?" Meyleen asked as her feetnded.


    The man turned to the source of the sound, then rose from his kneeling position on the grass.


    "I do not know. Suddenly she fell unconscious," said Jiao replying to Meyleen''s words.


    Meyleen immediately approached and checked Fu Xie Lan''s pulse. Even though she doesn''t have medical skills, that doesn''t mean she can''t check someone''s pulse.


    Staying in her position for a few seconds, Meyleen frowned, the pulse on Xie Lan''s hand was throbbing normally, then why did the girl in front of her look so pale?


    "What''s wrong? Do you know why she lost consciousness?" Jiao asked Meyleen.


    The woman just shook her head.


    "Should I go to the pce to ask for healing pills?" Jiao asked.


    "Don''t joke Jiao. It''s not funny."


    "I''m serious, Meyleen."


    "You still have the rest of the pills that Miss Xie Lan gave you?"


    "No.. I''ve given everything to them," Jiao shook his head.

 Chapter 321 - 321. Core Area

    "You still have the rest of the pills that Miss Xie Lan gave you?"


    "It''s over. I''ve already given them everything," Jiao shook his head.


    "So how is it?" the man asked again.


    "We''ll just have to wait until she wakes up," Meyleen replied.


    "What if something happened to her body?" Jiao asked very worriedly.


    Hearing the man''s concern, Meyleen fell silent.


    "Let me go."


    "Miss Xie Lan has helped us, even helped restore the bodies of our friends who were injured and poisoned. And in return, I will go ask the pce for healing pills, Meyleen."


    "But what if Mr. Shin doesn''t allow you to enter the pce?"


    "You know that before going to the pce you should inform them of your visit, and again, I''m sure, that they won''t wee you well considering how angry the middle-aged man was a while ago," Meyleen said.


    "I''m not going to meet them and just go straight to the pce," replied Jiao trying to steady his heart.


    "How to?"


    "What if the pce rejects you?"


    "I didn''t know until I tried it, Meyleen. So let me go," said the man again.


    "Hmm. Is there no other way? Other than the core region?"


    "Maybe we should wait for Mr. Zyn to wake up first," the woman added.


    "No Meyleen. The two of us, no, not just the two of us but all the Fryz who are on location right now, all have no understanding of medicine. Let alone concocting pills, we can''t even know the condition of Miss Xie Lan''s body."


    "So there is no other way than to the pce."


    "Just a healing pill, I don''t think it''s anything big. Although we don''t know for sure how Miss Xie Lan is doing, just in case, let me go."


    Meyleen fell silent hearing Jiao''s words. As if she was looking for all the remaining possibilities, and also considering everything that might happen in the future.


    "Well, how about waiting for Master Zyn toe to his senses first."


    "And what if Miss Xie Lan''s condition worsened by then?"


    "We don''t know when they will wake up, neither will Mr. Zyn, Meyleen," said Jiao as she turned to the Fryz he had gathered in one ce.


    "It does not matter."


    "Don''t overdo it like that, I will only go to the pce. Not hell," he said again.


    A sigh escaped Meyleen''s lips, "Okay if that''s what you want," she said.


    "I''ll pass this on to Mr. Zyn when he wakes up. Even so, I hope you can return as soon as possible before they all wake up," Meyleen said at length.


    Jiao just nodded at the woman''s chatter and then prepared.


    "Take care of them," said Jiao, and the next second the man was already pping his wings and flying high towards the central region.


    "Alright, trust them to me," Meyleen replied when she saw the man''s figure shrinking in midair.


    ***


    Only traveling for a few tens of minutes, Jiao finally set foot on the maind of the core region.


    The guard in the core area is not as strict as the inner area. If on the inside the Fryz will usually go around as much as possible to ensure safety. Unlike the core area where the Fryz will only be around the pce.


    This is due to the location of the core area that floats in the air so that indirectly the distance and location have be security for the region itself. Because with that, no other race other than the fairies would be able to reach the core region.


    The area of ??the core area is not too wide, the scenery in the area is also not much different from the scenery in the inner region. Mountains and hills, flower beds, waterfalls, flower gardens, andkes.


    The only difference was the existence of the Fairy Pce that stood so majestic in the middle of the core area.


    Jiao looked at the ground he was standing on, the man then turned around and cast his gaze downwards. "Hold on, Miss. Wait for me," he said, took a deep breath, and then resumed his walk.


    He didn''t know what had happened to the girl''s body, maybe the only thing that might bring him back to consciousness was with a healing pill. Yes, the man firmly believed that.


    Jiao didn''t know, that what Fu Xie Lan produced just a moment ago was the same healing pill that the Fairy royal pce had. However, the pills the girl had produced had run out and not a single grain was left.


    The sun was shining brightly, some fairies seemed to be passing by in the air but some were just walking like him, enjoying the light and the morning air. The scent of flowers in the core region is thicker than in the other regions.


    Not only that, from the moment he set foot in the core region, Jiao felt that his body was extremely light. Maybe because the mana content in the area is very dense.


    His current position allowed him to directly see the top of the pce. Not only castles, but several castles with towering towers, and also arge building surrounded by high walls, it seemed to be Zaphyr Academy.


    Standing on a hill filled with only grass, Jiao quickened his pace.


    Only walked a few meters down the hill, and his wings pped softly towards the pce that had already entered his view.


    .....


    Jiaonded a little away from the pce gate. He did this to observe the Fryz around the pce.


    He was currently standing behind the walls of a building simr to an inn of fairies in the core region. Staying in his position for a few minutes, Jiao''s eyes only caught the three Fryz who was standing idly in front of the gate. While the others seemed to be talking casually on the pce walls.


    Seeing the faces of all of them one by one, Jiao''s brow furrowed. He had never met any of them at all, not one.


    But, isn''t that a good thing?


    Jiao then took off the robe he was wearing and reced it with a robe usually worn by other fairies. The robe he got when he was on his way to the pce, at a merchant who seemed to only sell one item, the robes of the fairies.


    The robes of the Fryz and the other fairies were the same color, but there was one thing that set them apart. Special embroidery filled the hem of his robe, embroidery that is specifically for the Fryz. While the other fairies were just ordinary residents of the Fairy Territory, the robes they wore would be in green.


    Unlike the guardian fairies and forest fairies, which can be recognized immediately by the color of their wings and body shape.


    Finished changing the robe he was wearing, Jiao jumped on a branch that had thick leaves not far from him and hid his robe.


    He did this so that he could immediately enter the pce without difficulty because of his identity as a Fryz.

 Chapter 322 - 322. Unexpected Meeting At Fairy Castle

    He did this so that he could immediately enter the pce without difficulty because of his identity as a Fryz.


    ***


    The Fairy Pce gates are open continuously, it aims to make it easier for anyone who has business with the pce.


    Jiao strode slowly and tried his best to look normal. In his heart, the man kept hoping that no one would recognize him, neither did Mr. Shin. Hopefully, the middle-aged man doesn''t show up this time.


    Until he passed through the gate and entered the pce courtyard, Jiao still couldn''t breathe a sigh of relief because what he was about to do was just about to begin.


    Suddenly someone pulled him from the side and managed to make him startle.


    When he saw who the culprit was, the panic that had attacked him instantly disappeared.


    "Teacher Liu?"


    "Shhh..." Teacher Liu gestured to Jiao.


    "What are you doing in this pce alone?"


    "And... your cloak?"


    "It''s a long story, Teacher Liu."


    "And you? Should don''t you be at the Academy already?" Jiao asked a little curiously.


    The position of the two is currently a bit far from the main road in the pce, precisely behind a butterfly statue made of emerald stone.


    "After a long journey, my body was very tired and the Queen asked me to stay overnight before returning to the academy. And now I''m just about to leave."


    "And You? What are you doing?"


    "It''s a long story, Master Liu. I don''t have much time."


    "Ah yes, does Teacher Liu have a healing pill?"


    "I need it," Jiao added.


    "You visited the pce because of the healing pills?"


    Jiao immediately nodded.


    "Master Shin knows of your visit?"


    Jiao shook his head.


    Teacher Liu sighed harshly, without even asking, he should have known just by looking at the robe the man was wearing.


    Teacher Liu then asked "But for whom?"


    "A friend of mine is injured, Teacher Liu. And needs those pills," Jiao replied that very second.


    "I gave it all to the pce when I just arrived yesterday."


    "But don''t worry, someone once gave me two pills for free when I was on my way back to Fairy''s territory."


    "And I still have one left," he added. He still remembered when Fu Xie Lan gave him two pills while still in the carriage in Kanca City.


    And don''t be surprised why Master Liu and Jiao know each other. It''s all because of Jiao who is a Fryz, who always goes around and maintains security in the area around the residence the middle-aged man lives. As for Teacher Liu, because he goes in and out of the inner region too often, he recognizes almost all the Fryz in that region.


    And seeing Jiao who was supposed to be in the inner region visiting the Fairy pce, meant something happened.


    "Take this," said Teacher Liu, handing him a small package containing a pill that Fu Xie Lan had given him earlier.


    "What''s this?"


    "The pill you need," Teacher Liu replied quickly.


    "Really? Then thank you very much, Master Liu," said Jiao as soon as she epted the package and immediately put it in her trouser pocket without checking it first.


    "Erm... Then I''ll go first."


    "I''m sote. And you too, don''t linger in the pce if you don''t have any more needs," added Teacher Liu.


    "Okay, thanks in advance," said Jiao, bowing slightly to the middle-aged man.


    "Erm, it''s nothing. Hope your friend gets well soon. I''ll go first," said Teacher Liu, slowly moving away from Jiao.


    Unconsciously Jiao breathed a sigh of relief, he didn''t know what luck is approaching him at this time.


    Seeing the middle-aged man disappear behind the pce gate, only then did Jiao move from his position, and of course, he tried to act casual, so as not to attract the attention of others, especially the Fryz around him.


    Approaching the pce gate, for some reason, Jiao suddenly felt nervous.


    "YOU... STOP THERE!" A voice suddenly sounded from behind Jiao. Hearing the voice, he seemed to recognize who the owner was.


    Even so, the man continued on his way, pretending not to hear the voice.


    "Your thing fell, sir," said the man again, as soon as Jiao reached into his trouser pocket and sure enough, the pill Teacher Liu gave was not there.


    How about this?


    The owner of the voice suddenly flew over andnded right in front of him. It made Jiao, who had not had time to think, give up right then and there.


    "Your thing fell," said the man, handing him a small package. Jiao could only lower her head, trying her best to hide her face from the man, even though it seemed impossible.


    "Th-thank you, Master," stuttered Jiao. One of his hands grabbed his small package that was in the man''s hand.


    The figure standing in front of him right now was a Fryz, more precisely the leader of Fryz in the core region.


    After retrieving his dropped item, Jiao didn''t say anything more and quickly walked away from there.


    "Be careful sir, don''t let your things fall again," said Master Shin, asionally frowning, looking like someone who was thinking.


    Jiao who heard the middle-aged man''s words immediately breathed a sigh of relief. Thankfully, that meant Master Shin didn''t see his face, for the first time, Jiao felt lucky with his short stature.


    "Master...WAIT!!"


    Just now Jiao breathed a sigh of relief, and Master Shin''s voice was heard again. The sound of his footsteps getting bigger indicated that the middle-aged man was walking towards him.


    Oh no more.


    Jiao surrendered. Why else did Master Shin tell him to stop?


    "I think I''ve seen you before," said Mr. Shin, inviting Jiao to speak.


    Hearing the man speaks to him, Jiao took a deep breath and then raised his head. Even hiding would not be able to get him to escape from the man, especially if he immediately flew and left the pce? It''s not that easy, because this isn''t his territory.


    "Good morning, Mr. Shin," Jiao finally said to the middle-aged man, just making small talk because he didn''t know how to respond.


    Master Shin was silent in his position with a frown, "Fryz? You''re Fryz in the inner region aren''t you?" His memories of being in the inner region early this morning were still vividly etched in the middle-aged man''s mind.


    "What are you doing in this pce?" asked Mr. Shin, one eyebrow raised, with his arms folded across his chest.


    "Don''t tell me you visited because you needed healing pills?"


    "Judging from the direction where you are going, it seems that you already want to leave the pce? And without resorting to me first?

 Chapter 323 - 323. Meet Mr. Shin

    "Don''t tell me you visited because you needed healing pills?"


    "Judging from the direction where you''re going, it looks like you already want to leave the pce? And without resorting to me first?"


    "And your cloak? It seems that you intend to trick me?" used Mr. Shin without giving Jiao any time to speak.


    "Tell me, why did you visit the pce? You already know, even your leader, Master Zyn, has to meet me first before entering the pce," the man added as he watched Jiao''s appearance from head to toe.


    Every Fryz who is in the inner region if they want to visit the Fairy pce must be with Master Shin''s knowledge, all of that is to respect him as the strongest leader of the Fryz, even Mr. Zyn must also be polite to him.


    "And what robe are you wearing? Those aren''t Fryz''s robes."


    "Are you ying with me?"


    "Seems like you don''t respect me as the leader of the fryz in this area," he said again, constantly chattering.


    Hearing all those words, Jiao was inmed. The man was at a loss for words.


    It''s not that he doesn''t respect Master Shin, it''s just that he doesn''t want to get into trouble with him if he finds out about his arrival.


    Because he knew for sure, that Master Shin would not let him enter the pce so easily, especially if he knew his purpose considering how angry the middle-aged man had been a moment ago.


    "Why are you silent?" said Mr. Shin still with his hands crossed to his chest.


    "Are the Inner Territory Fryz dying? Huh, it''s your fault for treating us this way."


    "And don''t expect you to get any more help from me."


    "W-we apologize, Master," stuttered Jiao finally regained his voice.


    "Then excuse me," added Jiao as he bowed, intending to leave the ce as soon as possible. Not because he was afraid of the middle-aged man, but rather because he was very worried about Miss Xie Lan.


    "Who let you go?"


    "It turns out that not only do you not respect me but you also don''t respect me as the Fryz Leader of the Core Region. You think that after I was treated like that, you could get away with it and walk away?" said Mr. Shin in a voice that sounded so cynical.


    Jiao''s body stiffened, the feeling of luck he had felt a moment ago suddenly vanished. "Sorry in advance Master, it''s not that I disrespect Master Shin. As a fellow Fryz, of course, I respect you."


    "Only this time, I deeply beg you to let me go. My friend is hurt, Master."


    "Where''s that girl you glorify? Did she run away? Didn''t shee back? Huh...I thought so."


    "You guys are really stupid to judge the situation, you can''t even tell who is to be trusted and who is not."


    "I wonder why Master Zyn made you part of the Fryz."


    "Not only that, but you guys also don''t want to hear me and even refuse my help."


    "Hearing you apologize like that. Who cares? Even if all the Fryz in the inner region dies, I don''t care. After all, the pce can recruit new Fryz again," said Master Shin lightly.


    Jiao who heard all of Mr. Shin''s words could only stroke his chest patiently. Because it seems, in the current situation and conditions, even silence would be wrong in the eyes of the middle-aged man, especially if he fought him?


    "Once again I apologize, Master. If allowed, I would like to return to the inner region," said Jiao in a low and friendly voice.


    "No. Before you give away all the pills you obtained from the pce," Master Shin replied right away.


    "I-I didn''t receive any pills, Master. Really," said Jiao. He couldn''t believe that the leader of Fryz would say something like that to him.


    "Is that true?"


    "Then what are you doing in this pce?"


    "Th-that... I..."


    "You... search him," Master Shin ordered to the few Fryz who followed him, he didn''t even wait for Jiao''s words to finish. One corner of his lips lifted, smirking.


    "No... not Master. I don''t ept pills from the pce," Jiao replied refusing.


    "No one allowed you to refuse. Do you know? I''m in charge of the Fairy Pce''s security. Who knows you took some pce items without anyone knowing," said Master Shin. Not only being the Fryz Leader of the core region, but Master Shin is also someone in charge of pce security.


    The middle-aged man was furious with the Fryz in the inner region because he felt he had been mistreated a while ago. He did not expect that a little mouse would offer to be an outlet for what he felt.


    "Fast!! What are you waiting for? Search him!" Master Shin ordered again.


    "Using an ordinary fairy robe, I am increasingly convinced that your purpose for visiting this pce is not as simple as asking for healing pills."


    Immediately several Fryz stepped forward carrying out Master Shin''s orders.


    Jiao who saw three Fryz walking towards him, just stood still. If it''s like this, avoiding it will only prolong the problem. Luckily some spirit stones and other items that he had moved into the cloak pocket that he had hidden in the tree. So they wouldn''t be able to find anything on his body.


    But that thought onlysted a few seconds before one of the Fryz took out the small package Teacher Liu had given him a few minutes ago.


    "No, don''t take that thing," said Jiao trying to grab what was in Fryz''s hand who was standing right next to him.


    "This is Master," said the Fryz as he handed a small package into Master Shin''s hand without paying any heed to Jiao.


    "No, it''s mine, Mr. Shin, please return it to me," Jiao whined.


    "Search again," said the middle-aged man again giving orders.


    Until a few seconds passed, all of Jiao''s clothes had been searched.


    "No more, sir," said one of the Fryz which was then nodded by the other two Fryz.


    "Is that true?" One of Master Shin''s eyebrows rose at his subordinate''s response.


    "What''s this?" asked the middle-aged man again as he held up a small green package right in front of Jiao''s face.


    "T-that..."


    "Why stutter like that? You just need to answer," Master Shin interrupted.


    To be honest, Jiao is already very annoyed with the man, because Mr. Shin has always cut his words at will. Jiao knew that the man was a leader of Fryz who had such strong fairy powers, but that can not be used as an excuse to treat other people arbitrarily.


    "Don''t want to answer it?" asked Mr. Shin when he saw Jiao was silent.


    "Then let''s see what''s in this little package," he said again with a chuckle that managed to make Jiao''s ears heat up.


    "Why does a leader like you have this kind of attitude? You should be ashamed, with your position as the leader of the Fryz, you shouldn''t treat others lightly," said Jiao with emotions that finally broke out.

 Chapter 324 - 324. Whip Punishment

    "Why does a leader like you have this kind of attitude? Shouldn''t you be ashamed, with your position as the leader of the Fryz, you shouldn''t treat others lightly," said Jiao with emotions finally breaking out.


    Mr. Shin was furious to hear Jiao''s words.


    "You dare to fight me? Huh?"


    "It is mine, Master, and I didn''t steal it from anyone. I''m just telling the truth, but you don''t believe me."


    "Who can trust a fool like you?" Master Shin replied in a high tone of voice.


    The middle-aged man didn''t stop the movement of his hand and continued to unwrap the small package that was in his grip.


    However...Empty!


    There was nothing in the little package. Master Shin''s brow furrowed. Even Jiao was confused, but at the same time, the man felt a little relieved.


    Whether Master Liu tricked him or lied to him, he didn''t know.


    PPAAKKK!!


    Immediately the small package was tossed in Jiao''s face. Master Shin felt cheated.


    "I told you, Master. I didn''t take anything from inside the pce."


    "Then what are you doing by visiting this pce?" asked Mr. Shin feeling a little disappointed at having lost the reason to teach the man a lesson.


    Jiao was silent. For the second time, the man didn''t know what to say or give an answer.


    Seeing the silence of Fryz in front of him, Master Shin''s eyes shed.


    "Drag him!" he ordered to Fryz who was behind him. Even though Jiao didn''t take anything from the pce, but wasn''t that man being presumptuous of him? So with that alone, it was already a reason to punish the man.


    "Okay, Master," said several people almost at the same time.


    While Jiao who heard the order just froze on the spot. Not only did he not get the pills, but now who knows what else will happen to him.


    Instantly the man remembered Meyleen''s words. Jiao finally confirmed the woman''s words. Even so, he didn''t have any regrets. This was the consequence he had to endure for the sake of Miss Xie Lan who had saved them.


    Report or not about his arrival to the pce, if his destiny was to end like this, then no one would be able to interfere.


    Jiao gave in, and just followed where they were going.


    .


    .


    "AAAHHHHHH," a scream echoed through the ck room. A man who is in a standing position with his hands tied to a post on his left and right sides.


    The figure of the man was Jiao.


    "This is your punishment for entering the pce without my knowledge."


    CTARRRRR...


    Another whipnded on Jiao''s body. Apanied by a scream of pain that escaped his lips.


    Currently, Jiao is receiving the caning. A punishment that is intended for the guilty fairies.


    Every fairy who received ash, then it felt the same as a hundredshes in human territory.


    "And also for being rude to me," said Master Shin again while waving one of his fingers, gesturing to the fairy he had ordered to punish Jiao.


    CTARR...


    CTARR...


    The whip kept hitting his body. Made the robe that Jiao was wearing torn apart, with wounds on the skin that appeared to wide open. asionally seen blood dripping from there. Even his two wings that had been hit by the whip were now numb.


    No matter how many times the whip had hit his body, Fryz didn''t stop the whip either.


    As for Master Shin, the middle-aged man just sat casually right in front of him. Enjoyed the screams of pain of a Fryzing from the inner region.


    "Sick?" Mr. Shin chuckled.


    "Very lucky, you should be grateful for only receiving a light sentence like this," said the middle-aged man again.


    Since the first whipnded on his body, Jiao never responded to the middle-aged man''s words. He only hoped that this punishment would end soon.


    Previously, he had a little regret for his impolite remark. He who was just an ordinary Fryz had no right to question the attitude of Mr. Shin, the one who was the Leader of the Fryz in the core region, someone who was also far stronger than Mr. Zyn.


    It seemed Jiao had a lot to learn to hold back and be more patient in the future.


    Now, his body felt very hot and sore, his breathing was getting heavier. The sweat dripping down his body added to the pain he experienced when the clear grains hit the wound from the whip.


    Without the healing pills, Jiao was sure to undergo a recovery period that would take a very long time, and perhaps for a while, his identity as Fryz guarding the inner region would be revoked until his body returned to its original state.


    Jiao had thought of all those things. He had never thought it would end like this.


    Until a few minutester...


    Jiao''s body seemed to have reached its limit, and the whip continued to hit his body non-stop.


    His legs were no longer able to stand up straight, and only his hands were tied that seemed to maintain his position.


    Jiao really couldn''t hold on any longer. If the whip kept hitting him for a few more minutes, he might have lost his life by then.


    "Stop!" Master Shin''s voice echoed through the room. The middle-aged man immediately stood up from his position and then turned around.


    But before taking a step, he again said, "Untie the rope that binds him and throw him out of the pce," he said then started walking.


    "Next time don''t fight me if you don''t want to receive the same punishment," said Master Shin without turning his head and continuing to walk.


    Jiao heard all the words of the middle-aged man but was silent. His body was too sore to care about everything that was going on around him.


    When the ties on his hands were untied, the man''s body copsed. Luckily the two Fryz who were standing on either side immediately grabbed his body before it hit the floor.


    Jiao can still maintain his consciousness, so even though he seems to have closed his eyes, that doesn''t mean he can''t hear and feel what is happening to him and his surroundings.


    Even when his body was dragged by the two Fryz, he could still hear the conversation of the two figures carrying his body.


    "Do you know what happened in the inner region?"


    "Why since Master Shin came back from there, he seems to be holding back his anger?" asked a Fryz on the left side of Jiao.


    "I don''t know, I was only there for a while because Master Shin asked me to return to the pce to get some pills."


    "And just as I was about to take the pce-given pill to the inner region, Master Shin and the rest of the Fryz have returned."


    "I don''t know what happened there."


    That''s the conversation of the two Fryz who supported Jiao''s body.


    "So where are the pce-given pills?" asked Fryz on the left again.


    "Master Shin took it.. Maybe returned it to the pce? I don''t know," replied Fryz on Jiao''s right side.

 Chapter 325 - 325. Jiao And Teacher Liu

    "So where are the pce-given pills?" asked Fryz on the left again.


    "Master Shin took it. Maybe returned it to the pce? I don''t know," replied Fryz on Jiao''s right side. "So what?"


    "Oh no, I just wanted to know."


    "To be honest, I feel a little sorry for this Fryz," he added.


    "Why pity him? He deserves punishment for being so presumptuous in front of Master Shin."


    Hearing his friend''s words, Fryz who was on Jiao''s left just sighed harshly and didn''t respond to his friend''s words anymore.


    They walked out of the room, then flew with Jiao''s body through the gate.


    Slightly away from the pce, and then flew low, putting Jiao''s body which was already full of cuts into a very quiet ce. Neither fairy nor Fryz was seen in the ce.


    "Just leave it here."


    "Hey, you wake up!" said one of the Fryz.


    "Go back to your territory before you bled to death here," he added again afterying down Jiao''s body.


    "Come on!" The two of them then left from there, leaving Jiao alone.


    Sensing the departure of the two Fryz, Jiao then opened his eyelids, which were slightly blurred at first until his vision became clear.


    His breath sped up, trying to fix his position and shifting his body to a tree trunk not far from where he was, Jiao wanted to lean back and rest before returning to the inner region if he still could. Yes, he hopes he still can, because his wings feel so numb.


    With his current state, even asking for pills to the pce was no longer possible.


    "How are you?" a voice came from the side.


    "No, don''t move too much. Just stay where you are."


    "It''s me, Teacher Liu," said the figure who was now in front of Jiao.


    "Te-teacher Liu?" Jiao''s voice sounded hoarse and heavy.


    "Um, it''s me."


    "I''m sorry I couldn''t help you earlier," said Teacher Liu.


    It sounded like Jiao just coughed.


    "Here, have a drink," said Teacher Liu, immediately handing Jiao a small porcin bottle. There is a pill in it.


    "Don''t ask anything. This is all because of my carelessness. I gave you the wrong thing earlier."


    "I forgot that I transferred the pills to the porcin bottle I got when I arrived at the core region yesterday," said Teacher Liu.


    "I forgot, I''m sorry," he said again with a shaky breath. Sometimes he forgets about it, and because of his forgetfulness, someone bes a victim.


    Previously, when Teacher Liu was some distance away from the pce, suddenly a memory shed through his head, the pills that Fu Xie Lan gave him which he had initially just carelessly wrapped using leaves, had been transferred into a porcin bottle. He did so to maintain and not reduce the purity of the pills.


    And with that memory he decided to return to the pce to give the correct pill, hoping that Jiao would still be there.


    And it turns out that his wish came true, Jiao was still in the pce but he was with Mr. Shin. In the end, Teacher Liu just watched them from afar, without the courage to appear in person. Followed them secretly, all the way to this ce.


    Teacher Liu didn''t notice, because of his forgetfulness that he identally saved Jiao from a more severe punishment than the one he received a moment ago.


    "No, y-you''re innocent Te-teacher Liu," Jiao said in a stuttering voice then coughed again.


    If only he was in a normal body condition, he would exin everything to the middle-aged man. About what happened in the inner region, and about the injured Fryz, also about the cause that he could be in this condition. And all of those things had nothing to do with Master Liu. Why did he have to hear the middle-aged man apologize to him?


    "Here, drink it," said Teacher Liu again.


    Jiao was silent for a few seconds in his position, until the next minute, he just received the small bottle and put it in his pants pocket which was still intact, not torn like some parts of the robe he was wearing.


    "What are you doing?" Master Liu''s brow furrowed clearly when he saw Jiao''s actions.


    "Someone needs this pill more than I do, Teacher Liu," Jiao said in one breath, her tone sounding very weak, and after that, the man coughed again.


    "Who? Take the pill, I can go back to the pce and ask for another pill for your friend."


    "No, don''t do it. Getting one healing pill is more than enough, Teacher Liu. I can heal myself after this," Jiao replied still sounding breathless.


    After all, the punishment he received had taken up a lot of his time, so it was no longer possible for him to wait for Master Liu toe to the pce to take pills just for him. He didn''t know what would happen to Miss Xie Lan''s body if she lingered in the core region. With this alone, he could still endure the pain all over his body.


    "I don''t know who your friend is and what has happened to your friend."


    "I also don''t know why you sneaked into the pce without Master Zyn''s knowledge."


    "It''s none of my business, it''s just that seeing you insist like this, it looks like something bad has happened," said the middle-aged man again.


    Jiao was silent when she heard Teacher Liu''s words. Sooner orter, the middle-aged man will also definitely hear about the events in the inner region, which is why he chose not to tell him now, well at least he could conserve his remaining energy.


    "Then let me take you back," said Teacher Liu when he didn''t get a response from Jiao.


    "No need, Teacher Liu. I can do it myself. I''ve been a hassle and wasted your time." After all, Master Liu''s presence here at this time was actually because that middle-aged man sacrificed his time, who should have returned to the academy, but was still wandering around the pce, and Jiao was aware of it.


    "With your condition like this? Can you still use your wings?"


    Jiao was silent and didn''t respond. He wasn''t sure of that himself, because he felt numbness in his wings.


    "You don''t need to escort me to the inner region, Master Liu. If possible I just wanted to ask you to take me to the edge of the core region. The rest, I''ll go back alone," said Jiao weakly.


    "You are sure?"


    Jiao just nodded. Whereas Teacher Liu only took a deep breath. By now he should have resumed his activities at the academy, it''s just that he couldn''t leave someone who was injured in front of him, especially if that person was someone he recognized.


    Teacher Liu would not be so heartless. Prioritizing one''s interests without regard to the condition of others is an uneptable attitude.


    He had offered to help Jiao, but the man refused. In that case, Master Liu couldn''t do much more. He can''t force something that other people don''t want right?


    "All right, if that''s all you want. I''ll take you to the edge of this territory."


    "But if you feel you need help again, you tell me.. Don''t hold it back."

 Chapter 326 - 326. Jiaos Persistence

    "Fine, if that''s what you want. I''ll just take you to the edge of this territory."


    "But if you feel you need more help, you tell me. Don''t hold back."


    Jiao just nodded at the middle-aged man''s words.


    And after that, Teacher Liu helped Jiao get up from her position and then carried her flying by supporting the man''s body.


    The distance between where he is now and the edge of the core region is not too far, so if by air, it will only take less than an hour.


    Passing through the flower fields and all kinds of scenery in the region, several fairies seemed to asionally nce at Master Liu and Jiao.


    With Jiao being seriously injured and being carried by the middle-aged man, it was certain that the two of them would be the center of attention.


    However, not a single fairy approached them.


    All the fairies that inhabit the core region haverge bodies, the size of humans. That was because they had all taken a form-shifting pill.


    Until some time had passed, Master Liu and Jiaonded on the top of the hill. A little information that the edge of the core area is only surrounded by hills with the outer part filled with web-shaped tendrils of nts that seem to hold the soil and rocks from falling, and after that, there is ayer of pure white clouds surrounding the base of the region. So that if only seen from the inner region, the core region only looks like a very thick and wide cloud.


    "Thank you, Teacher Liu," said Jiao after standing up.


    "Are you sure you can go back downstairs?"


    "I should be able to, Teacher Liu."


    "I can help you get back."


    "No thanks. I''ve troubled you too much. Teacher Liu also has his interests."


    "That''s all for now, thank you."


    "Hmmm, fine if that''s what you want," replied the middle-aged man.


    "Then I''ll go first," he added and turned around.


    Jiao just nodded with a smile on his lips. "Once again, thank you."


    "Be careful. Hopefully, if we meet again, your body has been recovering," Teacher Liu replied and the next second the middle-aged man was already in the air. Looking in which direction he was flying, it seemed that the middle-aged man was heading towards Zaphyr Academy.


    Seeing Teacher Liu''s body shrinking from his sight, Jiao turned around.


    Take a deep breath then exhale slowly. Without waiting any longer, the man immediately dove down.


    Instantly the pain in his wound became more intense, flying against the direction of the wind made the cuts on his body feel very sore.


    The numb wings he forced to move, just threw his body down, with a pair of wings that asionally pped to maintain the direction of his goal.


    It can be seen, the man closed his eyes many times just to endure the pain in his body.


    "Hold on, just a little more." A sentence he kept saying to strengthen himself.


    Suddenly a feeling of dizziness hit his head, for a moment the man seemed to be flying in the wind, but a minuteter, he was back on his axis. He tried his best to hold back everything he felt, for he had to get to the inner region.


    The sun was shining brightly, but that was no reason for Jiao to slow down.


    ***


    "Are you awake?"


    "How are you feeling, Miss?" Meyleen asked the figure who had just opened her eyelids.


    That figure was Fu Xie Lan, she just opened her eyes and a woman immediately charged at her with a question.


    Looking at the sunlight escaping from the leaves, she could tell that it was now noon. The pain in her stomach had disappeared, as was the feeling of dizziness that had gued her head earlier.


    Even so, her eyes still felt dim.


    Fu Xie Lan closed her eyes again and tried her best to normalize her feelings.


    She forgot about her limits. Gu Yi had told her when she was still in the human race, not to use both mana at the same time and as often as possible. The man also advised them not to be too wasteful in using the mana in her body because her soul is not yet perfect.


    Yes, at least until the seal that bound her body waspletely opened.


    When a person whose soul is not perfect uses the strength in his body continuously, then the body that the soul is in will experience exhaustion, and as a result, one will feel sick, tired, and fall unconscious. While the most severe impact, the person can lose her life because the mana in her body is instantly drained a lot.


    As said the soul is experiencing a shock because of the sudden use of a lot of mana, not only that, a rudimentary soul is very difficult topensate for all the excessive use of mana in its physical body.


    And whatever happens to a person''s soul the impact will lead to her physical body.


    That was why, whenever Fu Xie Lan used the mana in her body excessively, the girl would fall ill and lose consciousness. All of this was caused by the exhaustion of her imperfect soul.


    An imperfect soul has be a problem for one''s physical body, especially if one''s mana is also drained a lot.


    Lucky that Fu Xie Lan only lost her consciousness after using up so much mana in her body. And her luck was due to Gu Yi''s ruby ??pendant ne that wrapped perfectly around the girl''s neck.


    The ruby ??pendant would not only relieve the pain in her physical body due to the reaction of the soul cover rune seal but also prevent further damage to her rudimentary soul.


    Meyleen who saw the girl in front of her closed her eyes again and was silent and made no more sound. The woman waited patiently while hoping anxiously, she hope Miss Xie Lan is okay.


    To be honest, Meyleen''s mind has been out of ce ever since. Somehow the woman kept thinking about Jiao who was heading to the pce to obtain pills.


    BRUK...


    Suddenly, a crashing sound came from behind the woman.


    Immediately Meyleen turned her head to look at the source of the sound, and at that moment her eyes bulged sharply.


    "JIAO..." Meyleen panicked as soon as she got up from her position when she saw the figure of a man who fell with his clothes and robes were torn everywhere.


    "What happened to you?" Meyleen approached the man.


    "How can you be hurt like this?


    "H-how is Miss Xie Lan''s co-condition?" Jiao stammered. The first thing the man asked was Xie Lan''s condition regardless of the condition of his own body, it seemed the man was trying to lift his head, with both hands resting on the ground, trying to get up, but failed.


    Meyleen who heard and saw the scene in front of her somehow made her heart hurt, her chest felt tight.


    "H-healing pills...the cure... ..it''s in my trouser pocket," Jiao stuttered in a voice that sounded very weaker than before, not only that the roar of his breath also sounded hoarse.

 Chapter 327 - 327. Healing Pill

    "Don''t move too much, Jiao. Your body is badly injured," Meyleen replied as she helped the man turn around so he wouldn''t face the ground again.


    "The pills..."


    Hearing the man''s hanging words, Meyleen immediately reached into Jiao''s trouser pocket and took out a small white porcin bottle. She can''t see anything about the contents of the bottle.


    "G-give it to Miss Xie Lan, Me-Meyleen," said Jiao again.


    "But your condition?"


    "I am okay. I cane backter," replied Jiao breathlessly.


    "Miss Xie Lan just regained consciousness, Jiao. Calm yourself," said Meyleen.


    Suddenly, a sigh of relief escaped the man''s lips. "Is that true?"


    "Emm. Now, calm down. Don''t move too much."


    "In that case, keep giving the pills. Even though she''s conscious, we don''t know what happened to Miss Xie Lan''s body, Meyleen."


    "Okay," the woman replied nodding in agreement with Jiao''s words.


    While on the other hand, Fu Xie Lan who was still trying to normalize her feelings, faintly heard the conversation between the two people.


    Hearing her name being called, the girl immediately rose from her position.


    Circting her gaze, Fu Xie Lan then walked over to Meyleen''s figure who seemed to be with someone.


    The girl''s footsteps stopped for a moment as a figure with a body covered in wounds entered her view, but only a few secondster resumed her steps, walking closer.


    As Meyleen rose from her position, Fu Xie Lan was also standing right next to the woman.


    "Miss Xie Lan..." Meyleen was surprised who never expected that Fu Xie Lan would be near her.


    "What happened?" asked Fu Xie Lan without paying any heed to the woman''s question. She could see the long shes that filled Jiao''s body. It seemed like something happened while she was unconscious.


    Instantly her memories raced from the first time she was in this world, upying a body that bore the same injuries as Jiaos.


    Just looking at him at a nce, Fu Xie Lan could tell that the man had just been hit by a whip.


    It wasn''t just one time, because judging by the number of wounds on Jiao''s body, if Fu Xie Lan was to estimate, perhaps that man had receivedshes dozens of times and continuously.


    "Who did it?" the girl asked turning to Meyleen.


    "I-I don''t know, Miss."


    Hearing Meyleen''s answer, one of Fu Xie Lan''s eyebrows raised. How could that woman not know?


    "Th-this is Miss, have a drink," Meyleen stuttered as she held out the small porcin bottle in her palm.


    "What''s this?" Fu Xie Lan just stared at the tiny object without any intention of picking it up.


    "Healing pills for you, Miss."


    "For me?"


    "Why me?" asked Fu Xie Lan.


    "A few moments ago you fell unconscious. Although you look fine now. But we are afraid, you still have internal injuries that we don''t know about," Meyleen exined at length.


    "Drink, Miss. Jiao has already managed to get this healing pill for you," the woman added.


    "And just returned from the pce, in this state."


    Fu Xie Lan''s brow furrowed, the girl then epted the porcin bottle and opened the lid. Slightly smelled the aroma, and it turned out to be true, it was a healing pill.


    The next second, the girl threw away the porcin bottle in her hand carelessly after taking out the pill.


    Fu Xie Lan didn''t drink it, she then squatted down right beside Jiao.


    "Open your mouth," the girl said to Jiao who seemed to have closed hidden eyes.


    "Miss... What are you doing?" Meyleen stammered in confusion.


    However, Fu Xie Lan did not respond to the woman''s words.


    "Jiao, open your mouth," the girl repeated.


    Hearing someone say his name, Jiao slowly opened his already heavy eyes.


    "Miss..." the man stuttered.


    "Open your mouth," Fu Xie Lan ordered for the third time.


    Although Jiao was a little confused, the man obeyed Xie Lan''s words.


    He slowly opened his mouth, an asional groan escaped his mouth, a red wound could be seen on his chin, extending to his cheek and ending at the corner of his lips, If Fu Xie Lan guessed, it was the scar from the tip of the whip that also hit the man''s face.


    Seeing Jiao''s lips parted, Fu Xie Lan immediately put the healing pill in her palm into the man''s mouth.


    "Swallow," he said again, ignoring Jiao''s expression.


    "Miss... Why did you ..."


    "I don''t need those pills," Fu Xie Lan cut in quickly.


    "I''m fine," she added.


    Jiao who heard the girl''s words seemed disapproving, and the pill that Fu Xie Lan had given him was still in his mouth.


    Seeing that, Fu Xie Lan let out a rough sigh.


    "Swallow or do you want me to kill you?" she said threateningly. But to be honest, Fu Xie Lan didn''t take it seriously. Just bluffing for Jiao to swallow the healing pill immediately.


    Hearing Xie Lan''s words, Jiao immediately swallowed it, at the same time, a cool sensation immediately spread in his throat, continuing throughout his body. Eliminates the stinging pain that is very painful.


    "Good," said Fu Xie Lan then checked the man''s pulse.


    "Next time, never put your life in danger just because of someone else," said Fu Xie Lan after she finished examining the man.


    Until a few seconds passed, the open wound that filled the man''s body immediately closed and returned to its original state, leaving an imprinted bloodstain. A restoration that can be seen with the naked eye.


    However, Fu Xie Lan did not leave her position and remained next to the man. Waiting for Jiao''s body to fully recover.


    She did not know what had happened to the man when he visited the pce.


    But apparently, all of the whip wounds that filled Jiao''s body were rted to the healing pills he carried.


    "Who asked him to the pce to obtain healing pills?" Fu Xie Lan''s voice suddenly echoed filling the silence.


    "It-it was Jiao''s own will, Miss," Meyleen replied in a low voice.


    "Is every fairy who is injured, can only obtain healing pills from the pce?"


    "That''s right, Miss. The pce doesn''t allow anyone to buy pills other than the pce itself. Not only that but we fairies are also not allowed to stockpile pills, regardless of the amount. And can only obtain the required number of pills, nothing more."


    "So if one of you is injured, that means you have to go to the pce first?"


    "No, Miss."


    "We must first obtain permission from Mr. Shin to enter the pce and exin the reason for our visit. Considering he is the leader of the Fryz core area who is also responsible for the security of the pce."


    "What a hassle," Fu Xie Lan replied in disbelief.


    "The rules have been around for a long time, Miss," Meyleen replied.


    "If any of us are injured, then the pills we can get from the pce only match the number of fairies injured."

 Chapter 328 - 328. You Are Wrong, Jiao

    "The rules have been around for a long time, Miss," Meyleen replied.


    "If any of us are injured, then the pills we can get from the pce only match the number of fairies injured."


    Hearing the woman''s words, Fu Xie Lan fell silent.


    "What would happen if you two had healing pills other than from the pce?"


    "That''s impossible, Miss. Even if we can do it, where can we get healing pills? But even if we can get the pill, we also can''t bring it to the Fairy''s territory, because every time the fairies who want to enter this territory must pass the inspection at the Ocarina gate first," exined Meyleen.


    "That''s why someone from our race often visits wizard territory to take inrge quantities of several different types of pills. It''s all because the pill requirement in our territory is indeed very high."


    "Even so, not all fairies can get the pills they need at will," added Meyleen again.


    "Eh? Why is that?"


    "Because the price of pills set by the pce is sometimes beyond the capabilities of some fairies, Miss."


    "The pce is selling the pills?"


    Meyleen nodded that very second.


    "Very clever," said Fu Xie Lan.


    "But that doesn''t apply to the Fryz, Miss. When one of us is injured, it is the pce''s responsibility to provide healing pills for free, without having to take out mana stones or spirit stones to get them. As well as the guardian fairy."


    "So what happens to the fairies who can''t afford the pills they need?" the girl asked again.


    "Just waiting for their wounds to heal on their own, Miss. Without the help of healing pills, injured fairies can only be patient, and usually, it would take a very long time."


    "Lucky if you can recover as before because many are also disabled or even can no longer use their wings to fly," said Meyleen.


    Fu Xie Lan, who heard the woman''s words, was rooted to the spot, somehow managed to get their discussion to this point.


    The girl no longer responded to Meyleen''s words.


    "How are the others? Are there any signs of theming to their senses?" asked Fu Xie Lan changing the subject.


    "Not yet, Miss," the woman replied with a tired sigh.


    Fu Xie Lan looked around, it turned out that all the Fryz who were previously exposed to snake venom, had now gathered in one ce, with their bodies free from ck sweat.


    While Fryz, who was still in good condition, was seen sitting together not far from those who had not yet regained consciousness.


    While the five Fryz who were previously injured on the cliff, have now regained their consciousness and seemed to have gathered with the others.


    At this time, Fu Xie Lan was indecisive. She had a very important goal in the core region, but he couldn''t bear to leave the Fryz in the inner region. Moreover, Bai Mo hasn''t regained consciousness either, whereas she only has six days left before Teacher Liu returns.


    Soon. Yes, Fu Xie Lan decided to stay for a while before heading to the core region.


    And without realizing it, several minutes had passed. Fu Xie Lan as well as Meyleen still hadn''t moved from their position near Jiao.


    "How are you now?" Meyleen asked the man. It could be seen that the cuts on his body had recovered, as well as the face that previously looked pale had now regained its color.


    "A little better," replied Jiao. The man was already in a sitting position. He had never thought before, that the pills he obtained from the core region would be swallowed by himself. An incident that may be considered funny, but not something that deserves to beughed at.


    "How are you now, Miss Xie Lan?" .asked Jiao facing the direction the girl was.


    "As you can see."


    "What exactly happened to you? How can you be injured like this? And also your robe, why did it change?" Meyleen asked. The question she had been wanting to ask for so long finally escaped her mouth.


    Hearing the woman''s question, Jiao was rooted to the spot. His cloak, his spirite stone, how could he forget those two precious items? No wonder, ever since he left the Fairy Pce, he felt like he had forgotten something.


    "Hey, I''m asking you. Why are you silent like that? Who hurt you like this?" Meyleen asked in a slightly raised voice. An attitude she shouldn''t show to someone who has just recovered from wounds all over his body. However, the woman doesn''t care. Because her curiosity is more important than anything.


    "I..."


    "I met Master Shin," Jiao finally spoke.


    Now it was Meyleen''s turn to freeze.


    "Th-then?" the woman stammered a little.


    "Was your wound caused by that old man?" she continued.


    "Hah, I thought so," said Meyleen again when she didn''t get any response from Jiao.


    "No, it''s all because I''ve been rude to him," the man replied and then recounted everything that had happened while he was in the core region, including with the help of Master Liu.


    Fu Xie Lan who heard all of Jiao''s words subconsciously breathed a sigh of relief. It was fortunate that the middle-aged man did not return to the inner region, if Master Liu returned, it would be very troublesome for her, because the middle-aged man would know of her whereabouts.


    Although she wasn''t currently wearing a mask or cloth covering her face like the middle-aged man usually saw, Hao''s presence was enough to make the man recognize her.


    Not only that, her movement in Fairy territory would be impeded, as Master Liu would not let Fu Xie Lan stay away from him.


    He and the Fryz met for the first time, but what they did for her managed to make her emotional. Jiao''s sacrifice and struggle just to get a healing pill for herself that didn''t need the pill had made her heart warm again. She really should be grateful and feel lucky, because she is surrounded by people like them in this life.


    "And all of this is my fault," said Jiao again, ending his sentence.


    "Don''t me yourself. From all your exnations, it seems that Master Shin does intend to hurt you. Even though you said that you didn''t take anything from the pce, but he persisted with his usations and ended up giving you a caning," Meyleen replied at length.


    "Indeed, from the start when he left this ce this early this morning, he seemed to hold a grudge against the both of us for feeling he was treated arbitrarily."


    "Whereas we both exined it well. Mr. Shin doesn''t care as if what he says has be the absolute truth," said Meyleen at length. The girl continued to chatter out everything in her head.


    "You are indeed at fault," said Fu Xie Lan suddenly.


    "And also very stupid, Jiao," added the girl again.


    Both Jiao and Meyleen, the two Fryz immediately looked at Fu Xie Lan.


    They never expected to hear such a sentence from the girl who had saved them.


    "Do you know your wrong?"

 Chapter 329 - 329. Very Cruel

    "You know where you went wrong?" asked Fu Xie Lan.


    "It''s your fault for breaking the pce rules. Rules are rules, and there''s no reason whatsoever to break them. Not only the rules in Fairy''s pce but also the rules wherever you are."


    "I know why you did that, I''m even very grateful to you because it was all for me. But I can''t justify everything you do."


    "Because there''s no justifiable reason for breaking the rules."


    "And you know where your stupidity lies?"


    "That''s because of your unteral decision. I agree with what Mr. Shin said, that you are stupid for not being able to judge the situation. It''s just that what I meant was in a different context to what the middle-aged man meant."


    "You already know, that obtaining pills from the pce is very unlikely, but you still do it."


    "B-but I did all of that for you, Miss. How could you have the heart to speak of me like that," said Jiao feeling weak?


    "And you call that a sacrifice? You''re wrong, Jiao."


    "Come to think of it, if Teacher Liu wasn''t around at that time, then what else could you get other than whip wounds?"


    "It does not sacrifice, but stupidity that leads to failure."


    For the first time, Fu Xie Lan spoke at length. All that she did for the good of both of them in the future.


    "In the future, you should be smarter in assessing the situation so as not to take the wrong next step."


    "If it will only make you suffer and gain nothing then I suggest not to do it because there is no stupidity worse than that."


    "However, if what you are going to do brings something useful to yourself or the person you want to protect, even though it will end up causing you suffering, then that''s up to you."


    "But, if it''s only for me, then don''t ever risk your lives like this again," she said again.


    Meyleen and Jiao who heard the girl''s words froze on the spot. The two of them tried to properly digest Fu Xie Lan''s words.


    While on Jiao''s side, the man slightly confirmed Xie Lan''s words. What he calls sacrifice turns out to be sheer stupidity.


    He got nothing from the pce but a whip wound.


    Even so, he couldn''t help when he see the condition of the girl who suddenly fell unconscious.


    Until finally, he forced his will without assessing the situation and all the possibilities that would happen, he was desperate to the pce, only armed with the hope of obtaining a healing pill, although in his heart the possibility was very small.


    "I''m sorry, Miss," said Jiao finally spoke again after a few seconds of silence, a rough sigh escaped from between his lips.


    "No need to apologize. I''m just telling you where you went wrong. It''s for your good so you don''t act recklessly in the future."


    "And also....."


    "If I were in your position, I might have killed Master Shin."


    "Or I''ll be the one killed."


    For a moment, Jiao and Meyleen looked at each other, then looked back at Fu Xie Lan. The two rubbed their ears to make sure what they had just heard wasn''t a mistake. Because what the girl said just now was theplete opposite of everything she had said before.


    If Xie Lan had previously scolded them for breaking the rules, how could that girle back saying she was going to kill someone?


    "What do you mean?" stammered Jiao couldn''t digest the girl''s words at all.


    "You are stupid."


    "Do you know? Having a weak strength is not a reason for someone to go easy on you."


    "You know that you are weak, and that''s why you don''t dare to go against Master Shin, right?"


    "Where are your dignity and honor?"


    "If only I faced him face to face, even though I was weaker than him. I would never ept all the usations that were pinned on me, especially if I had to ept his arbitrary attitude."


    "B-but Miss, what if you..."


    "Scared of death?"


    "Heh, dying is better than living without dignity."


    "Or, maybe I''ll give in first and then be able to do it another day when I''ve be strong." she waspletely lost in thought.


    The middle-aged man was responsible for the security of the pce, so it was only natural that he would suspect Jiao. However, after hearing all of Jiao''s stories, from the time Master Shin was in the Inner Region until at the pce, Fu Xie Lan could judge very well, that the Fryz Leader of the Core Region had slightly abused his position just to vent his frustration.


    "The point is, don''t ever want to be treated arbitrarily just because you feel weak."


    Jiao and Meyleen fell silent for a moment. Feeling pped by the words of a girl who looked younger than them.


    Yes, what the girl said was true. All this time, they continued to live in worry and fear, simply because they had weak powers.


    Not only the two of them but all of the Fryz in the inner region.


    Continue to submit and ept all the treatment of the Fryz in the core area, just because they feel weak and also afraid.


    "When you feel better, you better get up and clean yourself up immediately," said Fu Xie Lan to Jiao.


    "I don''t like the smell of blood," she added.


    The girl then stood up and turned around, stepping towards where Hao was.


    "A-alright, Miss. Thank you," said Jiao immediately got up from his position assisted by Meyleen.


    "Ah yes, this is clothes for you," said Fu Xie Lan then took out a men''s clothes from her cosmic pocket and gave them to Jiao.


    "Thank you, Miss," said Jiao when she received the clothes.


    Although it looks like ordinary men''s clothes, without a special hole in the back for a pair of wings, that''s not a problem at all, because he can change it ording to his wishes.


    Hearing Jiao''s words, Fu Xie Lan just nodded then turned back and continued on her way.


    Seeing the girl move away from the two of them, Meyleen suddenly sighed.


    She didn''t realize that she had been holding her breath for a long time.


    "Jiao..." Meyleen called in a half-whisper.


    "What is it?" replied the man.


    "Somehow I find that girl a little scary," whispered Meyleen.


    "Who?"


    "Miss Xie Lan?"


    Meyleen nodded at the man''s question.


    "I also feel that way," said Jiao thenughed crisply.


    "Miss Xie Lan is indeed a little scary and also very kind," continued the man again without taking his eyes off the white-dressed figure who was already far from the two of them.


    Meyleen who heard Jiao''s words immediately gaped.


    "Miss Xie Lan already called you stupid, and you still think it''s something good?"


    Jiao just smiled at Meyleen''s words.


    "She''s terrible, and she also sounds a little cruel. No, she''s mean."


    "But beyond that attitude, believe me, Miss Xie Lan said all those cruel things because she doesn''t want to see us hurt again in the future."


    "I''ve never met someone like that girl in my life."


    "Looks so cruel and kind at the same time."

 Chapter 330 - 330. Very Cruel (2)

    "I''ve never met someone like that girl in my life."


    "Looks so cruel and kind at the same time," said Jiao.


    It reminded him of the time when he raised his voice in front of Mr. Shin, and secondster his guts suddenly shrunk, what the girl said was true, but it wouldn''t be enough to just say it without the will and the guts to do it.


    ."Just let it go, Meyleen. I can do it myself," said Jiao then.


    "OK."


    ***


    When it was evening, Fu Xie Lan did not move from her ce, rxing on a pile of leaves while closing her eyes, breathing in the cool evening air.


    Suddenly her eyelids opened and immediately rose from her position.


    "Meyleen, Jiao," the girl called when she approached the two figures.


    "What is it, Miss?" asked the two figures almost simultaneously.


    "How many Fryz are left?" The girl asked again. The fryz that Fu Xie Lan meant were those that were in good condition.


    "There are many, Miss. It''s just that some of us are guarding the border helping the guard fairy on standby for the next few days."


    "As for the rest, we''re the only ones here."


    Hearing Jiao''s words, Fu Xie Lan then looked around. Her eyes only caught ten Fryz resting under the trees and also on the branches, that number was beyond the presence of Jiao and Meyleen.


    "What''s the matter, Miss? Did something happen?"


    "Could you have them explore this area? I mean, an uninhabited fairy area," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    Jiao and Meyleen exchanged nces.


    "But it''s up to you, I won''t force it," she said again. Fu Xie Lan certainly didn''t forget the whereabouts of the three ck witchsst night. Just thinking about it, she became worried, the ck witchs might have been doing something in the Fairy''s territory, just like when she found their aplice in the human''s territory.


    However, as to what interests they had in this territory, the girl had no idea. However, there''s nothing wrong with being alert and thinking about all the possibilities that might happen, right?


    "Why did you suddenly ask us to do that, Miss?"


    "Have you forgotten what happenedst night?"


    Soon Jiao and Meyleen looked at each other again, rising from their positions almost at the same time.


    "Alright, Miss. I''ll ask them to search for this area," said Meyleen as she turned to the ten Fryz who were resting as if understanding the meaning of the girl''s words.


    "It''s just that, it might take a little longer, because there are only ten of us who can do it, Miss."


    "And I''ll have them report anything theye across to youter," said Jiao.


    "Not to me. This is none of my business, and it has nothing to do with me, and I''m not your leader after all. Report it to Mr. Zyn only when he wakes up. I''m only telling you this just in case," Fu Xie Lan replied in one breath.


    "A-alright, Miss. I''m sorry for troubling you," said Jiao and Meyleen almost at the same time.


    Fu Xie Lan turned around even when the two figures had not finished their sentence.


    Examining Hao again, she looked at the little fluffy creature with an indescribable look.


    Remained in her position until a few minutester, the girl grabbed Hao''s petite body and carried him into her arms.


    The orange hue that spreads across the western horizon is slowly fading, indicating that darkness will soon greet us. The moon whose shape is not perfectly round is slowly showing its shape. Hanging among the clouds.


    The night was the time for the fairies to rest, and Fu Xie Lan would not waste it.


    Tonight she will head to the core Fairy region.


    "Jiao, Meyleen," the girl called again, approaching two figures standing not far from the group of Fryz who had not yet regained consciousness.


    Of course, the Fryz man and woman immediately turned their heads towards her.


    "I''d like to ask a favor, may I?" asked Fu Xie Lan without waiting for the two figures to respond.


    "What is it, Miss?" she asked.


    "I want to leave my friend over there," replied Fu Xie Lan, turning to the direction Bai Mo was.


    "Eh?"


    "I have something to do," said Fu Xie Lan immediately answering the confusion of the two.


    "I''ll be right back," she added with both hands stroking Hao''s fur that was on top of her arm.


    "But where are you going?" Jiao asked right then and there.


    "This is none of your business," replied Fu Xie Lan in such an even tone of voice.


    "No, I don''t mean to interfere in everything you want to do, Miss," Jiao replied without losing his respect.


    "If your friend is aware and asks your whereabouts, what should we answer with?" he added again.


    "Tell him to wait for me," the girl replied. After all, she wasn''t sure Bai Mo would wake up in a few days. When she checked his previous state she could feel the mana flow in his body was very weak, indicating that the man''s life energy was nearly exhausted.


    "Fine if that''s your wish," Jiao replied.


    "We will look after the man, ording to your wishes."


    "Thank you," replied Fu Xie Lan slightly nodded her head then turned around, jumped onto a nearby tree branch, entered the forest, and disappeared behind the densely leafed trees. The girl didn''t even wait for the two Fryz''s response and immediately moved.


    "Now it''s just the two of us here, Jiao," said Meyleen, taking a sitting position on the grass.


    "Erm."


    "Hopefully they can all regain consciousness quickly," said the woman again, looking ahead.


    "And until then, I hope nothing bad happens," she added.


    "I hope so, Meyleen," replied Jiao, sitting down next to the woman.


    While the ten Fryz that had been around them earlier were nowhere to be found as far as the eye could see. All those Fryz did Jiao''s request, scattering to the uninhabited area to check it out.


    While on the other hand, Fu Xie Lan who already felt that she was far from the Fryz suddenly stopped her movements.


    Stopping at a creek that had very clear water, Fu Xie Lan decided to clean her entire body before moving on again. Her skin had been very sticky since this afternoon.


    Until finished, the girl changed her clothes with a new dress.


    For some reason, she usually hated dresses so much suddenly liked this type of clothing, and it started when she had just woken up by theke.


    Sometimes feels as if she is not being herself.


    As for her silver mask which was lying carelessly on thekeshore, Fu Xie Lan saw it, but she didn''t have much time to just pick it up.


    No, not having time, but because of her shock at the changes that were taking ce in her body and difficulty digesting everything that happened until the sound of explosions entered her senses of hearing, and ended up ignoring the mask, even forgetting to wear the usual cloth to cover her face.

 Chapter 331 - 331. Core Region

    Wearing the dress which was of the same color as before, Fu Xie Lan reached into the cosmic pouch hanging from her waist and took out a face-covering of the same color as the dress she was wearing.


    Her hair, which still looked wet, fell just like that, asionally seen drops of water falling from it.


    Hao was also clean from the bloodstains that filled his body, the appearance of the little creature was the same as before, with white fur that was very clean, but still a little drenched because it had not driedpletely.


    Seeing the sun was getting dimmer, the girl moved from the river bank.


    Cit.... cit...


    Cit... cit...


    Suddenly a voice caught Fu Xie Lan''s attention, the girl stopped her steps and immediately looked for the source of the sound.


    Her brow furrowed, as her violet eyes caught the presence of a bird.


    The winged creature was the same bird that had brought her to the shore of theke.


    With determined steps, Fu Xie Lan approached the bird, intending to touch it, but she hadn''t even moved her hand and the creature had already flown,nding on top of Hao''s body.


    Fu Xie Lan was no longer surprised to see the creature''s behavior because, from the first time she met it, it had a very different behavior from the other animals she usually met.


    "You follow me?" Fu Xie Lan muttered as if she was talking to the bird.


    Finished saying that, Fu Xie Lan looked up, her current spot was right below the edge of the core region. To get to the top, maybe she should move away from her current position a bit? Because if you fly straight vertically, then it will be very troublesome.


    ***


    Landing her feet on a hill that wasn''t too high, Fu Xie Lan could see the entirety of the core region.


    The green robe she was wearing fluttered against the cardinal directions. Her long jet ck hair seemed to asionally touch her pair of wings.


    Staying in her position for a few minutes, Fu Xie Lan scanned the entire core region.


    The view is not much different from the inner region. Seeing the majestic building in the middle of the core region, Fu Xie Lan could immediately guess that it was a pce, along with several other buildings that entered her view.


    "Where do you think the ruby ??star stone is?" the monologue.


    Fu Xie Lan suddenly became confused, where should she start looking for that thing?


    Her free hand reached into her cosmic pocket and took out a Voltex from it, using only one hand, she managed to open it and there was a piece of ruby ??star stone there.


    Shimmering slightly from the moonlight shining on it.


    Just stared at the object briefly then put it back into her cosmic pouch.


    cit... cit...


    cit... cit...


    The bird flew to Fu Xie Lan''s side.


    The girl just turned her head and took a deep breath.


    "Okay, let''s start from here," she said to herself then slowly pped her wings, flying a little lower and slowing down a bit.


    However, who would have thought that the bird that had been following her since yesterday would suddenly fly ahead of her.


    The girl''s brow furrowed, "Where are you going?"


    As if understanding Fu Xie Lan''s words, the winged creature only turned its body for a moment and then flew back into flight.


    If only it was an ordinary bird, perhaps Fu Xie Lan would not be confused. But the creature is different, because the bird so that now she can have wings. And now? She didn''t know where else the creature will take her.


    Fu Xie Lan followed the bird without a second thought. Putting aside her original purpose, because she also felt a little curious about where the creature would take her this time.


    Yes, and only then will she return to her original purpose, looking for pieces of the ruby ??star stone.


    The longer Fu Xie Lan followed the creature, the more her brows furrowed.


    Why did the creature she followed seem to already know the area in the core region?


    Flying between the hills, trees, and even over the side of the cliff below which there is an elongated stream.


    Until several hours had passed, Fu Xie Lan could feel Hao''s fur had driedpletely from the wind, and the softness of his fur had also returned.


    The girl''s violet eyes gleamed, she nned to use the power of her eyes to see everything that was happening around her. Just in case, because she doesn''t know much about this area. The mana flow she had felt from the first time she set foot in the core region was extremely dense, but no matter how they said this region had a lot of mana content, it was still nothingpared to the mana content in the Dark Zore.


    Continued to fly without rest untilte at night. The bird didn''t stop either.


    ''Where is the bird taking me?''


    A rough sigh escaped from between Fu Xie Lan''s lips, however, she continued to follow the creature.


    If this continues, it will take up a lot of time. She had thought before that the creature would only take her to a ce not far away, but it seemed that her guess was wrong.


    So far, there is no sign that the bird will stop.


    Fu Xie Lan thought for a moment, Did she just stop following the bird? And return to the original goal?


    Although what she was currently doing included exploring the inner fairy region, but did such an object exist in a ce like this?


    It seemed very unlikely because there was no sign of the fairy during her journey following the bird.


    While what she meant by exploring the core region before was by moving from one ce to another, and of course the inhabited areas. Sneaking from building to building, looking for signs of the existence of pieces of ruby ??star stone, who knows among the fairies who inhabit the core area, some have pieces of these objects. Instead of exploring an area that ispletely devoid of life like this.


    Fu Xie Lan was still struggling with her thoughts, she suddenly realized one thing, and it managed to slow her down a bit, the feeling of being followed that had always haunted her all this time was gone. She didn''t know since when. She didn''t know.


    Flying between the two sides of the cliff, one could see that the girl''s speed suddenly slowed down, but only a few secondster, she flew back as before.


    ''Does that mean the person following me is gone?''


    Fu Xie Lan suddenly had another guess, one that might sound a little crazy.


    Did the bird take it on purpose to fly to ces like this?


    Did the creature know the figure following her?


    Or, or...


    All kinds of guesses popped up in her mind, filling it to the brim.


    Until she concluded that even she found it hard to believe.


    "Could it be that the bird was sent by someone?" monologue without reducing the speed.

 Chapter 332 - 332. Voltex Vibration

    "Could it be that the bird was sent by someone?" monologue without reducing her flight speed.


    Or could it be that the bird had been following her all along?


    No, no. Because if it was the winged creature that followed her then who killed the ck witch?


    Fu Xie Lan rebuffed the thought that had just crossed her mind.


    She didn''t know, out of all her conjectures, none of them seemed right.


    Whether the bird was sent by someone or not, no one knows.


    At least now Fu Xie Lan was free from the stalker she couldn''t find its whereabouts.


    Regarding the bird, she didn''t want to think about it any further, let alone jump to conclusions arbitrarily.


    Because ever since its appearance above Master Liu''s house, the bird didn''t seem to have any ill will towards her.


    Fu Xie Lan tried to match the flying speed of the bird, between the two sides of the cliff, the bird turned and then flew low.


    Vibrated...


    Fu Xie Lan was taken aback and immediately stopped the pping of her wings. Her cosmic pouch vibrated and it came from Voltex.


    With a quick movement, the girl took the thing out of there, and it turned out to be true. The square box in her hand shook softly.


    That meant the ruby ??star stone piece she was looking for was in the vicinity right now.


    But where?


    Her current position was in the air, and as far as her eyes could see she could only see the edge of the cliff with the river flowing beneath it.


    "Where''s the bird?" Fu Xie Lan muttered with a frown. After turning, she did not find the whereabouts of the bird again.


    Slowly but surely, the girl began to p her wings.


    Following in which direction the Voltex shows a stronger vibration than before. She no longer thinks to find out where the bird is because what she finds right now she prioritizes.


    Let her follow while looking for the bird''s whereabouts after finding the second ruby ??star stone.


    The Voltex grew stronger, and the girl elerated her movements even more. flying over the cliff, until the ground level is almost equal to the surrounding ins, Fu Xie Lan continues to move along the river, until it reaches the end, forming a waterfall.


    Fu Xie Lan suddenly stopped in midair, her eyes scanning everything that entered her vision. It turned out that there was a scene like this in the core region. It was a very different scene from the one he had seen just a few minutes ago. The difference in the height of thend is so striking


    Right below it, the waterfall flows so fast and forms tributaries that lead to nowhere. If only she could, Fu Xie Lan wanted to know where the river''s flow ended? Because what she knows is that the core area is not bordered by anynd.


    She didn''t know, she didn''t want to think about it any longer, she chose to put aside her curiosity and prioritize something more important than anything else.


    Fu Xie Lan slowly moved, flying down there with the current, intending to brieflynd on the rocks that entered her view.


    Drrrttt...


    Drttttt...


    Drttttt...


    The Voltex vibrations in her cosmic pouch were getting stronger than before.


    She hadn''t evennded on the ground yet and again stopped the pping of her wings in the air, her current position right in front of the flowing river water, at a nce resembling a closed curtain. Now and then she felt a ssh from the waterfall which indicated that her position was indeed very close.


    The girl''s brow furrowed in confusion.


    What does this vibration mean?


    The vibration she felt was the same as when she held Prince Shen Zue''s pendant, which contained a ruby ??star stone inside.


    Fu Xie Lan hesitated for a moment, could it be that the Voltex was damaged?


    She thought that it was not without reason, because the vibration indicated that the ruby ??star stone she was looking for was already within a few meters of her.


    But where?


    Her position was still in the air.


    Tried to fly low, but the tremors that the girl felt were reduced and slightly weakened. Until finally she returned to her position, was in the air right at the point where she felt the Voltex vibrations so strong.


    Fu Xie Lan tried to think hard, and couldn''t find an answer.


    Only a waterfall was in front of her at this moment. It is impossible if ruby ??star stone can be in the water.


    In water...


    In water...


    Like ringing, suddenly all the confusion she felt disappeared at that moment.


    Not something impossible if what she is looking for is behind the waterfall.


    Yes, in her previous life, she had watched a movie, in which behind a waterfall there was an empty room like a cave.


    And it seemed that such a ce did exist, and might just be right in front of her right now.


    Yes, because if not, why is the Voltex in her cosmic pouch giving out such a strong signal?


    Without waiting any longer, blue-colored mana gathered in one of her free hands.


    And the next second the girl pointed it at the waterfall in front of her, and she shot resembled a blueser beam.


    And at the same time, the waterfall in front of her shook, and secondster, slowly but surely the water moved and gathered, causing ripples in the opposite direction.


    Fu Xie Lan could see with the naked eye, what was happening before her. The waterfall moved, opening to the side leaving a space in the middle. At first nce, it looks like an open curtain.


    Under the moonlight, subconsciously, Fu Xie Lan held her breath watching all these things. A little surprised because it turned out to be true.


    The space created was roughly only one-third the width of the waterfall.


    Until the water stopped moving, Fu Xie Lan''s brow furrowed.


    "Door?" she muttered more like a statement. A golden door with intricate carvings filled both sides. Not too big not too small. Maybe it fits her short and petite body size.


    However, before leaving, Violet''s eyes shed, trying to see what was behind the door, to determine or prevent if something dangerous was in there.


    One second...


    Two seconds...


    Nothing happens. Fu Xie Lan couldn''t see what was behind the door.


    She then tried one more time, but the result was the same. nothing. No matter how hard she tried, nothing entered her view.


    She hesitated for a moment with the strength of her eyes, but when she turned her gaze around, suddenly a sigh of relief was heard.


    Her eye power is still there and functioning well.


    If it was like this, it would mean that the room behind the door had a strong barrier so that no one would be able to find out its whereabouts.

 Chapter 333 - 333. Ice-Covered Room

    Her eye power is still there and functioning well.


    If it was like this, it would mean that the room behind the door had a strong barrier, so that no one would be able to find out its whereabouts.


    Stayed in position for a few seconds and watched all the intricate carvings that filled the side of the door. Fu Xie Lan slowly approached.


    cit... cit...


    cit... cit...


    Suddenly a bird came out from inside, causing Fu Xie Lan to jolt and freeze on the spot.


    It was the being that she had been following since earlier. The bird suddenly appeared from behind the door without opening it.


    Various thoughts filled her mind again.


    "You want to bring me here?" Muttered Fu Xie Lan as the bird perched on one of her hands and jumped up and down there.


    No wonder she did not find the bird anywhere, it was already in there, without her knowing.


    Maybe because her speed had slowed down and lost track of the creature.


    chit... chit...


    chit... chit...


    The bird pped its wings again and slowly flew towards the door.


    Turning around for a moment and then back through the door.


    Without waiting long, Fu Xie Lan came over and raised her hand to hold the doorknob.


    "Eh?"


    However, instead of holding onto the doorknob, Fu Xie Lan nearly fell over from almost losing her bnce.


    Her hand went through the door. It turned out that what she saw was just a mirage.


    Very carefully, she passed through the door.


    It was like breaking through a very thin membrane, a feeling not much different from when she was in a Zhoul tower.


    Just as the girl entered the room beyond the door, the waterfall that opened earlier slowly closed and returned to normal as if nothing had happened.


    The first sight that greeted Fu Xie Lan was darkness. There is no light at all.


    Gathering blue mana in her palms, resembling mes, Fu Xie Lan was finally able to see what was around her.


    And it''s just a stone wall right on the left and right.


    Not too wide, and just like a hallway.


    chit... chit...


    chit... chit...


    The bird''s voice continued to be heard from the front, echoing through the room.


    Fu Xie Lan stepped slowly, her pair of wings were gone and only the skin of her back was exposed.


    Walking for about a few minutes, the air temperature in the hallway grew colder with her footsteps.


    Using her mana to warm her body, Fu Xie Lan continued to walk without slowing down in the slightest.


    Until the stone walls, she saw on her left and right slowly turned white. Likewise where her feet stand.


    Fu Xie Lan slowly fingered the wall. Wet and very cold, it turned out that the walls she saw were covered with ice.


    And the more her feet stepped, the temperature of the hallway dropped.


    She could feel that the fairy mana in that ce was very dense.


    ''What kind of ce is this really?''


    Until her eyes met the light at the end of the hall, Fu Xie Lan quickened her pace.


    And how surprised she was when she saw everything in front of her.


    The hallway she walked through ended up in a room that waspletely covered with ayer of ice. Not as dark as before.


    Not only that, a veryrge number of mana stones and spirite stones filled each side of the room. Stacked and some are scattered irregrly. No wonder, she felt the mana in the cave passage was so thick. Turns out it was all of those things.


    Some nts that are very foreign to her also entered her view.


    But that wasn''t what the girl was focused on.


    Right in the middle, there is a lump of ice on top of which there are crystals of various colors, right above it is a bright red stone, it seems to float in the air as if something invisible is holding it.


    There it is.


    Ruby star stone is that floating stone. Yes, Fu Xie Lan was very sure.


    Immediately the girl drew near to the ice lump where the ruby ??star stone piece was.


    chit... chit...


    chit... chit...


    However, the bird suddenly flew in front of her, as if it was holding back its pace.


    "What is it?" The girl''s brow furrowed.


    After saying the sentence, the bird seemed to fly to the side of the room, where the mana stone and spirit stone was,nding its feet on the pile while jumping up and down as if talking to Fu Xie Lan.


    One of the girl''s eyebrows raised, "You want me to take all this?" she said approaching the bird.


    chit... chit...


    chit... chit...


    Fu Xie Lan took a deep breath. Judging from the room she was in, it seemed that someone had made this a special ce to store all those precious things.


    The goal is just to get the ruby ??star stone pieces, nothing else.


    If she also took all the mana stones and spirit stones, wouldn''t that mean she was very greedy?


    After all, when she took all those things, wouldn''t she be the same as a thief?


    Because all these precious things can''t gather in one ce without someone doing it.


    Let her take the ruby ??star stone. Seeing all the precious things in this room, maybe the owner wouldn''t have lost much if she took the ruby ??star stone.


    After all, it was an elf heirloom. And she only took the thing to return it to its original owner. So, what she''s about to do doesn''t fall into the category of stealing, does it?


    Struggling with her thoughts for a long time, Fu Xie Lan then turned her direction, originally wanting to get close to the bird''s presence, now turned around and set her heart to return to her original goal.


    However, just as she turned around, the bird behind her suddenly shot up and stopped right in front of her.


    "Don''t force me to be a thief," the girl muttered under her breath.


    Fu Xie Lan tried to lower her head to get past the bird but failed.


    Tried to take another step to the side, but again failed.


    The bird continued to follow where it was going.


    "I just need that thing over there," she said as if speaking to the bird.


    However, no matter what she said, the winged creature remained where it was.


    chit... chit...


    chit... chit...


    The bird continued to sound.


    "Let me pass," said Fu Xie Lan.


    chit... chit...


    chit... chit...


    Suddenly the bird flew low andnded on Fu Xie Lan''s shoulder. Pecked the dress she was wearing while pping its wings.


    As if the bird was pulling her.


    If the bird had not contributed to her life, she might have eliminated it long ago.


    "You want me to take this mana stone and spirit stone?" said Fu Xie Lan as she stood in front of the pile of precious things.


    chit... chit...


    chit... chit...


    "Okay, I''ll take some," she said again then crouched down, and put some into her cosmic pouch.

 Chapter 334 - 334. Trapped

    "Okay, I''ll get some," she said again then crouched down, and put some into her cosmic pouch.


    Fu Xie Lan took only five mana stones and spirit stones each.


    An amount that was absolutely nothing whenpared to the mountain heap.


    Finished doing that, Fu Xie Lan stood up from her position again, she couldn''t wait to pick up the ruby ??star stone there.


    But, again the bird got in the way.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I''ve taken some," she added.


    However, the bird continued to do the same as before.


    Finally, Fu Xie Lan relented andplied with the creature''s wish.


    Put all the mana stones and spirite stones into the cosmic pouch without any residue.


    Even the bird, forcing her to take all the nts that she could not know the benefits of.


    Until several hours had passed, Fu Xie Lan had already entered everything without leaving anything behind.


    She who initially didn''t want to do that ended up bing a thief right then and there. Heavy sighs could be heard escaping her lips.


    Some earlier Fu Xie Lan had felt that the creature she was with was acting like an ordinary person, and not as simple as it seemed.


    Approaching the ruby ??star stone, the girl was silent for a moment.


    There is a scratch around the crystal. Landed her hand and rubbed the surface of the ice to see what the carving looked like.


    She did this out of curiosity.


    And it turned out to be true. After rubbing for a while, even her palms felt a bit stiff and very cold, her eyes caught a very clear engraving, no, not an engraving, but more like an inscription, and there were a few lines.


    BACK THAT HAS BEEN LOST...


    FOR YOU AN IMPERFECT SOUL...


    BACK EVERYTHING THAT WAS GONE...


    FOR YOU A SEPARATE SOUL...


    ALTHOUGH WAR WILL HAPPEN...


    AND THE BLOOD MUST BE SACRIFICED...


    LIFE SHOULD BE STATED...


    FOR YOU WORLD''S DESTINY HOLDERS...


    RETURN...


    Right after reading thest word, the writing disappeared from there.


    Standing frozen in ce, Fu Xie Lan''s mind suddenly went nk.


    Somehow as if she felt that all the writing was meant for her.


    She didn''t realize that when she read the inscription, the soul cover rune seal on her body seemed to glow faintly and seemed to rise and fall.


    KRAAKKKK...


    KRAAAKKKK...


    A crackling sound caught the girl''s attention. Searching for the source of the sound and at the same time, her violet eyes red sharply.


    There was a crack right where she was standing, she looked around, and it turned out that the crack had filled the room, Fu Xie Lan didn''t notice it.


    Even on the ceiling of the room, as if in a few minutes, the ce where she was right now would crumble.


    No, not in a few more minutes, because it looks like it''s starting to happen.


    Small torge chunks of ice fell, the ice wall crumbled, and the ce where it stood shook.


    Fu Xie Lan immediately grabbed the ruby ??star stone.


    But FAILED.


    She couldn''t pick it up, couldn''t even move it.


    Fu Xie Lan was confused. How about this? The rumbling in the room slowly rang out, along with the falling chunks, even the cracks around her feet were slowly moving away from each other.


    chit... chit...


    chit... chit...


    Looks like the bird crashed into the cosmic pouch on her waist.


    As if understanding what the winged creature meant, Fu Xie Lan immediately reached into her cosmic pouch and took out the Voltex from inside.


    Opening it, and immediately a red light that was so blinding to the eyes was seen.


    The Voltex continued to vibrate, with narrowed eyelids, Fu Xie Lan could see that the ruby ??star stone that she couldn''t move with her hands a few seconds ago was slowly approaching the object in her hand.


    The pieces continued to move slowly until they reached the Voltex, the red light dimmed as it seemed that the two pieces of ruby ??star stone had fused.


    Suddenly a light of various colors appeared from each crystal in front of her. The light soared high, seemed to prate the ceiling of the room, as the ice sheet and chunks fell. Worse than before.


    The girl froze on the spot looking at the scene in front of her as if nothing had happened around her.


    Cit... cit...


    Chit... chit...


    Until the sound of birds came back to her. Immediately she put the Voltex in her hand back into her cosmic pouch and left from there.


    KRAKKK...


    KRAKKK...


    Cracks were everywhere, causing Fu Xie Lan to asionally jump to gain a foothold. She could have used her wings to move quickly, she was just worried that her wings would be hit by ice chunks that kept falling.


    Until it reaches thest step in the room.


    The rattling sound echoed again and was louder than before, at the same time, the passage through which she had passed just a moment ago was now covered with chunks andyers of ice that suddenly fell.


    Fu Xie Lan panicked.


    How about this?


    The only way out she had been through was now closed. Using her violet eyes to scan the surroundings, trying to find another way out.


    But the result is nil. The power of her eyes didn''t work in the slightest. Nothing changed as far as her eyes could see.


    The rumbling in the room continued.


    "A."


    Fu Xie Lan faltered, a lump of ice hit her head, fortunately, it was small in size.


    How about this? She didn''t want to be trapped and die silly in a ce like this, buried in a lump of ice without anyone knowing.


    But wait!


    There is something strange.


    The crack where she was standing earlier moved down as if there was space down there.


    Fu Xie Lan''s mind worked quickly. There''s no way that the room she''s in will fall into the inner region, right?


    All sorts of crazy thoughts popped up in her mind again.


    No, no. How could she think of such things, while her own life was currently in danger?


    She should be thinking about her fate, thinking about a way out of where she is, not thinking about something impossible like that.


    The light emanating from the crystal above the previous chunk of rock grew brighter, causing her to wince to block the excess light from entering her retina.


    Rumble...


    Rattling...


    The two voices continued to sh, until Fu Xie Lan felt the ce she was standing on was moving downwards, cracked little by little, and had even separated from the rest of the icy floor in the room.


    Each one moves down, at a different speed.


    How about this?


    ''What should I do?''


    Even the floor in front of her was shattered and she continued to descend there, to nowhere.


    chit... chit...


    chit... chit...


    The bird that had been with her for a while suddenly jumped down between the cracks that had been created.


    "Hey, where are you going?"


    "Don''t go there, it''s dangerous," the girl shouted.


    Turning her gaze, it turned out that it was not only the room she was in, the passage she had passed a moment ago for some time had been torn apart formless and descended. The chunks of ice that covered it were also nowhere to be seen.


    The light is so bright, soaring like a pir that touches the sky, awakens all sleeping creatures.


    A colorful glow that even the inhabitants of Arnd World could see.

 Chapter 335 - 335. Collapse Of The Core Region

    The light is so bright, soaring like a pir that touches the sky, awakens all sleeping creatures.


    A colorful light that even all the inhabitants of the Arnd World could see.


    Jiao and Meyleen who were at the edge of the inner region could see the light. Likewise, with them the Fryz who had regained consciousness a few minutes ago.


    They all did not sleep, to keep watch while waiting for their friends who had not yet regained consciousness.


    Not only that, but the attention of the people still wandering in Kanca City was also diverted, no, not only in Kanca City, but all races could see the pir of light that soared high, prated, and lit up the night sky.


    It raises a question mark in the mind of every created being.


    While on the other hand, Fu Xie Lan was still flustered in her ce.


    chit... chit...


    chit... chit...


    The bird that had seemed to disappear behind the cracks below reappeared, flying high.


    Pulling her dress to go down there.


    Fu Xie Lan waspletely unaware that the crack that had originally started in the cave behind the waterfall she was in continued to spread until it filled the entire core area. A rumbling rang out, forcing everyone to get up from their slumber.


    Not wanting to stay where she was and waiting for the chunks to fall, a pair of wings appeared on the girl''s back.


    Fu Xie Lan tried to bet with herself by trusting the bird.


    Jump down which doesn''t know where to end, because she doesn''t understand everything that is happening around her.


    Her only priority right now was to get out of the falling chunks of ice.


    Fly darting following the bird, pping its wings, swooping, soaring, and asionally pping its wings, all of which she did to avoid falling chunks.


    Flying in her white dress, at a nce, Fu Xie Lan resembled a cotton ball in the middle of arge lump.


    The girl''s mind kept surmising something impossible but it seemed to be true and was happening.


    Flying for quite a long time, as far as her eyes could see, Fu Xie Lan not only encountered chunks of ice but also rocks, soil, and even trees moving downwards.


    That means the cracks that urred in the cave earlier spread out as well.


    Perhaps the core area will...


    No, no. The thought had been lodged in her mind for a long time. However, she always tly refused.


    But when she looked back at what was happening around her, what she thought was impossible seemed to havee true.


    But why?


    What caused all this to happen?


    It can''t be just because she took the ruby ??star stone, right? But the cracks that urred started from that moment.


    Immediately Fu Xie Lan put away all her thoughts. All she had to do now was get out of there alive.


    If indeed the core region copsed, then that would mean she was currently heading to the inner region.


    The bird she was following no longer flew down, but continued to move sideways, only asionally flying low and then returning to its position.


    And Fu Xie Lan just followed where the bird would take her.


    Until several hours had passed, the darkness of the night did not prevent the two figures from moving, because the light from the crystal that Fu Xie Lan saw just a moment ago was able to provide sufficient illumination for them.


    Fu Xie Lan could sense that the bird''s movement was getting faster, and of course, she was trying to adjust to match the creature''s speed.


    Hao who was in one of her arms had not yet regained consciousness.


    Rumblings and crashing sounds were heard, the wind began to blow violently as if a storm was imminent.


    Flying at high speed, until finally, the two figures came out of it. Free from lumps and all kinds of falling objects.


    Fu Xie Lan who felt the difference in the atmosphere happening immediately stopped her movements and stood in midair.


    She then turned around to see what was going on behind her.


    And at the same time, Fu Xie Lan froze, frozen on the spot.


    What she had guessed just a moment ago was happening before her eyes right now.


    Slowly but surely, the girl could watch the maind of the core region slowly erode and fall.


    The clouds that seemed to support the area previously had disappeared somewhere, as were the tendrils of nts that were in the form of a.


    The copse of thend in front of her eyes would also affect those in the inner region, and the greatest impact would be felt by those who were right under the auspices of the core region.


    The multicolored rays that prated the sky slowly faded, from being very bright it slowly dimmed and then disappeared.


    Simultaneously, the Core Region cracked and appeared to be splitting apart.


    chit... chit...


    chit... chit...


    The sound of a bird caught Fu Xie Lan''s attention.


    The creature pped its wings and then flew back.


    Immediately Fu Xie Lan followed the bird, flying again regardless of what happened to the core region.


    It''s only a few seconds, and... BOOM.


    Fu Xie Lan''s reflexes turned around and had already encountered the core region which hadpletely fallen, leaving nothing behind, merging with the inner region in the blink of an eye.


    The deafening rumble sounded again and strong winds instantly swept across the maind of the inner region. Like a shockwave, blowing away everything in its path.


    Even Fu Xie Lan who was in the air was a little difficult to maintain her position, a violent storm broke out and almost made her get carried away.


    Dust spread and cover most of thend.


    A sight that at first nce resembled a nuclear bomb explosion if it was in her previous life.


    Not waiting for things to settle down, Fu Xie Lan flew back. The bird that was with her was no longer there.


    Maybe carried away by the wind? Who knows. She could only hope that nothing would happen to the creature.


    Seeing where her current position was, she was not far from the boundary cliff.


    Fu Xie Lan immediately headed for that teau.


    Setting her foot on the edge of the cliff, under the bright moonlight, the girl could see everything that was happening in the inner region.


    Luckily the impact of the region''s copse didn''t reach the edge of the inner region. Because if that happened, she couldn''t imagine what would happen to the Fryz and Bai Mo who were there.


    The white dress she was wearing was a little dirty, anyone could see some stains all over the hem, maybe it happened when she flew out of the ruins.


    Until several tens of minutes passed, the rumbling and storm that urred had not stopped but had begun to subside.. The dust that was billowing under the shade of the former core region had also started to lessen.

 Chapter 336 - 336. Guardian Fairy And Forest Fairy

    Until several tens of minutes passed, the rumbling and storm that urred had not stopped but had begun to subside. The dust that had been billowing under the shade of the former core region had also begun to lessen.


    That night, all the fairies in the Fairy Territory woke up, even some of them still didn''t realize what was going on and had been crushed by the rubble.


    Fu Xie Lan watched all these things without blinking.


    She had obtained the ruby ??star stone which was her main goal but never thought that something like this would happen.


    Fu Xie Lan''s body suddenly stiffened, remembering Master Liu''s presence in the core region.


    She hopes nothing happens to the middle-aged man.


    "How could this happen?"


    "Come on..take a closer look."


    "That''s over there... HEY...Where''s the core region?"


    "Use your eyes well, the territory is copsing."


    "BIG DISASTER!!" Shouted one of the fairies among them, looking so panicked.


    "Why did this happen? Who did it?"


    Suddenly Fu Xie Lan''s sense of hearing caught amotioning from behind her.


    Turning to the source of the sound, her violet eyes caught a group of forest fairies and also a guardian fairy who seemed to have juste out of the forest there.


    The focus of all the fairies was fixed on a single point, the inner region, exactly where the copse urred, and was unaware of her existence.


    "This is truly a disaster..."


    All the fairies were glued to the spot with their eyes ring sharply as if they couldn''t believe everything that was happening in front of their eyes.


    "We''d better go down and help those who were hit by the rubble," said one of the guardian fairies who first regained consciousness.


    "Yes, but it would be best if we waited for the wind to subside."


    All the fairies seemed to line up on the edge of the boundary cliff, none of them were aware of Fu Xie Lan''s presence.


    The girl could tell what kind of fairy it was just by looking at the color of their wings. if she remembers correctly, Master Liu once said that forest fairies have brown wings, while guardian fairies have green wings.


    Until the strong wind that hit the entire area subsided, all the fairies who were on the boundary cliff intended toe down and see the situation there.


    "Wait!!" shouted Fu Xie Lan when she saw them start to move.


    Suddenly the fairy who was not far from her turned around.


    They are some guardian fairies and some forest fairies.


    "What is it, Miss?"


    "Is there anything we can do to help?" asked one of the fairy guards approaching the girl.


    Right after the little creature finished his sentence, several fairies immediately flew ahead of her and headed closer to Fu Xie Lan.


    Around her body, right at the back, where the two wings pped slowly.


    "Miss... Your wings... So beautiful."


    "It''s beautiful..." said some fairies, looking stunned by Fu Xie Lan''s pair of wings.


    Only a few seconds passed, and the girl was already surrounded by many fairies. They all felt amazed at the same time. Fu Xie Lan who suddenly received such praise just stood frozen on the spot, not knowing how to react.


    Even she found it a little difficult to look around her because her vision was blocked by the existence of the fairies.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Don''t gather like this," said one of the guardian fairies.


    "Sorry for the inconvenience, Miss," he added.


    Fairy guards and forest fairies can be said to have a special affinity because their habitation is adjacent to each other.


    Sometimes, many forest fairies y to the edge of the outer region. Because that''s the only area they can visit in a short time. But, that doesn''t mean they haven''t visited the inner region or the core region.


    Hearing the words of one of the guardian fairies, the fairies immediately took a little further away from Fu Xie Lan''s whereabouts.


    The girl only smiled faintly behind the cloth covering her face.


    "Where are you guys going?" asked Fu Xie Lan starting to sound, as if she had not heard their previous conversation.


    "Eh? I think I''ve heard your voice, Miss..."


    "But where?" said forest fairies with a frown, as if trying hard to remember something.


    "It''s just your feelings."


    The forest fairies had seen Fu Xie Lan before, and that time when Teacher Liu was traveling with her.


    However, they didn''t recognize her, and that was because at that time Fu Xie Lan was wearing a mask that only covered one eye and a third of her face. Meanwhile, at this time, the girl was wearing a face covering that only showed her two violet eyes.


    Of course, the forest elf didn''t recognize her.


    "Forget it, where are you guys going?" Fu Xie Lan repeated.


    Hearing the girl''s words, suddenly all the fairies seemed to wake up from their admiration.


    "We intend to go downstairs, Miss."


    "Aren''t you two guardian fairies and forest fairies?" asked Fu Xie Lan pretending not to know.


    "That''s right, Miss."


    "Are you all going downstairs?"


    Just a moment ago, the girl''s violet eyes had caught the tens or even hundreds of guardian fairies and forest fairies that had flown down, leaving only those around her at this time.


    "Like you said. There''s no way we''re just sitting here, and we should immediately help those who need help, Miss. The copse of the core region was never expected before. Although we don''t know what caused it, we all need to get there immediately," replied forest fairies.


    "The area that was under the auspices of the previous core region was the area with the most fairy poption from other areas," he continued.


    "And you guardian fairy are going there too?" asked Fu Xie Lan.


    Several green-winged fairies just nodded.


    "So who''s guarding the border?"


    For a moment the little fairies looked at each other.


    "I suggest that you fairy guards stay on guard at the border, who knows if someone will take advantage of this incident? Well, that''s if you want to hear me out. I''m just giving advice. The rest is up to you," said Fu Xie Lan at length.


    Those who heard the girl''s words seemed to whisper to each other.


    "What thisdy said is true. You should return to the border area," said one of the forest fairies.


    "Okay, we''re sorry. Our bodies seemed to move on their own when we heard the sound of explosions and roars that were heard earlier, so we forgot our real duty," said one of the guardian fairies.


    "Then we''ll be back."


    "Again, our apologies and for you, thank you for reminding us, Miss," said the fairy which was immediately nodded by another fairy.


    "We''ll go first. You guys are careful," he added and then turned to leave, followed by the other guardian fairies.


    Letting go of the few fairies, the forest elf turned to Fu Xie Lan and asked, "How about with you, Miss? What are you going to do?"


    Hearing that question, Fu Xie Lan was suddenly dazed. What kind of answer should she give?


    "Looks like you just came back from down there.. Seeing how dirty your dress is," said another forest fairy.

 Chapter 337 - 337. Collapse Of The Core Region

    "Looks like you just came back from down there. See how dirty your dress is," said another forest fairy.


    "I was from there, decided to stay away from there when the explosion first sounded, although in the end the storm below made me fall to the ground several times before arriving here," replied Fu Xie Lan at length.


    "Where do you live? I see you are not one of the Fryz, Miss."


    The fairies will usually sleep at night unless they are Fryz who have responsibility for the security of the inner region or the core region.


    "If I may ask, what are you doing sote at night?" asked the forest fairy.


    "Nothing," Fu Xie Lan replied curtly.


    "Really? Well, then we go first, Miss," replied the forest fairies.


    "Wait!" prevent Fu Xie Lan again.


    "Can I ask your help?" asked Fu Xie Lan.


    "What is it, Miss. Say it."


    "You guys know Teacher Liu?"


    The forest fairies nodded almost simultaneously.


    "Good, if you meet him please say that Fu Xie Lan is fine," said the girl.


    Fu Xie Lan didn''t want the middle-aged man to be worried about her whereabouts, because before Teacher Liu headed to the core region, the girl had already promised that she would stay at his house until he returned.


    And the location where Master Liu''s house was located was right under the auspices of the core region.


    "Is that all, Miss?"


    Fu Xie Lan nodded in approval.


    "Okay, we''ll tell him when we meet," said the forest fairies and then started to leave. Leaving Fu Xie Lan alone on the top of the cliff. Although some of them were still a little curious about the girl, this was not the right time to satisfy their curiosity.


    Whereas on the other hand, Fu Xie Lan could only hope that the middle-aged man was not injured in the slightest. She guessed that the regions that took the most victims were those of the fairies who were in the inner region. Because those above the maind of the core region only need to p their wings and fly high when the region copses.


    However, that doesn''t mean there won''t be casualties from the area, because the storm that happened earlier was really big and reached a height of several tens of meters, no, maybe hundreds.


    It''s not that Fu Xie Lan doesn''t want to rush to the center of the ruins after the storm subsides, it''s just that she needs to check the condition of Bai Mo and the few Fryz she left this afternoon before heading there.


    Seeing her current position, it seemed that the distance from the Fryz'' existence was a little far. It was marked by the trees that she had created as a support for the ground on the boundary cliff some time ago seems to be shrinking in her sight.


    Fu Xie Lan grew severalrge trees in the ce where it was eroding, and it was only about a few tens of meters. Meanwhile, when viewed as a whole, the boundary cliff has a very long size.


    ***


    All of the Fryz on the edge of the inner region were creating very strong tendrils of nts to hold onto them from being carried away by the wind.


    Likewise with those who are not aware. Jiao, Meyleen, and the others used their fairy mana and tied up the Fryz using nt tendrils so they wouldn''t be carried away by the wind, the nt tendrils half encircling their bodies with each end ending on the ground.


    They all dared not move.


    Everyone seemed to close their eyes, avoiding dust or dirt that might enter their eyes.


    Until a few moments passed, the strong wind that was blowing had subsided. The roar that was heard had also begun to diminish.


    The Fryz who felt all that slowly opened their eyes, and immediately released the vines that were holding them, then rose from their position.


    Even though the wind was still blowing hard, it wasn''t as bad as before.


    Looking around them, the green of the trees and grass was covered with dust and dirt, even the clothes they were wearing were also very dirty. Not only that, when rubbing the skin of the face and hands, it feels very rough.


    "IMPOSSIBLE!!" shouted one of the Fryz among them, the figure immediately fell to the ground with a sharp re, looking up, as if what she saw was something terrible.


    Jiao and Meyleen who saw the Fryz, immediately followed where their gaze was directed.


    BRUK...


    Instantly the two figures fell to the ground.


    "Core region where to?" stuttered Jiao.


    Previously when they had seen an extremely bright light of various colors towering through the sky, at that time they also saw that the core region was slightly shaking.


    But the two of them had not finished with their thoughts, suddenly there was a roar and suddenly a very strong wind blew. At the same time, all the Fryz took a prone position on the ground, creating a firm grip to keep them from being carried away by the wind.


    And because of that, they all did not see directly the area was destroyed and copsed.


    At first, they only thought that it might be that there was such a great battle going on in the core region that the impact was felt to the inner region. But they never expected that what they had witnessed earlier were signs the region was about to fall.


    Instantly all the Fryz were stunned, rooted to the spot.


    "What is this? How did this happen?"


    "Fairies who are under the auspices of the inner region..." shouted one of them.


    Immediately Jiao and Meyleen pped their wings upwards, soared high, and stopped in midair.


    Looking into the middle of the inner region.


    And that very second, pale as gray was the color of her faces.


    All they saw were piles of dirt and piles of buildings that seemed to be piling up.


    The center of the inner region which was previously very beautiful and cool to the eye has now turned into hills.


    The entire area was covered with soil and everything that was part of the former core region. It even seemed to be scattered and almost reached the edge of the inner region.


    Just catching a glimpse of what entered their eyes, Jiao and Meyleen could slenderly guess that many fairies were buried in the rubble, or that they might have died on the spot.


    "Miss Xie Lan...." Jiao suddenly remembered the girl.


    "Hopefully she''s okay," Meyleen replied right away.


    Turning her gaze around, everything that entered the two''s eyes was all covered with dirt.


    That night, the Fairy''s territory was destroyed and lost its beauty.

 Chapter 338 - 338. Mr Zyn Is Awake

    That night, the Fairy''s territory was destroyed and lost its beauty.


    The green of the tree leaves turned brown because ayer of soil and dust-filled it, even some of thekes that were in the inner region were also buried by the rubble.


    For a moment they both became confused not knowing what to do. Everything that happened was so shocking and unexpected.


    "Jiao, Meyleen, Mr. Zyn is awake," a voice from below sounded and managed to distract both of them, it was a Fryz following them in the air.


    "What did you say? Try again," shouted Jiao because he didn''t hear what Fryz said clearly.


    "Master Zyn is awake," replied the Fryz who was already at the same height as Jiao and Meyleen.


    "Is that true?"


    "Since when?"


    "Just now," he replied. Among all the Fryz, the fairy closest to Lord Zyn is Jiao.


    Right after Fryz''s words were finished, Jiao immediately flew into a dive with a swift motion. He didn''t even reply to Fryz''s words and was already on the ground.


    Jiaonded a few steps away from where Mr. Zyn was. And sure enough, his eyes could see that the leader of the Fryz had regained consciousness, and was now sitting.


    The man then walked closer.


    While Mr. Zyn, who had juste to his senses, immediately looked around, he then tried to digest and remember everything that had happened before.


    "It''s good to see you''re awake, Master," said Jiao right after standing next to the man, he then moved down and tried to match his position with the leader of the fryz.


    Mr. Zyn who heard a familiar voice enter his senses of hearing immediately looked for the source of the sound and found Jiao sitting crouched with his legs bent, one of his hands resting on his knee at a ny-degree angle and also seemingly bowing his head, saluting.


    "Keep your head up," said Master Zyn.


    Soon Jiao, raising his head, followed the man''s orders.


    "How are you now Master?" he asked.


    "As you can see, I''m fine now," Mr. Zyn replied.


    "Is this all the intruder''s doing?" he asked then.


    "Where are they? And the three-headed snake...?" He couldn''t see clearly how the fight have been end because darkness immediately seized his consciousness.


    The pain that filled his whole body a while ago made the man unable to hold on any longer and finally fell unconscious.


    And if his vision wasn''t wrong, it seemed that he saw a fairy in a white dress who suddenly appeared and fought the intruders. Yes, that''s all the memory is.


    "Don''t worry, sir. The intruder is already dead."


    "So are the creatures they ride," replied Jiao.


    "Did that woman do it?" Mr. Zyn guessed.


    "Do you mean Miss Xie Lan?"


    "That''s right, Master. The girl who eliminated the three previous intruders. Not only that, but he was also the one who removed and recovered all of the Fryz including you from the poison of the snakes," exined Jiao in one breath.


    "Then where is she?" Master Zyn looked around and only met his subordinates. The scenery around him waspletely chaotic, he thought that it was the result of their fight.


    "How long have I been unconscious for?" he asked again without waiting for Jiao to answer his question.


    "Perhaps one day and one night, Master," replied Jiao. He didn''t immediately tell the man what was going on right now, because he was afraid he would shock Mr. Zyn and panic after he just woke up.


    "How are the rest of Fryz doing?"


    "They are recovered, Master and only a few remain unconscious."


    "Then Fryz who is on the edge of the cliff? How are they?"


    "They are fine, Master. And recovered earlier than those who were exposed to the snake venom," replied Jiao.


    "Good."


    "This is all thanks to Miss Xie Lan, Master. It was the girl who volunteered to help," said Jiao.


    "Then where is the person you mean?" asked Mr. Zyn, repeating the previous question.


    "I don''t know, Master, she said she had to do something and woulde back as soon as possible," replied Jiao.


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes, Master"


    "Isn''t there any help from Fryz in the core region?" asked Mr. Zyn.


    "T-that, Mister Shin and a few Fryzs came in the early hours yesterday, Master," Jiao then recounted everything that had happened between him, Meyleen, and the Fryz from the core region. Not only that, but he also told them everything about what Fu Xie Lan had done to them, including stopping the erosion that was continuing on the boundary cliff, how the girl was when she suddenly fainted, and also about the time he visited the core region and ended up receiving the caning. Jiao told everything without exception.


    "The journey from the inner region to the inner region only takes a few minutes. Knowing they only arrived in the early hours of the morning, it seems that Master Shin did that on purpose," said Master Zyn very confidently. Because how not? He fought the intruders for hours on end, how could helpe sote like that? If not intentional then what?


    From a long time ago, Master Shin had wanted to rule and tried to seize his position as the leader of Fryz in the Inner Region. Wants to be the sole leader of fryz from two different regions. It was just that the pce didn''t grant the middle-aged man''s wish, because it wouldn''t be effective for Fryz when they were doing their job.


    "You shouldn''t have to go to the pce," said Master Zyn again after hearing Jiao''s lengthy exnation.


    "It''s fortunate that Miss Xie Lan recovered quickly and is in good condition. Just imagine, what will happen to you if she doesn''t wake up soon."


    "I''m sorry, sir," said Jiao.


    "No need to apologize, you don''t have anything wrong with me," he added.


    And at the same time, tens or even hundreds of guardian fairies and forest fairies shed right above them, making the Fryz stunned on the spot.


    "Did something happen?" asked Mr. Zyn slowly standing up, rising from his position, he heard a crackling sounding from his bones.


    "Why are the fairies roaming around at night?" he added even more confused.


    No, not only that, because he also just realized there was a rumbling sound. The wind was still blowing, carrying the smell of scorching and blood at the same time.


    Master Zyn''s brow furrowed clearly.


    "Did something happen while I was unconscious?"


    Mr. Zyn then looked up again and looked around in the air, at the same time, suddenly his breath sounded caught.


    An unfamiliar sight entered his eyes, a sight he shouldn''t have seen.


    "What happened to the core region?" mumbled Mr. Zyn looking frozen on the spot. He only realized that the area that should have entered his view when he looked up was no longer there.


    "T-that...." Jiao stuttered hanging.


    "Say it clearly," ordered Mr.. Zyn.

 Chapter 339 - 339. Mr. Zyn Is Awake (2)

    "T-that...." Jiao stuttered hanging.


    "Tell me clearly, why stutter like that?" Mr. Zyn''s orders.


    "T-the core region already..." Jiao said hanging, but the man had not finished his sentence and Master Zyn was already pping his wings.


    Fly up to see what''s going on.


    Only a few seconds passed and Jiao saw the fryz leader''s body bobbing in the air.


    What Master Zyn saw and felt was not much different from what Jiao and Meyleen had felt before.


    As far as his eyes could see he couldn''t find the core region at all. And instead, only chaos entered his view.


    Mr. Zyn froze in the air, but only a few seconds and the man came back down.


    At the same time as hended his feet on the ground, a woman wearing a dirty white dress did the same, looking from her direction, it seemed that she was from the cliff.


    "Master Zyn..." Jiao and Meyleen called almost at the same time, the two figures then approached their Leader.


    All of the Fryz was focused on the presence of a stranger among them.


    "I''m Xie Lan," said the girl walking closer.


    Hearing Xie Lan''s name being mentioned, Master Zyn immediately guessed that the woman Jiao told of saving them a moment ago was her, the white-dressed fairy who was walking towards him.


    Without waiting long, Master Zyn immediately greeted the woman.


    "Are you Miss Xie Lan who saved us?"


    "Then, thanks in advance for your help, Miss," said Master Zyn again, when he was near Fu Xie Lan.


    The girl just nodded, not making a sound. She knew that the one speaking to her at this time was the leader of Fryz in the inner region.


    "How are you guys doing?" asked Fu Xie Lan after a moment of silence.


    "Thanks to your help we have recovered and only a few Fryz remain unconscious, Miss," replied Mr. Zyn.


    "Miss... how can you look like this?" asked Jiao, followed by a faint nod of the head from Meyleen.


    Whether they meant the dirty dress she was wearing, or because of the cloth that covered half of her face, Fu Xie Lan didn''t know.


    The girl ignored the question, "How is my friend?" Has anything changed?" she asked casually.


    "N-not yet Miss. Your friend''s state was still the same when you wanted to leave," replied Jiao slightly stuttering.


    "We were really worried about you earlier," Meyleen chimed in.


    "Emm," Fu Xie Lan replied briefly and she then looked around to see the condition of the Fryz around her.


    While Mr. Zyn, the man was frozen in ce, the fairy wings of the figure before him were exquisite, and it managed to intrigue him a little.


    Although Mr. Zyn is the leader of the Fryzs, his age is not much different from the other Fryz. He was a handsome grown man, it was just that his Fairy powers were slightly stronger than the others, and that was what made him upy the highest position among the Fryz.


    "Aren''t you going to give orders to the Fryz and just stare at me like that, sir?" said Fu Xie Lan immediately turned her gaze to where Mr. Zyn was, making the man slightly startled.


    "O-oh yes, I''m sorry, Miss," said Mr. Zyn, returning to his senses with the current situation, the man''s face was slightly red with embarrassment. Didn''t wait long, he immediately gave orders to the recovered Fryzs to explore the entire inner region, especially the center of the ruins.


    And only a few secondster, the edge of the inner region was deserted, leaving only Fu Xie Lan, Jiao, Meyleen, Master Zyn, and the Fryz unconscious.


    "Is your business done, Miss?" Meyleen asked following Fu Xie Lan''s footsteps as she walked over to Bai Mo.


    "Erm," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    "So what are your ns for now?"


    "I want to find my Uncle," the girl replied as she examined Bai Mo.


    "Your uncle?"


    "He was in the core region before," Fu Xie Lan replied very casually.


    Meyleen who heard the girl''s answer was silent, not knowing how to respond. Because if she were in Miss Xie Lan''s position right now, she might have panicked and frightened.


    Fu Xie Lan felt Bai Mo were already warmer than before.


    After she checked the man''s condition, Fu Xie Lan again walked up to about seven Fryzs who were still lying unconscious and did the same as before.


    "How are they, Miss?" asked Mr. Zyn who was not far from the girl.


    "Maybe they will awake soon."


    "I want to go, can I leave my friend again, sir?" asked Fu Xie Lan turning to where Mr. Zyn was.


    "Of course, of course, Miss."


    "Meyleen, you stay here. Meanwhile, Jiao wille with me to the center of the ruins," added Master Zyn again.


    "As per yourmand, sir," replied Meyleen with a salute.


    "Thank you in advance," said Fu Xie Lan.


    "No need to thank me, Miss. What you have done for us is far greater than what we can give you," replied Mr. Zyn.


    "So where would you go in a situation like this?" added the man again.


    "To the center of the ruins," replied Fu Xie Lan at once. Jiao and Mr. Zyn didn''t hear the girl''s conversation with Meyleen earlier because of their far apart position.


    "Then maybe it''s better if we go to that ce together, Miss," said Mr. Zyn very friendly.


    "As you wish," replied the girl.


    Mr. Zyn just nodded and then turned his head towards Jiao who was beside him.


    In the next second, Fu Xie Lan started to p her wings, and naturally, Master Zyn and Jiao followed.


    The three of them flew towards the center of the wreckage, following the Fryz who had moved first.


    During the trip, Fu Xie Lan couldn''t calm down whenever her eyes looked down.


    Was it true that the cause of the core region''s copse was because she took the ruby ??star stone?


    However, it seemed so impossible, how could just a single piece of ruby ??star stone be able to refute such arge area?


    If so, that means...


    "Master Zyn, may I ask you something?" asked Fu Xie Lan trying to match her position with the man.


    "What''s that? If I know it I will answer, Miss," replied Mr. Zyn.


    "Was the Fairy Territory has three regions since a long time ago?" Fu Xie Lan asked slightly shouting. Her tone sounded a little heavy, it was caused by the wind blowing in the opposite direction to their destination.


    "What do you mean, Miss?"


    "I mean, the first time a Fairy Territory was formed, has there been a core region since then?" asked Fu Xie Lan sounding a voice higher than before.

 Chapter 340 - 340. Guilt

    "What do you mean, Miss?"


    "I mean, the first time a Fairy Territory was formed, has there been a core region since then?" asked Fu Xie Lan sounding a voice higher than before.


    "Yes, it seems so, Miss. Because since I was born, the core region has existed. I think that the region was naturally formed," replied Master Zyn.


    Hearing the man''s words, Fu Xie Lan fell silent. As if thinking.


    "What''s the matter, Miss? Is something bothering you?" asked Mr. Zyn and managed to make the girl turn to him at once.


    "No, I''m just curious."


    "Have you ever thought before, that this is all so strange?"


    "What do you mean, Miss? I don''t understand."


    "The core region, isn''t the existence of that region very strange? How can there bend floating in the air?" Asked Fu Xie Lan.


    "Even a wizard race whose inhabitants are known to be stronger than the fairies of infinity''s inhabitants can''t do such a thing."


    "Come to think of it," the girl added again, her way of speaking was as if she was talking to herself.


    Jiao who was in between the two figures just listened quietly, not daring to interrupt, the distance between the three people was not too far away, moreover, Fu Xie Lan was between the two figures of Fryz. So everything she said, came to Jiao''s ears.


    "Do you mean, the core region can not form naturally?"


    Hearing Master Zyn''s question, Fu Xie Lan didn''t reply anymore. Wrinkles were drawn on the girl''s forehead, it looked like she was deep in thought.


    "Which area did you live in before?" asked Mr. Zyn when he got no response from the girl.


    "I?"


    Mr. Zin nodded.


    However, just as Fu Xie Lan was about to answer, a scream sounded from below, distracting the three of them.


    And at that very instant, Jiao, Fu Xie Lan, and Master Zyn immediately flew low, searching for the source of the sound.


    The trees were barely visible when she cast her gaze forward, all covered with dirt. And only a few surfaced. Fu Xie Lan could guess that the tree with only the tip of it was extremely tall.


    "We''d better spread out," said Fu Xie Lan.


    Jiao and Master Zyn turned to the girl, nodded almost simultaneously, and immediately flew off in different directions, as did Fu Xie Lan.


    Yes, she should indeed have started the search in this ce. Because the violent storm that urred earlier might have blown a lot of fairies to various ces.


    Her violet eyes gleamed, immediately scanning everything that reached her line of sight without a hitch.


    And what greeted her was something truly very concerning.


    Dozens of fairies or maybe even hundreds entered her view. All of them are in condition with badly damaged wings. Some even folded and lost.


    Some of them were stuck on a tree that was not buried by the ground, it looked like hanging, through a broken tree branch, and some were hit by a tree trunk, their bodies covered with sharp objects, all covered in blood.


    A sight that even death would be better than all that suffering.


    Her violet eyes only caught those fairies who hadrge bodies. As for those who didn''t take shape-shifting pills before, she didn''t know where or what their fate is now.


    She remained silent for a few minutes in her position, looking around and assessing the situation. A rough sigh escaped from between Fu Xie Lan''s lips.


    Her feelings at this time were mixed, all things rted to the ruby ??star stone pieces were pressing her head tight.


    Guilt filled her if it was true what she did earlier was the cause of the copse of the core region, and if only she knew all of it. Perhaps Fu Xie Lan would prefer to just disappear, rather than having to sacrifice many lives like this just for her own sake.


    Suddenly her memory returned to the writing he had read in the cave.


    BACK THAT HAS BEEN LOST...


    THE IMPERFECT SOUL...


    BACK EVERYTHING THAT HAS BEEN GONE...


    EVEN THOUGH IF THE BLOOD MUST BE SACRIFICED...


    LIFE SHOULD BE STATED...


    FOR YOU WORLD''S DESTINY HOLDERS...


    Anyone can see the frown on her forehead, she still hasn''t moved from her position. Trying to digest the meaning of the article again.


    What is missing?


    The holder of the destiny of the world?


    Who?


    Various kinds of questions filled her mind until it was tight.


    There were countless times Fu Xie Lan sighed harshly, however hard she thought, the girl couldn''t understand the meaning of the words.


    She does have an imperfect soul, it''s just that it seems very impossible if the writing is intended for her.


    And Fu Xie Lan tly refused to do so.


    Fu Xie Lan had been silent for a while, the girl then slowly moved around, circling the area as best she could. Help some fairies that might still be saved.


    She used the nt vines are created to carry the bodies of several fairies.


    She didn''t have any healing pills at the moment, and the herbs that Elder Bao had given her, she had also consumed the night she made the pills for the Fryz.


    Only help those who might still be able to survive for a few days. While the ones were badly injured, Fu Xie Lan chose to ignore them. It''s not that she''s favoritism, it''s just that she prioritizes those who still have the possibility of life.


    If only she had healing pills, then not a single fairy would be out of her reach.


    She did all that because of the guilt that filled her. Help the fairies while searching for Master Liu''s whereabouts.


    Fu Xie Lan didn''t immediately look for the middle-aged man''s whereabouts before, because she wasn''t sure she could find him in this kind of chaos.


    If Fu Xie Lan did something that she wasn''t sure about, the girl was afraid that she would only do something pointless.


    If she had immediately searched for Master Liu a while ago and ended up not finding him anywhere, she would not only have neglected the fairies who had fallen victim but had also failed to achieve her goal. And the result? Just a waste of time and energy.


    And all of that is the result of her consideration of all the worst possibilities that could happen. Choosing the middle way by helping some fairies while looking for the middle-aged man''s whereabouts are two things that at least won''t end in vain. Although in the end, she didn''t find Master Liu, at least she had helped some fairies.


    And beyond all that, in her heart, Fu Xie Lan continued to pray and hope that nothing bad happened to the middle-aged man.

 Chapter 341 - 341. The Fairy Queens Shield

    Until tens of minutes had passed, the wind had stopped blowing, the roar was no longer heard.


    And Fu Xie Lan was still doing the same as before, gathering a few fairies whose survival chances were still high.


    The girl didn''t even realize that the fairies she had gathered were so many.


    Even though Fu Xie Lan did all that, her mind was already out of ce.


    Suddenly an extremely dazzling light appeared in the air, right above her head.


    The girl reflexively looked up while squinting her eyes, from the light that was small to erged and instantly lit up the night sky.


    It took a few minutes, and as the light dimmed, a giant transparent rune slowly appeared above it, resembling a bubble, allowing anyone to see the hundreds of fairies within. They were all fairies inhabiting the core region.


    Just looking at it, Fu Xie Lan could tell that the rune forming the bubble was a protective shield.


    She didn''t know whether to be grateful or happy to see this, because Master Liu was most likely among the fairies.


    Along with the disappearance of the protective shield, the fairies inside immediately descended and spread to the inner region.


    However, Fu Xie Lan still couldn''t calm down until she thoroughly confirmed Master Liu''s condition.


    Seeing how big the shield was, it seemed that only those with great power were capable of it. A shield that was either created by the king, Queen, or Fryz, Fu Xie Lan had no idea.


    In a few minutes, all the fairies had reached the inner region. And simultaneously did the same with Fu Xie Lan before.


    The fairy poption in the inner region was thergest, especially in the area that was right under the auspices of the former core region.


    Just by looking at the hills that were created suddenly, anyone could tell that many fairies were buried and could not be saved. So they only search around the hills, and areas that are not covered with soil.


    ***


    Queen''s condition is very weak right now, even opening her eyelids is a little difficult. That was because the mana in her body was almostpletely drained from creating a protective shield of almost the same size as the former core region, solely to protect them, the fairies who inhabited the core region were no exception.


    If only she had done it with the King, then she wouldn''t have fallen limp like that. It''s just, too bad, the King is currently in the Demon Pce. And the Queen did it all by herself.


    And after all that, then it would be the responsibility of the core region Fryz, especially its Leader, Mr. Shin. Of course, he didn''t allow the Queen to move an inch and just let her rest in a safe ce, ordering a few Fryz to guard her.


    While he is? Master Shin takes over themand and keeps everything under his control.


    "Teacher Liu, you better head to the wizard''s territory, take a few people with you and get as many healing pills as possible," said Master Shin as he had justnded his feet right behind the middle-aged man.


    Teacher Liu, who seemed to be frozen on the spot, was immediately taken aback and turned around. The expression on his face right now was that of a frustrated person, his gaze was nk with his skinpletely pale.


    "Why do you look like that?" asked Mr. Shin approaching. The ages of the two men were not much different. Maybe just a few years apart?


    Master Shin had just finished his sentence and Teacher Liu suddenly fell to his knees, kneeling on the ground, rubbing his face roughly.


    "My house?"


    "That girl...."


    "No..."


    "No..."


    Teacher Liu shook his head many times, he couldn''t ept everything that was happening around him at the moment.


    His house was crushed by the ruins of the core region, which meant Fu Xie Lan...


    He still clearly remembers the time when the girl promised to wait for him until he came back.


    "Teacher Liu. Did you not hear me?" said Mr. Shin slightly raising his voice.


    "No, no, this can''t be happening. What should I do now?"


    "My house...." mumbled the middle-aged man.


    "Teacher Liu, wake up," said Master Shin shaking the body of the man in front of him.


    "Stop thinking about your house, it''s best to hurry to the wizard''s territory," said Master Shin Again.


    "No... I have to find my house, Mr. Shin. The child is there."


    "Master Shin help me... Please!" mumbled Master Liu while still kneeling on the ground. Clear tears gathered in his eyelids, the man was really worried and scared at the same time.


    What will he do next? What kind of answer would he give Elder Huang Bao? And Lord Gu? How about this?


    His body was shaking violently, cold sweat was seen running down his forehead until it filled his entire body. His skin was already very pale.


    PLAAAKKK...!!


    Master Shin pped the middle-aged man on the spot and managed to make him fall to the side, crashing onto the ground.


    The p sounded so loud that it even managed to cause a spot of blood to form at the corner of Teacher Liu''s lips.


    "BE AWARE..."


    "IS YOUR HOUSE SO IMPORTANT THAN EVERYTHING HAPPENING HERE?" Mr. Shin''s shout echoed. He had already given Teacher Liu an order, but the middle-aged man didn''t respond at all.


    However, instead of Teacher Liu being aware of his panic, the middle-aged man was heard crying on the spot with his head down.


    Master Shin almost lost his temper at the middle-aged man''s attitude. He intended to kick Teacher Liu but failed due to the arrival of several forest fairies.


    "Excuse me, Master Shin," said one of the forest fairies.


    "What''s wrong? Why are you guys wandering around the inner region?" Mr. Shin replied, his tone was very harsh, really unpleasant to hear.


    "W-we just want to help," said the fairy.


    "With your body like this? What can you do with your abilities like that?"


    "You''d better go back, you guys will only give us trouble," replied Mr. Shin sarcastically. Making several forest fairies instantly nce at each other.


    "W-we want to ask you something, sir."


    "Has Master Shin seen Teacher Liu''s whereabouts?" asked the fairy ignoring the previous words of the leader of Fryz.


    They just happened to be passing by and saw Master Shin, choosing the courage to inquire about Teacher Liu''s whereabouts, to convey the message from the girl on the precipice earlier.


    "You guys are looking for Teacher Liu?" one of Master Shin''s eyebrows rose.


    "That''s right, Master."


    "Who do you think is this guy acting crazy in front of me right now?" said him cynically.


    "Huh?"


    "He''s the Teacher Liu you''re looking for. What''s the matter?"


    "Is that true? Then thank you, Master," replied one of the forest fairies.


    The forest fairy fly over to Teacher Liu and whispered something in his ear.


    Mr.. Shin, who saw all that, just squeaked in displeasure.

 Chapter 342 - 342. Master Shins Orders

    Master Shin, who saw all that, just squeaked in displeasure.


    "Is that true?" said Teacher Liu suddenly rising from his position. The sudden change in the expression made Master Shin''s brow furrow.


    The forest fairy nodded in agreement.


    "May I know the characteristics of the girl?" asked Teacher Liu.


    "She is beautiful, she has long hair, her body is a bit small, she wears a white dress and also has a very beautiful pair of wings," the forest fairy replied in a half-whisper.


    "A pair of wings?"


    "That''s right, Teacher Liu."


    Hearing this, the middle-aged man frowned. As he recalled, Fu Xie Lan had no wings, so who was the girl who met the forest fairy?


    "Are you sure that girl said Fu Xie Lan''s name? You didn''t hear me wrong, did you?" asked Teacher Liu to confirm.


    "No. We forgot to ask the girl''s name, Teacher Liu. It''s just that regarding the name he mentioned, he did say, Fu Xie Lan," replied one of the forest fairies, his voice half-whispering, making Master Shin standing around unable to hear clearly what they were talking about.


    Finally, a sigh of relief escaped the middle-aged man''s lips. Even if it''s just the girl''s news, it''s better than nothing


    "Thank you for looking for me and telling me," said Teacher Liu.


    "Okay, then we''ll go first."


    Teacher Liu just nodded.


    "Already?" Suddenly Master Shin''s voice woke him up.


    "A-ahh yes, Master Shin. I''m sorry," replied Teacher Liu immediately standing up, rising from his position.


    "I''m sorry again." Teacher Liu was not even aware that he had been pped just a moment ago.


    Master Shin just squeaked not like hearing the middle-aged man''s words.


    "Take some people to the wizard''s territory to get healing pills," said Master Shin, repeating his previous order.


    "Now?"


    "Will you wait for all the fairies here to die before leaving?"


    "The Queen has reached her limit for protecting all the fairies in the core region. So before the king returns, everything is under mymand," he said then.


    "A-alright," stuttered Teacher Liu.


    "May I have a few hours before leaving? I want to find someone, Master Shin," he added.


    "No," said Master Shin.


    "You should be aware, the psed time of one minute can cause how many fairies will lose their lives," added the middle-aged man.


    Hearing all these things, Teacher Liu slightly agrees, but how could he visit the wizarding race without Fu Xie Lan around? What kind of answer will he giveter? There''s no way he would say that he left the girl alone in the inner region right?


    "Stop standing still and move immediately. This is an order!" said Mr. Shin again.


    "A-alright," stuttered Teacher Liu immediately moved and moved away from there. He will think about the answer during the tripter.


    ***


    All the fairies seemed to be busy doing pretty much the same thing.


    Master Zyn and Jiao have gathered the fairies in the surrounding area, gathered them in one ce.


    It was already early in the morning, Jiao and Master Zyn decided to look for Fu Xie Lan''s whereabouts while helping the fairies they encountered.


    Continued to move forward, until the eyes of the two met a fairy in a white dress that seemed to be standing staring at the vast expanse of fairies in front of her.


    Jiao and Master Zyn approached the fairy they thought was the figure they were looking for.


    "YOU BOTH STOP!!" A shout came from behind Jiao and Master Zyn, causing the two Fryz to immediately stop pping their wings and turn around.


    It was Master Shin and a few Fryz following him.


    The loudness of the middle-aged man''s voice, made the white-dressed elf that Jiao and Master Zyn had previously been aiming for, turning to the source of the voice.


    "M-master Shin..." Jiao stuttered in a half-whisper.


    "Long time no see, Master Shin," said Master Zyn respectfully while smiling at the middle-aged man.


    "Shouldn''t you be dead?" an extremely ufortable reply escaped Master Shin''s mouth.


    "Too bad, I''m still fine, Master," replied Master Zyn still keeping a smile on his lips.


    Visible, one of the middle-aged man''s eyebrows raised while frowning. Assessing the two figures of Fryz in front of him.


    "And you? How did your body recover so quickly?" asked Mr. Shin, looking at Jiao from head to toe.


    "Where did you get the healing pills from?" asked the middle-aged man again while squinting.


    Jiao and Master Zyn are looking at each other.


    "It''s not important, Mr. Shin. We are fine, as well as the Fryz who were injured that night," said Jiao on behalf of Master Zyn.


    "You know what punishment will apply to a fairy who keeps arge number of pills without the pce''s knowledge, right?" asked Master Shin in a slightly high-pitched voice.


    "Don''t worry, we didn''t do as you said, Master" now it was Master Zyn''s turn to speak.


    "Then?" one of Master Shin''s eyebrows rose.


    "Ah, I just remembered, that you went to the pce yesterday," he said again.


    "YOU LIE TO ME?" Mr. Shin used Jiao suddenly.


    "W-what do you mean, Master? I''ve never lied to anyone."


    "You guys say you don''t have healing pills, then where did you get those pills if not from the pce? Huh?"


    "Where did you hide the pill?"


    "No, no. You have misunderstood, Master," said Jiao in that instant.


    "I got absolutely nothing from the pce, I swear, Master," he added again.


    Master Shin''s face is unsightly. "Deceiving me?"


    "No. I don''t have that kind of courage, Master," replied Jiao.


    "Then?"


    "The girl I told you that night, she was the one who healed we, Master Shin," exined Jiao.


    "She also restored me," added Master Zyn.


    "Not only that, that girl was also the one who stopped the erosion that urred on the boundary cliff due to the fight that night."


    Hearing the answers of the two figures in front of him, Master Shin narrowed his eyes again. It seemed that he couldn''t believe the two Fryz in front of him.


    "You trust a stranger whose name you don''t even know?" asked Master Shin.


    "She''s not a stranger, Master. She''s also a fairy, and has the same abilities as us," replied Master Zyn.


    "Then how can she heal you guys?"


    "T-that, because he can also concoct healing pills, Master," stuttered Jiao. He just realized that the pills that were given to him that night were the same pills they had been taking when they were injured.


    "It turns out that not only you are stupid, but also the leader is even more stupid, huh."


    "Since when can a fairy concoct pills?"


    "That girl is a fairy half, Sir. Not only fairies but also Wizard''s blood flows in her body," exined Jiao.


    "And you want me to believe it."

 Chapter 343 - 343. What Is Arrogance?

    "And you want me to believe it?"


    "There will never be a person who has two abilities as you say. You should be aware of that."


    "Looking at all the sessive events and disasters that have befallen the Fairy Territory, do you still believe in that person, a stranger who suddenly appeared and offered help for nothing in return?"


    "Nowadays, who would still do something like that? People would usually ask for something in return, and that girl? I might believe it more if she was the mastermind behind all this incident," said Mr. Shin, hurling usations to his heart''s content, continuing to babble incessantly, as if what he said was all true.


    "Don''t be too quick to judge something just by hearing it, Master. You don''t know who the girl is yet, and you''re using her carelessly," replied Mr. Zyn, not epting the middle-aged man''s words. Even though it was his first time meeting Miss Xie Lan, that didn''t mean he couldn''t judge her well. If just judging someone gave him trouble, then he wouldn''t be the leader of the Inner Region Fryz.


    A rough sigh escaped Mr. Zyn''s lips, he knew this was going to happen. Meeting the leader of Fryz from the core region would always end up like this. If the middle-aged man did not boast, then he would underestimate the person he met. Spit out everything he thought was wrong as if forcing others to follow his thoughts, always feeling that it was the most right thing.


    "Do you recognize her? You don''t even know her name," said Mr. Shin again. He still remembered the time the two Fryz insisted on getting in the way of what he was going to do that night, just because of a girl they didn''t know the name of.


    "Now where is she?" asked Mr. Shin again.


    "Let me meet her," he added.


    Immediately Master Zyn and Jiao turned around, but the figure of the white-dressed fairy he had seen a moment ago was no longer in her ce. The two men then looked in all directions, but could not find the figure they were looking for.


    "You guys looking for me?" Suddenly a soft voice sounded from above, and the next second a girl who was none other than Fu Xie Lannded on the ground, right next to Jiao and Master Zyn.


    At the same time, the pair of wings on her back disappeared right then and there. Made everyone in the ce freeze on the spot, including Mr. Shin.


    Except for Jiao of course, because the man had seen this before.


    "Y-your wings, Miss," stuttered Mr. Zyn after regaining his senses, somehow suddenly his chest felt very tight as if something heavy was pressing on him.


    "Ah, what about my wings?"


    "H-how can it be lost like that?" Mr. Zyn''s hands seemed to be pressing his chest, it was also experienced by all Fryz in that ce.


    "It just happened," said Fu Xie Lan with a shrug, all of their conversations reaching her ears without missing a beat. She watched silently only to judge the figure she knew by name was Mr. Shin, a middle-aged man who was the leader of Fryz in the core region.


    While on the other hand, Master Shin who saw the fairy in front of her was still standing. Swallowed his saliva deeply.


    The mana he felt from the girl''s body was very strong, especially when the wind from the fairy''s wings fluttered against his face, slightly stinging, even though there were no wounds on his face.


    Not only that, that girl''s figure was perfect in Master Shin''s eyes. Even though her dress looked a little dirty, it didn''t detract from her elegance.


    And just by looking at the two violet eyes, anyone can already guess how perfect the curve of her face is behind the cloth that hangs down her face.


    The domineering aura emanating from the girl''s body made Master Shin break out in a cold sweat. He who was already the leader of the core region Fryz had never met someone like that in his life. Who is that girl? His subconscious immediately gave a signal, that he should not make trouble with the figure.


    He has been for hundreds of years, and he has gone through many experiences. But no one had ever given him the feeling he did now, not even Queen and King.


    There are no words or sentences that can describe how he feels right now, the aura of the girl in front of him seems to force people to submit at that moment, including himself.


    During this time, Master Shin had always felt that he was the most powerful after the King and Queen in the Fairy Territory, and because of that also made him treat other people arbitrarily, except for the Fairy King and Queen of course. To think that no one would dare to fight him other than those two figures.


    With just the presence of the fairy in front of him, Master Shin already doesn''t feel well. All his arrogance all this time instantly vanished at that moment. He felt that he was nothingpared to the power of the fairy that had suddenly appeared out of nowhere.


    "Who''s looking for me?" Fu Xie Lan''s voice was heard, the girl had spoken for the third time but no one responded.


    Jiao and Mr. Zyn, let alone making a sound, even breathing was very difficult. You can see clear water flowing from their foreheads. The happened to the other fairies.


    A faint smile appeared on the girl''s lips, immediately she withdrew the aura she had deliberately released a moment ago.


    And at the same time, the sound of gasping breaths rang out from the mouths of all the fairies, seemingly trying to take in as many breaths as possible, as if the next second the oxygen would run out all around them.


    Fu Xie Lan did everything on purpose. After she heard the conversation of the Fryz, it turned out that Mr. Shin was arrogant and acted casually. Even Jiao and Master Zyn didn''t move in front of the middle-aged man.


    If only Fu Xie Lan had plenty of time, maybe she would have yed around with that Fryz leader a bit. It''s just that with a situation like this, she couldn''t do it.


    Until finally she decided to meet Master Shin in person, releasing her aura on purpose only to bully the middle-aged man.


    There will be no cure for arrogance other than arrogance itself. She was already in two lifetimes, Fu Xie Lan was very understanding of people like Master Shin. Arrogant attitude is often owned by people who feel capable and feel better than others, there will be no way to get rid of it except by giving a direct p that what they have is nothing and that there is something better or stronger from him.


    When hiding earlier, the girl could sense the mana level of each of the Fryz, including with Master Shin. And that meant that her mana level was much stronger than all of them.


    One can only sense another''s mana level only if one has a higher level.

 Chapter 344 - 344. He Is My Uncle

    "Who''s looking for me?" said Fu Xie Lan repeating her question.


    Managed to normalize their feelings again, Jiao and Master Zyn exchanged nces, both felt that Miss Xie Lan they recognized for some reason seemed very different now, the domineering aura they felt a few seconds ago, anyone could tell that it was from a girl dressed in white before them.


    Suddenly Jiao and Master Zyn shuddered in horror, fortunate that the two of them had never mistreated Miss Xie Lan. The two Fryz then looked at Master Shin at the same time.


    "W-what? Why are you guys looking at me like that?" said Mr. Shin stuttered when he saw the gazes of the two Fryz.


    "The girl you were looking for earlier is already standing before you, Master Shin," Jiao replied.


    "W-who do you mean?" said Mr. Shin. The expression the man was showing at this moment clearly showed that he was frightened.


    "Master Shin is looking for me? What''s wrong?" said Fu Xie Lan, pretending not to know the contents of their previous conversation.


    "N-no, Miss. No one is looking for you," said Mr. Shin shakily.


    "Is that true?" One of Fu Xie Lan''s eyebrows rose.


    "I-I heard from those two Fryz, that it was you who saved them all, so as a fellow Fryz I am very grateful to you, Miss," said Mr. Shin ncing at Jiao and Mr. Zyn with a sharp gaze, but only for a few seconds, the tone of his voice also sounded a little shiver.


    "What are you saying? Didn''t you previously use thisdy of being the mastermind behind all the events in Fairy''s territory?" Jiao said he could see the change in the middle-aged man''s facial expression.


    "Really? Master Shin uses me?" asked Fu Xie Lan casually.


    "W-who said such a thing? N-no Miss. They lied."


    "Perhaps both of your hearing was damaged because of this incident," said Master Shin again looking at where Jiao and Master Zyn were.


    "I never said that, Miss."


    "Because the current situation is chaotic, I''m leaving," said the middle-aged man, sweat dripping down his forehead. It''s really cold right now though.


    Master Shin then turned around at once without waiting for a response from Fu Xie Lan.


    "Hey, where are you going sir? Haven''t you been very eager to meet this Miss? Now that she''s here, why did you leave?" shouted Jiao with a nearly burstingugh.


    "Master Shin, is this how you treat someone you want to meet?" Shouted Jiao slightly raising his voice.


    While on the other hand, the chattering sound of teething from Master Shin was heard, the man was truly furious. His palms were tightly clenched. How could the two Fryz be toying with him? Telling him to stay longer in front of that girl? Hah, he didn''t want to die so soon. He continued to walk without stopping, even though Jiao kept shouting behind him. He had better fly and leave this ce quickly.


    However, his wings had just opened wide, and someone had suddenly stood before him.


    At the same time, Master Shin froze on the spot, his intention to fly thwarted by the white-dressed fairy.


    As quickly as possible the middle-aged man normalized his facial expression and then smiled kindly at the figure before him, and Fu Xie Lan was aware of it, but she chose not to mind it.


    It was only a few secondster, and Jiao and Master Zyn alsonded right behind the girl, making Master Shin put on a disapproving expression, but only for a few seconds. Somehow, he didn''t like the Fryz in the inner region. Maybe because one of the Fryz had previously suggested to the King to appoint two Fryz leaders at the same time, and that of course destroyed his dream of being the only Fryz leader from two different regions.


    "Do you have anything to say, Miss?" asked Mr. Shin as kindly as possible.


    "You''re Mister Shin, aren''t you? Fryz''s leader in the core region?" asked Fu Xie Lan, without even asking she knew about it. Just want to make small talk and enjoy.... that middle-aged expression maybe?


    "R-right, Miss. Is there anything I can help you with?" asked Mr. Shin a little nervously?


    "You know Teacher Liu?" asked Fu Xie Lan, knowing that almost all the fairies recognized the middle-aged man, so Master Shin as the leader of Fryz in the core region may recognize him right?


    "T-Teacher Liu?" stuttered Mr. Shin.


    Fu Xie Lan nodded in approval.


    "You mean Teacher Liu who is in Zaphyr academy?" asked Mr. Shin.


    "Is there any Teacher Liu besides the one at the Zaphyr academy?"


    "N-no. I just wanted to make sure, Miss."


    "So do you recognize him?" asked Fu Xie Lan repeating her previous words.


    "Yes, I do, Miss. Almost all the fairies who inhabit the three regions of the Fairy race recognize him, and I am one of them," replied Master Shin, already in his heart wondering what the girl would say next.


    Master Shin could only hope that the girl in front of him was just a casual acquaintance and had nothing to do with Teacher Liu because he still clearly remembered how hard he had pped the middle-aged man just a moment ago.


    With a figure in a white dress in front of him, then he could not imagine what would happen to himter. Not only that, he had even almost kicked the middle-aged body if it hadn''t been stopped by the earlier arrival of the forest fairies.


    "Have you seen Teacher Liu''s whereabouts? I mean since this incident, have you met or seen him?" asked Fu Xie Lan in a tone neither big nor small.


    "If I may ask, what is your rtionship with Teacher Liu, Miss?" Instead of answering the girl''s question, Mr. Shin asked back.


    "He''s my Uncle," Fu Xie Lan replied in that instant.


    Already, Master Shin''s knees went limp when he heard the girl''s words and almost fell at that very moment. His face looks very pale.


    "What is it, sir? Why do you respond like that?" Fu Xie Lan''s brows furrowed clearly when she saw Master Shin''s expression changed drastically.


    "Have you met my Uncle before? Did something happen to him?" said Fu Xie Lan with sessive questions, sounding very worried, and that made Master Shin even paler.


    Even Jiao and Master Zyn never expected all this. It turned out that the fairy who helped them had a close rtionship with Teacher Liu.. The world is very small.

 Chapter 345 - 345. The Old Woman

    Even Jiao and Master Zyn never expected all this. .it turned out that the Fairy who helped them had a very close rtionship with Master Liu. The world is very small.


    Master Shin who heard the question of the girl in front of him froze, his tongue felt numb to just make a sound.


    "O-oh, he''s fine, Miss," Master Shin finally spoke, sounding a little stuttering.


    Seeing Master Shin''s response was vastly different from usual, Master Zyn and Jiao looked at each other.


    While on the other hand, along with Master Shin''s words, Fu Xie Lan heaved a sigh of relief.


    "So do you know where my Uncle is now, Master Shin?" asked Fu Xie Lan then.


    "At this time, Teacher Liu is on his way to the wizard''s territory, Miss," replied Master Shin. Sweat was already pouring down his forehead, trickling down to his neck and soaking the robe he was wearing.


    "Wizard''s Territory?" Fu Xie Lan repeated.


    "To be precise, Master Liu and a few fairies headed to the Phoenix academy to obtain healing pills, Miss," exined Master Shin.


    "Is that true?"


    Immediately the middle-aged man nodded.


    Getting such a response, Fu Xie Lan felt calm. It was as if a heavyweight had been lifted from her head.


    "So, what does Master Shin want to do next?" asked Fu Xie Lan.


    "I-I''ll probably check the conditions around here, Miss, while waiting for the healing pills to arrive" replied Mr. Shin.


    "Alright, please do what you want to do," said Fu Xie Lan, giving way to the middle-aged man and a few Fryz who followed him.


    "Thank you Miss. I''ll go first," said Master Shin, and at that moment he was already in the air. Flying as fast as possible leaving Fu Xie Lan, Jiao, and Master Zyn.


    Not waiting for Master Shin to disappear from her sight, Fu Xie Lan suddenly turned around, facing Jiao and Master Zyn who were very close to her. And it made them both startled and almost fell backward.


    "Why did your respond like that?" Asked Fu Xie Lan with one eyebrow raised.


    "A-ah, it''s okay, Miss," replied Mr. Zyn, rubbing the back of his neck that didn''t itch.


    "Have all the fairies around here gathered?" asked Fu Xie Lan.


    "Yes, Miss, and soon we will be moving again to continue the search" replied Mr. Zyn again.


    Fu Xie Lan only nodded faintly, looking like she was in deep thought.


    "Rest for a few minutes. Don''t push your bodies, especially you, Mr. Zyn. You just woke up," said Fu Xie Lan.


    "B-but Miss, the fairies..."


    "Fryz who searched was not just the two of you. Even the forest fairies and guardian fairies took part in this incident," said Fu Xie Lan, cutting off Master Zyn''s words.


    "Forcing your body will only increase the number of victims. This is only a suggestion from me, whether you want to hear what I have to say or not, it''s up to you," added the girl again.


    "Okay, Miss. I''ll just rest for a bit. Besides, I''ve been feeling a little tired since earlier. My body has indeed recovered, but the mana in my body drained a lot during the fight that night," said Mr. Zyn.


    "Me too, Miss," said Jiao.


    Fu Xie Lan only nodded in response.


    "Ah yes, I almost forgot. How are the ten Fryz who inspected the uninhabited area doing?"


    Jiao instantly froze on the spot. How could he forget his friends?


    "Miss, none of them came back, maybe because the Inner territory is very wide," replied Jiao.


    "But, with this incident, I don''t know if they are still alive or dead," he added again, and at that moment Mr. Zyn turned to the man.


    Getting a nce from his leader, Jiao then told about Fu Xie Lan''s request.


    "Thank you, Jiao, for temporarily taking my ce when I was unconscious," said Mr. Zyn after listening to Jiao''s exnation.


    "B-but because of me, they are all in danger," said Jiao.


    "Don''t me yourself like that, it''s a risk for Fryz like us to be met with various kinds of danger, after all, no one ever knew that something like this would happen," said Mr. Zyn.


    Fu Xie Lan who heard the conversation of the two Fryz in front of her was silent. If the ck witch had ced something in the Fairy''s territory, something that might be simr to the one he encountered in the human race, then it would be best if it had been under the auspices of the former core region.


    Until several tens of minutes passed, the orange light slowly spread over the eastern horizon. The wind blew gently, carrying dust mixed with the smell of blood. A scent that shouldn''t blow in the morning.


    The cold air was reced by the scorching sun which had already started to leave its bed.


    Allowing anyone to see very clearly the chaos that was taking ce throughout the inner Fairy territory.


    Suddenly the sound of a woman''s snoring entered Fu Xie Lan''s hearing, the girl had just sat down on a fallen tree while gently stroking Hao''s fur on herp, a little fluffy creature had not yet regained consciousness, there were no wounds on its body, and it made it look like she was fast asleep.


    Fu Xie Lan''s Violet eyes only briefly nced at the origin of the voice, then looked back at Hao.


    The cough turned out to be from an old woman, no wings were found on her back, just by looking at the robe attached to the figure''s body, Fu Xie Lan could immediately tell that it seemed that the old woman was from another race.


    Maybe that woman''s presence in this region is the same as hers? Visiting Fairy territory to do something.


    Fu Xie Lan ignored the presence of the old woman who seemed to be walking closer to her and was sitting on the same tree trunk as her.


    It was as if Fu Xie Lan didn''t consider the old woman''s existence and just let her do whatever she wanted, as long as it didn''t bother her. She didn''t care.


    "With just one night, the core Fairy race was destroyed, and lost to civilization."


    Fu Xie Lan heard the olddy''s words, even the harsh sighs reached her ears very clearly.


    "The copse of the core region will reduce the poption of fairies in this world drastically."


    And the various kinds of sentences that she spoke, The olddy continued to babble next to Fu Xie Lan, but the girl didn''t even respond.. She''s just busy with Hao''s fine hairs.

 Chapter 346 - 346. Like Puzzle Pieces

    "The copse of the core region will reduce the poption of fairies in this world drastically."


    And the various kinds of sentences that she said, The olddy continued to babble next to Fu Xie Lan, but the girl didn''t even respond. She only busied with Hao''s fine hairs.


    "Despite many casualties, at least this ce is back to how it used to be."


    Instantly Fu Xie Lan''s hand that was stroking Hao''s fur stopped. What did she just hear? Is there a hearing problem?


    But it was only a few seconds and her hand was stroking Hao''s fur again, thinking that what she heard was just a coincidence.


    Suddenly Fu Xie Lan''s head was filled with questions again. So what now? Is the core region can''t be rebuilt? If only she could, and if indeed because what she was doing was the cause of all this, she would be willing to let go of the ruby ??star stone she had taken, even though she knew that it belonged to the elven race.


    Her life would be nothingpared to the crowd.


    "ming yourself for everything that happened is the stupidest thing to do. Cursing yourself and feeling sorry isn''t going to get things back to where they were."


    Fu Xie Lan''s brows furrowed clearly, is the olddy talking to her? But she never made a sound at all. The girl remained silent and did not respond.


    "After all, this is how the Fairy Race''s territory should look like from the beginning."


    "Even if blood has to be sacrificed. Because this is a consequence they have to ept."


    "This world is very cruel. So don''t ever be shaken just because someone spilled the blood of someone guilty."


    And at that very second, Fu Xie Lan raised her head, turned to the side where the old woman was.


    At the same time, Fu Xie Lan''s brows and brows furrowed. She quickly looked around, but couldn''t find the person she was looking for.


    "Where did the old woman go?" she muttered to himself.


    Even though it was almost the same time, between the woman finishing her sentence and Fu Xie Lan who raised her head and turned to the source of the voice. Only a few seconds apart, how could that woman be out of ce?


    "Is it just my feelings?"


    No, if it was only her feelings, how could she possibly hear her speak over and over again?


    Immediately Fu Xie Lan stood up from her spot, everything that reached her ears sounded so odd and somehow it seemed as if the words were meant for her.


    Seeing the presence of Jiao and Master Zyn who were not far from her, Fu Xie Lan slowly moved closer to the two figures who were still busy with the injured fairies.


    Sensing someone''s arrival, Master Zyn raised his head. Immediately he put the body of the fairy in his arms to the ground, right next to the other injured fairy with a very careful movement. The man then stood up from his position.


    "Do you need anything, Miss?"


    "How long has Mr. Zyn been here?" asked Fu Xie Lan.


    "Hasn''t I been around here with you all along, Miss?" Mr. Zyn replied they are now in a different ce than before.


    After gathering the injured fairies within a radius of several tens of meters, they left and moved ces to look for the fairies who might be victims of this incident, how could Miss Xie Lan forget that so quickly?


    "No, that''s not what I meant."


    "Then?"


    "How long have you been here?"


    "About five minutes, Miss. What''s wrong? Is something bothering you?"


    Hearing Fryz''s words, Fu Xie Lan nodded faintly, "Have you seen an old woman walking around here before?" the girl then asked.


    "Old woman?" Mr. Zyn tried to remember.


    "Whose old woman are you referring to, miss?" asked Mr. Zyn confused.


    "Just now, the olddy who was sitting with me on that tree trunk over there," replied Fu Xie Lan while pointing at the object in question.


    Master Zyn''s brow furrowed clearly, not understanding Miss Xie Lan''s words.


    "Whose old woman are you referring to, miss?"


    "You''ve been sitting there alone ever since," added Mr. Zyn.


    "I''ve never even seen a woman other than you around this ce, Miss."


    "Eh? Really?" Fu Xie Lan was confused. Was what she had seen and heard earlier just a hallucination?


    "Wait a minute, Miss," said Mr. Zyn when she saw the girl in front of him just standing still. The man then called Jiao toe closer.


    "What is it, Mr. Zyn? Miss Xie Lan?" Jiao asked right afternding near the two figures.


    "Did you find, no, I mean did you see an old woman around this ce?" Mr. Zyn asked the man.


    "Old woman?"


    "The olddy sitting with Miss Xie Lan on the fallen tree trunk over there," replied Mr. Zyn pointing in the direction in question.


    "The only woman I''ve seen since the first time I set foot in this ce is you," said Jiao.


    "What is going on, miss? Is the fairy bothering you?" Jiao added.


    "She''s not a fairy," said Fu Xie Lan at the same time.


    "Eh?"?"


    "That old woman is from another race, the color of the robe she is wearing is different," said Fu Xie Lan again.


    "Maybe it''s just your feelings, Miss," said Jiao again.


    But got no response from Fu Xie Lan. The girl was silent, so did Mr. Zyn. Both seemed lost in their thoughts.


    "Ah, forget it," said Fu Xie Lan then turned and walked away from where the two Fryz were.


    She also had the same thought as Jiao, that it was just a hallucination, but considering everything the olddy had said, it felt very real.


    How could such an old woman roam around in a ce like this? Doesn''t she feel scared after all this?


    Also, how can she still look fine after the storm that urred just a moment ago? Even them, the fairies are a little overwhelmed just to survive.


    And what did she say?


    Fu Xie Lan was confused by everything that had happened, just thinking about one thing was enough to make her head explode.


    It felt, ever since she was in this world, it was as if she was being challenged by someone to solveplicated things, thinking hard until her head was heating up.


    Not only that, all the problems she always encounters, for some reason, seem to resemble interconnected puzzle pieces.


    What happened in this world seven hundred years ago? No, not seven hundred years ago, but long before that time.. The time when the elven race was still revealing itself to this world.

 Chapter 347 - 347. Meet Them

    Two days passed very quickly. By now Bai Mo had regained his senses. Likewise with Fu Xie Lan''s Magic beast spirite.


    The number of fairies found injured was increasing as time went on, but there was no sign of the return of Master Liu and the fairy who were with him.


    And during that vulnerable time, many have lost their lives.


    Even though Bai Mo and Hao had regained their senses, Fu Xie Lan still decided to stay, solely because of the lingering guilt feeling inside her. At least until the injured fairies recovered, only then could she leave Fairy territory and return to wizard territory, then continue her search into Vampire and Werewolf territory.


    Mr. Zyn, Jiao, and Meyleen, the three fryz were still busy doing their respective activities.


    While The girl chose to lean on the trees on the river bank right on the edge of the cliff. She had just cleaned her body after a few days helping the Fryz. Fortunately, the river water in front of her was only slightly affected by the events of three days ago, so it could return to rity in a short time, maybe because this ce was far from the center of the ruins.


    The dress she was wearing had also changed to a new, pure white dress like the one she wore before.


    While on the other hand, when Bai Mo had just regained his consciousness, the man was startled. Of course, anyone who saw the chaos that urred for the first time would have the same response as that man.


    However, it didn''tst long as Miss Fu Xie Lan immediately informed him of everything that had happened. Except how the girl got the ruby ??star stone.


    That man had also sent a message to the Lord of the Arnd World regarding what had happened in the Fairy Territory, and how Miss Xie Lan was currently doing.


    ***


    It was already evening, even though she was at the edge of the inner region, but the scent of blood that filled the air still asionally wafted through her. And that was also the reason why after she helped the Fryz, Fu Xie Lan immediately moved away from the center of the ruins. It was all because she didn''t like the smell of blood.


    Being in a ce filled with the smell of blood for two days and two nights made Fu Xie Lan feel nauseous.


    Suddenly a very dazzling light appeared above the edge of the boundary cliff.


    As the light dimmed, several people entered Fu Xie Lan''s view.


    Yes, some people she seemed to recognize.


    "XIE LAN...." a scream echoed, it came from a woman who was still standing on the cliff and was also waving at her.


    And right after that, the figure immediately plunged followed by several people.


    Seeing this, Fu Xie Lan who was leaning on a tree branch immediately stood up, rising from her position.


    And next, Fu Xie Lan''s body staggered backward to cause the girl''s embrace who hadn''t evennded her feet on the ground yet.


    She was Xue Ning, how could that girl be in a ce like this.


    "I miss you, Xie Lan," said the girl hugging Fu Xie Lan tightly. At the same time, several figures alsonded behind her.


    They were Elder Huang Bao, Wan Lie, Xue Ying, Ju Xian, Master Liu, and a few other fairies.


    "You can hurt her body if you hug her that tight," a man''s voice sounded, it was Wan Lie''s voice.


    "Don''t you miss me, Xie Lan?" Xue Ning asked slowly removing the girl''s petite body. Her gaze then dropped and assessed every inch of the girl''s body, from head to toe, just to make sure that Fu Xie Lan wasn''t hurt in the slightest.


    "I''m fine, don''t worry," said Fu Xie Lan.


    Sighs of relief could be heard from those in the ce, even Master Liu had fallen to his knees on the grass by the river. Previously the middle-aged man had almost lost his life after telling the magicians everything that had happened in Fairy''s territory.


    Travel as short as possible, using the Fairy''s power within the Kanca city to quickly reach the witch''s gate. Yes, at that time, Teacher Liu told the Kanca city guard to give him an exception, because the situation was truly an emergency.


    He could have quickly returned to Fairy territory that very day, only that Elder Bao was not at his residence. The man was in the Ghoul tower along with Wan Lie and the others. And had only left the tower when he received a message from Elder Chen, via the shells he was carrying.


    Finally, Elder Bao, Wan Lie, and those who were cultivating in the Dark Zore left the ce.


    It was fortunate that the Phoenix Academy had many healing pills, the result of the concoction of Elder Huang Bao and the medical students at the academy. Although the level of purity of the pills varied, it was better than nothing.


    Not only that, those that Teacher Liu knew were Fu Xie Lan''s friends scrambling to kill him right after he told them everything, fortunately, what they did was immediately restrained by Elder Huang Bao.


    And this morning, they decided toe to Fairy''s territory.


    And here they are.


    "I was hesitant when the first time I saw you from the cliff because the clothes you are wearing are very different from what you used to, it''s just that when I saw Hao who was near you, I could immediately recognize that it was you," Xue Ning said once breathe in, she''s back hugged the girl in front of her tightly.


    "I miss you."


    "Stop treating her like that, you will hurt her," Wan Lie rebuked once more. Even though in his heart, he was already very jealous of that girl for being able to hug Fu Xie Lan at will.


    "Xie Lan, don''t you miss me?" Xue Ning asked, the girl didn''t care what Wan Lie said at all.


    "We''ve only been apart for a few days, Xue Ning," Fu Xie Lan finally spoke.


    "But for me, it''s been a very long time. You know the time in the Dark Zore is very different from the time here," replied Xue Ning with a harsh breath.


    Hearing this, Fu Xie Lan froze. Suddenly she was curious about all the changes that happened to them.


    Seeing Xue Ning who can already use a magic wand to fly, it seems that the girl is not at the first level.


    While on the other hand, Huang Bao who witnessed the scene before him somehow felt a little moved. They were all strangers to him before Fu Xie Lan''s arrival, and somehow so they could be this close in such a short period.. It made him feel as if he was surrounded by his own family and subconsciously warmed his heart.

 Chapter 348 - 348. Wan Lies Feelings

    "Did Teacher Liu get a lot of healing pills, Master?" asked Fu Xie Lan turning her face towards Elder Huang Bao.


    "Of course, little girl," replied the old man, nodding.


    "Then Uncle, hurry up. Many fairies need the pill," said Fu Xie Lan to Teacher Liu.


    Hearing Xie Lan speaks to him, with the help of several fairies behind him, the middle-aged man slowly rose from his position.


    "A-alright," Teacher Liu replied, sounding a little stuttered.


    "Then we''ll say goodbye," he said again and only received nods from Elders Huang Bao and Fu Xie Lan.


    In the next instant, the middle-aged man was already in the air, flying away, towards the ce where the center of the wreckage urred.


    "Xie Lan, what exactly is going on here?" Xue Ning asked again looking at the face of the girl in front of her, her smile had never left her lips.


    Even though she had heard what happened from Teacher Liu''s mouth, she still felt dissatisfied if she didn''t hear it directly from the girl''s mouth.


    "Are your eyes and ears not functioning anymore?" Wan Lie''s voice was heard.


    "Teacher Liu has already told you everything that happened before, and you have already seen the chaos in this region unless both of your senses are damaged," he added again sessfully making Xue Ning''s face frown.


    "Well, don''t say that to her. I''m fine now after all," said Fu Xie Lan, interrupting the two figures.


    Ah, yes I just remembered," said Xue Ning suddenly curious about something.


    "Have you got that thing yet?" Xue Ning added in a half-whisper, but her voice was still able to reach the ears of those in that ce


    Fu Xie Lan frowned for a moment, and then returned to normal when she found out the meaning of the girl''s words.


    Fu Xie Lan just nodded without making the slightest sound.


    "Is that true?"


    "You got it?" Xue Ning asked again, even Elder Huang Bao, Wan Lie, and others immediately approached to confirm Fu Xie Lan''s answer.


    Fu Xie Lan took a deep breath, then reached into her cosmic pouch, and took the Voltex out of it.


    Opening it briefly to reassure them, only secondster, she closed it again and put it back in.


    "Did something happen? Where did you get it?" Xue Ning asked again.


    "Stop asking her where did Fu Xie Lan get its pieces, it''s not important."


    "Fu Xie Lan''s condition is fine, and has also managed to get what she was looking for," said Wan Lie again.


    Hearing that voice, Xue Ning nced at the man with a disapproving look. Just a few seconds and then looked back at Fu Xie Lan, smiling gently.


    "So does that mean we can return to wizard territory now?" Xue Ning asked again.


    Wan Lie snorted just as Xue Ning finished her sentence.


    "What''s your problem with me? If I have something wrong, tell me. Why do you keep treating me like that," Xue Ning said turning to Wan Lie. Her ears were already hot when she heard the man keep harassing her.


    "The problem?"


    "Because those lips of yours keep on babbling, and I don''t like hearing it," Wan Lie replied unwillingly. Whereas the man was only jealous because Xue Ning could freely treat Fu Xie Lan so closely, he also missed his mother very much.


    "Tch, you said you didn''t like it. Then why did you take me to your room and kiss me? Huh?" Xue Ning said in a rising tone of voice.


    "...." Fu Xie Lan.


    "...." Xue Ying.


    "...." Ju Xian.


    "..." Elder Huang Bao.


    It seemed the girl didn''t realize what she was saying.


    Wan Lie who heard this, instantly froze on the spot, ring sharply without knowing how to respond.


    The atmosphere was quiet, only the breeze could be heard blowing the dry leaves, breaking the silence.


    Feeling the atmosphere around her was slightly different from before, Xue Ning suddenly froze on the spot, as if the girl had just realized what she had said earlier.


    "I-I mean, before..."


    "Stop it. You two stop," said Fu Xie Lan, cutting off Xue Ning''s stuttering words. Behind the cloth covering her face, Fu Xie Lan smiled faintly.


    "Hhhh, I''m stifling..." said Wan Lie, at the same time the man turned around, walking very quickly towards the river that was close to where they were all. One of his hands seemed to be wagging the neck of the blue robe he was wearing.


    Ju Xian who had always known how Wan Lie felt about Xue Ning, at that very instant, if only he could, wanted to burst outughing as much as he could.


    Wan Lie did seem indifferent and often bothered Xue Ning and interrupted everything the girl said. It was just that, from all Ju Xian''s observations, the attitude the man showed was theplete opposite of what he was saying.


    Ju Xian didn''t speak much like the others, he preferred to observe a lot. And because of that, sometimes he is more sensitive to the conditions around him, faster than other people.


    He is quiet, but that doesn''t mean that he doesn''t know anything.


    Only a few secondster, Xue Ying who was also there immediately moved and followed Wan Lie who was already at the river bank.


    As the older brother who only had one younger sister, moreover, it was the only family left, Xue Ying couldn''t stay silent when he heard his younger sister being treated like that.


    Maybe he could still tolerate Wan Lie''s harsh attitude towards his little sister, but this was already over the line. It turned out that not only had this man treated Xue Ning harshly, but he had also touched her body as he pleased.


    "Xue-Xue Ying...." Xue Ning called.


    But the man paid no heed to her words.


    Anyone could see the anger rising from the man''s face, and even now on that riverbank, he had already smacked Wan Lie in the face from behind.


    "Xue Ying, stop!" Xue Ning shouted wanting to catch up with her brother, but Fu Xie Lan grabbed her arm immediately.


    "Leave it alone," the girl said softly.


    "B-but, Xie Lan. They''ll get hurt..."


    "They are already injured," Fu Xie Lan interrupted while moving her chin as if pointing at Wan Lie and Xue Ying by the river.


    And sure enough, when Xue Ning rolled her eyes. The two men were already seen throwing punches at each other, seemingly trying to outperform each other.


    Seeing the scene, Fu Xie Lan smiled faintly. Not without reason, for he knew that the two men weren''t really in the mood to hurt each other.


    If not, why not use the respective magic and power of their bodies?


    Fu Xie Lan who saw the two men''s fight over there was not much different from the fight of a child fighting over a toy.


    Just hitting each other, parrying, and kicking each other.


    Even though both of them looked injured and bleeding, Fu Xie Lan was sure that it wasn''t something to worry about.

 Chapter 349 - 349. The Same Answer

    "Xie Lan, we have to stop them," said Xue Ning, turning back to where the girl was.


    "No need."


    "We''d better catch up with Teacher Liu. Just leave them alone," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    "Eh? Didn''t you get the ruby ??star stone already? I thought we were going back to witch territory," Xue Ning asked in confusion.


    "It''s not a bad thing if we stay a little longer, after all since you''re all here, why not stay and help the fairies first before returning?" said Fu Xie Lan.


    Xue Ning took a moment to digest Fu Xie Lan''s words then said, "Alright. If that''s for the best," the girl replied.


    ***


    The Center the Ruins


    ______________


    The orange light that spread across the horizon seemed to spread out and then slowly dissipate.


    It indicates that the night has begun to lurk, the breeze blows bringing a refreshing sensation, along with the sound of the night animals which also slowly tickle the senses of hearing.


    Some of the fairies had already taken healing pills. While the others are still waiting their turn.


    Even though it had been a while, Teacher Liu and the other fairies had started distributing healing pills to the injured fairies, but they hadn''t finished yet, and that indirectly made it clear that the number of injured fairies was huge.


    Even Master Liu was already feeling worried, afraid that the healing pills wouldn''t be enough.


    Not only that, since his arrival, he had never seen Master Shin around him, no matter where he was. Or maybe it''s just his feeling?


    Whereas Teacher Liu didn''t know, that Leader Fryz of Core Region was deliberately avoiding him, even as far away as possible. Do not dare to meet let alone make trouble with him.


    If Master Shin had any need for Teacher Liu, he would only ask a few of his subordinates to carry it out. All of this he did because he was afraid of the girl.


    After this incident, there were no further ns from the fairies. They just waited patiently for the King''s return from the Demon Pce while waiting for the Queen''s condition to recover.


    Not a single house or inn was left from the disaster. So the fairies could only use their mana to create houses out of vines, houses they could live in for a while.


    The Fairies left were those who had taken the shape-shifting pill before, while those who remained with their original bodies couldn''t be found anywhere, except for the forest fairies and guardian fairies.


    Likewise with Nectar which they should consume once a week. Because the nectar-producing flowers that they can consume are also destroyed. So the only thing they can do is be patient.


    Be patient until their territory recovers, although it can''t return to the way it was before, at least the area is decent for them to live in.


    The sky was already dark, some of the fairies had recovered and regained their senses.


    Even so, Fu Xie Lan and the others still helped as best they could.


    ***


    It was veryte at night, some of them had returned to rest, while others were still busy.


    "Thank you Elder for taking your time to help us here," said Teacher Liu right afternding his body on the small rock, joining Elder Huang Bao, Fu Xie Lan, and those he didn''t know by name.


    Teacher Liu had known the old man for years, that phoenyx academy elder was the type of person who didn''t want to do anything if it was not at all beneficial to him. Therefore, he was a little surprised when he saw that Elder Huang Bao had stepped in to help.


    "It''s nothing, I did it also because of Fu Xie Lan, my disciple," said Elder Huang Bao.


    "Nevertheless, we will still be grateful, Elder," replied Master Liu.


    "Teacher Liu, may I ask you something?" said Xue Ning who was sitting between Fu Xie Lan and Xue Ying.


    Immediately everyone nced in the direction Xue Ning was in. Receiving such a gaze, she just smiled.


    "What is it? If I knew about it, I would answer," Teacher Liu replied.


    "I wonder, why did the core region get destroyed? Does Master Liu know the cause?" Xue Ning asked as she fiddled with the piece of twig in her hand.


    "Hmm, I don''t know."


    "Not only me, but all the fairies here, none of them know the cause."


    "I think maybe it''s because the area is very old, and it can''t maintain its position up there anymore," said Teacher Liu.


    At that time, he was just about to rest at his residence in the Zephyr Academy, but a sudden vibration urred, causing him to immediately fly out by way of the window.


    After saying that, silence fell again.


    "Has the core region already existed since the Fairy Territory have been formed, Uncle?" Fu Xie Lan''s voice managed to distract everyone.


    "Why do you ask like that, little girl?" Instead of answering, Teacher Liu asked back.


    "I''m just curious, Uncle. Because so far I have never encountered and that can float in the air," replied Fu Xie Lan. She had asked Jiao and Master Zyn the same thing, but their answers did not satisfy her at all.


    "I don''t know, I thought it might have formed naturally?" Teacher Liu guessed, he also just thought of this.


    In his entire life, he had never asked even once about the whereabouts of the core region. Because everything seems to be normal, and it''s not a strange thing to ask. Yes, maybe because the core region existed before he was born.


    Whereas on the other hand, Fu Xie Lan just sighed deeply. The second time he met the same answer.


    Then what was the meaning of the old woman''s words earlier?


    This region has returned to its original shape? It means something happened so the core region could form.


    But hearing the answers from different fairies, everything contradicted the old woman''s words.


    Where else should she ask?


    "Is something bothering you, Xie Lan?" Wan Lie asked, his voice so cold yet gentle at the same time it reached everyone''s ears.


    Since earlier, he had seen the small wrinkles that appeared on Fu Xie Lan''s forehead, and they had not gone unnoticed.


    "No. I''m fine," Fu Xie Lan replied immediately.


    While on the other hand, Elder Huang Bao who had been listening to the conversation suddenly took a deep breath and then exhaled slowly.


    "I''ve heard something from my ancestors," he said instantly making everyone look at him.

 Chapter 350 - 350. Stories From Ancestors

    While on the other hand, Elder Huang Bao who had been overhearing their conversation suddenly took a deep breath and then let it out slowly.


    "I''ve heard something from my ancestors," he said instantly making everyone look at him.


    "Ancestral?" asked Fu Xie Lan.


    The old man just nodded.


    "In the past, before the current Lord," he began, asionally ncing at Wan Lie.


    "The Fairy area is known for its flower ins. Because, it is said, almost the entirend surface is covered with flower petals."


    "I don''t know if this is true or just a fairy tale, I still vividly remember the time when my ancestors said that when visiting Fairy territory, one only needed to walk a few days to explore the entire territory," Elder Huang Bao exined at length.


    Hearing that, Fu Xie Lan''s mind worked quickly.


    "Did Master hear such a thing?" asked Fu Xie Lan wanting to make sure.


    "That''s right, I heard it when I was a child when children my age still couldn''t understand right and wrong," Elder Huang Bao replied.


    "And I''m one of them," he added.


    "If it''s just on foot, it means that the Fairy''s territory back then was very small," Fu Xie Lan muttered, muttering that was still able to reach everyone''s ears.


    "Not only that, because if you just walk, it means that the boundary cliff and core area haven''t been created yet, right?" she added trying to interpret another meaning of her Master''s words.


    Everyone fell silent, sharing the same thoughts as the girl.


    "I don''t know if this is right or wrong, because when I first visited Fairy''s territory, it was already like this," said the old man again.


    Fu Xie Lan heard everything very clearly, but what she focused on in her mind was theyout of the fairy territory.


    Maybe because of her feelings of guilt, the girl tried to find a justification for what the old woman said. Thought that if she had brought things back to their original form, then maybe her guilt would go away, or at least lessen a bit.


    And if what Elder Huang Bao said was the truth, then what caused this change of territory? Not only the shape has changed, but the breadth as well.


    A new mystery lodged in her mind and managed to make her head throb again.


    She who had only entered this world for less than two months had been forced to ept and even find out everything that had happened until hundreds of years ago. Whose head doesn''t hurt? Let alone two months, for even a year if one were faced with all these things, one would feel the same feelings as one is now.


    But one thing she understood from the two sessive mysteries that filled her head. Her existence in this world was rted to the events of seven hundred years ago, a bloody tragedy whose stories she had heard from several people, and even then only a small part of it.


    While the ruby ??star stone that she is currently collecting rtes to events long before the bloody tragedy urred.


    And it all stems from one race. It''s an Elf Race.


    It seemed that it would be better if he knew it directly from that Race. Just how? Did she visit the eternal snow mountain? The ce listed in the first message she got mysteriously.


    But if she goes there, isn''t that the same as wasting her time? Because she did not know for sure where the Race settled.


    It would be best if she only focused on collecting pieces of the Ruby Star Stone so that she could immediately rush to the mountain, breaking the seal on her body as well as unraveling the mystery that filled her head.


    And that seems to be the best way for now. For she felt, when she searched for everything she came across, it was not the answer she got but new problems and mysteries that made her head even more congested.


    Fu Xie Lan let out a ragged breath for who knows how many times she didn''t know it. Struggling with her thoughts kept her from finding enlightenment. Finally, the girl decided to stop figuring it all out.


    One day all the things that are confusing her right now she will know, sooner orter.


    All she had to do right now was the focus, set one goal only to find the remaining pieces of the Ruby Star Stone.


    In her hands, there were already two pieces, which meant there were still six pieces.


    "Xie Lan...."


    "Xie Lan, didn''t you hear me?" Xue Ning''s voice made the girl startled and managed to disperse everything in her head.


    "Eh? Why?" asked Fu Xie Lan as she regained her senses.


    Instantly one of Xue Ning''s hands that was waving right in front of her face stopped.


    "I''ve been talking to you since earlier," Xue Ning said.


    "Is that true?"


    The girl nodded.


    "I''m sorry," said Fu Xie Lan, tightening the green robe that was wrapped around her body.


    "What did you say to me earlier?" asked Fu Xie Lan.


    "Not important. Better forget it, Xie Lan," Xue Ning replied.


    Fu Xie Lan''s brow furrowed.


    "I''m just making small talk, so don''t worry about it, hehehe," Xue Ningughed crisply.


    "What''s the matter, little girl?"


    "You can tell us if something bothers you," said Elder Huang Bao.


    Fu Xie Lan turned her gaze towards the old man, and the wrinkles on her forehead became even more pronounced.


    "Where''s Teacher Liu?"


    "A fairy asked for his help, and just left," Elder Huang Bao replied.


    "You still have something to ask him? Do you need me to catch up with him, Xie Lan?" asked Wan Lie with the voice.


    "No need. I''m fine," Fu Xie Lan replied right away.


    But what she said was not immediately believed by those who were sitting with her at that time. Elders Huang Bao, Wan Lie, the Xue brothers, as well as Ju Xian could tell very clearly that the girl was not in a good condition.


    However, neither of them asked further.


    Hearing Fu Xie Lan says something like that, was a sign that the girl wasn''t in the mood to talk.


    Even Xue Ning, who had been babbling since earlier, fell silent, simply because she didn''t want to make Fu Xie Lan feel ufortable.


    "Tonight, we will spend the night here," said Fu Xie Lan.


    "And tomorrow morning, we''re back," she added.


    "Eh? Didn''t you want to stay in this territory any longer Xie Lan? As you said before."


    "Many fairies have recovered, and so has the Queen.. Not only that, but the King may also arrive soon, considering that a few days have passed since this incident," replied Fu Xie Lan in one breath.

 Chapter 351 - 351. Let Us Come With You

    "Many fairies have recovered, as well as the Queen. Not only that, but the King may also arrive soon, considering that a few days have passed since this incident," Fu Xie Lan replied in one breath.


    Xue Ning didn''t make a sound anymore and only seemed to be nodding her head.


    That night, they all chose to rest before traveling back to the wizard''s territory.


    ***


    The morning sun was scorching hot, there were six people in blue robes lined up on the edge of the cliff, they were Elders Huang Bao, Fu Xie Lan, Wan Lie, the Xue Ning, Xue Ying, and Ju Xian.


    "Observing it a little longer like this, it turns out that Fairy''s territory is truly devastated," said Elder Huang Bao.


    "Looking at the hills in the middle there, I can''t imagine what the atmosphere will be like when the core region copses. Just hearing it makes me shudder in horror," Xue Ning muttered to herself.


    "Is it okay if we go back this soon, Xie Lan?" Xue Ning asked again looking to look at Fu Xie Lan who was standing next to her.


    The girl only responded with a nod. "We''ve assisted as best we can, after all their King has also arrived this morning, and the Queen''s condition is also not as bad as before," she said.


    "Alright, then. Let''s hurry," Elder Huang Bao chimed in.


    Everyone seemed to nod in agreement with the old man''s words, and after that, they all turned towards the gate of the Ocarina.


    "Xie Lan, you are with me," said Xue Ning immediately standing behind the girl with a magic wand already in her hand.


    "What do you mean? Xie Lan is always with me. Leave her with me," said Wan Lie immediately approaching the two girl figures.


    Fu Xie Lan took a deep breath, feeling embarrassed by Wan Lie and Xue Ning''s behavior.


    "Wan Lie, let me be with Xue Ning," said the girl looking at the figure of the man she was talking to.


    At the same time, the man pouted while heaving a rough breath and then spread his wings right then and there, flying first of the others without a word.


    "Come on, Xie Lan," Xue Ning said.


    Using their respective wands to reach the ce, except for Wan Lie and Fu Xie Lan of course.


    Until now, no one knew that the girl had a pair of wings. Everyone still assumed that the Fu Xie Lan they recognized before entering the Dark Zore was the same Fu Xie Lan as the current one.


    There was only one difference they found about the girl, a difference that might not have any meaning at all. Fu Xie Lan who usually wore men''s clothes and was very closed was now wearing a white dress with an open part of her back, exposing her wless white skin.


    Their exit from the gate of the Ocarina made several pairs of eyes look puzzled, however, none of them dared to approach.


    Using the horse carriage to the gate of the wizard territory. But before reaching that ce. They decided to rest for a while in the center of Kanca City.


    And here they were, sitting in a not very spacious tavern. Eat a few dishes.


    The atmosphere of the tavern is not too crowded, only seen a few people from different races, maybe the number can be counted on the fingers?


    "Xie Lan, which territory are you going to next?" asked Wan Lie suddenly.


    Fu Xie Lan raised her gaze, "I haven''t thought of that yet," she replied immediately.


    "This time, I want toe along, don''t refuse," said Wan Lie, still looking at Fu Xie Lan.


    "I also."


    "Me too, Xie Lan. Let use with you," Xue Ning and Ju Xian said almost simultaneously.


    "I don''t want anything to happen to you, even if my strength isn''t much, I can at least protect you as best I can," Xue Ning said again.


    "What Xue Ning said is true, it''s lucky that nothing happened to you when the Fairy Core region copsed. I can''t imagine if you were hurt back then, maybe I''ll me myself for the rest of my life just for following your wish not to follow you," Wan Lie added at length and was immediately nodded by the others.


    "This time, let them follow you, little girl. It''s enough that I can''t continue to be beside you. With them, at least I feel less worried," said Elder Huang Bao.


    "After all, their strength has increased drastically. Although it''s nothingpared to you, at least you won''t be alone if you face danger," he added.


    Seeing the enthusiasm of all of them, for some reason Fu Xie Lan felt touched, warmth enveloped her heart again. She liked this, she liked their presence around her.


    If only she could, the girl wanted to live freely and peacefully together with all of them, without having to do many things like looking for pieces of the ruby ??star stone or unraveling a mystery that happened hundreds of years ago.


    However, to obtain such a life, she must first remove the seal on her body so that her soul does not disappear when the silver blood moon urs.


    "Alright. You can follow me," said Fu Xie Lan after a few minutes of silence.


    "Is that true?" Xue Ning asked wanting to confirm what reached her senses of hearing.


    "Erm," Fu Xie Lan nodded.


    The girl immediately hugged Fu Xie Lan from the side, smiling happily.


    "Thank You."


    "Thank you for letting us be by your side," Xue Ning said again.


    Fu Xie Lan, who was treated like that, was suddenly speechless. Not without reason, because the one who should have said such a thing was her, she should be the one thanking them all.


    "Let go of her, Xue Ning," Wan Lie rebuked.


    "You''re going to suffocate her," he added.


    Xue Ning just snorted disapprovingly when she heard Wan Lie''s words, the girl then let go of Fu Xie Lan''s body and returned to her original position.


    After the events of yesterday afternoon, the time when Wan Lie and Xue Ying fought each other, Wan Lie rarely interrupted or protested anything Xue Ning was doing. Only heard asionally, and even then maybe because the man could not contain himself.


    Ju Xian who was always observing the two figures only smiled faintly. In his opinion, it wasn''t that Wan Lie didn''t like Xue Ning.


    It was just that with the way he treated Xue Ning, Wan Lie always had a chance to talk to the girl, even in a very unpleasant context.


    And Ju Xian felt funny about it.

 Chapter 352 - 352. Guess

    "Does Master know where the gate to the Vampire and Werewolf Race is located?" asked Fu Xie Lan after finishing with the dish in front of her.


    "Of course," Elder Huang Bao replied right then and there.


    "The gateway to the Vampire Race isn''t far from Mecopia," the old man added.


    "What about the Werewolf gate?"


    "The gate leading to the werewolf race territory, as I recall, that ce is not far from the gate leading to the wizard territory."


    "It''s been a long time I haven''t visited that region," said Elder Huang Bao again.


    Fu Xie Lan just nodded in understanding.


    "Regarding these two races, you don''t need to worry too much. If I judge from my point of view, their abilities are far below yours."


    "But even if I say that you guys stay alert. No one knows what will happen next, right?" .the old man exined again.


    "How long does the silver blood moon have left, Elder?" Xue Ning suddenly asked.


    "Silver blood moon?"


    "If my calctions are correct, it will be in about four months or so," Elder Huang Bao replied.


    Hearing that, anyone could tell, that Fu Xie Lan had only four months left to collect all the ruby ??star stone pieces. Very short time.


    "If there were two Voltex, maybe things wouldn''t be thisplicated. We could split into groups to search," Ju Xian muttered to himself, but that caused those at the same table to turn their heads to look at him, but only for a few seconds and then look back at Fu Xie Lan.


    After the previous talk, the girl was silent. No one knows what she was thinking.


    "Master, I want to ask you something," said Fu Xie Lan looking at Elder Huang Bao who was sitting opposite her.


    "Have you ever heard of someone who can absorb another''s mana until the body disappears as well? Even that person can use the mana of someone who is a victim." Fu Xie Lan asked, the girl suddenly recalled the incident in the center of Kanca City when she was heading to the gate in the Ocarina.


    Hearing the girl''s words, Ju Xian, Wan Lie, and Xue Ning nced at each other. They certainly didn''t forget the incident when they had just returned from the human race, a gruesome sight when they were about to enter the wizarding race. A toddler who suddenly turned into a man amid witches who only seemed to leave a cloak lying on the edge of the forbidden forest.


    "What are you saying, kid? I''ve never heard of such a thing," replied Elder Huang Bao.


    "Since long ago, no one has ever been able to absorb another''s mana and use it at will. I''ve only ever heard that one can transfer life energy to another''s body, and even then it must be with that person''s permission," he added.


    "Except for that time, a bloody incident seven hundred years ago, a ck witch suddenly appeared and tried to absorb all the mana that was scattered throughout the Arnd World, all races, nts, and other creatures did not escape their reach. But it was done by the Ruin Ball, the monstrous thing created by those ck witches," Elder Huang Bao exined at length.


    Hearing the name ''Ruin Ball'' for some reason Fu Xie Lan felt another tremor in her body. She seemed to be familiar with that thing and indeed felt as if she had some connection to the thing that Elder Huang Bao had mentioned.


    "As far as I know that''s the only one that can absorb other people''s mana, Little girl. Other than that, I''ve never heard of anything like what you said earlier," said the old man again.


    Anyone could properly digest Elder Huang Bao''s words. Silence, no one made a sound.


    "Have You ever heard of the hell serpent?" said Fu Xie Lan asking a different topic.


    "Eh? What kind of creature is that?" asked Elder Huang Bao in confusion. In his entire life, this was the first time he had heard of a being with such a name.


    Hearing Elder Huang Bao''s response, Fu Xie Lan let out a deep breath.


    "Where did you meet such creatures, little girl?" asked Huang Bao. Fu Xie Lan then told the old man everything, everything she went through while in the human race, and also when she faced strange creatures in the center of Kanca city with Teacher Liu, and when she was in Fairy territory against three ck witches who riding a snake three-headed. "Even ck witches roam the Fairy''s territory too?" asked Xue Ning interrupting the girl.


    Immediately, Wan Lie''s sharp gaze turned to her.


    Fu Xie Lan just nodded and then continued her story. The girl did not tell everything in detail, several incidents she identally passed, including the time when she got her wings and when she entered a cave behind a waterfall to get pieces of the ruby ??star stone.


    Xue Ning was silent, as were the others, everyone was listening, no one dared to move, simply because they didn''t want to miss any of the girl''s words. asionally seen holding his breath and then heaving a sigh of relief.


    Including Elder Huang Bao, his face wrinkled from time to time, trying to quickly digest all of the girl''s words.


    Until Fu Xie Lan finished everything, there was still silence. Everyone was lost in their thoughts.


    "There''s no mistaking it, the culprit is a ck witch," guessed Elder Huang Bao.


    "Including, the person who suddenly appeared in the center of this city," he added again.


    "Hearing all that Miss Xie Lan said earlier, it looks like they are preparing big something," now it was Ju Xian''s turn to speak.


    "Right, I agree with you," Xue Ning said.


    "But what?" she added again.


    "Maybe something bigger than what happened seven hundred years ago?" Ju Xian guessed again.


    "Heh, no kidding," Xue Ning said immediately.


    Yet everything Ju Xian said seemed to be agreed by the others. Including Elder Huang Bao.


    No wonder they had disappeared, not leaving the slightest trace. It turned out to be¡­.. A rough sigh escaped his lips.


    "But what caused them to reappear? Something must have triggered their movement," Elder Huang Bao muttered subconsciously.


    Fu Xie Lan who was positioned close to the old man heard his words. Various thoughts filled her head again.


    The feeling of being followed by someone just a moment ago bothered her a lot until now. Was the person following her one of the ck witches gangs? Yes, They can, because at that time when she was interrogating ck witches in Fairy''s territory, the man wearing a ck robe was suddenly killed without anyone knowing the culprit.


    It''s possible, that the ck witches who followed her killed the man simply because he didn''t want any information about them to reach anyone else.


    When Fu Xie Lan connected all the events she went through with her Master, Elder Huang Bao''s conjecture, could it be that the reason for the ck witches to appear was because of her existence?

 Chapter 353 - 353. To Micopia

    If that''s the case, when Fu Xie Lan connected all the events she went through with her Master Huang Bao''s conjecture, could it be that the reason for the ck magician to appear again was because of her existence?


    Because, every time they face an event, everything turns out to have a rtionship with ck witchs.


    But why?


    What''s wrong with her? Everything is getting confusing.


    "Master, maybe after leaving this tavern, I should continue my goal to the next area," said Fu Xie Lan.


    "Huh?" immediately everyone looked in the direction the girl was.


    "What do you mean, kid? Aren''t we going back to the phoenyx academy first?"


    "After I thought about it, it seems the faster I move the better, Master," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    "I just got two pieces of ruby ??star stone, that means there are still six remainings, with only about four months remaining, I feel the time is very short to get the rest of the stone pieces."


    "So I thought to move as quickly as possible and not waste time," exined Fu Xie Lan again at length.


    Elder Huang Bao was silent for a while, "Alright, if that''s what you want to do."


    "In that case, before you depart for the next territory. We should visit Micopia first," said the old man again.


    "Micopia? Does the Master need herbs?" asked Fu Xie Lan.


    "More precisely for you, little girl," he replied again.


    "You said earlier that the healing pills I gave you were exhausted, as well as the herbs that were the main ingredients for concocting the pills," said Elder Huang Bao.


    "I was thinking that when we return to the Phoenix academy, maybe I''ll have a little time to concoct a simr pill so you can take itter to the Vampire or Werewolf race territory."


    "But hearing you say that you will immediately proceed to the next Race without returning to the phoenyx academy, it seems that my previous n was in vain."


    "Even if you can''t carry healing pills, at least you have the herbs to concoct the same pills."


    "Hearing you say that you''ve tried making it once in Fairy Territory, I''m very happy. And it wouldn''t be impossible if you did it again," Huang Bao said at length.


    What he said was true, he was overjoyed when he found out that his disciple had seeded in his first attempt at concocting a healing pill, and even then only used his notebook that he had given the girl as a guide.


    Although he was a little surprised at first, isn''t everything natural? He also still remembered the time when Fu Xie Lan inquired about several types of herbs, at that time Elder Huang Bao was certain that his disciple had medical knowledge.


    Hearing all the exnations of her Master, Fu Xie Lan just nodded. Even though this had never appeared in her ns before, it didn''t mean doing it was a bad thing.


    "Okay if that''s what you want, Master. I''ll just go with it," said the girl.


    Right after the girl finished her sentence, the owner of the tavern approached them.


    "Excuse me, sir and madam. If you are done, maybe you can go out. Many visitors need a ce to sit," said the woman.


    Instantly everyone at the same table as Elder Huang Bao turned to the source of the voice, and then looked around.


    Sure enough, the previously quiet tavern is now different. Several people were seen queuing at the entrance. And they all didn''t realize it, maybe because of the serious things they were talking about so their sensitivity to their surroundings decreased.


    "Alright, forgive us," said Elder Huang Bao immediately. The old man then rose from his position followed by the others and immediately left the tavern.


    The atmosphere outside was slightly different from when they had just entered the tavern, the sun was not as hot as before, the orange light that also spread across the western horizon indicated that it was already evening.


    It turned out that they had indeed been chatting for a very long time in the tavern without anyone noticing that time had passed very quickly.


    ording to their previous n, Elder Huang Bao and the others immediately headed to Micopia, the center of herbs in Kanca City.


    Fu Xie Lan had been to that ce before, but only once. With Elder Huang Bao and Gu Yi.


    Suddenly the man''s name appeared in Fu Xie Lan''s mind, the girl smiled faintly behind the cloth covering her face without realizing it. Where is the man now? Is it okay? I hope so.


    To be honest, Fu Xie Lan missed that man. A strange man who suddenly appeared in her life she never expected would be her husband at this time, even sometimes it is still difficult to ept the fact that she is married.


    Whereas on the other hand, ever since Bai Mo was aware in the Fairy Territory, the man was again hiding in the shadows, watching Fu Xie Lan from a certain distance.


    The man had also informed Fu Xie Lan of his purpose and that it was Lord Gu Yi''s order to take care of the girl. Not only that, but Bai Mo also recounted what happened before the three ck magicians riding the three-headed snake came.


    "Wow, I didn''t expect there to be such a grand building," Xue Ning said just as they all arrived in front of Micopia.


    Everyone who was not far from the girl immediately turned to the source of the voice and managed to make Xue Ning ufortable.


    As for Fu Xie Lan, she understands Xue Ning''s feelings, all this time, before she met her, the girl had only lived in the forest by nomads. It''s rare to be in arge audience, especially when traveling to a ce like this.


    Seeing the girl''s behavior, Fu Xie Lan is smiling behind the cloth covering her face.


    They then resumed their walk, and entered the building, ''Micopia''.


    As for Wan Lie, the man only nced at Xue Ning for a moment and then turned her gaze elsewhere.


    Entering Micopia, Xue Ning was again amazed, but unlike before, this time the girl only kept her admiration in her heart.


    BOOM...


    The explosion suddenly sounded thunderous, making everyone startled and reflexively covered their ears.


    The loudness of the explosion sound indicated that the center of the sound was very close to where they were.


    Immediately Fu Xie Lan''s violet eyes shed, scanning everything that was happening around her without a hitch.


    Not far from where she was, who knows how many rows of buildings were destroyed, almost razed to the ground. Smoke and fire rose high.


    But what the girl focused on was people running away from the scene, seemingly trying to save themselves from something that might take their lives right then and there.


    No, even at this time, Fu Xie Lan had already seen several heads cut off from her body, and immediately someone appeared and absorbed the mana from that still-hot body.


    Makes her shudder.


    "What''s wrong Xie Lan?" asked Xue Ning who saw Fu Xie Lan shudder.

 Chapter 354 - 354. Chaos

    "What''s wrong Xie Lan?" asked Xue Ning who saw Fu Xie Lan shudder.


    The girl only nced at Xue Ning without any expression, nor did any answere out of her mouth.


    Another explosion urred, making the floor of the building they were in vibrate slightly, even the ss cabs and ss cases on their left and right side shook too.


    "We''d better get out first," said Elder Huang Bao who was walking in the front.


    "This ce will be very dangerous if the explosion continues," he added.


    Immediately the old man and the others turned around, walked to the exit.


    Even though they had just entered Micopia and had left the ce before they even got what they wanted.


    Right when they set foot outside the building, that six blue-robed figures ducked reflexively as a ck ball resembling a boulder moved swiftly towards where they were standing.


    BOOM...


    BRAK...


    Micopia''s fence was instantly destroyed at that moment. Made everyone around its stare in horror at the sight.


    "Fyuuhh... Almost," Xue Ning said as she immediately took out a magic wand from the cosmic bag that hung from her waist, and the next second, the girl was already in the air.


    "Xie Lan, stay away. Let me check it out first," said the girl, and after that Xue Ning flew with her wand towards the center of the chaos, leaving five people who didn''t even have time to respond.


    Even though out of all of them, Xue Ning was the one with the weakest strength, that girl responded faster than the others.


    "Someone follow her," said Fu Xie Lan, immediately turning to the man standing not far from her.


    Wan Lie was about to make a move, but Xue Ying was already ahead of him. Make that man stunned in ce for a few seconds.


    "Alright, let''s go after them," Ju Xian''s voice interrupted Wan Lie''s thoughts.


    "Okay," the man replied immediately.


    "Xie Lan, just wait for us here, or stay away from this ce," said Wan Lie saying the same thing as Xue Ning as he turned his head towards the girl for a moment.


    "Uncle, I entrust Xie Lan to you," shouted Wan Lie who was already in the air with Ju Xian.


    Fu Xie Lan, who watched the four people walk away from her, was touched again.


    "Master, we should follow them," said Fu Xie Lan.


    "No, kid. Don''t do it. What if you get hurt? Just leave them alone," Elder Huang Bao replied.


    "As much as possible, in the future, you should avoid fighting. You only have about four months left. Just imagine how much time would be wasted if something happened to you?"


    "You certainly don''t want that to happen, do you?" Said Elder Huang Bao in session.


    For a moment Fu Xie Lan was frozen on the spot, thinking about all of her Master''s words.


    "Alright, Master. Thank you for worrying about me," said Fu Xie Lan after a few minutes of silence.


    "If you''re worried about the four of them, we can keep an eye on them over there," said Elder Huang Bao as he pointed at the roof of a tall building not far from them. The roof of the building is slightly different from the others because it has a t shape.


    Seeing Fu Xie Lan simply nodded, agreeing with Elder Huang Bao''s words. As soon as the girl grabbed the straps of the blue robe she was wearing, intending to take it off so she could allow the wings on her back to p freely, but she hadn''t even removed the ropepletely, Elder Huang Bao''s voice sounded again.


    "Come on up, son," said the old man.


    Fu Xie Lan turned her head and found the old man already on top of the magic wand floating in the air.


    A deep breath came from between the girl''s lips.


    "Okay, Master. Thank you again," she said to which Elder Huang Bao nodded. The next second the two figures slowly moved through the air towards the ce the old man was referring to.


    ''Miss,'' Hao''s voice suddenly buzzed in her head.


    Fu Xie Lan did not respond and just waited for the next sentence that the magic beast spirit would say.


    ''I feel that they are the same perpetrators as that time,'' Hao said again.


    ''What do you mean?''


    ''The figure who injured Master Liu back then had the same aura as the culprit of this chaos, Miss,'' Hao exined.


    ''I feel the same way,'' said Fu Xie Lan.


    A chaos that is very clearly visible to the naked eye when observing it from a height.


    All the races were evacuated quickly by some Kanca City security guards. And leaving only Wan Lie and others who tried to fight the two figures with dark and evil auras that filled their bodies. No, not just two, but there seemed to be a lot.


    After Fu Xie Lan surveyed the surroundings, it turned out that the figure had not only messed up at one point.


    Wherever her eyes looked, she would surely catch the ruins of buildings apanied by small explosions. And it happened in all directions.


    If this was allowed for a few more tens of minutes, maybe the entire Kanca City would be destroyed.


    Yes, Fu Xie Lan firmly believed in that.


    The orange light that spreads across the horizon is slowly being reced by ck clouds, making the sunny afternoon dark and eerie.


    Arriving at the roof of the building they were aiming for, Fu Xie Lan immediately jumped down andnded smoothly.


    Her blue robe with a white dress fluttered against the cardinal directions. Her gaze was sharp with a cold expression on her face. Not the slightest thing has escaped her attention.


    This was the second time she had encountered such a creature. Her Master''s words were true, it would mean that ck magicians were around them at the moment while watching destruction or maybe evenughing at those who have died.


    While on the other hand, Elder Huang Bao who witnessed everything firsthand, froze on the spot. Whereas his disciple ''Fu Xie Lan'' had just said the same thing a few minutes ago, and now it was happening again. Even worse.


    He wondered how such a creature could enter Kanca City which had such tight security?


    All sorts of conjectures came to his mind, that they couldn''t all move on their own, but that someone had helped them. Help them ess the entrance to Kanca City.


    But who?

 Chapter 355 - 355. Chaos (2)

    But one thing is certain, that person knows the ins and outs of this City.


    Standing still for a few minutes in her position, Fu Xie Lan suddenly turned in the direction that Elder Huang Bao was.


    "Master, are all the gates in this City heavily guarded?"


    "Of course, if not, then what do you think they gave the permit jade for?"


    "That''s because those who don''t have the item will be considered as intruders, and will end up being sentenced to death by the City Master''s people," added Elder Huang Bao.


    "Yes, what Master said may be true, but it only applies to those wishing to leave this City," said Fu Xie Lan. And that made Elder Huang Bao pause for a moment, trying to digest the girl''s words.


    "Don''t tell me that they sent those people to destroy this ce on purpose?" guess the old man.


    "Master once said that in the past humans coexisted with all races here, right?" asked Fu Xie Lan turning to the old man next to her, lowering her gaze slightly due to Elder Huang Bao''s short stature.


    "Indeed, what does all this have to do with it?"


    "That means that there is also a gate leading to the human race?" asked Fu Xie Lan that very second.


    "That''s true, but it was closed a long time ago and never opened again, kid."


    "Besides the forbidden forest, there is a portal that can go directly to human territory. It''s just that since the incident seven hundred years ago, it has be a restricted area and no one is allowed to approach it let alone set foot in it," exined Elder Huang Bao.


    "Does the gatekeeper stay there, Master?"


    "No, what do they do? Guarding the gate that no one else would pass through was futile. The ce is only locked and protected by magic."


    "What''s with that, kid?"


    Just as Elder Huang Bao finished his question, a new thought appeared in his mind.


    "Could it be that they were all able to enter this City because they passed through that forbidden area?" guessed Elder Huang Bao feeling enlightened.


    "I''m not saying that it''s certain, Master. Because there isn''t enough evidence. It''s just my guess," said Fu Xie Lan.


    "We need to make sure by visiting the ce," she added.


    "B-but, the chaos is still..."


    "I''m not saying it now, Master."


    "Maybe after the four of them put an end to this mess?" she added again.


    "All right, kid."


    The two figures fell silent again, the explosions originating from the mana collision that urred below continued to sound.


    Especially when hee guess is correct that the ck witch is after her, then it''s impossible for her to just stay silent right? even though she didn''t know what their goal was, Fu Xie Lan had to think about the worst that could happen.


    ''Hmm.. just wasting my time,'' she thought.


    If only this mess hadn''t happened, she might already be in Vampire territory and starting her quest.


    Fu Xie Lan looked around again.


    Her current focus wasn''t on the battle down there, but rather around the ces where the buildings were still intact, not far and not too close to the center of the chaos, as if she was looking for something.


    Just when Fu Xie Lan was about to turn her gaze to another direction, her violet eyes suddenly found a ck-robed person with very strange movements.


    And the sight managed to create a faint frown on the girl''s forehead, thinking about what the figure was doing that entered her eyes.


    Suddenly she realized something.


    Don''t ask what the figure was doing, just looking at the robe he was wearing answered the question.


    At the same time, suddenly their eyes met. Causing the ck-robed figure who was not far from Fu Xie Lan to immediately retreat and go somewhere.


    Immediately the girl jumped down making Elder Huang Bao next to her startled and panicked.


    "XIE LAN...." shouted the old man.


    A scream that could even reach the ears of a few people down there.


    Those who saw the girl''s actions assumed that she was trying to kill herself.


    Immediately Huang Bao mounted his wand and wanted to catch up with Fu Xie Lan.


    However what happened next was, Fu Xie Lan''s blue robes just slipped from her body, and at the same time, a pair of majestic wings spread across her back.


    Made everyone stunned and amazed, including Elder Huang Bao whose body suddenly fell from the top of his stick that was floating in the air, hitting the roof of the building without him noticing.


    Fu Xie Lan, the girl headed to the ce where the ck-robed figure was before.


    While the four friends of Fu Xie Lan who were with her earlier were also frozen on the spot, only a few secondster they came back to their senses.


    Except for Xue Ning, who knows how many times the girl had rubbed her eyes just to confirm everything she saw. Until arge ball of ck smoke shot towards her, but the girl still didn''t budge from her position.


    SSYYUUTTT...


    Suddenly from the side, someone hugged her and carried her flying at high speed, causing Xue Ning''s body to jolt.


    "Keep your focus, idiot!" A deep voice rang out from a man. Looking at the origin of the voice, it was Wan Lie''s voice.


    His pair of jet-ck wings spread out and then pped softly, flying higher than before. Dodge the smoke ball resembling a fireball that was being fired at the two of them.


    Xue Ning felt that her life was out of ce. And Wan Lie continued to move through the air dodging attacks, asionally dispelling and returning the balls of ck smoke that were shot at him.


    "Xie-Xie Lan can fly," stuttered Xue Ning, both in disbelief and delight at the sight of the white-dressed girl swerving in the air.


    "But that doesn''t mean you have to stand still when those balls of smoke are heading your way, idiot!"


    "Stop calling me an idiot!"


    "Just let me go!!" Xue Ning shouted so loudly as if she had just realized what was happening around her.


    Wan Lie just snorted at the girl''s words. It then pped its wings again, heading to where Elder Huang Bao was.


    Flew higher to the roof of the building, and then released Xue Ning''s body from the air.


    Bruck...


    The girl hit the roof, making her wince in pain.


    "You are an idiot!" Xue Ning cursed.


    "You asked for it," Wan Lie replied in such a cold voice and then started pping his wings again.. Flying swooping back into the center of the chaos, joining Ju Xian and Xue Ying who were already staring at him in horror.C

 Chapter 356 - 356. Just A Trick

    "You asked for it," Wan Lie replied in such a cold voice and then pped his wings. Flew into a dive, wanting to return to the center of the chaos, joining Ju Xian and Xue Ying who were already staring at him in horror.


    However, Wan Lie only nced at them briefly and then flew again and forth, trying to subvert the figure that had been attacking him blindly.


    While on the other hand, when Fu Xie Lan had reached the building she was aiming for, her eyes shed. Searching for the whereabouts of the ck-robed figure.


    Standing in the air right in front of the tall building, Fu Xie Lan slowly circled it from various sides.


    She didn''t feel any negative aura, everything seemed normal, she didn''t know, maybe the figure was deliberately hiding its aura.


    ''Where it goes?''


    She had seen the entire area around her without the slightest obstruction. But neither did Fu Xie Lan find the whereabouts of the figure she was looking for.


    BRAKK.....


    CRASH...


    BOOM...


    The reflex of Fu Xie Lan''s body turned around, suddenly the building directly behind her copsed, whereas nothing hit her.


    Taking a glimpse of the scene in front of her at this moment, one of Fu Xie Lan''s eyebrows shot up. Then turned around, and immediately scanned the surroundings.


    There..!!!


    Someone moved very quickly away from the girl''s whereabouts.


    ''Want to distract me? hah?" That very second, Fu Xie Lan immediately flew towards the figure that entered her view. Flying swooping, with eyes, never moved even for a second.


    Following the figure for a few minutes, Fu Xie Lan was finally able to match his position, even ahead of him, andnded right in front of the ck-robed figure.


    "STOP...!!! shouted Fu Xie Lan, immediately stopping the footsteps of a figure who was standing not far from where she was.


    "Don''t...Please...Don''t do it..."


    "Please don''t kill me...."


    "Please...I still want to live...Please..." croaked the figure who turned out to be a teenage boy. The teenager looked very frightened, his hands were raised as if to protect his head, it was clear that his body was shaking violently.


    Fu Xie Lan''s brow furrowed, one of her eyebrows raised faintly. Judging by the teenager''s attitude, it didn''t seem like he was the one she was looking for. However, upon seeing the ck robe he was wearing, the girl strengthened her heart so as not to waver.


    Fu Xie Lan slowly stepped closer, but the teenage boy in front of her took a step back and fell to the ground with bent knees, protecting his head with both hands.


    "Don''te near... Don''t kill me, please... Don''t... I''m scared...I don''t want to die... Please.." he whispered again with sweat already visible on his forehead.


    Hearing all that, Fu Xie Lan did not slow down one bit.


    But when she was only a few steps away from the teenager, her feet froze on the ground. Fu Xie Lan''s brow furrowed even more clearly.


    Why was the teenager so scared? While she had not done anything to him.


    Suddenly Fu Xie Lan''s eyes caught something very odd on the figure''s body.


    She took a step closer, her hand reached out slowly, and picked up a very small piece of cloth red that was tucked to the cor and hem of the robe he was wearing.


    Whereas when Fu Xie Lan saw the teenager, there was not the slightest hint of red from the clothes he was wearing.


    So where did the piece of clothe from?


    Suddenly the girl''s eyes shed coldly, taking out a silver dagger from her cosmic pouch. And at the same time, she shed her palm until fresh red blood gushed from it.


    Test...


    Test...


    Test...


    Her blood dripped onto the ground, the wind that blew gently made her scent instantly spread over the ce.


    A few secondster, the teenager''s fingernails extended, and the next second the teenager immediately rose from his position. The eyes that had been so frightened before were now gone, turning red as bright as blood. In his open mouth, fangs sticking out of his lips were visible.


    His breath was hoarse with his gaze only focused on Fu Xie Lan''s palm which was bleeding.


    However, at the same time, the wound on the girl''s hand immediately closed and stopped bleeding. However, the teenage boy is still crazy.


    "Hmmm... I never knew you guys could be this smart and cunning," she muttered to herself.


    Her guess was right. The ck-robed figure she saw just a moment ago was a different person from the one in front of her right now.


    From the start, Fu Xie Lan did not feel any evil aura from the teenager''s body. But she still chased after him, only because of the ck robe that the figure was wearing.


    Obviously, after what she had just done. The teenager in front of her wasn''t one of the dark wizard gangs but just a teenage boy who came from the Vampire Race.


    Teenagers might have been forced to wear the figure''s ck robes just to distract her to escape, as evidenced by the pieces of his cloth that seemed toe from the teenager''s robes.


    Seeing the piece of cloth, Fu Xie Lan guessed, that the teenager put up a fight but lost.


    She didn''t know what they did that made the teenager experience a very severe fear.


    No wonder the movement of his feet when running very fast.Turns out she was after a Vampire.


    A harsh sigh escaped the girl''s lips.


    For the first time, she felt cheated like this by someone.


    The teenage boy had been attacking Fu Xie Lan indiscriminately, making random movements just because of his thirst for human blood. His breath even sounded very ragged.


    Fu Xie Lan continued to dodge the teenager''s attacks. And...


    SSYYUUUTT...


    Fu Xie Lan managed to untie the ropes of the robe that was attached to the teenage Vampire''s body. She did it on purpose because if other people saw the teenager, they might misunderstand.


    She put the silver dagger in her hand back into her cosmic bag, then gave the teenage vampire a hard hit on the head.


    And at the same time, the figure falls to the ground.


    Used its vines to carry the teenage vampire''s body aside and leaned it against the sidewall of the building next to it.


    Fu Xie Lan had no intention of hurting the teenager because it seemed that she was also a victim in this incident.


    Only made him lose consciousness for a while so that the previous feeling he had felt would also disappear, or at least lessen a little.


    "Hopefully you can wake up soon," said Fu Xie Lan without taking her eyes off the teenager''s figure.


    Fu Xie Lan then turned around and pped her wings again, flying away from the Vampire teenager.


    For the first time in two lives, someone managed to trick her like this.

 Chapter 357 - 357. For Their Good

    Landing again next to Elders Huang Bao and Xue Ning, Fu Xie Lan decided to stop looking for the figure she had glimpsed just a moment ago.


    She did it not without reason, because even looking for it was impossible to find it.


    And again, perhaps that figure had been very far from this ce just as she was chasing the Vampire teenager. Yes, Fu Xie Lan believed that.


    The girl hadn''t noticed the astonished gazes of the two figures next to her until a pair of wings disappeared on her back, Elders Huang Bao and Xue Ning didn''t even blink and moved where they were, both of them frozen.


    "Xie-Xie Lan, your wings...." Xue Ning mumbled hanging.


    Fu Xie Lan immediately turned to the source of the voice and found a gaze that she did not understand.


    "Y-you have wings. How beautiful," Xue Ning muttered.


    As soon as Fu Xie Lan came to her senses, she had just used her wings, right in front of Elder Huang Bao andpany.


    She deserved such a look, for she had never told them about her wings.


    Just a moment ago, she had simply acted upon her instincts, using her pair of wings towards the existence of the figure that was bothering her greatly.


    Those who initially knew that the girl couldn''t fly, suddenly had a pair of wings on her back, who wouldn''t be surprised?


    "S-since when did you have a pair of wings, kid?" stammered Elder Huang Bao who finally regained his senses.


    "Ever since I''ve been in Fairy territory, Master. It''s a very long story, and maybe one day if I have some spare time, I''ll tell you all about it without being left behind," Fu Xie Lan replied that very second.


    The two figures who were nearby just nodded faintly.


    "This is your robe that was taken off earlier, put it on," said Elder Huang Bao as he handed the girl a blue robe. Earlier when he saw Fu Xie Lan fly away from his position on the roof of the building, even though he was frozen in ce for a while, it onlysted a few seconds and then he jumped down there, grabbing the girl''s robe which was almost touching the ground.


    "By the way, did something happen?" asked the old man again, one hand stroking his all-white beard.


    "No, Master. I just wanted to confirm something," replied Fu Xie Lan.


    Until a few moments had passed, the chaos had subsided. The figure who was the culprit of all this had been overthrown by Wan Lie, Ju Xian, and Xue Ying. The darkening ck clouds that filled the sky slowly faded away.


    Several wizards also seemed to help the three people. Until the culprit dies, all the races in the center of Kanca city can breathe a sigh of relief.


    However, the city center was destroyed and unformed.


    Fu Xie Lan didn''t help the city''s recovery like before, let this be the responsibility of the City Master and her people.


    As for the reason she did the damage recovery at that time because the main road they were about to pass was destroyed, and at that time she still didn''t have any wings at all.


    The day began to change, the light of the stars that shone faintly slowly filled the horizon, the moon with an imperfect shape dangled among the clouds.


    The City Master allowed them to use their mana if they wanted to help out. Not only that but they were also promised a gift.


    So that it appears down there, many races are involved in cleaning up the remnants of the explosion and debris that urred earlier. Instantly the city center was filled with different colors of mana, like a rainbow.


    While the victims who still have intact bodies but have lost their lives are simply piled up in one ce and then burned, ck smoke instantly billowed in the air, the wind that blew carried the smell of charred blood to the middle of nowhere.


    "Hah, what a hassle," Wan Lie said just as hended his feet right behind Elders Huang Bao, Fu Xie Lan, and Xue Ning, followed by Ju Xian and Xue Ying.


    The reason they moved and helped get rid of the perpetrators of this mess was that they didn''t want Fu Xie Lan to get hurt, even though that was highly unlikely. But being on guard is not something wrong to do, is it? And also so that their next journey will not be disturbed in the slightest.


    "What''s your next n, little girl?" asked Elder Huang Bao, turning his head towards Fu Xie Lan who was already wearing a blue robe on her body.


    "Shouldn''t we have to Micopia first, Master?" Fu Xie Lan replied.


    "Ah yes, fine. I forgot that part," replied the old man again then smiled.


    A few minutester, they all headed for Micopia, returning to their original destination. Obtained the herbs that Fu Xie Lan needed.


    "Master, may I ask you something?" asked Fu Xie Lan suddenly as they were about to leave the herbal shop.


    Instantly all eyes were on her figure, especially Elder Huang Bao.


    "Of course. What do you want to ask?" said the old man.


    "Does Master know where the gate leading to the human race is located?"


    Huang Bao stopped in his tracks, suddenly he remembered the conversation he had with the girl a while ago.


    "Do you want to go there now?" asked the old man.


    Hearing her Master''s words, Fu Xie Lan was silent for a moment and then nodded faintly.


    "But it is already evening," said Elder Huang Bao again.


    One of Fu Xie Lan''s brows furrowed in confusion.


    "Since you''ve been in Fairy''s territory, you''ve only had a short rest, and we''ve been moving all day without stopping. Just at the tavern. Aren''t you tired?"


    "I thought, it might be a good idea to start doing it again tomorrow, kid," said Elder Huang Bao again.


    Fu Xie Lan shook her head, "No, Master. I don''t need such things, after all, I don''t feel tired at all," Fu Xue Lan replied.


    "I want to go to that ce tonight. If Master or all of you are tired, it''s okay, you guys just rest. I can go alone," she said again.


    "No, don''t say such things again, Xie Lan."


    "I will follow you wherever you go," Xue Ning added again. Her tone sounded weak, but the girl seemed to refuse toin.


    The others nodded.


    For a moment Fu Xie Lan froze on the spot, scanning each one of them. A deep sigh escaped from between her lips.


    "OK. Let''s rest tonight," she said again. If it was just herself, then it wouldn''t be a problem. She could do without all of them, after all, she just wanted to check it out. But hearing the response and seeing the look on their faces, Fu Xie Lan couldn''t bear it.


    The girl knew the four of them were a little tired after the fight earlier. She doesn''t want to be selfish just because she''s curious. Finally, he decided to heed Elder Huang Bao''s words.. Not for her good, but for the good of those who are with her.

 Chapter 358 - 358. Forbidden Area

    In the morning, they all prepared to head to the ce where the gate connecting Kanca City to the human race was located.


    Their previous confusion about Fu Xie Lan''s next destination had been cleared. They will go to Vampire territory after visiting the forbidden area in the City.


    Last night, when they were at an inn not far from the center of Kanca City, they all chatted before resting in their respective rooms. And at that time, Fu Xie Lan exined her n to them


    So that they look of confusion and curiosity that filled the four of them yesterday was no longer seen this morning.


    Everyone seemed calm and just followed where Elder Huang Bao took them, without asking any questions.


    Fu Xie Lan and the others moved as fast as they could in the air. Using mana in the current Kanca city is no longer a prohibition. It seems that the people down there are still busy helping the restoration of the center of Kanca City.


    Flying across the chaos area, their movements didn''t slow down in the slightest.


    Until it reaches a ce that may be simr to an ocarina. The inns are neatly lined up but have a big difference from the others.


    The ce they were in was so dreary and unkempt. The inn is weathered, some even have some of the roofs copsed. Not a single creature entered the girl''s violet eyes.


    Quiet and very quiet.


    Moss was growing everywhere and dry leaves were scattered as far as the eye could see, not only that, almost knee-high grass also filled the road in front of them.


    Only the sound of the wind and footsteps breaking the dry leaves filled the silence.


    Cobwebs also filled every wall and tree on their left and right.


    Anyone can judge, that this ce will be very scary if at night.


    BBRAAKKKK


    Fu Xie Lan and the others'' reflexes flinched in surprise and turned to the source of the voice. The inn to their left instantly copsed.


    "What are you doing?!" Wan Lie snapped at Xue Ning. He saw that the girl was shooting a blue mana ball at the rotting building that had just copsed.


    Hearing the man''s voice, everyone turned around and looked at Xue Ning.


    "I-I was just curious, so I gave it a try. I didn''t think the building would copse," stuttered Xue Ning feeling guilty for her fad.


    "Tch, look around you. And stop doing useless things," Wan Lie replied lowering his voice from before


    "A-alright."


    Fu Xie Lan who noticed that only took a deep breath then returned her focus to the road she was about to take. Ignoring the two figures who were always making a fuss.


    Using the fairy mana in her body, she managed to clear the path they were about to walk from the weeds.


    "Teacher, is it true that no one is guarding this ce?" asked Fu Xie Lan turning for a moment towards her Master, Elder Huang Bao.


    "It is true. Guards will only roam at the end of this footpath," replied Elder Huang Bao as he pointed towards behind them.


    "So, that even without guard, people can tell if someone is visiting this ce."


    "And those who do so will receive the death penalty, even if unintentionally. Because all the races in Kanca City condemn the existence of the human race. None of them like that race."


    "So if someone is found in this ce, then anyone who sees it, most will think that the person is in cahoots with humans and just returned or is about to head to the area, so those who find them immediately take anger out on that figure. Fortunately to die on the spot. If not, then he will receive torture first from the City Master before receiving the death penalty," Elder Huang Bao exined at length.


    "Eh? But I didn''t see anyone before entering this ce, Elder," Xue Ning interrupted.


    "That''s because of what happened in the city center. Everyone''s attention was focused on the chaos. So neglecting this ce," replied the old man.


    "Let''s just say we are taking advantage of the conditions in the city center," he added again, making Xue Ning nod in understanding. As well as the others.


    As for Fu Xie Lan, the girl was silent. Until they arrived in front of a veryrge gate, with shades of gold that filled both sides, the lion''s head carving was depicted right in the middle of the door. Even the color in some parts has faded.


    Cobwebs are also seen filling the door.


    Standing still in her position, Fu Xie Lan paid attention to every detail of the door in front of her.


    "Did you find anything, kid?" asked Elder Huang Bao when he saw his disciple just standing still.


    Fu Xie Lan slowly touched the gate, and suddenly a sting hit her entire body causing the girl to stumble backward.


    "Hmm, I''ve said before that this door is protected by magic, kid. Why did you touch it?" said Elder Huang Bao very gently.


    "Maybe they didn''t go through this gate," he said again.


    Everyone fell silent hearing the old man''s words.


    "That means they entered another path?" Xue Ning chirped in the silence of everyone.


    "If that''s the case, then someone can help with their movement," Ju Xian added after analyzing everything that had happened.


    "It turns out that it''s not only the ck magicians we''re dealing with right now but also someone who does belong to other race. It''s not just one, but there are several people," Xue Ning said again.


    What the two figures said was the same thing that filled Fu Xie Lan''s head the other day. However, before beingpletely sure of her thoughts, she needed to examine some of the possibilities that could happen.


    "But who do you think is in a rtionship with the ck witch in this town?" Xue Ning asked again.


    "Not an ordinary resident. And of course, she already knows the ins and outs of this City, even from the side of the City''s security," Ju Xian chimed in.


    "They are not new people, but have been around this city for a very long time," he added.


    All the assumptions that arise in their minds, just spit out without worrying that anyone will hear them.


    Fu Xie Lan was still silent without the slightest sound, her eyes unmoved from the gate in front of her.


    Suddenly her brow furrowed, something odd entered her violet eyes.


    Of all the cobwebs that filled each side of the gate, why did the cobwebs that filled the middle of the door appear to be crushed? Like someone broke it recently.


    Fu Xie Lan''s body suddenly stiffened, she had encountered a scene like this in her previous life while on a mission, no, not only in that life, but it could happen anywhere.


    A broken cobweb in the middle of the door indicates that someone has opened the door, and it happened recently.


    Fu Xie Lan believed that.

 Chapter 359 - 359. I Lied.

    A broken cobweb in the middle of the door indicates that someone has opened the door, and it happened recently.


    Fu Xie Lan believed that.


    Reflexively she looked to the right, scanning the area over there without any obstructions. If she is not mistaken, the corner of her eye caught the silhouette of a person moving there.


    ''Hao, did you see it?'' Fu Xie Lan asked her Magic beast spirit.


    ''I didn''t see anything, miss,'' Hao replied that second.


    Another deep sigh escaped from Fu Xie Lan''s lips.


    "What''s wrong Xie Lan?" Xue Ning asked when she saw the change in the girl''s expression.


    "Ah, it''s fine," Fu Xie Lan replied turning her gaze towards the girl. She was very sure what she saw earlier was not just her feelings.


    "Perhaps what you say is true, someone is treasonous within this City," said Fu Xie Lan raising her voice, hoping that the figure hiding not far from her heard all of her words.


    "This gate is protected by magic, so there''s no way anyone can get through it," she added still in the same tone of voice.


    Those who heard it were a little confused, as this was the first time they had heard Fu Xie Lan speak in such a tone of voice.


    However, Elder Huang Bao and the others simply skipped it without asking about it.


    "We''d better leave this ce," said Fu Xie Lan again and started to walk away from the gate.


    "Eh, that fast?" Xue Ning asked in surprise. They had just arrived at this ce, and not even five minutester, Fu Xie Lan had already decided to return.


    After saying that, Xue Ning immediately caught up with those who had left her alone without answering her questions, except for Xue Ying, who was always right behind the girl.


    Far away from the forbidden ce, Wan Lie walked ahead of the others, seemingly trying to match his position with Fu Xie Lan.


    "Xie Lan, did something happen?" the man asked in a slightly low voice.


    Turning to the source of the voice, Fu Xie Lan did not give any response. Just stared into Wan Lie''s eyes as if she was contemting whether or not to tell him what she saw.


    "If it''s like this, then someone will have to go to the City Master and tell her everything," Xue Ning suddenly spoke up.


    They all looked at each other. "Who? I want to go with Fu Xie Lan. No one can stop me," the girl said again when she saw Wan Lie and Ju Xian''s gaze turned to her.


    "Regarding that, don''t worry. Once you guys enter Vampire territory. I will pass this on to her," said Elder Huang Bao understanding what they all meant.


    "Although we can''t prove the truth, being prepared before something happens again is not a bad thing to do," he added.


    Fu Xie Lan who heard their conversation immediately stopped her steps, and of course, the others followed.


    "There''s no need to do that, Master," said Fu Xie Lan looking in the direction the old man was.


    "Huh?"


    "What do you mean, kid?" asked Elder Huang Bao.


    The girl''s Violet eyes shed and scanned the surroundings with a nce, when she felt safe, then Fu Xie Lan started to speak.


    "You should know that everything I said at the gate was not true," he said in a low, half-whispered voice.


    "Eh?" Everyone''s brows furrowed faintly, confused and hard to digest Fu Xie Lan''s words.


    "This mess was not at all the work of those we call traitors," added the girl again.


    "They entered Kanca City without anyone''s help," she said again.


    "Not that you said that they..."


    "I lied," said Fu Xie Lan, cutting off Xue Ning''s unfinished speech.


    Everyone was getting more and more confused, especially Elder Huang Bao.


    Seeing their expressions one by one, Fu Xie Lan cleared her throat softly.


    She then recounted everything she had seen at the gate, from a broken cobweb to when the corner of her eye saw over a person''s silhouette.


    Hearing Fu Xie Lan''s exnation, for some reason they sounded like they were holding their breath involuntarily.


    "That means that someone was in that ce before?" Xue Ning asked very curiously.


    Fu Xie Lan just nodded.


    "But, how did they get through the magic at the gate? Even you almost got hurt because of it," Xue Ning said as if to represent their question.


    "That''s not impossible, they are even capable of making someone have the power of a monster that absorbs other people''s mana," replied Fu Xie Lan.


    Yes, what the girl said was true. The figure they fought yesterday was truly terrifying and had already taken a toll.


    "As for how they got through the gate, don''t ask me. I don''t know either," said Fu Xie Lan.


    Hearing all the words of the girl, It turns out that since setting foot in the forbidden area, they are being followed and monitored by someone who they don''t even know where they are.


    "So how?" asked Xue Ning.


    "Now that we know the ce they used to enter this City, does that mean Elder Huang Bao will still report it to the City Master we know how much they hate that ce," Xue Ning replied at length?


    "Of course you idiot. You think this is all a joke?"


    "Of course, Elder Huang Bao must report everything to the City Master for follow-up," Wan Lie replied.


    "Alright, you two stop. How long are you guys going to keep fussing like this?" rebuked Elder Huang Bao.


    "I''m sorry, Elder," Xue Ning said immediately.


    As for Wan Lie, the man just squeaked in disapproval.


    There was silence again, no one said a word. They seemed lost in their thoughts.


    "Why do you think they messed up in this City?" Ju Xian said as everyone fell silent.


    The reflex of all eyes turned to the man.


    Xue Ning and the others just shrugged their shoulders. And then turned their gazes towards Fu Xie Lan, as if waiting for the girl''s response.


    "The reason they messed up in this City?" asked Fu Xie Lan.


    The girl was silent for a moment thinking about it. if only Ju Xian didn''t ask then maybe she would have missed this small thing.


    "Kanca City is a ce where all races gather," said Fu Xie Lan slowly.


    "If this city is destroyed, what do you think will happen?" she asked back.


    "Perhaps it will be closed until restoration and rebuilding isplete?" replied Ju Xian responded quickly.

 Chapter 360 - 360. Many Guesses

    "Kanca City is a ce where all races gather," said Fu Xie Lan slowly.


    "If this city is destroyed, what do you think will happen?" she asked back.


    "Perhaps it will be closed until restoration and rebuilding isplete?" replied Ju Xian responding quickly.


    "Don''t say that they..." said Elder Huang Bao.


    "If my guess is correct, then maybe that''s their goal. Trying to destroy Kanca City to cut ties between all races. Make it impossible for them to see each other and exchange information regarding the state of their respective races," said Fu Xie Lan immediately.


    "Not only that, with Kanca City destroyed it would be difficult for one to enter the territory of other races if there was a need. And of course, preventing them from obtaining healing pills."


    "Also, the ck witch will be able to more freely attack all races without the knowledge and assistance of other races," she added.


    "Attacking the races one by one, until their goal is achieved." Fu Xie Lan was very sure of that.


    However, there was still one thing she didn''t understand about the movements of the ck witchs, why did they always follow her? At that point, Fu Xie Lan really couldn''te up with any answers, no matter how hard she thought.


    Those who heard all of Fu Xie Lan''s words froze on the spot. Especially Elder Huang Bao. The old man still remembers very clearly, how the ck witchs attacked them seven hundred years ago.


    "That means, the safety of all races is currently under threat," said Ju Xian, deduced from all the girl''s words.


    "This is just my guess. We still don''t have enough evidence to be able to assume that what I said will happen," said Fu Xie Lanter. Even though it was only conjecture, for herself, she firmly believed in this.


    "But everything you say does make sense, kid," said Elder Huang Bao.


    "There is nothing wrong with us considering all the worst possibilities that could happen," he added.


    While on the other hand, Bodyguards Bai Mo who was hiding in the shadows could hear all their conversations, including everything that Fu Xie Lan said. And he confirmed the girl''s words.


    For a moment, Bodyguards Bai Mo felt that their new Miss was very intelligent. It even matched Queen Yu Yi''s previous intelligence.


    Soon a ck smog condensed in his palm, slowly forming a body resembling a crow, and the man with the white hair then sent his creature away after leaving a message to it.


    "Master, it would be nice if the Lord of the Arnd World knew about this," said Fu Xie Lan.


    "After all, where is he at this time? When chaos is everywhere, he should appear and deal with everything immediately. Is his job just to stay and stay in his pce? Like a coward," she said again. She was annoyed with the Lord. Not only in the human world, Fairy, but chaos has also urred many times in Kanca City. He should have intervened, or at least sent his people to deal with it all that happened.


    Bodyguard Bai Mo who heard Fu Xie Lan''s words almost fell backward.


    Suddenly she had a funny thought, how would Miss Fu Xie Lan react if she found out that her husband was the ruler of the Arnd World? The man that all creatures that inhabit this world fear?


    While on the other hand, the corner of Elder Huang Bao''s lips twitched at his disciple''s words. No one dared to say something like Fu Xie Lan said, even though it was beyond the reach of the ruler. But what had just reached his senses of hearing? This disciple of his even said that the ruler was a coward.


    The eyes of the old man then turned to Wan Lie. Staring at him a little longer just to witness the possible change in his face. But unfortunately, Elder Huang Bao simply didn''t find what he was looking for, quite the opposite.


    Wan Lie even joined in cursing the ruler who was none other than his father.


    For a moment Elder Huang Bao was confused by the figure''s two attitudes. But only for a split second and then his expression returned to normal.


    "It''s okay. Let me visit the Demon Pce and report all the sessive events that happened," said Elder Huang Bao.


    "Indeed someone should have reported everything that happened. But not the Master. Ask some people who can rece Master to do it," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    "Master''s aging age, things like this should no longer concern you. Let the younger one handle everything," she added, immediately making the old man stunned.


    What Fu Xie Lan said was true.


    "Alright, if that''s your wish, kid. I''ll send some people to the Demon Pce," replied Elder Huang Bao.


    Fu Xie Lan only nodded in response.


    "Ah yes. If You meets the City Masterter, don''t forget to tell her to put a guard at the gate earlier," she added.


    "Of course, kid," Elder Huang Bao replied.


    "Then our previous assumption of a traitor was a mistake, Xie Lan?" asked Xue Ning suddenly.


    "Notpletely wrong."


    "I never said that there were no traitors. Because that could also happen," added Fu Xie Lan again.


    "Huh?"


    "If the City Lord has ced a guard at the gate leading to the human race, and creatures like yesterday continue to appear and create chaos, then it is certain that someone must be helping them," exined Fu Xie Lan.


    "But again, this is all just my guess," she added.


    Everyone who heard Fu Xie Lan''s words just nodded their heads as if they had managed to digest everything the girl said.


    "Never mind, we don''t need to think about this any further. Let someone with more authority handle everything," said Fu Xie Lan again.


    "Alright," they replied almost in unison, followed by Elder Huang Bao''s nod.


    "So what now?" asked Xue Ning.


    "Little girl, do you want to leave now?" asked Elder Huang Bao, interrupting Xue Ning''s question.


    "Yes, Master. The sooner the better," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    "Alright, then I''ll escort you to the Vampire Gate," said Elder Huang Bao again.


    "Thank you, Master," said Fu Xie Lan.


    Elder Huang Bao only nodded briefly, then took out his wand, followed by the others.


    "Xie Lan, save your energy, ande up here," Xue Ning said to the girl.


    For a moment Fu Xie Lan was rooted to the spot, but secondster the girl immediately approached Xue Ning.


    "Thank you," she said.


    "No need to thank me," Xue Ning smiled back.


    Fu Xie Lan just nodded faintly and didn''t respond to the girl''s words anymore.


    They all immediately left on the ground, flying through the air towards the gate of the Vampire territory.

 Chapter 361 - 361. Vampire Territory

    The sun was scorching hot, but that didn''t stop them from heading to the gate bordering the Vampire Race.


    Traveling for about an hour, they finallynded not far from their destination.


    The situation there wasn''t too crowded, the majority of the people were wearing red robes, so those wearing blue robes or something else looked very conspicuous.


    Guarding the gate is very strict whenpared to normal days. Maybe because of the chaos that happened yesterday in the city center.


    Even those from the Vampire race had to go through various kinds of checks first.


    But not for them, Elder Huang Bao''s presence greatly helped Fu Xie Lan and the others through the gate without the slightest trouble.


    "I might only be able to escort you all the way here," said Elder Huang Bao suddenly right after reporting that they were all about to enter the vampire race''s territory.


    "It''s okay Master. This is more than enough," Fu Xie Lan replied immediately.


    "Ah yes, I have acquaintances who might be able to help you when you need something in the area," said Elder Huang Bao.


    "You can look for the Wang family and just say my name," he added.


    "Even though I haven''t seen him for a very long time, I''m still very sure that he hasn''t forgotten me," he said again.


    "If I may, I wonder what his name is, Master?" asked Fu Xie Lan.


    "Wang Chu, head of the Wang family," replied the old man in a second.


    "Very well, Master. Thank you."


    Elder Huang Bao just nodded, "Take good care of yourself. Especially you ''Xie Lan'', don''t get hurt or bleed at all, because the Vampire race will be very sensitive to the smell of human blood," said Elder Huang Bao reminding them.


    "We will protect her, Elder. Don''t worry," Xue Ning interrupted.


    "You too, don''t do anything useless. Store the mana in your body don''t use it in vain," Elder Huang Bao retorted turning to where Xue Ning was.


    Who was spoken to justughed crisply while rubbing the nape of the neck that didn''t itch? "ording to the Elder''s request, I willply," she said.


    "Alright, is there anything you want to ask before leaving?" asked Elder Huang Bao again.


    "I don''t think there is anymore, Master," said Fu Xie Lan.


    "Fine, then you guys go. The gatekeeper has been waiting for you for a long time," said Elder Huang Bao.


    "Let''s go first, Master."


    "Erm, be careful. I''m waiting for you toe back," said Elder Huang Bao again letting the five people leave.


    Waiting for them to disappear behind the gate, a rough sigh came from the old man''s mouth. Somehow he found it hard to let them all go, he was sure that without them around him his daily life would be very different.


    Slowly but surely he turned from there, again using his wand to search for the City Master''s whereabouts.


    .


    .


    .


    Set foot for the first time in Vampire territory, nothing special like when she entered Fairy territory. Everything that entered Fu Xie Lan''s sight seemed normal.


    There was no difference at all from the magician''s territory she had always seen.


    The Vampire race that seemed to be wandering around them could only be counted on the fingers.


    But they didn''t hesitate to stare at the five Blue-robed people who had just passed through the gate.


    What was in front of them at this time was a very wide meadow, and after that, there was a forest that was so dense.


    Fu Xie Lan''s violet eyes immediately shed and scanned everything around her without a hitch.


    She could see a vige that was so wide behind the dense forest there.


    "Xie-Xie Lan, why do they look us?" Xue Ning stuttered in a half-whispered voice.


    "As long as it doesn''t bother you, then just ignore it," Fu Xie Lan responded without turning her head to where the girl was.


    "Alright," Xue Ning replied as much as possible avoidinging face to face with those around her.


    "It''s gettingte now, we better hurry," said Fu Xie Lan taking the first step.


    "Maybe it''s better if we just fly, Xie Lan," now it was Wan Lie''s turn to speak.


    "I don''t want our existence to be so conspicuous," Fu Xie Lan retorted.


    "Enough with this robe that makes us the center of attention," she added again.


    "Alright, as per your wish, Xie Lan," Wan Lie replied.


    They all crossed the meadow on foot only, towards the dense forest that was not far from their current position.


    Fu Xie Lan, who walked first, stepped with such certainty as if she was not afraid that she would get lost. And that made Ju Xian wonder, but he just kept it to himself without revealing it.


    Until they entered the dense forest, the atmosphere they had felt before suddenly changed.


    Stepped foot in the forest, very quiet, no sound of any animal should be heard. Even the wind that blew a moment ago was no longer felt. However, they are not hot in the slightest.


    The trees lined up. The leaves were thick to the point where sunlight could not prate. So the atmosphere in the forest is a bit dark.


    ''Miss,'' Hao called suddenly and managed to make the girl lower her gaze, looking at the magic beast spirite curled up in her arms.


    ''Why? did you find anything?'' asked Fu Xie Lan through her mind.


    ''On your right, Miss,'' said the little fluffy creature again.


    Immediately Fu Xie Lan turned her head in the direction Hao was referring to.


    Stunned, Fu Xie Lan suddenly stopped in her steps when her eyes caught something very familiar to her.


    To her right, right on a tree branch that was only a few centimeters above her head, a bird was perched there.


    And it was the bird that was with her when she was still in Fairy''s territory.


    Those who saw Fu Xie Lan suddenly stopped, joined in doing the same.


    "What''s wrong Xie Lan?" Wan Lie asked.


    Fu Xie Lan who heard Wan Lie''s voice only nced at the man. Then stepped towards the tree where the bird was.


    In her heart, she kept wondering, why the bird could be here? Did the creature follow her?


    Previously when the Core Region copsed, Fu Xie Lan had thought that the bird was one of the victims who might not survive. Although in her heart she kept hoping the winged creature would be okay.


    And it turns out her wish came true. The bird was still alive and unharmed.


    Wan Lie and the other three were a little confused by Fu Xie Lan''s behavior.


    While on the other hand, the girl slowly raised one of her hands, and at that very moment, the bird jumped onto her index finger and perched on it.


    "Long time no see little friend."

 Chapter 362 - 362. Vampire Territory (2)

    While on the other hand, the girl slowly raised one of her hands, and at that very moment, the bird jumped onto her index finger and perched on it.


    "Long time no see, little friend," she said, wiping the bird''s head with her thumb.


    Wan Lie and the others who heard and saw Fu Xie Lan''s behavior exchanged nces.


    It was as if the girl standing before them was a different person from the one they usually met.


    "Xie Lan, you now like this kind of creature?" Xue Ning asked approaching the girl.


    Those who were asked just turned around and didn''t give any response.


    "Alright, let''s continue our journey," said Fu Xie Lan, turning around and starting to walk.


    Xue Ning who saw that just shrugged at those who saw her and followed suit.


    "Xie Lan, wait for me," she said sprinting trying to match Fu Xie Lan''s position.


    Entering a vige, quiet. Only asionally seen people passing by.


    "Where are the inhabitants of this vige?" Xue Ning muttered. The girl''s brow furrowed in confusion.


    "Vampire will be active at night, so don''t be surprised if you rarely see them during the day," Ju Xian replied in a tone neither big nor small.


    Xue Ning just nodded in understanding. Understandably she did not know it because of the way her life is so far. She doesn''t know the wizard''s territory, especially if it''s about residents of other races'' territories?


    While on the other hand, Fu Xie Lan chose to approach one of the women who was sitting rxing in a chair in front of her house, her closed eyes indicating that she was enjoying the cool air from the dense tree that stood firmly beside her.


    "Excuse me..." said Fu Xie Lan just as she was standing near the woman.


    "Excuse me..." she repeated because she didn''t get any response.


    "Excuse me¡­" Fu Xie Lan raised her voice slightly.


    At the same time, the figure blinked its eyes, looking around it.


    Her body froze when she found several wizards standing right in front of her.


    "May I ask?" said Fu Xie Lan.


    Instantly the woman straightened her body, returned to normalize her expression.


    "Please," she said.


    "Do you know where the Wang family is?" asked Fu Xie Lan.


    "Wang family?"


    "What are you looking for the family for?" she asked again.


    "We have a message for them," Fu Xie Lan replied in that instant.


    The woman was silent for a few seconds, judging one by one from those who were standing in front of her.


    "If you want to meet them, you have to travel to the city center," said the figure in response.


    "City center?"


    "Could you tell us the directions to the city center?" asked Fu Xie Lan very politely.


    "Sorry, Miss. For this you can look for it yourself," replied the woman then rose from her position, leaving Fu Xie Lan and the others with a myriad of question marks.


    "Whereas we were just asking, but the response was very unsightly," Xue Ning mumbled and was immediately rewarded with a re from Wan Lie.


    "If you are in foreign territory, you better shut up and observe your surroundings. Don''t talk too much, idiot!"


    "Let''s go!" said Fu Xie Lan interrupting the two figures who seemed to be making anothermotion.


    "Alright, Xie Lan," Xue Ning said immediately taking long strides and walking right next to Fu Xie Lan.


    "I didn''t know you liked birds, Xie Lan," Xue Ning said.


    "If I had known earlier, I might have brought you some," she added.


    Wan Lie only snorted at the girl''s words. But Xue Ning didn''t care about it at all.


    "So where do we go now, Xie Lan?" asked Wan Lie who was walking behind the two blue-robed girl figures.


    "Downtown," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    "I know, Xie Lan. I mean, where are we going? Whereas the woman was reluctant to tell us all," said Wan Lie.


    "Don''t worry. We can look for it," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    "Alright," Wan Lie replied with a rough sigh.


    They all ended up following Fu Xie Lan who led the way.


    Walking for several tens of minutes, they had not yet left the vige.


    No one knows how many times they had all stopped asking about the whereabouts of the city center, but none of them gave a satisfactory answer. Their response was no less different from the previous women. Some even just heard their questions, All people had left without giving any answers.


    "Strange," Xue Ning said.


    "Xie Lan, wait a moment," she added again then took off her blue robe. And at the same time, she took out her wand and then flew up. Xue Ning did so in the hope that she could see where the downtown was.


    Meanwhile, those who saw Xue Ning''s sudden action just shook their heads slowly. However, they all understood what the girl was doing up there.


    "What do you see?" Wan Lie asked just as the girlnded on the ground and returned to her original position.


    "Only hills, mountains, and forests," replied the girl immediately.


    "Huh?"


    "You don''t see the existence of the city?"


    "No, Xie Lan. I don''t see any houses other than this ce," she replied as she put on the blue robe she took off earlier.


    "Are you sure?"


    Xue Ning just nodded in approval.


    Fu Xie Lan who heard this did not respond much. If her memory was correct, the Vampire territory was only inhabited by four ns. Each is headed by a family head. And the area is also divided into four parts. While the ce is currently, on the outskirts. Where mostly only inhabited by Vampires who are not pureblood.


    Yes, she knew all of that when she read a book about the Vampire Race when she was still at Elder Chen''s residence. Back then she had only skimmed through it, never expecting that she would visit the territory of several races.


    If only Fu Xie Lan knew about it, then maybe she would read every page, page after page very carefully so as not to miss anything.


    After hearing Xue Ning''s words, the girl firmly believed that the real life of the Vampire race was behind those hills.


    To be honest, Fu Xie Lan wants to curse herself, because how can she forget all things rted to the vampire race? Whereas she had read about it.


    If it was like this, they had all just wasted energy just to ask the few Vampires that they had met.


    "Alright, let''s go there," said Fu Xie Lan making those who heard it confused.


    "What do you mean, Xie Lan? Over there? Where?" Xue Ning asked with furrowed brows.


    "Behind the hill, you saw earlier.

 Chapter 363 - 363. Twin Brothers Of The Wang Family

    "What do you mean, Xie Lan? Over there? Where?" Xue Ning asked with furrowed brows.


    "Behind the hill, you saw earlier," replied the girl.


    "Alright," Xue Ning replied, immediately jumping onto her wand, followed by Fu Xie Lan.


    While others also do the same.


    They sped through the air.


    "Stop!" shouted Fu Xie Lan.


    Landing her feet on arge rock that was on the highest hill, the five blue-robed figures could see the vast area below.


    Some ces are filled only with dry trees, only the stalks and branches can be seen without leaves.


    From where Fu Xie Lan was, she could also see the four parts of the area bounded by arge wall and forest respectively, seemed to be separated, on the biggest castle in each region there was a g flying at its peak. The girl guessed, that the castle was the residence of the main family of each region.


    Right in the middle of the four parts of the region, there is one more area forming a circle, not too wide but looking very dense. Anyone who saw it could immediately tell that the area in the middle was the center of the four regions, or in other words the city center.


    The ce they were currently in was already one of the four subregions.


    "My first time seeing Vampire territory."


    "It turned out like this," said Xue Ning breaking the silence.


    "Come on!" eximed Fu Xie Lan slowly descending the hill.


    They chose to walk again so that their current existence would not attract anyone''s attention. Even though since leaving the vige earlier, they haven''t seen a single creature.


    WUUSHH...


    Suddenly from behind someone moved at high speed, past the five blue-robed figures.


    No, not just one but there are two. And everything was moving very fast, to the point where Fu Xie Lan couldn''t see their faces clearly, just like shadows passing by.


    Vampires are known to have the ability to move very quickly, not only that they also have a sharp sense of smell and rapid cell regeneration.


    Suddenly the shadow seemed to stop far ahead and then turned around, turning towards where Fu Xie Lan and the others were.


    WUUSSHH...


    Stopping right in front of Fu Xie Lan, two figures in red robes stood with iprehensible gazes.


    "Are you wizards?" asked the figure, they were both men who were roughly the same age as Ju Xian, still young, and had the same appearance. Anyone who saw them could immediately tell that the two men were twins.


    "As you can see," Xue Ning replied immediately.


    "What purpose do you have for visiting here?" asked the man.


    "We want to find Wang Chu, Sir," Xue Ning replied again.


    The two figures looked at each other, "Do you mean Wang Chu, the head of the Wang family?" asked one of them.


    "Right, Sir," Fu Xie Lan chimed in.


    Hearing that, the two Vampire men seemed to be appraising the five of them one by one.


    "Are you sure you''re looking for the head of the Wang family?" said one of the two of them.


    "That''s right, sir. What''s the matter? Is something wrong?" Xue Ning answered while asking back.


    "Ah, nothing wrong. I was just asking, Miss."


    "Can you tell us where we can meet him?" asked Fu Xie Lan scanning the two figures in front of her at this time.


    On closer, their skin was very white, a very pale white.


    "You cane with us," said the man.


    "Before introducing me, I am Wang Zhou and this is my brother, Wang Chou," said one of them.


    "You two are from the Wang family?" asked Fu Xie Lan guessing.


    "That''s right, Miss. We are from the Wang family," replied the man who called himself Wang Zhou.


    Fu Xie Lan froze on the spot, never thought that she would meet one of the families she was looking for. Not only that, the response of the two figures in front of her was very different from the one they had previously met.


    "You can use your magic to follow us?" asked Wang Chou.


    "Sorry, we didn''t want to be too shy and the center of attention, Sir," said Xue Ning, representing Fu Xie Lan.


    "But if we don''t move fast, we''llte tonight, Miss."


    "The Wang family''s territory is over there," said Wang Zhou, pointing in the intended direction.


    Seeing which direction Wang Zhou was pointing at, Xue Ning turned her head towards the girl standing next to her.


    "How is Xie Lan?"


    "If you don''t want to stand out, you can take off your robes and fly as low as you can," suggested Wang Chou.


    Fu Xie Lan still stayed where she was, if the Wang family''s territory was to the east, then what were the two men doing in this southern region? The question suddenly filled her head. She wanted to ask, but if she did it would not be the right thing to do.


    Meddling in other people''s business, especially if it''s the first time you meet is a very disrespectful and presumptuous attitude.


    In the end, Fu Xie Lan just kept the question to herself.


    "Very well, Sir. We will follow your advice," said Fu Xie Lan then slowly took off the robe she was wearing.


    "Don''t call me that. Just say my name, Zhou."


    "I''m Chou," the two men said almost simultaneously.


    "Alright," replied Fu Xie Lan nodding.


    Those who saw the girl remove the blue robe from her body also did the same and put it in their respective cosmic pockets.


    Immediately they took out magic wands, as usual, Fu Xie Lan was with Xue Ning. However, this time Wan Lie who usually flew alone chose to be with Ju Xian. As for Xue Ying, he was alone.


    The orange light that spreads across the horizon is slowly fading, signaling that it will soon be night.


    They moved so fast, even Xue Ning was a little overwhelmed by the movements of all of them. Fly low, only about shoulder height adults.


    Until the night came, a wind that was so cold blew, a bone-chilling cold. The moonlight was not very bright, but it was still able to help their movement.


    Moving to the east, along the grasnds which are quite far from the castles in the southern region.


    The parapet that was so high was already in sight before their eyes, just stay through the forest and then will arrive.


    The sounds of various kinds of nocturnal animals rang out, they all continued to move until they reached and entered the dense forest.


    Fu Xie Lan and the others paused for a moment, then moved again, jumping from tree branch to branch, still following the two Vampire figures moving below.


    They did it on purpose because using a magic wand to fly through the forest might be a little troublesome, because there were so many tree branches to avoid, and it would be a waste of their time.

 Chapter 364 - 364. Dodge And Hide

    Moving in the forest for about a few tens of minutes, the atmosphere was getting gloomy and a little dark. Relying only on the moonlight that managed to escape the leaves to gain a foothold.


    Zhou and Chou suddenly stopped, one of the two vampires then jumped onto the same branch as Fu Xie Lan. Makes those who see it stop and wonder.


    "Ahhh..."


    "Ssshhh...." Wan Lie turned to Xue Ning who was also right next to him, gesturing not to make any sound or movement.


    Each of them hid behind arge tree trunk.


    Fu Xie Lan, who was very close to Zhou, felt a little ufortable. Not without reason, because the man suddenly jumped at her and hid in the same ce as her, standing right behind her.


    she could even feel Zhou''s breath tickle her earlobe. Made her hold her breath.


    The two of them didn''t move, waiting for the figure they had been wary of.


    While others also do the same. Silent in ce, no one dared to speak or do anything that would reveal their whereabouts.


    Suddenly a sh of shadow appeared and stopped right under Xue Ning and Wan Lie. Making their body stiffen.


    Three vampires were standing down there, looking in all directions, as if looking for something.


    "I believe they entered this forest," said one of the three of them.


    "But where did they go?"


    "I can''t smell anything other than the smell of earth and trees here," added another.


    "Could it be that your eyesight is wrong?"


    "No. I''m very sure. The previous seven people were moving towards this forest. Two of them are just like us while the rest I''m not sure, they''re very weird and don''t wear any robes."


    "Could they be the Wang family?"


    "Huh, no way."


    "After that incident, what more courage is left in the Wang family?" said another.


    "Then who did I see earlier?"


    "We''d better look for them again, ah yes you should send some people to the parapet. How dare they cross this territory secretly?"


    Those who were spoken to only nodded in agreement.


    And after that, the three figures moved again, darting fast in various directions to nowhere.


    Simultaneously, a sigh of relief escaped Zhou''s lips and managed to make Fu Xie Lan''s body stiffen.


    "Ah, I''m sorry, Miss," said the man taking a step back, away from Fu Xie Lan.


    The girl just nodded, and immediately normalized her ufortable feeling.


    While Hao, the little creature was staring intently at Zhou, it was a pity that the man didn''t seem to notice his gaze. It was fortunate that Lord Gu Yi was not here. If only the monster was with them at this time, Hao couldn''t imagine what would happen to the man''s body.


    "Do you know them?" asked Fu Xie Lan after a few minutes of silence.


    "They are people from the Jun family n, Miss," Zhou replied that very second, still busy darting around just in case.


    Fu Xie Lan just nodded in understanding, not wanting to ask further. After hearing the conversation of the three people who were from the Jun family n, Fu Xie Lan could tell that something had happened with the Wang family. But what it was, she didn''t know.


    To be honest, she had sensed someone approaching them before, but she never expected that at the same time that person was moving as fast as lightning and had already reached her current position. Their movements even exceeded the speed of the twin brothers who were from the Wang family.


    Her Violet eyes shed scanning the surroundings and found several of the same figures. Luckily, it''s far from where it is now.


    "Shall we go now?" asked Fu Xie Lan.


    "Wait a minute, Miss. They must still be hanging around this ce. If it''s just the two of me with Chou, it might not be a problem. We were able to hide very quickly," Zhou replied.


    In addition to fast movements, Vampires also have a high sensitivity to their surroundings.


    "As for wizards, I''ve never heard that you guys also have the same reflexes and sensitivity as us," he added. Yes, as he knew, usually wizards only wrestled with spells and potions, even though they belonged to the strongest race after demons and were able to overthrow Vampires easily, but he didn''t want a fight to ur in this area.


    Zhou just wanted to move safely without being noticed by the people of the Jun family n.


    Hearing Zhou''s answer, Fu Xie Lan took a deep breath. "Don''t worry, they are very far from here," she said.


    "Eh? How...."


    "Don''t ask anything. Trust me," said the girl again.


    "But, Miss...."


    "Move now, or wait for the people from the Jun family n to reach the parapet?" said Fu Xie Lan interrupting the man''s words.


    "Moving in someone else''s territory is already a big risk. And this is the risk, including us who are from the witch race," said Fu Xie Lan again. She knew they were worried about her and the four witches who were with her. But for Fu Xie Lan, this would not be a problem and also not something that needs to worry about.


    "We''d better move quickly before theye back," she added again.


    "Very well, Miss," Zhou replied


    "Chou, let''s continue our journey," he said again slightly raising his voice.


    "Miss, you and your friends stay alert," he said again and immediately got a nod.


    The next second, the seven figures moved again, towards the very high parapet.


    On the way, who knows how many times they hid and avoided people from the Jun family n. And that takes a lot of time.


    Even though previously they had moved quietly before entering the forest, their presence was still visible.


    Each of the four regions does not allow Vampires from other regions to enter its territory without prior permission.


    And if such a thing is found, then they will be considered as intruders and then be given the punishment ording to what is determined by the territory concerned.


    Each region also has its path to the gate that connects to Kanca City. So, every visitor or those who will travel out of the Vampire territory are required to pass through the path that has been provided. It was meant for thefort and safety of each n''s territory.


    For those who have visited the Vampire Territory for the first time, there are clues about the routes, in the form of a map engraved on the wall right next to the gate after setting foot in the Vampire Territory for the first time.


    Only, Fu Xie Lan didn''t pay attention to the map, just relying on the power of her eyes and ended up in this forest.


    And the same thing happened to the other four, they were too busy with the Vampires around them, too busy with the sight of the Vampire realm before them, that they all didn''t realize they had made a fatal mistake.

 Chapter 365 - 365. Make Plans

    Fu Xie Lan''s Violet eyes continued to observe the direction they were going, asionally turning left and right just to make sure no one was approaching them.


    Until they were only tens of meters away from the parapet.


    "Stop," shouted Fu Xie Lan suddenly.


    "Reduce your speed, a few people are gathering up ahead," she said again and was immediately nodded by the twins from the Wang family and the others.


    Moving slowly but surely while looking around, they finally stopped about twenty meters from the parapet.


    What Fu Xie Lan had previously guessed happened at this moment.


    Several people in red robes appeared to be standing right near the parapet. They were all people from the Jun family n and seemed to be on alert.


    Chou nced at Zhou, "How is it?" he whispered.


    "We''ll wait for them to leave."


    "That can''t be Zhou, waiting for them to leave is the same as waiting for a miracle toe," Chou replied.


    "But we also can''t break through, Chou. Look! There are a lot of them," said Zhou.


    The two brothers'' conversation reached the ears of Fu Xie Lan, and the others.


    "How did you guys get past that wall?" Xue Ning asked turning to Chou, her brow furrowed in confusion.


    "Through the underground tunnel, Miss," Chou replied in a half-whisper.


    "Huh?"


    "You''ll seeter, too," said the man again without taking his eyes off the people guarding the n borders.


    Hearing that, Xue Ning no longer asked.


    Silent in their respective positions, all observing the people who were guarding in front there.


    While on the other hand, Fu Xie Lan who heard Chou''s words could understand. As expected, the Vampires couldn''t possibly climb over the wall or jump over the very high parapet.


    It''s not that they can''t jump at heights, it''s just that given the height of the parapet, it seems impossible. Even those with wings had to fly even higher to get past it.


    Until several hours had passed, the air temperature had reached its lowest point at night. Not a single one of them moved from their ce, neither from the side of Fu Xie Lan andpany nor from the side of the people from the Jun family n.


    If this continues, how long will they have to wait? Fu Xie Lan couldn''t let this happen, they had to start moving. Silence like that can not give any certainty.


    Fu Xie Lan moved backward, matching Zhou''s position. "Where is the tunnel you used to go through?" asked Fu Xie Lan in a half-whisper.


    "Huh?


    "Just answer, there''s no need to be so surprised."


    "Over there Miss, right under that person''s feet," Zhou replied, pointing in the direction in question.


    "To get to the Wang family n''s territory, is there no other way than that tunnel?" Fu Xie Lan asked not taking her eyes off the figure Zhou pointed to a few seconds ago.


    "There is, Miss. But it''s very far from here. And to pass that path, we must return to the gate andb the outskirts," replied the man.


    "Huh?"


    Seeing Fu Xie Lan''s surprise, Zhou spoke again.


    "Didn''t the gatekeeper tell Miss about the map of the path leading to the four ns territory?" the man asked.


    "Map?"


    "The gatekeeper didn''t say anything to us," she added.


    "Really? They don''t usually Miss that. Maybe you didn''t hear what they were saying, Miss," Zhou said again.


    "I don''t know, maybe so," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    "No wonder you got lost in the Jun family n''s territory. Fortunately, you and your friends met the two of us on the way," Zhou said.


    "If such a path exists, why are you two in this territory as well? Would t it be safer if you went through the path provided?" asked Fu Xie Lan, unable to contain her curiosity.


    "We didn''te from the gate, Miss," Zhou replied simply.


    Fu Xie Lan who heard such an answer was dissatisfied. An answer that raised more questions in her mind. And there was no way she could keep asking the man anymore.


    Because ording to her what she just did was more than enough.


    "You said the underground tunnel was on the left, right?" said Fu Xie Lan wanting to make sure.


    Zhou just nodded.


    "Alright, I''ll lead them to the right and into the forest," said Fu Xie Lan.


    "But, Miss..."


    "Trust me. And during that time, you all move quickly into the tunnel, I''ll catch upter," said Fu Xie Lan, cutting the man off.


    "Let me do it, Xie Lan," Xue Ning chimed in. The girl had been listening since earlier. Her position was also very close to the whereabouts of Fu Xie Lan and Zhou.


    Hearing Xue Ning''s voice, the six of them immediately turned to the origin of the voice.


    "Let me lure them," she said again. Fu Xie Lan who heard the voice again fell silent.


    Is this just a feeling or has she changed? Sinceing out of the Dark Zore, the cowardly Xue Ning he knows has changed drastically. Who usually would only hide behind her if something happened, now the girl had be even more daring.


    Was the change in his attitude caused by his increasing strength? Who knows.


    "Aren''t you afraid?" asked Fu Xie Lan.


    "Of course not, Xie Lan. What''s there to be afraid of? Even Elder Huang Bao once said that a..."


    "But what you will faceter is not just one person," said Fu Xie Lan immediately cutting off Xue Ning''s words.


    She did that not without reason, Fu Xie Lan knew exactly what the girl was going to say. And she didn''t want the two Vampires with them to hear it and feel offended.


    "I know Xie Lan. I''ve been overhearing the conversation between the two of you earlier. So I know what to do," Xue Ning said in one breath.


    "Not. You better do it Ju Xian, or you, Xue Ying," said Wan Lie among the three figures in front of him.


    Hearing his name being called, Ju Xian and Xue Ying gasped and then exchanged nces.


    "Why are you silent? Letting Xue Ning go there will only add to the burden," Wan Lie said to the two figures.


    "Why don''t you do it?" Xue Ying replied.


    "I''m just afraid, if I go forward then the wall will break too."


    "Ah, wouldn''t that be great? You don''t have to go through underground tunnels anymore," he added with a chuckle.


    "No, sir. Don''t do that," said Chou immediately, taking the conversation of the three wizarding men seriously.


    "You guys shut up," Fu Xie Lan rebuked.


    "I don''t allow anyone goes there. Even Xue Ning."


    "And I do not ept rejection," she added again in a voice so cold, sounding absolute and undeniable.

 Chapter 366 - 366. Play

    "And I don''t ept rejection," she added again in a voice so cold, absolute, and undeniable.


    Instantly everyone was silent, even Xue Ning. For some reason, their voices seem very heavy to be issued.


    "Miss, how about you?" Zhou asked breaking the silence.


    "I will follow you after leading them into the forest," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    "Okay, then you shouldn''t get hurt, Miss. Be careful," Zhou replied.


    Fu Xie Lan didn''t reply to the man''s words again and just nodded in approval.


    Rising from her position, the girl tore off the dress she was wearing, making it look like someone who had been the victim of a beast, and it managed to expose some parts of her smooth skin.


    During their journey in the forest, they often encountered several wild animals that seemed to be sleeping. The beast that Fu Xie Lan had also encountered in her previous life.


    "Xie-Xie Lan, what are you doing?" asked Xue Ning.


    But Fu Xie Lan only nced at the source of the voice without giving any exnation. "You guys prepare to enter the tunnel," she said and didn''t wait any longer, she slowly walked towards the parapet, with only Hao perched on her shoulder, gazing warily around.


    The other six people tried to shorten the distance from Fu Xue Lan by jumping onto a tree branch to take a closer look at what the girl was going to do.


    Everyone seemed to be holding their breath as if what Fu Xie Lan was doing was something very dangerous.


    While on the other hand, Fu Xie Lan was walking leisurely. She knew that by now her presence had been sensed by several Vampires, because from her vision, those who were far away, were all heading towards her at this time with lightning-fast movements.


    Until there are only a few steps left to get out of the thick trees.


    "Stop!!"


    And it managed to create a smirk behind the cloth covering her face.


    By now she was being surrounded from all directions. Even those who were guarding the edge of the parapet had also gathered around her.


    All the figures in red robes stared at her intently, with their fingernails already lengthening on both hands.


    Fu Xie Lan was taken aback, "W-who are you?" she stammered looking like a genuinely frightened person.


    "Miss, what are you doing in the forest like this?" asked one of them, seemingly noticing Fu Xie Lan''s appearance.


    "I-I''m lost, Sir."


    The Vampires nced at each other. All of them are grown, men.


    "Where''s your cloak?"


    "Why are your clothes like this?"


    "I can''t feel any race aura wafting from your body," said one of them again.


    "Which race are you from?"


    "Hey, hey. Don''t scare her like that. She''s a woman," said another, then stepped closer to Fu Xie Lan, his sharp nails seemed to have been pulled again, his red eyes had also turned normal.


    "By the way, Aren''t you cold?" asked the man as he circled Fu Xie Lan''s body and gently stroked the exposed skin on her back.


    At the same time, Fu Xie Lan''s body stiffened. The girl immediately turned around and shifted her body to the side.


    "Ah, sorry for my impudence," said the man again then chuckled.


    "Do you know where you are now, Miss?"


    Fu Xie Lan just shook her head, her current appearance truly depicted someone as helpless.


    "Don''t be afraid, Miss. You are lucky to meet us," said the man with a smirk.


    "Where is your robe?"


    "Ah yes, why did you get here?"


    "I-I don''t know, Sir. I-I was just trying to find a way out and it took me to this forest. And because I was attacked by some wild beasts," replied Fu Xie Lan in the weakest possible tone of voice.


    "Which family n are you from?" the man asked again.


    Fu Xie Lan shook her head, not answering the slightest made the man raise one of his eyebrows.


    "Hmm okay, none of that matters."


    "You know what kind of punishment one would receive when one wanders the Jun family n territory right?"


    "D-don''t punish me, please."


    "I don''t know anything about this territory. Please let me go," said Fu Xie Lan in a pleading tone.


    "Too bad, Miss. Punishment is not given by us. We are only assigned to catch the intruders," said the man again.


    "Unless..." he said, and the man openly looked at Fu Xie Lan''s body from top to bottom.


    "W-what is it, say it. As long as I can get out of here, sir."


    While the six figures hiding not far from Fu Xie Lan were able to hear all the conversations. Everyone was confused and still couldn''t guess what the girl''s n was, except for Ju Xian. Yet they remained in ce and watched closely.


    Previously they had thought that Fu Xie Lan would immediately attack the Vampires, beating them to the point where they couldn''t move. But what do they see now? That girl acting shy and scared?


    Ju Xian who saw Fu Xie Lan''s actions could only pray for the safety of the Vampires. He understood, the girl was ying.


    Ju Xian had followed Fu Xie Lan for a long time, he had more or less understood what the girl''s character was like.


    "Is that true?" the man asked Fu Xie Lan then looked around, signaling to the others.


    Fu Xie Lan only nodded faintly with both hands hugging her own body. Looks like a really scared person.


    "What if we wanted your body?" said the man again clearly.


    Fu Xie Lan froze, this was not the previous n. But since she hade to this point, why didn''t she continue?


    Fu Xie Lan shook her head in fear.


    "Come on, Miss. Don''t be afraid like this. You only need to serve us one by one. Easy isn''t it? Instead of receiving the death penalty?" said the man again as if he was bidding.


    Xue Ning almost got up from her spot, wanting to teach that dirty mouth a lesson, but her attempt failed, one of her arms was held by Wan Lie making her unable to move. "Just shut up and watch," the man whispered.


    "It''s really easy, Miss. After that we will take you out of the Jun family n territory without receiving any punishment," added the man again gesturing to his friends.


    They all knew that no intruder should be allowed to escape, whatever the reason. If they meet the intruder first if it''s a woman in their territory, wouldn''t it be better if they took advantage of her first before sending her to prison, waiting for the sentence to be handed down?


    And this is what they are doing now. Only focused on Fu Xie Lan and subconsciously forgot the few figures they were looking for earlier.


    "N-no, Master. Don''t," Fu Xie Lan tightened her arms around her own body.


    The man wanted to put his arm around her shoulder.


    However...


    AAAAAHHHHHH....!!


    Right then and there, Hao bit the man''s hand until it bled.

 Chapter 367 - 367. Play (2)

    At that moment, Hao bit the man''s hand until it bled.


    "FUCKING CREATURE!!" cursed the man while mming Hao''s small body deep into the ground.


    "HAO.." shouted Fu Xie Lan frantically, immediately the girl kicked the leg of the man standing right next to her, and then jumped high past the people surrounding her,nding right near her magic beast spirite.


    ''Are you ok?'' Fu Xie Lan asked grabbing the fluffy little creature and carrying it in her arms.


    ''I''m fine, Miss. Do not worry.''


    ''Okay.'' And after that, Fu Xie Lan turned sharply towards those who surrounded her a few seconds ago, while taking a step back. Perhaps this was an opportunity for her to take them all away from this ce.


    "Where do you think you can go, Miss?" asked the man walking over to Fu Xie Lan.


    "YOU, CAPTURE THAT WOMAN!!"


    "AND KILL THE FUCKING CREATURE IN HER HANDS," he ordered.


    What was originally Fu Xie Lan was just moving backward in slow motion, slowly elerating her feet even more.


    And now, the girl was running.


    The Vampires also rushed after Fu Xie Lan, entered the dense trees, and disappeared there.


    "Tch, what can a weak woman like you do? Just you wait, I''ll torture you under my body."


    "Aahhh...Damn it," said the man again looking at his palm which was still covered in blood while hissing in pain, gradually the wound that filled it closed and left nothing but red liquid there.


    And at the same time, he started to move. Moving at an incredible speed, following the woman.


    While on the other hand, Xue Ning immediately jumped to the ground.


    "I will help Xie Lan," she said, but again her movements were stopped because someone grabbed her wrist from behind.


    Looking at who the culprit was, it was Wan Lie.


    "You will only be a burden to Xie Lan," said the man again.


    "Now we better move, they''re already away from here," said Wan Lie looking back at the ce where Xue Ying, Ju Xian, and the Wang family twins were.


    "Okay," replied Zhou, immediately stepping to lead the way. As for Chou, the man chose to walk at the back just as a precaution.


    Arriving at the edge of the intended wall, Zhou rubbed the ground until an iron appeared. The man picked it up and then jumped into the empty room down there, followed by the others.


    Chou who was walking behind closed the tunnel entrance again after filling the iron surface with earth.


    While on the other hand, Fu Xie Lan who saw the scene through her violet eyes was smiling behind the cloth covering her face.


    Now it''s her turn to teach those perverted vampires a lesson. At first Fu, Xie Lan didn''t want to go any further with them as this was not her goal. But since one of them had mmed Hao''s body hard, then she had to repay him more.


    If that was all obscene remarks, then it wouldn''t be a problem for Fu Xie Lan. Because she intended to distract them. Too bad, they did something they shouldn''t.


    Entering the forest deeper, her figure wearing a white dress moved quickly. Even those who followed her felt a little overwhelmed.


    Suddenly Fu Xie Lan stopped, making the men do the same. Their breaths caught and it was obvious that some of them were very tired.


    "Tired?" Fu Xie Lan''s cold voice reached their ears, making goosebumps for anyone who heard it and freeze on the spot.


    A voicepletely different from the one they heard a moment ago, there was not the slightest bit of fear.


    At the same time, the man who had wanted to hug Fu Xie Lan earlier also arrived and stopped just a few meters away from the girl.


    "Where are you going, Miss?" he said with a crooked smile, walking over to Fu Xie Lan.


    "Keep your distance, Sir. If you don''t, then don''t me me for losing your leg," said Fu Xie Lan tly, not moving from her spot even though the man was closing the distance between them even more.


    Laughing.


    The man stopped his footsteps, and thenughed on the spot, only his voice echoing through the forest.


    Fu Xie Lan who saw the man''s behavior wore a t expression. No one could guess what was going through her mind right now.


    "Miss, I just found out that you are also good at being funny," said the man again stepping closer to Fu Xie Lan.


    "Come on,e here."


    "You''d better give up Miss. Even running is useless. This is our territory," the man said, continuing to approach Fu Xie Lan with his lecherous gaze.


    His eyes kept changing from red to ck. Continue like that makes anyone will feel scared.


    But not with Fu Xie Lan. The girl was still standing straight where she was, don''t budge a bit, as if those who surrounded her right now didn''t fall into the category of things she should be wary of.


    "Serve us willingly? Or will we force you?" said the man again stopped his footwork for a moment and turning to his friends. He didn''t notice the chill that had filled Fu Xie Lan''s body.


    "Just choose, Miss. You''ll enjoy it anyway," he added.


    ''Miss, let me teach them a lesson,'' Hao''s voice buzzed in Fu Xie Lan''s mind.


    ''No need, Hao,'' replied Fu Xie Lan.


    ''Just this once, Miss. I won''t let you get your hands dirty just because of that perverted Vampire,'' Hao refused. For the first time, the magic beast spirite did not want to obey Fu Xie Lan''s words.


    Hearing Hao, the girl took a deep breath.


    ''Besides, I want to repay that man for what he did to me just a moment ago, Miss.''


    ''Hmm fine. It''s up to you," Fu Xie Lan replied after a few seconds of silence.


    ''Thank you, Miss. You just shut up and see.''


    Seeing that the girl in front of him was silent, the Vampire man walked closer and closer.


    Just when there were only two steps left, suddenly a beam of light that was extremely dazzling appeared and at the same time...AAHHH...


    A pitiful scream rang out.


    Instantly the smell of blood filled the air, making some vampires change. Their hooves were long and sharp, their eyes red as bright as blood. Even though it was the blood of the same race as them.


    One of the legs of the man who was approaching Fu Xie Lan was instantly cut off by something invisible, causing him to fall to the ground with a shrill scream that continued to sound.


    Now that Fu Xie Lan was no longer alone, right in front of her, stood a very handsome adult man. With sword-shaped blue mana in his palm, dripping fresh blood.. Staring intently at the man who had lost one of his legs.

 Chapter 368 - 368. Stop Playing Around, Hao

    Now that Fu Xie Lan was no longer alone, right in front of her, stood a very handsome adult man. With sword-shaped blue mana in his palm, it seemed to be dripping with fresh blood. Staring intently at the man who had lost one of his legs.


    "WHAT ARE YOU WAITING FOR?"


    "THIS MAN...AARRGGHHH... AWWWHHH SHHHHH....." screams and hiss of pain raced out from between his lips.


    "WHO ARE YOU INTERFERING IN OUR BUSINESS?"


    "I? I am the creature that you threw to the ground a moment ago," Hao replied in that instant.


    "Mydy warned you, sir," Hao said.


    "And this is your fault," he added.


    Finished saying that Hao looked around.


    "Do it quickly, Hao." At the same time, Fu Xie Lan jumped onto one of the branches of a tree that were standing firmly not far from her.


    "STOP!! WHAT ARE YOU WAITING FOR?" the man shouted in pain.


    They had no idea where the man hade from, and why he had suddenly appeared. But one thing is certain, the two figures they face are intruders. And of course, they''re not going to stand still with this.


    Immediately several Vampires charged at Hao from various directions, and the magic beast spirit only swung its de once, a blue mana wave that had sharp edges immediately hit them all without being left behind.


    Suddenly, all the Vampires fell to the ground withcerations to their chests and arms. But only for a few seconds, the gaping wounds on their bodies immediately closed again, recovering as before.


    Fu Xie Lan who was watching everything from the top of the tree was slightly amazed by the cell regeneration speed of the Vampires.


    If it was like this, it would mean that the Vampires didn''t need healing pills like the Fairy races. A cell regeneration that can be seen with the naked eye.


    And the wounds closed, they all again attacked Hao with incredible speed.


    Luckily Hao was able to match their moves so the battle down there seemed even. No, because Hao seemed to stand out more than the men who attacked him. When the magic beast spirite counterattacked blindly at them, the vampires had no chance to recover.


    sh after sh along with a scream of pain that followed.


    One sh wound had not healed, and another shed wound was created. The Vampires couldn''t even get close to Hao, let alone touch him.


    "Witch...." shouted one of the Vampires gaining consciousness before the others, for a moment he stopped all his movements. His breath hitched, the red robe he was wearing was torn.


    While the others participated in doing the same. They also only realized their current opponent thanks to one of their friends.


    Instantly the bodies of all the Vampires stiffened, including the man who had already lost a leg.


    "W-what are you guys doing in this area?" stammered one of them.


    "Didn''t My Master tell you before? That she was lost," Hao replied.


    "YOU CHEATED US BY PRETENDING, FUCKING..!" curse another one.


    "Since when? My Master never cheated on you," Hao replied.


    "Weren''t you the ones who offered your lives to us?" he added again.


    "NONSENSE..!!"


    Hao smiled faintly then charged back at them, sending blue balls of mana towards all the Vampires.


    Again, the vampires jolted back and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    While the man who had lost his leg froze on the spot, stared in horror at the wizarding man standing right in front of him.


    "STOP...ENOUGH!!" he screamed.


    Immediately Hao lowered his gaze with a smile stered on his lips.


    "S-sorry, sir. I beg your pardon."


    "We will release you go. I and the people here will not hold you back anymore," he added.


    "In your opinion, given the current conditions. Who has the right to let go and be released? Huh?" reply Hao


    "P-please. Please forgive us. It''s our fault, sir. Give us your pardon."


    "We promise. In the future, we will not treat other people like this again. We promise. Please let us go, sir," said the man as if he no longer cared about his legs which were constantly bleeding.


    "In the future? Hahaha, that''s if I give you guys a chance to live after tonight," Hao replied.


    Finished saying that, Hao again gathered the mana in his palms.


    Seeing the action of the wizard in front of them, some Vampires pulled their bodies back, some dragged and those who were still standing jolted, stumbled backward.


    "Want to run away?" Hao''s voice came back, "In your dreams," he added.


    Immediately he took a circr motion and then the blue-colored mana that had gathered in his hands shot swiftly towards the Vampires. Creates an explosion every time the mana hits the bodies of the Vampires.


    The screams of pain echoed again. All of the Vampires that surrounded Hao now fell to the ground without exception, their bodies covered in extreme injuries.


    Even the cell regeneration ability in their bodies was slightly hampered, causing the vampires to feel the pain they had never felt before.


    Fu Xie Lan who was watching from the top of the branch just stared coldly and tly at the scene below.


    ''Enough ying around, Hao. Finish quickly,'' said Fu Xie Lan to the magic beast spirite without making a sound.


    ''All right, Miss. As you wish,'' replied the man.


    The blue mana sword in one of Hao''s hands suddenly red up, like it was engulfed in blue mes.


    And the next second...


    WHUSHHHH.....


    BOOM...


    Hao swung his sword again, destroying everything in his path.


    The man in front of Hao seemed to want to make a sound but he didn''t even move his lips, and his body burst into mes and then disappeared.


    A series of events that ur in a very fast period. The hao destroyed their bodies to the point where only dust remained.


    While those who were just about to exit the underground tunnel heard an explosion, they immediately stopped their movements.


    "What''s that?" asked Xue Ning who was suddenly taken aback.


    Immediately everyone''s thoughts were on Fu Xie Lan.


    "Watch your steps," said Wan Lie who was walking right behind the girl.


    "S-sorry" Xue Ning replied on her way. In her heart, she kept hoping that Fu Xie Lan would be fine and would soon follow suit.


    Until they reached the end of the tunnel, Zhou was the first toe out. Followed by Ju Xian, Xue Ying, Xue Ning then Wan Lie, and finally Chou.


    Whereas on the other hand, Finished eliminating all the Vampires, Hao had returned to his beast form and was now perchedzily on Fu Xie Lan''s shoulder.


    Without waiting long, the girl then followed the others right after changing the torn white dress she was wearing.


    Leaving the Jun family n''s territory without anyone knowing that she had massacred the people from that territory.

 Chapter 369 - 369. Goodwill

    After exiting the underground tunnel, they did not immediately leave the ce. With feelings of worry and trepidation, everyone waited for Fu Xie Lan to arrive.


    Untilte at night, no one moved from their ce.


    Suddenly a blue light shed from inside the tunnel, making them all gasp. Awaiting a figure who will appear soon.


    Seeing the girl in the white dress inside, reflex made Zhou, Wan Li, and the others heave a sigh of relief.


    Xue Ning immediately stepped forward and helped Fu Xie Lan up.


    "Why are you guys looking at me like that?" asked Fu Xie Lan when she first set foot in the Jun family n''s territory.


    They all looked at the girl with a researching gaze from head to toe. Including Xue Ning who was standing right next to her.


    "Xie Lan, what happened?" Xue Ning finally spoke.


    Those who were asked just shrugged their shoulders without answering.


    "I heard there was an explosion earlier," Xue Ning said again.


    "I think something happened to you. Makes me worried and uneasy."


    "Seeing you are fine now, I feel happy," said the girl again.


    "Thank you for worrying about me," said Fu Xie Lan.


    "Miss, how did you escape the pursuit of those Vampires?" Zhou asked curiously.


    Fu Xie Lan froze on the spot, speechless. ." I...I walked away," she replied. It''s impossible if she answers that all the vampires that were chased before had been ughtered by Hao.


    "Eh?" The Wang twins'' brows furrowed in confusion.


    "Think of it as my luck to escape them," said Fu Xie Lan again.


    Hearing the girl''s answer, it seems that Zhou is not satisfied.


    "Sir, did you hear the explosion?" Xue Ning asked turning to look at the man behind her.


    Zhou nodded.


    "Perhaps it was Fu Xie Lan''s way of distracting them so they could escape from there," Xue Ning guessed.


    Zhou''s brow furrowed making the girl roll her eyes in embarrassment.


    "I guessed right, Xie Lan?"


    "Emm...let''s just say so," replied Fu Xie Lan immediately, and it managed to get rid of the wrinkles on Zhou''s forehead.


    While on the other hand, Ju Xian and Wan Lie had different thoughts, both of them fully understood that Fu Xie Lan would never do such a small and kind thing after being abused.


    "Is this already in the Wang family n territory?" asked Fu Xie Lan again, diverting their conversation.


    Zhou immediately turned his gaze to the source of the voice, "That''s right, Miss," he responded.


    Hearing that, Fu Xie Lan looked around and saw only the forest as far as her eyes could see. The difference was, the forest in front of her was not as dense as the one in the Jun family n''s territory, the ck shadows of the trees lined up neatly in the moonlight.


    "Where are we next?" Fu Xie Lan asked.


    "Earlier you said you wanted to meet Wang Chu, didn''t you?" Zhou asked again to make sure.


    Fu Xie Lan nodded in approval.


    "You can''t meet him," said Zhou very clearly


    "Eh? What do you mean?" said Xue Ning immediately.


    "Didn''t you previously ask us to follow you to meet Wang Chu?" she added again.


    "It''s true, Miss. We did that because we didn''t want the Jun family to find you."


    "I know that you are wizards, and races like ours don''t enter your eyes at all. However, the Jun Family n will not pity anyone who enters its territory. Forgive us both, Miss," Zhou exined at length.


    "Heh? You guys taking advantage of us?" Xue Ning slightly raised her voice.


    "You know that people from the Jun family n are roaming the area over there, so with that, you brought us with you to escape them all? You''re so clever," Xue Ning used, she couldn''t believe the actions of the two Vampires in front of her.


    "No, no, Miss. You are wrong. We had no intention of doing that to you."


    "Besides, what courage do we have to have the intention of taking advantage of some mages like you?" Zhou added again.


    While on the other hand, Fu Xie Lan just silently listened to the two of them arguing.


    "Then? What did you mean?"


    "Why can''t we meet Wang Chu?" asked Xue Ning.


    "Th-that, because..."


    "Alright, stop arguing," said Fu Xie Lan, cutting Zhou''s sentence. This kind of thing wasn''t something she should be fussing about. Elder Huang Bao asked them to see Wang Chu ask for help in obtaining temporary housing, as well as other necessities.


    So if she could get something simr from someone else, why should she still snicker at the man named Wang Chu? This is not the main goal. And Fu Xie Lan didn''t need to waste time just because of that one person.


    "You said that we couldn''t meet Wang Chu?"


    Zhou nodded faintly, both confused and worried that his good intentions had suddenly turned into such usations.


    "No problem."


    "Because we have helped you out of the Jun family n territory. That means you must repay," said Fu Xie Lanter. A sentence that has a demanding impression.


    For a moment, Zhou and Chou froze on the spot then exchanged nces.


    "But first, we would like to make it clear that we have no intention as you said earlier," Zhou replied in one breath, asionally ncing over to where Xue Ning was.


    "Um, it''s up to you. If that''s what you say then that''s the truth," Fu Xie Lan replied nonchntly.


    "Thank you, Miss. So what can we do to repay you?" Zhou asked, in his heart, he hoped that their request would not be something beyond his control.


    Xue Ning and the others only heard the conversation of the two figures. No one dared to interrupt. Because all decisions are in the hands of Fu Xie Lan. Whatever it is, they just have to obey and follow it, even though lives are at stake. Except for Xue Ying. Up until now, that man had followed Fu Xie Lan only because of the existence of Xue Ning. He no longer had anyone in this world, so the only thing he could do was obey his young sister''s wishes and protect her as best he could.


    Hearing Zhou''s response, a faint smile rose on Fu Xie Lan''s lips. If she could easily get what they needed, why should she go the hard way?


    "We need temporary shelter," said Fu Xie Lan in a voice neither high nor low.


    "Is that all Miss?"


    "For now, we only need that. If we need anythingter, I''ll tell you guys," Fu Xie Lan replied in that instant.


    "All right, Miss," Zhou replied.


    "Thank You."


    "In that case, do you want to rest for a while or do you want to leave now?" Zhou asked again.


    "Leave now," Fu Xie Lan replied curtly.


    The vampire just nodded and then turned around, dashing into the forest followed by the others.

 Chapter 370 - 370. Yuskov

    After traveling for about a few tens of minutes, they finally all came out of the forest without the slightest obstacle.


    Entered a gate marked YUSKOV on the top, letting Fu Xie Lan and the others know indirectly that the territory they had just entered was Yuskov.


    Faintly, Fu Xie Lan could feel the scent of blood filling the ce. She would neither wonder, cause in the ce where she is now, blood is neither strange.


    The atmosphere around wasn''t too crowded, some Vampires were found hanging around I don''t know what they were doing. While the others just silently seemed to enjoy the night air.


    A very different night view than usual. Vampires are known as cold-blooded creatures and tend to be active at night. As for the daytime? Usually, they will just rest.


    ording to what Fu Xie Lan knew, their only weaknesses were silver daggers and ultraviolet light. That''s why it''s so rare to see vampires wandering around during the day, it''s because they deliberately avoid exposure to the sun.


    Ultraviolet light would have a more severe impact on pure-blooded Vampires, being exposed to it for a long period would make their bodies shrink and their cell regeneration ability would decrease, as well as their speed. Unless they take special pills that are concocted by wizards that function to block ultraviolet rays from entering who causing damage to their blood that has a fatal impact.


    While the mixed blood, ultraviolet light does not have much effect on their bodies, the impact they can not feel at the same time. It was caused by mixed blood in their bodies. Their strength, speed, and cell regeneration weren''t as fast as pure-blood vampires. However, that does not mean they will not feel the effects of ultraviolet light.


    When mixed-blood vampires are exposed to ultraviolet rays continuously, their bodies will also experience shrinkage and other effects like those of pure blood.


    Pure-blood and mixed-blood vampires have physical differences that can be seen by the naked eye. Generally, those who are pureblood will have red eyes when they see or feel the smell of blood, but not with those of mixed blood. When they feel the smell or see blood, their eyes are greenish-yellow.


    Vampires are very sensitive to blood. Their senses and every movement could be stimted just by feeling the smell of blood. Be it the blood of their fellow man or the blood of another race, especially if it is the blood of a human.


    Among Vampires, human blood was the most delicious food in their lives. Tasting human blood just once allowed them tost several years without thirsting for blood, not only that, their abilities would also increase drastically just because of a mouthful of human blood.


    The abilities of the Vampires before the events of seven hundred years ago were very different from today.


    If in the past, they could still get blood supply from the human race, now it was different. Let alone supplying blood, setting foot in the human territory was tantamount to giving up life to Guard Bai.


    So that the Vampires who live in the present can only rely on the blood of animals to maintain their survival. Whether it''s animal blood thates from their territory or blood thates from the territory of another race that is traded in a special area within Kanca City.


    "You don''t have to be afraid. They''re all just wary because new faces are entering this area," Chou said when he saw Xue Nung and Ju Xian shudder slightly in horror.


    "Is it still far away?" Xue Ning asked turning to the source of the voice. Not without reason, she was horrified because some of the Vampires she passed openly drank blood from the jug in her hand and some of the red liquid seeped down to their necks.


    So disgusting to her yet so delicious to those Vampires.


    Whereas on the other hand, Fu Xie Lan had been feeling nauseous since earlier. If it was just a nce then it wouldn''t be a problem for her. But they had already traveled for about an hour, and that was a long time.


    Even she who often struggled with blood in the organization in her previous life had never stayed silent this long. It was all because she hated the smell, but what else could Fu Xie Lan do? Looks like from now on, she will have to get used to it since her goal is in this region. For some reason, since childhood, when she felt the smell of blood, she felt something tight within her, and when she inhaled that scent for a long time, dizziness and nausea would also befall her.


    Fu Xie Lan didn''t know why she could be so sensitive to blood as if she had previously had an incident rted to that red liquid and triggered trauma within her.


    "Hey, I''m asking you," Xue Ning said when she didn''t get any response from the man she was talking to.


    "Ah, y-yes I''m sorry, Miss," Chou replied as quickly as possible, regaining his focus.


    Xue Ning just let out a rough sigh.


    "The castle we''re going to is close at hand, Miss," Zhou voiced, answering Xue Ning''s question.


    "Hmm."


    And after that, silence took over again.


    Only the sound of footsteps echoed.


    The two Vampire figures, Wang Zhou and Wang Chou deliberately walked away. They do it for a special reason.


    Previously, Fu Xie Lan had asked the two of them not to attract the attention of people in the Wang family n territory, or anywhere else.


    The girl did not want their existence to be so conspicuous. Walking around without wearing any robe was enough to make them all the center of attention.


    Walking further and further, Fu Xie Lan''s brow furrowed.


    ''Don''t tell me we''re heading to that castle right now?''


    Their distance from the majestic castle was getting closer.


    The g on the top of the castle that Fu Xie Lan had seen fluttering earlier on the hill became more and more apparent. If seen from this distance of view, he could see the star-shaped symbol on the red g. Fu Xie Lan guessed, maybe it was the g of the Wang family n.


    But that was not what Fu Xie Lan was confused about at the moment.


    Zhou said earlier that they could not meet Wang Chu the head of the Wang family. Then why did they head to the main residence of the Wang family n?


    Was Wang Chu not in his residence? But if that was the case, wouldn''t Zhou just have to say that they just needed to wait for the head of the family to return.. Instead of saying ''can''t'' as if the person they were looking for was no longer in this world.

 Chapter 371 - 371. Wang Family Clan

    Fu Xie Lan''s body suddenly flinched slightly. A tremor ran through her stomach, it was Voltex in her cosmic bag.


    Even her steps stopped, but only for a few seconds, and then resumed. Made Wan Lie who noticed the change in Fu Xie Lan wonder too.


    The vibrations were very faint and grew stronger as she got closer and closer to the majestic castle.


    Fu Xie Lan never expected that she would discover the existence of a ruby ??star stone piece so soon. She thought the time needed might be longer than the time she spent in Fairy''s territory.


    And because of that, she felt a little relieved. Because the area he was going to was the right ce, she no longer had to bother looking for the ruby ??star stone pieces.


    She didn''t know what luck is on her side right now.


    Without them knowing, Fu Xie Lan paused in front of the castle, as did the others. Everyone looked at the magnificent building in front of them.


    The castle is white, with a veryrgewn filled with grass.


    Two white fountain statues with the shape of a bat standing right on the left and right sides of the main road leading to the building inside.


    Lanterns that had white and golden light seemed to glow dimly at several points of the castle grounds.


    Looking around, it''s very clean and looks very well maintained.


    It turns out that their habit of drinking disgusting liquids does not affect their clean lifestyle.


    Previously Fu Xie Lan had thought that the Vampire race''s territory would be extremely filthy, dirty, and gloomy, with an extremely thick scent of blood. However, all of her previous assumptions were wrong.


    The Vampire Territory she had in mind waspletely different from the one she was witnessing right now. Even though she had only seen the territory of one n, it seemed that all the ns had an atmosphere not much different from the atmosphere in the Wang family n.


    "Come on, pleasee in,dies and gentlemen," said Zhou when she saw the steps of the witches stop, his tone sounded so gentle and polite.


    "Isn''t this the main residence of the Wang family?" asked Fu Xie Lan turning to where Zhou was.


    "That''s right, Miss."


    Fu Xie Lan''s brow wrinkled for a few seconds then returned to normal.


    "Then shouldn''t Master Wang Chu be inside?" asked Fu Xie Lan spontaneously.


    And the girl''s words managed to make Wang Zhou and Wang Chou''s appearance turn faint.


    "Our father is not in the Wang family n territory, Miss," Zhou said after a few seconds of silence.


    "Daddy? You are..."


    "That''s right, Miss. As you want to say, we are both Wang Chu''s sons," Zhou replied, cutting off Fu Xie Lan''s words.


    Fu Xie Lan froze on the spot. The world is really small, not only did she visit the right region, but also met Wang Chu''s sons. And all these things she never expected before.


    Xue Ning, Wan Lie, and the other two mages felt the same way Fu Xie Lan felt.


    "Pleasee in, Miss."


    "We know you must have a lot of questions for us. And for that, we should go in first," Zhou added again.


    Fu Xie Lan was silent for a few seconds and then nodded in approval.


    "Alright. Thank you in advance," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    At that time, orange light began to glow on the eastern horizon. This indicates that soon there will be a change of night to day. However, the temperature of the air that felt cold to the bone did not decrease in the slightest.


    They stepped in, Zhou and Chou leading the way, followed by Fu Xie Lan, with Hao and a bird with her, Wan Lie, Xue Ning, and finally Ju Xian and Xue Ying.


    Had not reached the castle and the door suddenly opened revealing several figures there.


    "Zhou...is that you?"


    "Chou... you two have returned?" soon a female figure followed by several middle-aged men rushed towards Zhou and Chou. Hugging the two of them as if the three of them had been separated for a very long time.


    Their footsteps stopped, Fu Xie Lan could guess that their rtionship seemed to be very close. Maybe Mom? Older brother? or blood-rted.


    "Where''s your father? You brought him, right?" The woman released her arms around Zhou and Chou''s bodies, and then looked around to find the figure she meant.


    But unfortunately, when she did not find the figure she was looking for, the woman''s body immediately fell to her knees with clear sobs.


    "Mom... we''re sorry," said Zhou immediately equating his position with the woman.


    Fu Xie Lan''s guess was right, they had a very close rtionship.


    "Mom, wake up. It''s very cold downstairs," said Chou chimed in and immediately helped the woman up from her position


    "Mom,e on in first," said Zhou holding his mother''s body, which looked very weak and powerless.


    "Chou, take our guests to the rooms on the second floor and give them whatever they ask for," Zhou said then walked first.


    "Alright, Big Brother. Leave them to me. You take care of Mother," Chou replied while nodding.


    "Enjoy your time Miss. I''ll go first," said the man, pausing, turning his head for a moment, and then continuing again.


    "Thank you," Fu Xie Lan replied in that instant.


    Now only Chou, Fu Xie Lan, Wan Lie, Xue Ning, Ju Xian, and Xue Ying remained.


    "Come with me, Miss, Master," said Chou immediately taking the first step. Heading in a different direction than Zhou was going.


    It turned out that the castle had three doors, one each on the left, the center, and on the right. With each door the same size.


    And what they were aiming for right now was the door that was in the right corner of the castle.


    Entering the room, dark. Xue Ning''s reflexes created illumination from the life energy she had gathered in her palms.


    "Thank you, Miss," Chou said at the same time.


    Nothing interesting entered their view, only a corridor extending as far as the eye could see.


    The main family residence that Fu Xie Lan knew of, would normally have a lively and bright atmosphere as well.


    But what did she find now? It was not only lonely and quiet but also very gloomy.


    Fu Xie Lan vaguely guessed that it seemed that something had happened to the main family of the Wang family n.


    Just by looking at people''s responses since they entered Yuskov, Fu Xie Lan already had a bad feeling. However, what it was, Fu Xie Lan neither knew nor wanted to know.


    She will only do things rted to her main purpose.. Not by interfering in other people''s family affairs that have nothing to do with her.

 Chapter 372 - 372. Wang Family Clan (2)

    It will only do things rted to her main purpose. Not by interfering in other people''s family affairs that have nothing to do with her.


    Continue walking until the end of the corridor, they all go up to the second floor.


    And the atmosphere above was still dark, there was no light at all. Only the moonlight that escaped through the windows helped them find the light.


    "Aren''t there anynterns or anything like that here?" Xue Ning asked after looking around.


    "Only this, Miss," Chou replied as he lit thentern that hung right on the side of the wall.


    Instantly a dim light filled the ce. The first thing that entered their eyes was a round table in the center of the room, right on top of a thick red carpet. Looking around again, there are several rooms. That''s it, the rest is empty. There''s nothing else. Not even furniture or wall hangings were found in the room. In contrast to the appearance of the castle when viewed from the outside.


    "Thank you, this is enough," said Fu Xie Lan, turning back to look at Chou.


    "Hope you all get used to this ce," Chou replied.


    "Do all the rooms in this castle only have this kind of lighting?" Xue Ning asked a little curiously.


    "Yes, Miss. We don''t like light," Chou replied.


    "Hmm, okay," said the girl again.


    "You can use this second floor as you please. Also some rooms here, you can choose your own, sir, miss," said Chou.


    "Alright. Thank you, Chou," Fu Xie Lan voiced.


    "If you guys still need anything, look for me downstairs. I''m not going anywhere," Chou replied, immediately getting a nod from Fu Xie Lan.


    "Then I take my leave, Sir, Miss."


    The girl nodded again, as did the others.


    After Chou leave, Xue Ning, and Ju Xian, Xue Ying, the three of them immediately scattered to inspect the room. And it turned out that all the rooms were unlocked, the key of each was found hanging on the doorknob.


    "You''d better rest first, Mom," said Wan Lie in the lowest possible tone of voice. He had wanted to call Fu Xie Lan by that name for so long but never had the time.


    Fu Xie Lan ignored the man''s words, instead, she felt her cosmic bag and took out a Voltex from inside.


    Wan Lie who saw the object in Fu Xie Lan''s hand trembled, frozen on the spot. "Mom, the Voltex..."


    "Um, the ruby ??star stone is in this castle," replied Fu Xie Lan, cutting Wan Lie off.


    Opened it for a moment just to make sure what she felt wasn''t wrong, and then put it back in.


    At the same time, Fu Xie Lan suddenly remembered something.


    Doesn''t she have grass nts that can give off light?


    Immediately the girl reached into her cosmic bag and pulled out some grass from inside.


    Immediately the light in the room increased, causing the Xue brothers and Ju Xian to turn their heads to the source of the light.


    At that instant, Xue Ning approached Fu Xie Lan with a look of astonishment.


    "Xie Lan, what kind of nt is this?" Xue Ning asked touching a few des of grass in Fu Xie Lan''s hand.


    The one who was asked just shrugged her shoulders, she also didn''t know what the name of the nt was. The only thing she knew was that the nt she was holding at the moment was grass.


    "This is for you," said Fu Xie Lan immediately handing the nt to Xue Ning.


    "For lighting in your room," she added.


    And after that, Fu Xie Lan did the same to the others. Distributing the glowing nts to them one by one.


    "Bring it, just in case you need it too," said Fu Xie Lan again. She had brought out the luminous nts in abundance, leaving only a few for herself.


    "Thank you, Xie Lan," they said almost simultaneously.


    "Xie Lan, where did you get this exquisite nt?" Xue Ning asked without taking her eyes off the grass in her hand.


    "Did you get it in Fairy''s territory?" Xue Ning guessed because all this time she had always been near Fu Xie Lan, except for the time when the girl visited Fairy territory alone. And she was with the girl, she had never seen a nt like this around her.


    "Emm," replied Fu Xie Lan nodding.


    "It''s a shame that the territory was destroyed," Xue Ning replied.


    "What do you think Master Liu and the others are doing?" she added suddenly remembering some of the fairies there.


    "We only left the territory two days ago, and maybe they are still busy recovering and rebuilding their territory," Ju Xian replied.


    Xue Ning just nodded in approval.


    "So what are we going to do now, Xie Lan?" the girl asked after a few seconds of silence.


    "It''s good, maybe we should rest for a while. It''s almost morning after all. We''ve been moving all day and night without stopping. Your bodies need rest," replied Fu Xie Lan in one breath.


    "Okay," they said almost at the same time.


    "Which room did you choose Xie Lan in," asked Xue Ning who finally raised her gaze to where the girl was.


    "Me? Maybe just stay here," replied Fu Xie Lan taking a few steps forward and stopping right in front of a room.


    "Alright, then I''ll just stay here," Xue Ning said.


    "If you need anything, tell me, Xie Lan," she added. And after that everyone entered the room they had chosen.


    Each of them chose a ce not far from Fu Xie Lan''s room.


    The atmosphere in the room is also dark. Armed with only light grass, Fu Xie Lan could already see the entirety of the room.


    Not very spacious, but enough for itself. There are only beds, tables and chairs.


    Fu Xie Lan rubbed the table in front of her.


    Not dusty and looks very clean.


    Looks like the room he was in belonged to someone and the owner left recently.


    Not standing still, Fu Xie Lan ced the light grass on the table and then inspected the entire room. Just in case.


    Suddenly her movements stopped, a hysterical scream reached her ears.


    Immediately her Violet eyes shed and scanned everything she saw without a hitch.


    Down there, in a small room on the first floor to be exact, a woman was locked up, her hands and feet in chains, and several men were standing around her.


    It was the woman Zhou and Chou called Mother.


    Is there a problem with her eyesight?


    Why is that woman in chains?


    Two male figures also entered the room where the woman was. Fu Xie Lan''s brow furrowed even more.


    Zhou and Chou?


    Why did the two figures treat their mother like that?

 Chapter 373 - 373. Chou And Zhou

    Two male figures also entered the room where the woman was. Fu Xie Lan''s brow furrowed even more.


    Zhou and Chou?


    Why did the two figures treat their mother like that?


    Even though she had only seen the woman a few minutes ago, Zhou and Chou''s treatment of his mother a moment ago was in stark contrast to what her violet eyes witnessed.


    Fu Xie Lan suddenly had a bad thought, but only for a few seconds, and then immediately brushed it off.


    She can''t judge something just by looking at it. However, her curiosity about the Wang family grew.


    "What''s going on in this family?"


    First, Zhou and Chou, she found in the territory of another family n. Second, they said that Wang Chu was not in Wang''s territory and they could not meet him. Third, Madam Wang was chained by her own two sons.


    A series of events filled with enigmas.


    The darkness of the night outside slowly disappeared, reced by the light of the morning sun and Fu Xie Lan still didn''t feel sleepy at all.


    Approaching the window and opening it slowly, immediately the wind blew, racing into the room. Looking at the path she walked just a moment ago. It was deserted, not a single Vampire she had met hanging around there.


    Approximately in this castle, where is the ruby ??star stone?


    In thete afternoon, Xue Ning and the others chose to rx in front of their respective rooms.


    Sit in a circle and talk. Including Fu Xie Lan.


    "I thought you wouldn''te out, Ju Xian," Xue Ning said when she found the man had juste out of his room and joined them all.


    The man just smiled as she rubbed the back of his neck.


    "So what are we going to do now, Xie Lan?" asked the man right afternding himself on the chair.


    "Nothing," Fu Xie Lan replied as briefly as possible.


    "Eh? Shouldn''t we be looking for pieces of the ruby ??star stone?" Xue Ning said feeling confused.


    "No need," replied the girl immediately reached into her cosmic bag and took the Voltex out of it.


    "XIE LAN...."


    "Shhhhhhh!!" Fu Xie Lan signaled Xue Ning not to raise her voice.


    "Ahh, sorry," said the girl with a crisp smile.


    Those who saw the vibrating object in Fu Xie Lan''s hand could understand very clearly what the vibration meant.


    Everyone in the room was silent.


    Right after Fu Xie Lan put the Voltex back into her cosmic bag, a footstep sounded up the stairs, breaking the silence.


    Isn''t it daytime? The time when Vampires usually rest. Everyone is waiting, who is it that will soon appear before them?


    Seeing who it was, suddenly a sigh of relief sounded from between Xue Ning''s and Ju Xian''s lips.


    It was one of Wang Chu''s sons.


    "I''m sorry for just being able to visit, Miss," said the man while giving a respectful greeting.


    "Sit down," Fu Xie Lan said after nodding.


    "Thank You."


    "I came just out of curiosity, do you guys need anything or not?" Zhou said, looking around.


    "No, we don''t need anything right now."


    "Is that true?"


    Fu Xie Lan just nodded.


    "Then excuse me, Miss, Master," said the man and then stood up.


    But his movements suddenly stopped when a voice entered his senses of hearing.


    "Are you Zhou or Chou?" Xue Ning said matter-of-factly.


    "I''m Zhou Miss. Is there anything I can help you with?"


    "I''m just confused between you and your sister, Chou," the girl replied.


    Zhou only smiled kindly at Xue Ning''s words.


    On the other hand, Fu Xie Lan who saw that smile felt very strange.


    "Then I''ll say goodbye first," said the manter.


    "Wait!!" Xue Ning spoke again.


    "Can I ask something?" she added.


    Zhou turned around and then returned to his original position, sitting among the wizards.


    "Please, Miss."


    "Were all the rooms here upied by someone before?" asked Xue Ning. A question that indirectly represented the curiosity of everyone, including Fu Xie Lan.


    Suddenly Zhou froze on the spot, speechless. The expression on his previously friendly face suddenly changed. His pale white skin only made his appearance worse.


    "Ah, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have asked you like this. Forget it, you can go," Xue Ning said again.


    But Zhou remained where he was, not moving an inch. Makes those who see it feel confused.


    "Before, all the rooms here belonged to my brothers, Miss," Zhou said finally speaking after a few minutes of silence. His voice trembled slightly.


    "Is that true? Do you have any siblings besides Chou?" Xue Ning asked. Seeing arge number of rooms means that Zhou has many brothers.


    "Then where are they? Howe we never saw any of them after we got here?" asked Ju Xian in reply.


    "Is it okay if we upy their room?" he added again.


    "They are dead, Master," Zhou replied curtly, instantly Xue Ning and Ju Xian felt guilty for identally touching such a sensitive topic.


    "A-ah, forgive us for asking such a question," Xue Ning stuttered slightly and then kept quiet and didn''t ask any further.


    "Did it happen recently?" Fu Xie Lan suddenly made a sound that made all eyes turn to her.


    "That''s right, Miss."


    "They died without leaving anything from their bodies," he added.


    "Does this have anything to do with your father?" asked Ju Xian in reply. Since he''s already touched on this topic, then what''s wrong if he asks? And because of this question too, Fu Xue felt represented.


    Zhou let out a shaky breath. "That''s right, sir."


    "I''m sorry, you guys visit such a pathetic family," Zhou added again.


    "Does this also have something to do with you two who being in the Jun family n territory?" asked Ju Xian even more curious.


    Zhou nodded in agreement.


    "There''s no need to apologize like that. You haven''t done anything wrong to us," Xue Ning said.


    "All your brothers are dead? Did they catch a disease or something?" asked Fu Xie Lan.


    "They were killed, Miss."


    Suddenly everyone was silent on the spot, not knowing how to respond. The look on Zhou''s face was very sad.


    "Who did it?" asked Fu Xie Lan after a few seconds of silence.


    "That...." Zhou said hanging.


    Fu Xie Lan''s brow furrowed.


    "You don''t know who did it?" the girl asked.


    "Perhaps the culprits are people from the Jun family n, Miss," Zhou replied.


    "Maybe? You sound doubtful about your answer."


    "If you''re not sure, don''t point to just anyone as the culprit," added Fu Xie Lan.


    "But they died in that territory, Miss, If not people from the Jun family n, who else?" Zhou replied feeling disapproved of Fu Xie Lan''s words.

 Chapter 374 - 374. Problem In Wang Family Clan

    "If you''re not sure, don''t point to just anyone as the culprit," added Fu Xie Lan.


    "But they died in that territory Miss, If not people from the Jun family n, who else?" Zhou replied feeling disapproved of Fu Xie Lan''s words.


    "Is that true?" asked Xue Ning.


    "A while ago, people from the Jun family n visited here and brought invitations for their daughter''s wedding."


    "And our father only sent a few of our brothers to attend the event."


    "However, a few dayster after the night had passed when the event was held, our brother had not returned. And finally, Father sent all of our brothers and sisters toe and pick them up. Except for the two of us."


    "However, they didn''te back either. Only me and Chou left, we decided to go undercover and managed to enter the Jun family n''s territory."


    "Searching and we only found their robes, a red, star-embroidered robe full of bloodstains lying not far from the castle of the main residence of the family, however, we continued to search for their whereabouts. But to no avail. We couldn''t find them anywhere, and that''s when we believed they were all killed."


    "Not only that, even our disguises were almost exposed," Zhou said at length, recounting the chronology of events that happened to their family without the slightest hesitation.


    While Fu Xie Lan and the others just silently listened, no one dared to interrupt.


    "We decided to go back, and told everything we encountered in the Jun family''s territory."


    "Our father was furious, and ended up visiting the Jun family n territory to ask for an exnation for everything that happened while bringing one of our brother''s robes as evidence."


    "He didn''t go alone but took a few n elders as well as a few more."


    "But that''s not the exnation our father got, he was used of conspiracy and against that family n," Zhou added with a harsh sigh.


    "Finally our Father and the people who were with him were put into the prison belonging to the Jun family n."


    "Even though we know all that, we still hope that our brothers wille back, clean this ce as often as possible, and not lock it so that when theye they can all use it right away. We know it''s impossible, but we still hope."


    "Not finding the bodies of our brothers is the onlyst hope, that maybe they are still alive somewhere."


    "Not only that, our Mother who heard the news about her children, fainted on the spot and only regained consciousness after a few days. But it was only a few moments before news of our father reached her. Her condition is getting worse and worse."


    "She always threatened to kill herself if we didn''t manage to bring our father and brothers home."


    "Almost every day we visit the prison where our father is secretly locked up without anyone from the n knowing."


    "And after our ns were finalized, we tried to get away with Father and the people who were with him. That was why there was an underground tunnel in the parapet. It was one of our ns."


    "Until the moment the two of us met you guys in the Jun family n territory at that time we had just returned from that family residence again, and on the same day, namely yesterday, we wanted to take them out of there. But, unfortunately. Father and the people who were with him are no longer there."


    "Hearing from people''s talk, they were transferred to the city center to receive punishment, and that was exactly the day before we arrived."


    "And now, we don''t know what to do anymore, Sir, Miss. Our Father and his men will soon receive their punishment in the center of the City. Our mother also keeps threatening to kill herself," Zhao said at length. No one knows how many times a harsh sigh escaped his lips.


    After Zhou finished his sentence, there was silence. Everyone in the room seemed to be busy with their thoughts.


    "Why are you guys just keeping quiet? Aren''t many members of this n?" asked Xue Ning.


    "You just need to rally people here to bring them back, right?" she added again.


    "It''s useless, miss."


    "Among the four ns, the Jun family n is the most powerful. While we? The Wang family n is only in thest position, Miss."


    "Fighting those who are strong and powerful is tantamount to giving up our lives."


    "That''s why we prefer to move quietly. However, to no avail. Our efforts were in vain."


    Fu Xie Lan who heard all of this just stood still. Previously, when facing those people at the n boundary, she had indeed felt the difference in strength between the Wang twin brothers and the people from the Jun family n. Even if she only sees and feels it at a nce, it seems that the difference between them is very far.


    "Last night I heard a woman scream..."


    "It is our mother''s voice, Miss," Zhou said immediately cutting off Xue Ning''s words.


    "We were forced to lock her up and chain her in a room. If not, then we don''t know what kind of dangerous thing she will do, miss," he added.


    Hearing the man''s answer, all of Fu Xie Lan''s curiosity was immediately answered.


    "So what are you guys going to do now?" asked Fu Xie Lan.


    Zhou just shook his head slowly with a resigned expression.


    "So if you managed to get away with your father and the elder who was with him, where would you go? Wouldn''t they return to this family n to look for your whereabouts?"


    "That... We can go anywhere, Miss. Anywhere, as long as they can''t find us, even if it means we have to leave this vampire n and territory," Zhou replied immediately.


    Hearing the man''s words, for some reason, Fu Xie Lan felt pity. The Wang family were victims, but why did they have to leave?


    "That''s why earlier, I said that you couldn''t meet our father. It''s not that we lied or took advantage of you. It''s just that we don''t know how to get you to meet him," Zhou said again.


    "I''m sorry for using you earlier," Xue Ning said feeling even more guilty.


    "It''s okay, Miss. Forget it, it''s in the past."


    "Thank You."


    "Earlier, you said that Wang Chu and the elder who was with him were brought to the city center? What does that mean? Isn''t it the Jun family n that gives punishment?" Ju Xian asked, at this point, he couldn''t find amon thread that could connect all of Zhou''s exnations.


    Fu Xie Lan who had just wanted to ask the same thing remained silent and waited for the man''s exnation.


    "That is because of the power of the Jun Family n, Master."


    "The n head of the Jun family reigns not only in his territory but also in the center of the city. Everything that happens in that ce must be with his knowledge."


    "And there has never been a n who dared to dispute the decision of the n head of the Jun family, not even the other two ns as if they were all submissive and obedient to that family n.

 Chapter 375 - 375. Problem In Wang Family Clan (2)

    "The n head of the Jun family reigns not only in his territory but also in the center of the city. Everything that happens in that ce must be with his knowledge."


    "And there has never been a n that dared to dispute the decision of the n head of the Jun family, not even the other two ns as if they were all submissive and obedient to that family n."


    Fu Xie Lan who heard Zhou''s words fell silent again, not knowing how to respond.


    "Do you know Elder Huang Bao, he is a wizard too?" asked Fu Xie Lan suddenly remembering her Master.


    "Elder Huang Bao? I feel familiar with his name, Miss. What''s wrong with that elder?" Zhou asked back.


    "Nothing, I was just asking."


    "He is my Master, and he was also the one who ordered me to see Wang Chu," added Fu Xie Lan.


    "Is that true?" Zhou''s brows furrowed as if he was contemting something. But only a few secondster back to normal.


    "Do you mean Elder Huang Bao who is from the Phoenix academy?" Zhou asked trying to guess.


    "Erm, that''s right. Is there any other elder named Huang Bao besides him?"


    "He used to visit here often, Miss," Zhou replied.


    "But it''s been a very long time," he added.


    "Is that true?"


    "Elder Huang Bao has a close rtionship with my Father."


    "I don''t know how he will react when he hears that his friend will receive the death penalty in the city center."


    "Death penalty?" Xue Ning was shocked.


    "I thought that the punishment wouldn''t be that severe," she added, never expecting it.


    "The Jun family n, apart from being strong. They are also ruthless, Miss."


    "Anyone who gets into trouble with them will receive the death penalty, even if it''s a small mistake," he added, his face turning gloomy again.


    "Whereas here, the Wang family is the victim. And the Wang family must also receive the death penalty."


    "It''s so sad," Fu Xie Lan muttered.


    "Ah, I seem to have told you a lot of things. I''m sorry, Master, Miss," Zhao said then took a deep breath and exhaled slowly, trying to control his emotions and feelings.


    "Don''t need to think about what I am saying," he added.


    "No problem. Don''t say things like that," Xue Ning replied in that instant.


    "If you don''t need anything, I want to say goodbye," Zhou said then rose from his position.


    "Wait!!" prevent Fu Xie Lan. Immediately everyone turned to look at her again. Waiting for what the girl will say next.


    "What is it, Miss?" Zhou asked.


    "Sit back down, I want to ask you something again," Fu Xie Lan replied. And after that, Zhounded his body on the chair.


    "What is it, Miss? I''ll try to answer as much as I can," the man said after clearing his throat.


    "You ever heard of Ruby star stone?" asked Fu Xie Lan directly without further ado.


    "Ruby star stones?"


    "What is it, Miss?" Zhou asked with his eyebrows knit together in confusion.


    For a moment, Fu Xie Lan was silent on the spot. Assessing Zhou secretly. Thinking that the man might just be pretending not to know, however, Fu Xie Lan didn''t find the expression she was looking for.


    The man seemed to know nothing about the Ruby star stone. But, how can that be? While that thing is in this castle.


    "You never heard of the name of that thing?" asked Fu Xie Lan again.


    "No, Miss. This is the first time I''ve heard of such a thing," replied Zhou.


    Xue Ning, Wan Lie, and the others had the same confusion that Fu Xie Lan felt.


    "What kind of thing Miss do you mean? I mean what are its characteristics?" Zhou asked, feeling slightly ufortable when he saw the expressions of those sitting with him.


    "It may be a piece of stone, it is red as bright as blood and very small in size," replied Fu Xie Lan in that instant.


    "Stone?" Zhou repeated.


    Fu Xie Lan nodded in approval while noticing the change in the man''s expression.


    "I don''t know what kind of thing you are referring to, but the Wang family has arge collection of magic stones, Miss."


    "The stones, all of them are relics of our ancestors. And we store them in a special room," he added.


    "Is that true?" asked Fu Xue Lan that very second.


    "That''s right, Miss. If you want to see it, I can take you to that room," Zhou replied with a nod.


    "May I?"


    "Is it okay?" Fu Xie Lan asked again feeling unsure, because thest time she got the ruby ??star stone, she destroyed Fairy''s territory. It seemed a little impossible if she could obtain it this easily.


    "Of course, Miss. Besides, I don''t know if what you''re looking for is among the stones," Zhou replied.


    "Okay then, when can we see it?" asked Fu Xie Lan.


    "I can only bring you guys tomorrow. Today I have something to do, Miss," Zhou replied.


    "Hmm, fine. We will wait, don''t worry," said Fu Xie Lan again.


    Zhou just nodded.


    "Do you still have..."


    Before finishing his sentence, the sound of footsteps climbing the stairs again sounded with a very fast rhythm. Maybe the figure was running?


    "Young Master Zhou...." someone shouted from downstairs, and secondster the figure of a middle-aged man in a red robe embroidered with stars wrapped around his slender body appeared at the end of the stairs.


    "Young Master..." the middle-aged man called again, still trying to catch his breath.


    Zhou immediately turned his head, "What''s wrong? Why such a rush?"


    "Your mother... Madam ran away from her room, sir."


    "WHAT?!" Zhou immediately rose from his position.


    "Master, Miss. Looks like I have to go now," said the man again.


    Getting a nod from Fu Xie Lan, Zhou immediately left the second floor without waiting any longer, together with a middle-aged man who had suddenly appeared.


    And now only Fu Xie Lan and the other four remained.


    "How pathetic," Xue Ning mumbled, yet still managed to reach everyone''s ears.


    "Xie Lan, if only we had more time. I want to help this family," Xue Ning said immediately.


    Fu Xie Lan who heard Xue Ning''s words just stood still. What the girl said was true. To be honest, deep down in her heart, she was also eager to lend a helping hand to the Wang family n. It was just that she had a business that had toe first, except now. They are free. Maybe helping them a little wouldn''t be a problem right?


    Immediately Fu Xie Lan rose from her position, with violet eyes scanning everything she saw without a hitch.


    "Where are you going, Xie Lan?" Wan Lie asked when he saw his mother suddenly stand up, he also did the same thing.

 Chapter 376 - 376. Looking For Mrs. Wangs Whereabouts

    Immediately Fu Xie Lan rose from her position, with violet eyes shing coldly, scanning everything she saw without a hitch.


    "Where are you going?" Wan Lie asked when he saw his mother suddenly stand up, he also did the same.


    "Looking for Madam Wang," Fu Xie Lan replied then stepped closer to the stairs.


    "Me too, Xie Lan," Xue Ning immediately got up from her position, followed by Ju Xian and Xue Ying who also did the same with the girl.


    Down the second floor, the four wizards simply followed where Fu Xie Lan''s steps would take them all without asking a word.


    The atmosphere outside the castle was getting dark, several men wearing the robes of the Wang family n were seen passing by on the castle grounds.


    Everything has only one purpose. Looking for Madame Wang''s whereabouts, Even They don''t seem bothered by the presence of Fu Xie Lan andpany among them.


    Suddenly someone approached Fu Xie Lan and managed to stop the girl''s steps.


    "Miss, sir. This is for you," said the man while holding out a pile of red robes in his hand.


    "Young Master Chou asked me to bring this for you on the second floor, but I didn''t find anyone there. I didn''t expect to see you here," he added.


    "Is that true? This is for us?" Xue Ning asked immediately grabbing the robe.


    "That''s right, Miss. You are allowed to wear the robes of the Wang family n," the man replied again.


    "In that case, convey our thanks to Young Master Chou," said Fu Xie Lan interrupting.


    By wearing those red robes, their existence would no longer be in the spotlight.


    "All right, Miss. Then, I''ll go first," replied the man and then withdrew.


    Fu Xie Lan immediately put on the star-embroidered red robe, followed by the others. So they looked like a bunch of Vampires from the Wang family n.


    "It fits perfectly on my body," said Xue Ning looking at her appearance from the toe.


    "Where are we going now, Xie Lan?" the girl asked again when she had finished admiring herself.


    Fu Xie Lan only nced over at the origin of the voice.


    "Earlier, Xie Lan already said that she wanted to find Madam Wang."


    "I mean, where are we going to look for her? Whereas we don''t know anything about this area," Xue Ning replied, rolling her eyes.


    Ju Xian just shrugged his shoulders, because he didn''t know where to go.


    Since earlier, after wearing that red robe. Fu Xie Lan focused on the area around her. Using her eye abilities, finding Madam Wang''s whereabouts was not difficult for her.


    But unfortunately, what her eyes saw did not match her expectations.


    Where did the woman go?


    Fu Xie Lan''s brow furrowed, as far as her eyes could see she couldn''t find the whereabouts of the figure she was looking for.


    chit... chit...


    chit... chit...


    The sound of the bird squeaking perched on her shoulder caught her attention. The bird was seen jumping there as if trying to convey something to her.


    ''Miss, up there,'' Hao''s voice suddenly buzzed in her head.


    At that moment Fu Xie Lan looked up and at the same time she immediately shot out a blue ball of light.


    "MOM..."


    "Mom...." shouted Zhou and a few others who happened to be in the same castle grounds as Fu Xie Lan.


    Madam Wang fell from the top of the castle after being hit by Fu Xie Lan''s mana ball. The nk of silver daggers sounded first hitting the floor of the main road that divided the courtyard, followed by the woman''s body which fall.


    And it managed to make everyone hold their breath.


    "Xue Ning..."


    As if understanding Fu Xie Lan''s words, the girl immediately jumped onto her wand and moved, darting fast through the air towards Madam Wang.


    A sigh of relief sounded as Xue Ning caught the woman''s body.


    Fortunately, Fu Xie Lan spotted Madam Wang''s whereabouts a little sooner. If she was even a secondte, she couldn''t imagine what would happen to her.


    Previously, Fu Xie Lan saw very clearly that Madam Wang wanted to stab her in the chest with the silver dagger in her hand. It''s just that what the woman was going to do immediately failed because of her actions.


    Immediately everyone moved closer to Xue Ning who had alreadynded on the castle grounds.


    "Thank you, Miss," said Zhou bowing repeatedly. The man then led Mrs. Wang into the castle followed by the other vampires.


    Leaving Fu Xie Lan and her four friends standing frozen in the castle grounds.


    "Phew¡­ That was close," Xue Ning said then grabbed the silver dagger that was lying right not far from her.


    "I can''t imagine what will happen if you don''t find that woman soon, Xie Lan," Xue Ning said as she held out the silver dagger in her hand.


    "Keep it, and give it to Zhou or Chou when you meet," said Fu Xie Lan.


    "Hmmm... okay," Xue Ning replied then put the thing into her cosmic bag.


    ''Thank you, Hao. Thanks to you, Madame Wang was saved," said Fu Xie Lan to her magic beast spirit. Whereas previously she thought that her eyesight had problems because she couldn''t find the woman, it turned out that Madame Wang was not in the area that her field of vision.


    ''It''s not my doing, Miss, it''s all because of the bird, I''m just trying to guess the meaning of its movements,'' Hao replied.


    Fu Xie Lan who heard Hao''s words was silent, before, she did feel that the winged creature was trying to talk to her, only that she couldn''t understand it and maybe because she wasn''t used to its existence.


    ''Whoever it is, this time we''ve saved one life, Hao,'' said Fu Xie Lan and the magic beast spirite just didn''t respond anymore.


    By now, it was night. Thenterns had already lit up several points of the castle courtyard.


    Fu Xie Lan slowly walked towards the door at the right corner of the castle, and of course, the others followed.


    They all returned to the second floor, choosing to rest earlier than usual.


    Only the hysterical screams of a woman filled the silence of the night. However, they weren''t bothered, for Zhou had already told them everything including his mother''s condition.


    So Fu Xie Lan and the others could only understand and try their best to ignore the voice.


    Until the night was gettingte, Wan Lie and the others were already asleep in their respective rooms. Except for Fu Xie Lan. Since entering her room, the girl did not feel the slightest sleepiness. Even though thest time she slept was only when she was in Kanca City.


    Her eyes refused to cooperate with, kept her awake all night.


    Standing on the edge of the window she had left half-open, looking outside, watching the activities of the Vampires at night.

 Chapter 377 - 377. Magic Stone

    Nowadays, they were all descending the stairs from the second floor, led by Zhou, Fu Xie Lan, and the others following the man into the room he was referring to yesterday.


    Exiting the door at the end of the corridor, they all walked to the left side of the castle, to the door that was there.


    The sun had started to move along its axis, there was no sound except for the sound of their footsteps. It was deserted, and only a few people met during the trip. There was no sound or any conversation between them.


    "Perhaps you will feel a little ufortable if you enter this room," Zhou said suddenly stopping his steps and turning to face Fu Xie Lan and the others.


    "Don''t worry about us. Let''s just go in first," Xue Ning replied immediately.


    "All right, Miss," the man said then turned back and began to open the door.


    Entering the room, Fu Xie Lan''s brow furrowed faintly. Behind the door they had just passed, there was another door, not just one, but three, and each one the same thickness.


    Those who were with Fu Xie Lan exchanged nces, feeling the same way as the girl.


    Judging from the many doors they passed, Fu Xie Lan guessed that the room they were about to enter was a ce that might store valuables.


    The sound of the door creaking open, allowing anyone to see the entire contents of the room. Instantly the smell of blood wafted and raced into their senses of smell. The smell is so strong. Even Xue Ning suddenly felt nauseous but tried her best to restrain herself and try to normalize her feelings.


    Fu Xie Lan''s previous guess turned out to be right, right in front of her at this time, as far as the eye could see, there were only shelves filled with bottles and jugs filled with blood. From therge ones to the small ones that could be found there, not only that, the color of the blood that entered their sight was different. Several shelves with bottles filled with bright red blood. While the others are a little dark in color and also look a bit thick.


    Fu Xie Lan, Xue Ning, and the others instantly shuddered on the spot witnessing the scene.


    The room was where the Wang family''s n blood was stored. No wonder they had to go through several doors to get in.


    "The room is upstairs, miss," said Zhou, turning his head slightly.


    Fu Xie Lan just nodded in agreement, and then followed Zhou''s footsteps as he walked back.


    Passing several shelves, asionally Fu Xie Lan held her breath, she hated the smell of blood.


    Where did this much bloode from?


    They firmly believed that all the red liquid had already taken many lives.


    Keep walking until they reach a staircase that leads to the second floor.


    Up there Fu Xie Lan only saw a room. There were no more shelves or bottles filled with blood like on the ground floor, making him take a deep breath. Even so, the smell of blood still smelt thick but at least the scene before she was a little better.


    "Come on, Miss," Zhou said turning to where the girl was, Fu Xie Lan could see the man''s eyes were turning red, indicating that he was a pure-blooded Vampire.


    Entered a white room, not too wide, only chairs and a table, and books neatly tucked away on the shelves on each side of the wall.


    Fu Xie Lan caught a glimpse of one of the book titles, it was only about Vampires.


    Zhao seemed to walk to the side of the wall and grabbed one of the books there. At the same time, the bookshelf vibrated and then moved sideways a few centimeters and then rotated at an angle of one hundred and eighty degrees, revealing a white room with adequate lighting.


    The Voltex in the girl''s cosmic bag continued to vibrate.


    "Pleasee in, Miss, Master," said Zhou, slightly stepping aside to allow the wizards to enter the room.


    "Ehm.. thank you," replied Fu Xie Lan immediately followed by the others.


    And in the next second, everyone stared in amazement at the contents of the room, including Fu Xie Lan.


    "Zhou, these all belong to your family?" Xue Ning asked enthusiastically.


    "That''s right, Miss. These are all relics of our ancestors," the man replied immediately. the whole room was filled with ss boxes containing various types of magic stones, even the magician''s mana in the room felt very thick, making them instantly feel at home.


    The stones seemed to shimmer in the light of thenterns that lit up the room. From small torge, everything is in the room, has a different color with a different shape.


    Immediately Xue Ning and the others rushed in all directions, taking a look at all the stones. Except for Fu Xue Lan and Wan Lie who seemed to be standing still on the spot.


    Although the two of them also felt amazed, that didn''t mean the girl''s focus was diverted. Since entering the room, there was only one thing he was looking for. Red stone.


    "Where did all these magic stonese from, Zhou?" Xue Ning asked without taking her eyes off the ss case in front of her.


    "I don''t know either, Miss. Because when I was born this room was already there."


    "I didn''t expect vampires to like magical things," Xu Ning said again.


    "One of our ancestors was of mixed blood, Miss."


    "Wizard and Vampire blood, but Vampire blood dominates over his body. Even so, he is still very obsessed with magic, even magic stones like this he collects too," Zhou replied that very second.


    Xue Ning just nodded her head in understanding, as she scanned one ss case after another.


    Magic stones are one of the weakest magic items. The stone had no use at all except for decoration.


    And that thing is usually mostly used by tier-one magicians. Decorate swords, spear handles, bows, and so on.


    Xue Ning suddenly remembered her bow.


    "Zhou.. can I have one of these magic stones?" said the girl.


    "Of course, Miss. You can choose. Besides, our family doesn''t know how to use it either, after my ancestor died, this ce was neglected and I only visited asionally to clean it up."


    "Is that true?" Xue Ning asked turning to the source of the voice.


    "Sure, miss."


    "Then I''d like to ask for two, may I?"


    "Tch¡­ you shameless," suddenly a voice sounded, and it was Wan Lie.

 Chapter 378 - 378. Magic Stone (2)

    "Then I''d like to ask for two, may I?"


    "Tch¡­ you shameless," suddenly a voice sounded, it was Wan Lie.


    Xue Ning nced at the source of the voice with disapproval.


    "It''s okay, Miss. If there''s a magic stone you like, take it," said Zhou when he saw Wan Lie and Xue Ning''s interaction.


    "Okay, thanks. I''ll choose two," Xue Ning replied looking at Zhou. She wanted to find a magic stone to decorate her bow.


    As for Ju Xian and Xue Ying, the two of them were just looking around without any interest in having any of the magic stones in that room.


    While on the other hand, Fu Xie Lan looked at all the magic stones that reached her sight but couldn''t find any ruby ??star stone.


    Step by step, she took to follow where the direction of the Voltex vibration was getting stronger.


    Standing in front of a ss case containing various kinds of magic stones, Fu Xie Lan''s brow furrowed in confusion.


    No ruby ??star stone pieces. Is the Voltex broken?


    Why did its tremors intensify where she stood? Even though there was no ruby ??star stone that she was looking for.


    ''This is weird.''


    Suddenly a thought appeared in the girl''s mind. Immediately her violet eyes shed, scanning everything she saw without a hitch.


    Stunned, the girl froze on the spot. Her guess was right, there was another room behind the wall in front of her.


    ''THERE HE IS!''


    It was in there that the ruby ??star stone she was looking for was. She had to go there to pick it up.


    Pulling the power of her eyes back to normal, Fu Xie Lan turned around and walked over to Zhou who seemed to be conversing with Xue Ning.


    "Zhou, is the magic stone that belongs to the Wang family, all of them are in this room?" she asked pretending not to know the other room behind the wall.


    "Yes, Miss. What''s the matter? Is something bothering you?" Zhou asked.


    "Um no, I''m just curious. We enter this room through a secret door. Maybe there be another room behind this wall?" said Fu Xie Lan again as he looked around, then noticed the expression on the man''s face.


    "Xie Lan, what are you saying?" Xue Ning asked approaching the girl.


    The person being spoken to only nced at the origin of the voice without intending to respond.


    Zhou who heard Fu Xie Lan''s question frowned, "There is no more room, Miss. Only here in this ce," the man replied.


    "Is that true?" said Fu Xie Lan judging Zhou''s expression.


    "That''s right, Miss," he replied immediately while nodding firmly in a voice that sounded very convincing.


    "How about I say that there is another room behind the wall in this room?" Fu Xie Lan said making everyone who was in the same room turn to her.


    "Eh? What do you mean, Miss?" Zhou asked increasingly confused.


    Fu Xie Lan who had been watching the man''s expression from earlier could guess that Zhou seemed to know nothing about the other room in this room.


    "You never thought about this?" Asked Fu Xie Lan with one eyebrow raised making Zhou gasp.


    "No, Miss. Because the only room I know of is where we are right now," the man replied immediately.


    "Is that true?" Zhou asked.


    Fu Xie Lan just shrugged her shoulders, "I just guessed it," she replied with a sentence full of doubts. Contrary to the tone of voice and the sentence she said before.


    "Then I''ll check it out, Miss," said the man again.


    "I''m not sure about this, because it''s just my guess. But what''s wrong with checking it, right? Who knows what I said is true," said Fu Xie Lan. She did and said such things on purpose because when she found the room, she didn''t want them all to suspect her or to wonder how she found out about the other room behind the wall.


    Yes, even though what he said sounded very ridiculous, seeing Zhou seem to believe her words, made a Fu Xie Lan smile faintly behind her mask.


    On the other hand, Xue Ning, Xue Ying, Wan Lie, and Ju Xian nced at each other.


    Until now, they had not seen any sign of Fu Xie Lan finding the ruby ??star stone she was looking for. Making them guess that maybe what the girl just said was true? Because if the ruby ??star stone isn''t in this room, then that means it''s in another room right?


    Eventually, they all decided to help Zhou, checking every side of the room''s walls.


    Seen asionally tapping on the wall, looking down and looking for something that might seem odd.


    Fu Xie Lan just stood frozen in her position, watching them all.


    Until a few minutes have passed. A voice filled the silence.


    "Miss,e here," said Zhou getting up from his position, turning his body halfway and looking at Fu Xie Lan.


    Hearing that, one corner of Fu Xie Lan''s lips lifted faintly behind her mask. Behind the wall of Zhou''s existence was the room she had seen a moment ago.


    ''That man must have found something in there,'' she thought.


    Fu Xie Lan immediately got up, stepping closer to Zhou. "What is it?" she asked right after being in front of the man. While Wan Lie and the others were also doing the same, all of them drew closer towards Zhou.


    "Miss, take a look at this!" said the man then crouched down, one hand pointing at something in front of him.


    "What do you mean, Zhou? There''s nothing there," Xue Ning said with a clear frown on her forehead. What she saw was the same as what the others had seen, it was just a wall with nothing there.


    "No, you guyse closer, again" Zhou replied immediately.


    Immediately Fu Xue Lan crouched down, as did the others, and sure enough, the wall at the part that the man was pointing at was uneven, a star-shaped engraving was drawn on it, an engraving that was about a few centimeters deep.


    At first nce, the engraving is not visible, but if you look at it carefully, especially at this close distance, the pattern will be visible.


    "What''s that?" Xue Ning asked.


    "Just see, it''s a pattern with a star-shaped engraving," Ju Xian replied immediately.


    "No, I mean what is the meaning of that pattern? And why is it there? It seems that the pattern''s existence was deliberately disguised," Xue Ning said, instantly representing the question lodged in their head.


    "I never knew there was a pattern like this here, Miss. I''ve been in and out of this room for hundreds of years."


    "Why am I only seeing it now?"

 Chapter 379 - 379. Magic Stone (3)

    "I never knew there was a pattern like this here, Miss. Even though I''ve been in and out of this room for hundreds of years."


    "Why am I only seeing it now?" Zhou said, frowning.


    "Did your ancestors leave things or the like with that form?" Xue Ning asked the man.


    Fu Xie Lan who wanted to ask the same thing was silent again because she had been represented by the girl.


    "No, Miss. I never heard anything like what you said," Zhou replied immediately.


    "Is that true?"


    Suddenly the sound of stones falling to the floor was heard. It was Xue Ning''s magic stone that she had picked up a moment ago, two magic stones of different shapes and colors. One stone with a shape that is not too perfect but resembles a crescent moon, while the other stone is round, a very ordinary shape but has a color that is soothing to the eye when viewed.


    "Ah, I''m sorry," Xue Ning said as she grabbed the magic stone that had identally slipped from her hand.


    Fu Xie Lan who saw Xue Ning''s magic stone furrowed her brows, her brows furrowed too as if she was thinking about something.


    "There might be a magic stone in this room that has a shape resembling that pattern," she muttered to herself, but her voice was still able to reach the ears of Zhou, Xue Ning, and the others.


    Instantly they all had the same thought.


    "Should we look for it?" Xue Ning asked again turning her gaze to where Zhou was.


    "But Miss, we don''t know how and what this pattern means. What if our efforts end up in vain?" Zhou replied.


    "We won''t know until we try," Fu Xie Lan chimed in.


    "All right, Miss."


    Xue Ning and the others vaguely confirmed Fu Xie Lan''s words regarding another room behind the wall. Could be the pattern in front of them is the key to entering the room, right?


    Soon they all scattered again, looking for the star-shaped stone like the pattern on the wall.


    Until a few minutes have passed. They had found many star-shaped magic stones but none of them was the right size. Even so, they all did not give up one bit and kept looking, from one ss case to another.


    Until leaving only a ss box containing stones with irregr shapes.


    A rough sigh escaped from between Xue Ning''s lips.


    "There is no magic stone shaped like that, how about this? Is it somewhere else?" said the girl.


    "There is no other ce, Miss. Only here."


    Fu Xie Lan who heard the conversation of the two figures was silent. Her attention had been focused on the ss case that had not been touched by them.


    Now and then her forehead looks wrinkled then returns to normal like someone who is thinking hard.


    And all of that did not go unnoticed by Wan Lie. "What''s wrong Xie Lan? Is something bothering you?" Asked the man making everyone immediately turn to the girl was.


    Ignoring Wan Lie''s question, Fu Xie Lan slowly approached the ss case that had been distracting her from earlier.


    Those who saw it were just confused, could not guess what the girl would do.


    "Zhao," Fu Xie Lan called out to the man without taking her eyes off the ss case in front of her.


    "Yes, Miss."


    "May I open this ss case?" she asked then.


    "Of course, Miss."


    "Even if you want all those magic stones, that''s fine," he added.


    Hearing Zhou''s answer, Fu Xie Lan just nodded then with a slow motion, she opened the lid of the ss box and took out six stones from inside, then ced them on top of the box.


    "Xie Lan you like that magic stone?" asked Xue Ning approaching.


    But just as she finished her sentence, she stopped in her tracks. The others continued to walk towards Fu Xie Lan, but when there were only a few steps left, they did the same with Xue Ning.


    Fu Xie Lan arranged the magic stones there, seeming to match one another. Until finally a star-shaped magic stone was created.


    An extremely faint light emerged from between the magic stones that Fu Xie Lan had put together.


    Secondster, the stone that seemed irregr before now had the shape of a star with an entirely white color, appearing to glisten slightly when hit by the reflected light.


    "Xie-Xie Lan....this?" Xue Ning stuttered seeing what was happening.


    The corners of Fu Xie Lan''s lips lifted faintly. Perhaps the magic stone in front of her was the key to entering the room.


    "Let''s give it a try," she said, ignoring what they all said and looking at her.


    Fu Xie Lan grabbed the magic stone then walked over to the wall not far behind her.


    Of course, the others followed closely behind.


    Slowly but surely, Fu Xie Lan pointed the magic stone at the pattern in front of her.


    And..... SUITABLE!


    The magic stone had a size that matched the pattern, seemed to merge and cover the hollow so that it had an even surface with the wall surface.


    Instantly everyone held their breath, waiting for what would happen next.


    One second...


    Two seconds...


    Three seconds...


    Suddenly the wall in front of them shook, making everyone immediately take a few steps back away from the wall.


    Slowly but surely, the wall in front of them shifted, creating dust that immediately charged.


    However, all of them didn''t blink a bit, waiting patiently for what would greet them next.


    Only a few minutester, the wall stopped, and there was a door there.


    Fu Xie Lan then approached.


    "Xie Lan...."


    Again the girl ignored Xue Ning''s call and continued to approach it.


    Turned the doorknob and....opened it.


    Immediately the girl went inside, it was dark and there was no light at all.


    "Use this Xie Lan," Xue Ning said handing the light grass that had just been taken out of her cosmic bag.


    "Thank you," Fu Xie Lan replied reaching for the glowing nt.


    Fu Xie Lan continued to walk into the room, followed by Zhou and the others.


    Musty, and smells of dust, that is the first impression when you set foot in there.


    Fu Xie Lan saw the entire room, she freeze on the spot.


    It''s over there! The ruby ??star stone was not far from her.


    Not only that, but they also found some magic items in there, and it made everyone wonder.


    "Why is there a magic item here?" Xue Ning said. The girl then approached and grabbed one of the ring-shaped magic items lying on the shelf in front of her.


    "Zolyrous," she muttered, reading the small engraving on the inside of the ring.


    Fu Xie Lan who heard Xue Ning''s mutter staggered backward, suddenly her head throbbed in pain.. Luckily Wan Lie immediately caught his mother''s body before it fell.

 Chapter 380 - 380. Ruby Star Stone

    "Zolyrous," she mumbled reading the small engraving on the inside of the ring, after stroking it.


    Fu Xie Lan who heard Xue Ning''s mutter staggered backward, suddenly her head throbbed in pain. Luckily Wan Lie immediately caught his mother''s body before it fell.


    What Xue Ning had just said kept ringing in her head. Somehow she felt very familiar with that name.


    "What happened?" asked Xue Ning approaching.


    Fu Xie Lan massaged her throbbing head, trying to normalize her feelings and also as much as possible to endure the sudden pain that assaulted her.


    "Shouldn''t we just go back?" Zhou asked.


    "No, it''s okay, I''m fine now," Fu Xie Lan replied, and immediately let go of Wan Lie''s hands on her body and tried to stand up straight.


    "Fine, if that''s what you want," Zhou replied.


    "If it wasn''t for Miss Xie Lan, I wouldn''t have known that a room like this existed," he added then looked around.


    There was nothing in the room other than a magic item and a piece of red rock floating in a ss case that was right in the middle of the room.


    The size of the room itself is not too wide, with shades of brown, anyone can see some parts of the walls are peeling off. This indicates that the ce has not been touched in a very long time.


    Even the contents of the only ss case in the room could not be seen clearly unless one looked closely, for the dust-filled each side, and was slightly thickened.


    Not only that, but the shelves filled with magic items also experienced the same thing. Very dusty.


    Fu Xie Lan who managed to normalize her feelings cleared her throat softly. Then approached the ss box which was right next to Zhou.


    "This also belongs to the Wang family?" the girl asked pretending not to know. She was very sure, the stone in front of her was the ruby ??star stone she was looking for.


    "Maybe yes, Miss. Everything in this room belongs to the Wang family. It''s just that I don''t know where my ancestors got all these magical items," Zhou replied immediately.


    "May I have this stone please?" Said Fu Xie Lan while cleaning the ss box using the sleeves of the dress she was wearing so that she could see its contents.


    Hearing this, Zhou was silent. Don''t know how to answer. He did allow them to take the magic stone from the previous room.


    But if it was in this room, just seeing its hidden existence had already told him indirectly that what was in this room was guarded by those ancestors, to the point where they didn''t tell anyone about this room''s whereabouts.


    And what his ancestors guarded, he couldn''t possibly leave it to others at will, could he?


    Zhou hesitated. His tongue felt numb and heavy even though he only made a sound.


    Fu Xie Lan who saw Zhou''s response sighed faintly.


    It seems this time he has to sacrifice something to get the thing in front of him, or maybe with an offer? Of course, the offer is by the value of the ruby ??star stone.


    "Zhou, why are you silent?" asked Xue Ning.


    "T-that...." the man stuttered.


    "I-I''m not sure about your request, Miss," Zhou replied.


    "What do you mean? Say it clearly, don''t talk like that. Even I can''t digest it well," Xue Ning said at that very second.


    Fu Xie Lan who heard the interaction of the two figures took a deep breath.


    "Alright, how about I have an offer for you?"


    Instantly all eyes were on Fu Xie Lan.


    "Xie Lan what do you mean?" asked Xue Ning.


    "Offer? What do you mean, Miss?" Zhou asked almost at the same time as Xue Ning''s words.


    "I know, you can''t give me this stone that easily. Even your predecessors didn''t tell anyone about this room. That means he cares about everything in this room, right?" Guessed Fu Xie Lan with a finger tapping on the ss case.


    Zhou just nodded, his thoughts turned out to be the same as the girl.


    "That''s why I want to make an offer with you, but in return, I want this stone," said Fu Xie Lan again.


    "What kind of offer do you mean, Miss?" Zhou asked, and it managed to make Fu Xie Lan smile faintly behind the cloth covering her face.


    "Your father."


    Instantly everyone froze on the spot, even Zhou.


    "What do you mean, Miss? My father? I don''t understand what you''re trying to tell me," Zhou replied in a trembling voice.


    "Give me this stone, and I will bring back your father," Fu Xie Lan replied casually.


    Zhou froze on the spot, trying to digest what the girl in front of him was saying. Bring his Dad? Is there a hearing problem?


    "Miss, are you serious? Did you say you would bring my father back into this family?" Zhou asked again to make sure.


    Fu Xie Lan just nodded in approval.


    "But... Miss, that Jun Family n..."


    "I don''t need your exnation, I just need your answer. Do you agree or not?" said Fu Xie Lan.


    "Agreed, Miss. I agree with your offer," the man replied at once.


    "Alright, then from now on this stone will be mine," said Fu Xie Lan holding up the dusty ss box.


    Xue Ning, Wan Lie, and the others just listened and paid attention to Zhou and Fu Xie Lan''s conversation, no one interrupted, except Xue Ning before but the girl immediately stopped when she realized that what Fu Xie Lan was about to say was something important.


    "Thank you, Miss," said Zhou immediately bowing. He knew that all these things belonged to his ancestors and were also highly guarded by them. It''s just, right now all the things in this room are worthless whenpared to his father''s life. Because his father''s safety is paramount.


    "No need to thank me, after all this is just an offer that makes both of us mutually beneficial," Fu Xie Lan replied then reached into her cosmic bag and took the Voltex out of it.


    The vibrating object in the girl''s hand for a moment caught Zhou''s attention and raised various questions in his mind, especially when he saw the stone that was previously in the ss case slowly moving towards the velvet box in Fu Xie Lan''s hand. A box in which it turns out that there is the same stone.


    Suddenly a sh of light was created from the object and then disappeared. It shows three pieces of ruby ??star stone in a box that have fused to form one piece of an iplete star.


    Although many questions were pressing on Zhou''s head, the man just kept them to himself.. He had no right to interfere in the wizard''s business.

 Chapter 381 - Magic Item

    Now Fu Xie Lan managed to get three pieces of ruby ??star stone. That meant there were only five more pieces left.


    The girl put the Voltex in her hand back into her cosmic bag.


    "So what are your ns now, Miss?" Zhou asked then.


    "Of course, ording to the previous agreement. I will bring back the Wang Family n Chief," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    "Okay, Miss. Thank you in advance," said Zhou, bowing again.


    "I didn''t expect too much to you to be sessful, Miss. Even so, I still want my father to return safely. If in the end, you fail, it doesn''t matter and you don''t have to feel guilty Miss," said the man again even though he said that, deep in his heart, he had high hopes of seeing his father again.


    Zhou said that only to strengthen himself, and didn''t want Miss Xie Lan to feel guilty if the girl''s attempt failed in the end.


    Not without reason, he felt doubt. Because all this time Zhou and his brother had done all kinds of ways to bring their father home but failed. None of his attempts were sessful.


    "Stop stooping, Zhou. If Xie Lan said something like that, then that''s what would happen," Xue Ning said when she saw the man''s reaction.


    "A-alright, Miss."


    Fu Xie Lan just nodded.


    "Next is your turn, in your free time today or tomorrow, tell us everything you know about the Jun family n and also the center city to us," said Fu Xie Lan.


    "Oh, of course, Miss. Anything you want to know," Zhou replied at the same time.


    While on the other hand, after Wan Lie heard their conversation, the man roamed the room. Look through all the magic items that are there. Scanning them one by one as if he were looking for something.


    It turned out that all the magic items in the room he was in had the same engraving. ''ZOLYROUS.''


    That means all the magic items that are here are magic items that should be in the zolyrous, the ce where he first set foot in this world.


    Zolyrous, a ce that belonged to Queen Yu Yi, which also meant that all ''Zolyrous'' engraved magic items belonged to his mother, Fu Xie Lan. It was just that the girl didn''t notice or even remember anything about her.


    One could tell directly whether it was a magic item or not just by looking at it. Generally, magic items will emit a faint blue glow.


    Magic items are very useful for wizards, each magic item has a function and the effect it will cause ording to the level of the wizard who uses it.


    One example of a magic item is Xue Ning''s crossbow. The arrow will only look normal when the user is weak. But if it has a wizard''s mana level that is at level two and so on, then that magic item will also experience an increase. Both in terms of effectiveness, and in terms of its use.


    And of course, magic items have different functions.


    Xue Ning who saw the man walking from one shelf to another became confused. She also immediately returned the ring she took earlier to its original ce.


    If she hadn''t asked for the two previous magic stones in the room, by now she might have been whining at Zhou, asking for one of the magic items in this room. She felt so shy.


    "Do you guys still want anything more?" Zhou asked suddenly making them all immediately turn to the source of the voice with sparkling eyes.


    It would be a lie if Xue Ying and Ju Xian didn''t feel the same way Xue Ning did. The two men also really want one of the magic items in this room, yes if only allowed.


    "What do you mean?" asked Xue Ning wanting to rify.


    "I''m just asking, Miss. Do you guys still want anything more? if so, you may choose and take it," the man replied immediately. He said this because he felt that Fu Xue Lan''s offer was not worth it if he only gave the small piece of stone.


    A piece of rock that looked very ordinary to him, moreover, it didn''t give off any light like other magic items.


    "May I? Is what you said serious?" Xue Ning asked with a bright smile.


    "You allow us to have one of the magic items here?" she added again.


    Zhou nodded approvingly, "As you say, miss," he replied.


    "After all, this magic item won''t be of any use to a Vampire race like me and will only serve as a disy," Zhou added.


    "Thanks in advance, we will bring your father back," Xue Ning said then turned around and immediately looked around for any magical items that might catch her eye.


    Xue Ying and Ju Xian did not fall behind, the two men also did the same. As for Fu Xie Lan, she was still standing on the spot not moving an inch. The girl only needed a piece of Ruby star stone. Not with the others.


    Until a moment had passed, Xue Ning, Xue Ying, and also Ju Xian, each of the three of them had found a magic item.


    Only Wan Lie and also Fu Xie Lan did not do the same. However, Zhou did not question the two of them, perhaps they had their reasons.


    Finally, they all left the room, and the previous wall somehow managed to move shut like before.


    The magic stone that was the key to the room broke free and then fell to the floor, appearing to be splintered in an irregr shape. The six pieces of magic stone as before came back into view.


    Looking at the scene before him, Ju Xian muttered, "It seems this room is just a formality, its existence is meant to hide the magic stone which is the key to the room behind that wall."


    And what the man said was confirmed by all of them. Including Zhou. To this day, the man still finds it hard to believe what he found today. Everything waspletely unexpected for him. However, the only thing he should be grateful for was the offer.


    An offer that might save his father from being punished in the city center and return to the Wang family n, even if they have to go far in the end. But that wasn''t a problem for him at all.


    And after that, they all left the room. Exit from the door on the left of the castle.


    It was already afternoon, and soon the night woulde. It seemed they were all unaware that they had spent a lot of time in the room.


    Fu Xie Lan and the others returned to the second floor.

 Chapter 382 - Weak Clan

    Two dayster, Fu Xie Lan and the others prepared to head to the City Center, wearing red robes bearing the symbol of the Wang Family n.


    The five of them did go with Zhou. As for his younger brother ''Chou'', the man decided to stay so he could take care of his mother.


    Leaving Yuskov by following a special path to their destination City.


    At this time, it was already early in the morning, they purposely started the journey at that time to reach the city center at noon. The time when Vampires should rest or hide from the sun.


    During the trip, there was no conversation whatsoever. Only the sound of nocturnal animals and the sound of crashing footsteps filled the silence.


    Exactly one day before their departure, Zhou had told him everything he knew about the Jun Family n as well as about the city center.


    The Jun Family n was the strongest n among the four ns. Not only that, but the family n also had more wealth than the others, so they were able to stockpile a lot of pills from the wizards, and sometimes they also hired some wizards to do something they wanted.


    While the City Center, as the name suggests. All Vampire activities are centered in that region. There is no leader or City Master like in Kanca City. The Vampire Town Center had no rules and was very free.


    There are no gate guards, nor are there security guards. Everyone does whatever they please.


    For those who have no strength or in other words, are very weak, it is not rmended to enter the city center. Because that would be tantamount to putting one''s life into danger, and one of these was the Wang Family n. In the center of the city, it was rare for people from the Wang family n to appear, not because they didn''t dare, it was just that they cherished life more than doing such a thing.


    Even though there is no leader or City Master, that doesn''t mean there is no power in that ce.


    The Jun Family n which was the strongest n had the right in the center of the city more than the others. And when someone went against that family, then he would receive punishment in the city center, right in front of arge crowd. They did it so that it could be a lesson for other ns not to do the same. And in the end, none of the ns dared to oppose or do anything to the Jun Family n, making that n even more powerful, acting arbitrarily and arrogantly.


    The wind blows slowly, the air typical of the cold but refreshing early morning makes anyone feel a little rxed.


    During their journey, they encountered many Vampires who were from the same n as Zhou. However, the Vampires paid no heed to them and simply ignored them.


    Fu Xie Lan who saw the response of the people frowned in confusion.


    If it was just her, Wan Lie, and the other three mages, then it probably wouldn''t be a problem to be ignored. However, she was currently with Young Master Zhou. One of the sons of Wang Chu, the head of the Wang family.


    Shouldn''t they be saluting or something? Like the treatment of people in general when meeting one of the family members of their leader. However, what did she see now? Their attitude is very far from all that.


    "Are we currently still within the territory of the Wang Family n?" asked Fu Xie Lan suddenly.


    "That''s right, Miss," Zhou replied immediately.


    "Why do you ask such like that?"


    "No, I just feel a little confused by their treatment of you," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    "It''s not that I want to meddle in your business, no. It''s just that shouldn''t they be respectful when they meet you? They are acting arbitrarily as if they don''t consider your existence at all," added Fu Xie Lan at length.


    Hearing the question from the female wizard next to him, Zhou smiled sadly.


    "Don''t worry about me, Miss. This is normal."


    "Eh? What do you mean?"


    "This is the Wang Family n, Miss. We from the main family of this n don''t even have a position in the hearts of the people living in the Wang territory itself. It''s all because we''re weak."


    "So the only way to survive their attitude is to just ignore them," added Zhou again.


    "Don''t worry, Miss. I and all the main families are used to this."


    The main families were those who lived in the Wang family n''s main residence and were naturally pure-blooded.


    Hearing this, Fu Xie Lan just nodded in understanding.


    "It''s so sad," Xue Ning mumbled which was immediately rewarded with a sharp re from Wan Lie.


    But apparently, the girl didn''t realize it and made her keep walking casually.


    Orange light appears to break out on the eastern horizon, slowly but surely the darkness of the night is reced by the light of day.


    They had all traveled for several hours, using their powers only when they were in a quiet ce, and then returned to walking when they encounteredrge crowds.


    The dividing wall began to appear before the eyes, as well as the veryrge gate there.


    Behind those walls and gates were the center of the city they were headed for.


    Fu Xie Lan could vaguely see the man next to her looking uneasy, the look on his face couldn''t be described in a good way at all. Even his hands seemed to be shaking.


    "Want to rest first?" asked Fu Xie Lan.


    "Would you like to rest, Miss? Well, maybe it''s a good idea before entering the city center," he said to the girl next to him, a sentence perhaps more appropriate for himself.


    Fu Xie Lan who heard this just nodded.


    They all then looked for the mostfortable ce for their bodies to rest before continuing their journey.


    Approaching the gate, suddenly a group of people blocked Zhou.


    "No one is allowed to pass through the gate," said the figure.


    "Even if it was you, MASTER ZHOU," added another man with a suppressed tone of voice at the end of the sentence.


    "Why can''t we go through the gate? The Wang Family n never gave such rules," Zhou replied taking a step forward.


    "Does everything have to be with this n''s decision?" Heh. Your father ''Wang Chu'' will die soon. Your mother has gone mad, and your brothers are dead."


    "What other hope do we have for this n''s main family? So to prevent any harm from entering the Wang Family n''s territory, we agreed to not allow anyone to pass through the gate," said one of them as he continued to assess the people who were with Zhou with a very disrespectful gaze.

 Chapter 383 - Weak Clan (2)

    "What other hope do we have for this n''s main family?"


    "So to prevent any harm from entering the Wang Family n''s territory, we agreed to not allow anyone to pass through the gate," said one of them as he continued to assess the people who were with Zhou.


    "Let us pass," said Zhou.


    "No, Young Master."


    "Why did you enter the city center anyway?" the man asked again.


    "This is none of your business," Zhou replied.


    "Then you''d better go back. We''ll never let you through," said the man.


    Fu Xie Lan who saw the man next to her being treated like that only sighed harshly, feeling embarrassed. Even though the main family was weak, that didn''t mean they could treat Zhou arbitrarily.


    "So what if I want to go through that gate?" said Fu Xie Lan suddenly interrupting the two.


    "Are you deaf? We said we would not let anyone through the gate," said the man again.


    "So what? Is the gate broken?" asked Fu Xie Lan pretending to be stupid.


    Several Vampires in front of themughed loudly at Fu Xie Lan''s words, "Miss, I don''t know if you are joking or if you are stupid."


    "Our n is so weak, if the gate opened and allowed one to enter the city center, we wouldn''t know what danger he would bring to this n. If it''s just him then it''s fine, we are afraid that people who enter the city will get into trouble and affect this n."


    "If such a thing were to happen, with our weak strength. We won''t be able to repel it and in the worst case, this territory will be taken over by another n," answered one of them. His tone still sounded very polite whenpared to the previous man.


    Fu Xie Lan who heard about it more or less agreed. What they did was very right, moreover, the main family of this n was in trouble right now.


    The girl understood what they were doing, it was just that their way of doing it was wrong, and she didn''t like it.


    "I can guarantee, something like what you said will not happen, Master," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    "After all that you guys are doing is supposed to be through the approval of the main family. Not by acting alone, if it''s like this, then it''s the same as not respecting the existence of the main family."


    "I know we are weak. But torn apart like this, wouldn''t that be a disaster for this n itself?" said Fu Xie Lan.


    Those who heard it fell silent, especially Zhou and the few Vampires who insisted on blocking it.


    Even the man who looked disrespectful earlier fell into silence and seemed to be thinking.


    Fu Xie Lan who saw their reaction all smiled behind the cloth covering her face.


    "Acting alone and suspecting each other is tantamount to suicide, you know?" she added again.


    "Even though it''s weak, it doesn''t mean we have to act like this," she said patronizingly as if she were part of the Vampires.


    They all just listened silently, trying to properly digest everything that was said by Fu Xie Lan.


    While on the other hand, for some reason Zhou felt touched after hearing the girl''s sentence. As one of the sons of the main family, he should have said that. But never had the slightest courage, even to voice everything that was on his mind.


    And at this moment, what he was holding back had been voiced out directly by Miss Xie Lan.


    Those who were blocking before now had their expressions slowly softened.


    "A-alright, pardon our previous treatment, Young Master Zhou," said one of them while bowing, followed by the others.


    "No problem, forget it. It''s over," the man replied instantly.


    "Then may we know your purpose for entering the city center?"


    "I want to bring my father back," Zhou replied that instant.


    "B-but, Young Master¡­ The Jun family n will not allow this to happen."


    "I know that. However, I can''t just sit around waiting for the news of my father''s death," Zhou replied.


    "You don''t have to worry about anything. What I''m about to do, I guarantee it won''t have any impact on our n," he added.


    "B-but how?"


    "You don''t have to think about it. Let it be my business," Zhou replied.


    "Very well, Young Master. We will wait for your return here," said one of them.


    "Thank you," Wang Zhou replied.


    A faint sigh escaped from Fu Xie Lan''s lips, it was fortunate that these Vampires had an easy-going disposition.


    Zhou, Fu Xie Lan, and the others then passed through the gate unhindered.


    It was already morning, the sun was shining brightly.


    Setting foot in the center of the City, the first thing that awaited them was the intense stares of the people who were there. Immediately Zhou and the others became the center of attention.


    It turned out that Fu Xie Lan''s previous guess was wrong. She thought the situation in the city center would be quiet during the day. But what did she see now? Very crowded, like the city center in general.


    "Come on, Miss," Zhou said then took the first step.


    Fu Xie Lan just nodded in response.


    The people they met did not hesitate to give a disdainful look. However, none of that had any effect on Fu Xue Lan though, and the others. Except for Zhao, since entering the city center, the man looked restless and very worried.


    It was the first time in decades that he had appeared in front of so many ns like this again, making the man feel uneasy.


    "Calm yourself," Fu Xie Lan muttered without turning to look at Zhao.


    Sensing that Fu Xie Lan was talking to him, Zhou turned his head to the origin of the voice. "O-okay, Miss. I''m sorry," he said trying to control everything he was feeling.


    "You know where the usual punishment is handed down?" asked Fu Xie Lan in the lowest possible tone of voice, yet still able to reach the senses of those with him.


    "No, Miss. It''s been a very long time since Ist visited this ce. And after that time, I''ve never been here again. During that time I''ve only heard stories from people," Zhou replied in one breath.


    Hearing the man''s answer, Fu Xie Lan took a deep breath. It seemed she had to move on her own to find information about it.


    ''Miss, I faintly feel a witch''s aura spreading in this ce,'' Hao''s voice buzzed in Fu Xie Lan''s mind.


    ''Is that true? Doesn''t ite from us?''


    ''No, Miss. This is different. It auras the same as the ck-robed figure we fought in Fairy''s territory,'' Hao retorted.


    ''Ha?'' Just as she finished her sentence, her sense of smell also felt the same way as Hao.


    Fu Xie Lan reflexively looked back and found Wan Lie who was also staring at her.. It seemed, that man also felt the same way.

 Chapter 384 - Inn

    ''No, Miss. This is different. It auras the same as the ck-robed figure we fought in Fairy''s territory,'' Hao retorted.


    ''Ha?'' Just as she finished her sentence, her sense of smell also felt the same way as Hao.


    Fu Xie Lan reflexively looked back and found Wan Lie who was also staring at her. The man also felt the same way.


    ''True, but the smell is very faint.'' Immediately she looked around to find out where the scent wasing from.


    But the result is nil. She didn''t find a single suspicious figure. All that entered her view were vampires with red robes on their bodies.


    The more they stepped, the very disturbing smell seemed to spread around them.


    "Where are we now, Xie Lan?" Xue Ning asked suddenly making them all turn their heads towards the girl.


    "Maybe we need to find an inn first?"


    "But, Xie Lan. Will anyone ept us? Just looking at their gazes makes me a little doubtful," Xue Ning replied.


    "I''ll make them want," said the girl firmly.


    After half a day in the city center, Fu Xie Lan and the others entered an inn that was not very crowded. Only asionally seen Vampires hanging around there. The inn is not too big and looks simple.


    If one usually immediately greeted guests when visiting, but that was not the case for Fu Xie Lan and the others.


    Even the innkeeper ignored their existence.


    "We want to reserve a room, sir," said Fu Xie Lan, approaching the old man who was the owner of the inn where she was. The girl knew it just by looking at the movements of the man who gave orders to several maids earlier.


    "We don''t ept people from poor ns, miss. If you don''t have a lot of spirit stones. The better you guys just leave," said the old man in a disdainful tone.


    "How many spirit stones do you need to get a room, sir?" asked Fu Xie Lan still in a polite tone.


    While Zhou was next to her, the man had been worried since earlier. Afraid that the spirit stones he brought would not be enough for the six of them. He had thought before, their arrival to the city center would be done secretly, and not in an overt manner, and even booked an inn like this.


    To be honest, he had a hard time guessing what the girl was up to. Would not appear in front of so many people make it difficult for them to save his father?


    The old man who heard Fu Xie Lan''s words snorted disapprovingly. "Why ask, Miss? Even if I mention the price, you can''t necessarily pay it," replied the innkeeper.


    "Miss, we should find another ce," Zhou said feeling already ufortable.


    "Tch.. this inn is already the cheapest among all the inns here."


    "What are you guys visiting here for? You''d better go back to your ns. It''s better than wandering around and polluting the city center," added the old man in a very arrogant tone of voice.


    "Forgive us, sir," Zhou replied.


    "We''d better go, Miss Xie Lan," he added again and immediately got a re from the girl.


    "Why apologize? You''repletely innocent."


    Zhou just stayed silent and didn''t answer. Seeing the man''s response, Fu Xie Lan took a deep breath. She needed an inn to n and observe the situation before moving on. So whatever happened she had to get it.


    Immediately she reached into her cosmic bag and pulled out a handful of spirit stones from inside.


    "Is this enough for six rooms?" she asked the old man standing before her.


    Those who saw this were stunned on the spot, and Zhou was no exception. Even the other guests who happened to be passing by stopped their step.


    "Not enough?" asked Fu Xie Lan again when she didn''t get a response from the innkeeper.


    The girl then reached into her cosmic bag again and took out two grips full of spirite stones from inside.


    "No-Miss..." Zhou stuttered. The Spirite stone in front of them could even afford a single inn.


    The old man who had belittled them before was now speechless, his jaw almost falling at the sight of the many spirite stones piled upright on the table in front of him.


    Wang''s family is poor? Huh, then what did he see now? They even took out countless spirit stones without the slightest hesitation.


    "Master, can you hear me?" Fu Xie Lan''s voice suddenly awakened the old man''s shock.


    "Ah, y-yes, Miss. you cane in right away and upy the six rooms," replied the old man as he scooped up all the spirit stones in front of him as he was looking at the treasure.


    Xue Ning who saw the male innkeeper''s response only snorted disapprovingly.


    Whereas on Fu Xie Lan''s side, all of that was meaningless to her. The number of spirite stones she took out was only a fraction of the spirite stones she had. Let''s say this is another of her luck.


    They were then escorted to their respective rooms.


    And because it was still noon, they decided to rx for a while in a special room that had been provided for the guests of the inn. Very quiet all around.


    "Xie Lan, you shouldn''t give him many spirit stones," Xue Ning said right afternding her body on the chair provided, causing Zhou who seemed to want to say the same thing, only nod in approval of the girl''s question.


    "That''s right, Miss. One full grip of spirit stone is enough to rent six rooms," said Zhou.


    "Never mind, forget it and don''t think about it. At least I''ve got what I wanted," Fu Xie Lan replied


    "Hmm, fine."


    "By the way, what are your next ns?"


    "Nothing," Fu Xie Lan replied in that instant.


    "Huh?"


    "Aren''t we going to save Wang Chu, Xie Lan?" Xue Ning asked.


    "Indeed, but not now," the girl replied curtly.


    "I still don''t understand, Xie Lan. Many of them already know of our existence, won''t that make it difficult for us to moveter."


    "Entering the city center openly for all to see is my goal," the girl replied lightly.


    "Huh?"


    "In your opinion, if the leader of the wang family suddenly disappeared in the city center, who would be the prime candidate as the culprit?" asked Fu Xie Lan.


    "Of course, Wang Family n, Miss," Zhou replied quickly.


    "Right. But it will be different when you are in the same location when it happened," exined Fu Xie Lan.


    "Seeing you in the same location, they wouldn''t think that it was people from the Wang family n who took Wang Chu away, and that would protect not only you but your n as well."


    "They will think that someone else was who did it, and not the Wang family n people."


    "Right now, let''s observe the situation first while looking for where your father is."

 Chapter 385 - Fu Xie Lans Request

    "Right now, let''s observe the situation first while figuring out where your father is," said Fu Xie Lan clearly.


    They all could easily digest the girl''s words and justify all her ns.


    Indeed, if they were to only secretly move in the center of the city without anyone else knowing, then when they managed to get Wang Chu out of there, then the only n they could suspect would be the n of the Wang family.


    Made the Jun family n point its fangs at that weak n.


    And the impact? Of course the entire Wang family n, without exception.


    Zhou, who finally understood Miss Xie Lan''s n and purpose, was slightly amazed. He had never even thought of doing such a thing before.


    "After knowing your father''s whereabouts, we only need to think about how to save the Wang family head without anyone knowing," said Fu Xie Lan.


    "And until then, don''t do things that can cause amotion or anything like that. I don''t want unimportant things like that to get in the way of a well-organized n."


    "But, Xie Lan. Isn''t our presence in the center of this city already provoked other people to make a fuss with us? If my judgment is correct, since entering this territory, I have never once encountered friendly gazes from those we met during our trip," Xue Ning said at length.


    "Leave it alone. Before our main goal is sessful, then the only thing we can do is be patient," Fu Xie Lan replied in one breath.


    Hearing the girl''s exnation, everyone nodded. "Okay," they said then, almost at the same time.


    The night was gettingte, Fu Xie Lan had not yet fallen asleep. Since this afternoon, her mind could not calm down. Why can the aura of a ck witch fill the city center?


    Are those ck magicians also wandering in this ce?


    "Hao, do you feel anything fishy?" Fu Xie Lan asked her magic beast spirit.


    ''No, Miss. If I feel something strange, then there''s no way I''ll just stay like this,'' replied the little fluffy creature.


    Hearing the response from Hao Fu Xie Lan heaved a rough sigh.


    However, she suddenly remembered something. "Bai Mo..." she called.


    And a few secondster, a handsome man with long white hair appeared in front of her.


    "I''m here, Miss," said the man, lowering his gaze.


    Seeing the man before her, Fu Xie Lan was silent for a moment before starting to speak.


    "You don''t feel anything strange in the center of this city?" she asked.


    The one who was asked was silent wasn''t that Bai Mo''s Bodyguard didn''t want to answer, it was just that he remembered his Master''s order that as much as possible not to say anything that might distract Miss Fu Xie Lan''s focus. His only job was to take care of the girl, nothing else.


    The rest, if he encountered anything suspicious, or even found traces of a ck magician at once, he had to immediately send the information to the ruler as soon as possible.


    Bai Mo already knew that Miss Fu Xie Lan was currently trying to collect pieces of the Ruby star stone, an heirloom belonging to the Elf race. Even though he had blood flowing from that race in his body, that didn''t mean he knew everything about the Elf race.


    "Alright, if you don''t want to answer it, that''s fine," said Fu Xie Lan when she saw the man was silent.


    "You were assigned to look after me, weren''t you?"


    "That''s right, Miss."


    "Then you stop for a while," said Fu Xie Lan.


    "Eh? What do you mean, Miss?"


    "Stop guarding me, and instead I want you to look for the whereabouts of Wang Chu, the head of the Wang family," exined Fu Xie Lan.


    "But Miss, what if something happened to you while I was away?" Bodyguard Bai Mo replied.


    "Don''t worry about it. I''m not alone after all. There''s Hao, Wang Zhou, Wan Lie, and the others."


    Bai Mo didn''t answer, just stood there as if he was considering Fu Xie Lan''s words, wrestling with his thoughts.


    "How?"


    "Do you want to look for Wang Chu? Or am I going to look for him myself? Of course, you can know for yourself the difference in risk that will be experienced, right?" she added.


    "Alright, Miss. ording to your request, I will search for the whereabouts of that middle-aged man," Bai Mo replied immediately.


    "Good."


    "Then you can go now," she said again.


    "I''m leaving, Miss. Take good care of yourself," Bodyguard Bai Mo replied.


    "Erm."


    After the white-haired man left. Fu Xie Lan went to meet her friends and said that she didn''t want to be disturbed until tomorrow night.


    Closing the door and locking it tightly from the inside, Fu Xie Lan then quietly jumped from her bedroom window.


    Currently, she intended to enter the Jun Family n Territory.


    Walking in the city center without anyone noticing its existence.


    Until she met a group of Vampires in red robes with crescent moons engraved on their robes indicating that they were all people from the Jun Family n. This was what Fu Xie Lan knew when Zhou told her everything he knew about that most powerful n.


    Follow them secretly, and when in lonely ces. Fu Xie Lan used her nt vines to kidnap the man who was walking at the back without anyone knowing.


    Tightly wrapped around the figure''s body then carried him away, not only that Fu Xie Lan also made him lose consciousness.


    All she wanted was the Cloak the man was wearing, nothing else.


    Wearing the Jun Family n''s robes made it easy for her to enter that n''s territory at all.


    While her own goal of entering the Jun family n''s territory was simply to take a look at the situation within the n, assessing the people directly would make it easier for her to decide what she might do next when she came face to face with them.


    Going alone was easier for her, than taking Zhou and the others with her. Fu Xie Lan did that not without reason because traveling alone would not only minimize the worst but also reduce the risks she would face.


    And here she is. If the territory of the Wang family n was called Yuskov, then the territory of the Jun family n was called Melita, and that name was emzoned on the entrance she had just walked through.


    The ck witch aura she felt was also still there, making her brows furrow in confusion once in a while when she couldn''t find the source at all.


    ''Miss, is it possible that the people of this n''s territory are cooperating with a ck witch?'' suddenly Hao''s voice buzzed in her head.


    And it managed to make Fu Xie Lan''s steps falter a bit.


    ''No evidence, Hao.''


    ''Then why is that aura only felt in the city center and in the Jun family n, Miss? Whereas in the Wang Family n it''s not.

 Chapter 386 - Infiltrate

    ''No evidence, Hao.''


    ''Then why is the aura only felt in the city center and in the Jun family n, Miss? Whereas in the Wang Family n it is not.''


    ''If that''s the case, why can''t we find one of them? Feel the aura dispersed, it means the ck witch is not alone,'' Fu Xie Lan replied.


    ''That''s right, Miss. And it could also have something to do with the deaths of Wang Zhou''s brothers,'' Hao replied.


    Fu Xie Lan continued to walk the path she had walked alone. She raised the hood of her cloak to cover her head with Hao and a bird perched on her shoulder, making the girl''s appearance seem very mysterious.


    However, no one suspected Fu Xie Lan''s existence. It was all because of the robe she was wearing.


    During the trip, she kept conversing with Hao through thoughts.


    ''Don''t make me dizzier, Hao.''


    ''I''m just guessing, Miss.''


    Fu Xie Lan no longer replied to the magic beast spirit''s words, but that didn''t mean she was refuting everything Hao said because ording to her, anything can happen, even if it is impossible and unexpected though.


    Walking deeper into the Jun Family n''s territory, the atmosphere didn''t look much different from that in the Wang Family n''s territory.


    Only one difference and that was the location of the castle which was the residence of the n''s main family.


    In the Wang Family n, the castle was very far in the middle of the n''s territory. It was different from the Jun Family n, where the castle was not far from the gate leading to the city center.


    If Fu Xie Lan guessed, maybe they did it on purpose considering that the Jun family n also ruled in the city center, so the location of the castle at such a distance was meant to make it easier for the main family to ess the city center.


    While the wang family n''s castle, ced very far from the city center gate, was meant to avoid danger, or if something happened, the main family could make preparations. Considering the people of their n were very weak.


    Two ns that bordered on each other and also had very stark differences.


    Not! Not only that, there is one more difference. The smell of blood where she was at this moment only smelled asionally when the wind blew. As if the ce was not inhabited by Vampires like in Yuskov, the territory of the Wang Family n.


    From her current position, Fu Xie Lan could also see the castle building which was the main family residence very clearly. A red g with an embroidered crescent moon fluttered at the top of the castle.


    Cit... Cit...


    Cit... Cit...


    The bird on her shoulder suddenly made a sound while jumping up and down, causing a Fu Xie Lan to slow down.


    Her brow furrowed, trying to digest and pay close attention to what was going on around her.


    As if already used to interacting with the winged creature, Fu Xie Lan was sure that something went wrong not far from her.


    Just when she had such a thought, Fu Xie Lan suddenly stopped in her tracks.


    Feeling as if she was in a dream, the girl pinched herself. But sadly, the pain that gued her proved that she wasn''t dreaming at all.


    The Voltex in her cosmic bag again faintly vibrated. That means the ruby ??star stone is not far from her.


    She never expected that she would find two pieces of ruby ??star stone in the Vampire race territory.


    But where?


    Suddenly amotion was heard. Looking at the source of the voice, in front of them were two figures in red robes who were fighting.


    However, the people around her seemed indifferent andpletely uninterested in the fight. It was as if what she was witnessing wasmon in this region.


    Just a nce and Fu Xie Lan did the same as the others, ignoring the two people who were busy battling.


    Decided to go back and follow where the Voltex vibration was getting stronger.


    She walked carefully, back down the street with all kinds of thoughts running through her head.


    ''Miss, BEWARE!!''


    Immediately Fu Xie Lan ducked her head just as the ball of ck smoke headed towards her. Lucky, Hao saw quickly that ball of smoke. Otherwise, she didn''t know what would happen to her.


    "Fyuuhhh... Almost," she said, standing up straight as before.


    But only a few secondster, her body stiffened again.


    What just came her way?


    Isn''t that a ball of ck smoke? The hallmark of the power of the ck witch that she always encountered?


    Knowing that fact, for some reason, her heart rate was racing, her blood seemed to ripple.


    She looked in the direction the ball of ck smoke wasing from. She had only encountered two fighting figures that had entered her vision a moment ago.


    ''Where did the smoke balle from?''


    ''Miss, there! Take a look at the hands of the two figures fighting over there," Hao said and Fu Xie Lan immediately followed.


    And sure enough, Fu Xie Lan was instantly stunned on the spot. The two figures were not of the Vampire race. Only their robes belonged to the Vampire race.


    She staggered back a little but tried to stand up again.


    "Careful, Miss," a male voice suddenly reached her ears making her startled.


    Even so, Fu Xie Lan was still able to maintain her calm and even expression.


    "Thank you," she replied then walked back.


    "If I may ask, where are you headed, Miss?" asked the man suddenly appeared in front of her.


    "None of your business, Master," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    "If you go any further, I''m afraid you''ll be in danger," said the figure, sounding ambiguous.


    Fu Xie Lan''s brow furrowed faintly.


    "Master, instead of getting in my way, shouldn''t you intervene between the two people who are fighting over there?" replied Fu Xie Lan pretending not to know the existence of the ck witch.


    "I''m afraid, they will hurt the people around here."


    "Including me too, just like a moment ago," added Fu Xie Lan again.


    Hearing Fu Xie Lan''s words, the manughed, bursting intoughter making Fu Xie Lan''s brows furrow in confusion. Because she felt there was nothing funny at all.


    "Is this your first time seeing a fight around this ce?" asked the man looking fixedly at Fu Xie Lan from head to toe, as if he was judging.


    Fu Xie Lan didn''t answer and just kept quiet. She knew the questions asked of her were trick questions.


    If Fu Xie Lan answered with a ''Yes'' while this wasn''t the first time such a fight had happened, then the man before her would automatically be suspicious of her.


    And if she answered ''No'', while this was the first time such a fight had taken ce, then that man would suspect her too.


    Only one option for her was to answer correctly without the slightest mistake.


    But, how should she answer? Whereas this was the first time she had set foot in this territory.. What Zhou told her about the Jun family n was also just a general one and it couldn''t help her at all.

 Chapter 387 - Infiltrate (2)

    "Why are you silent, Miss?" asked the man in front of her.


    "It''s not your right to interfere in my business, Master. You''d better step aside, I want to pass," replied Fu Xie Lan.


    "But where do you want to go?"


    It was very clear that the man was deliberately blocking her. Not only that, but the man in front of her also ignored the existence of the two ck witches who were fighting.


    His seemingly ordinary attitude made Fu Xie Lan confused because she was sure that those Vampires had a keen sense of smell and could sense foreign scents in this area, even though their smell was not as sharp as that of the Werewolf race.


    Unless...


    Fu Xie Lan suddenly gasped at the contents of her thoughts.


    Could it be that all of them around her were ck witches? Wearing Vampire robes just to disguise their identity, as she did?


    "What is it, Miss?" the man asked again.


    Fu Xie Lan who heard this was still frozen on the spot.


    Has the Jun family n been dominated by that cursed witch? No wonder the aroma wafted all over the ce.


    ''Miss, we should leave this area and return to the city center,'' Hao''s voice buzzed in her head.


    ''But, Hao. I need that ruby ??star stone piece.''


    ''Now it''s just the two of us, Miss. It would be very dangerous to stay in this area any longer.''


    ''Let''s go back first, and you cane backter with the others,'' Hao said again advising the girl.


    Fu Xie Lan did not respond to the magic beast spirit''s words. Maybe what Hao said was true too.


    "Sorry, Sir. I have to go first, looks like I forgot something," said Fu Xie Lan after a few minutes of silence and then turned around without waiting for the man''s response.


    "Wait, Miss!!"


    But Fu Xie Lan kept walking as if she didn''t hear the man''s voice. Just a few seconds. Her footsteps stopped again, the man moved quickly and stopped right in front of her, again blocking the way.


    "What do you want?" asked Fu Xie Lan in an even and cold voice.


    "Didn''t I ask you before, Miss? You should have answered first. And shouldn''t you be polite when you enter someone else''s territory?" The man said in one breath.


    Like being struck by lightning, Fu Xie Lan froze on the spot hearing the man''s words. Somehow the man knew that she was not from this region. However, she tries to keep her cool as much as possible.


    "Tsk, if I may ask, where did you get this robe, Miss?" said the man again as he grabbed the hem of the robe that Fu Xie Lan was wearing.


    "This is none of your business, You better stay away and stop getting in my way," Fu Xie Lan replied in the same tone of voice as before, acting as if what the man said didn''t affect her at all.


    "After all, do I have to get permission to wear this n''s robes? Of course not, Master. People from the Jun family n have the right to wear the royal robes of the n without having to get the approval of others," she added, what she said was as if she was one of the residents of this strongest family n''s territory.


    Right after finishing her sentence, the man burst outughing again.


    "Do you know? A foreigner who enters this area, will not easily leave this ce," said the man as if ignoring Fu Xie Lan''s words.


    "I am not a foreigner," Fu Xie Lan replied.


    "Is that true?" The manughed bitterly.


    "I just found out that there are Vampires in this territory who love to interfere and take care of other people''s business," sarcastically Fu Xie Lan.


    The figure in front of herughed again, "Too bad I''m not a Vampire, Miss," he said then ck smoke appeared in his palm. And it managed to make Fu Xie Lan''s feet fall back slightly.


    "Why, Miss? Are you afraid?"


    "H-howe?"


    The manughed at Fu Xie Lan''s response. "This is a consequence you have to ept." And in that instant, arge number of ck smoke balls rushed towards Fu Xie Lan. The girl''s reflex jumped up and dodged the surprise attack.


    Why are ck witches roaming this ce? Is the main family not aware of it? Or did the main family deliberately allow them to be here?


    "For a Vampire like you, your speed is okay, Miss," said the man again with a disdainful smile.


    Fu Xie Lan ignored the man''s words, her mind was confused. Her baseless conjecture filled her head, but what was the harm if she tried to prove it? And the only way to prove it was to move and herd the figure before her into the castle that was the main residence of the Jun family.


    She wanted to see firsthand how the people in the residence reacted when they witnessed the battle in front of the castle.


    Yes, it''s the only way for her. With a quick movement, Fu Xie Lan turned around towards the castle not too far from where she was.


    "Where are you going, Miss. You shouldn''t ignore me like this," said the man again with a smirk and followed Fu Xie Lan.


    ''Miss, this is very dangerous,'' the hum of Hao''s voice filled her head again.


    ''What if they did work together?''


    ''Rx, Hao,'' Fu Xie Lan replied, although she couldn''t calm herself down. This time to unravel the riddle that puzzled her, she was willing to bet with herself.


    Because the figure of the man who was chasing her now knew her identity.


    ''Miss, BEWARE!!''


    The girl''s reflexes dodge, and BOOM...!!


    The ball of smoke hit the building behind Fu Xie Lan, and it managed to make her the center of attention.


    Even so, Fu Xie Lan did not stop. The girl continued to move closer to the castle.


    A little bit more...


    And finally, she arrived. Stopped walking and turned to face the figure who was also doing the same thing as her.


    "Tsk, I warned you before, Miss."


    "Looks like you don''t even know where you are at this point."


    Fu Xie Lan was silent and did not respond to the man''s words.


    "Do you think, the main family would allow a figure like you to wreak havoc on this n''s territory?" said Fu Xie Lan. Her voice was so sharp and sounded very domineering.


    "HAHAHAHAHA...." the manughed again.


    "Alright, then let''s see what the main family will do when they see me messing up," he said and secondster a wisp of ck smoke appeared in his hand again, he immediately threw it at Fu Xie Lan.


    No, not towards the girl, the ck smoke swerved right.


    BOOM..!!!


    BRAAKKKK...!!


    Several parts of the Jun family''s main residence castle cracked.


    Just a minuteter, a group of people in the same red robes that Fu Xie Lan was wearing came out from there.


    "Fei Long, what else are you doing here?" shouted one of the group right after stopping not far from where Fu Xie Lan was.

 Chapter 388 - Infiltrate (3)

    "Fei Long, what else are you doing here?" shouted one of the group right after stopping not far from where Fu Xie Lan was.


    "As usual. I''m just bored."


    Fu Xie Lan who saw their interaction frowned in confusion. What does this mean?


    "We have guests," said one of them again.


    "Fei Long, didn''t I previously give you the order not to let Vampires roam this ce?" asked the person standing in the front of the group.


    "Oh, I am apologies, sir. This is thest time," Fei Long said.


    "Take care of her. Don''t make any more trouble. I haven''t finished extracting their souls and don''t want to be disturbed by any sound," the man waved and then turned around, walking back into the castle.


    "Ah yes, don''t kill her. Maybe her soul can be a perfect Arhata," said the man, stopping his steps for a moment.


    ''What are they talking about?''


    ''Extracting soul?''


    ''Arhata? What''s that?'' Many things made Fu Xie Lan confused again.


    Just a nce at their interaction was already proof that Hao''s previous guess wasn''tpletely wrong.


    Fu Xie Lan could sense that the group that had just appeared did not have any Vampire aura at all.


    Her heart skipped a beat, what exactly was going on in this Jun family n territory? She who originally only wanted to observe their movements firsthand never expected to meet several ck witches in the main family residence.


    If so, where were the Vampires and the main family at right now?


    ''Miss, it''s just the two of us now,'' Hao said in her head.


    ''There are many of them, Miss. And has surrounded us now,'' he added again.


    Without Hao saying it, Fu Xie Lan had already realized it.


    After daring to bet with herself, it had be a risk for her to be in the position she was in now. She only hoped to get out of this area safely.


    Because expecting help will be impossible.


    "Miss must be wondering why I was able to find out that you are a new person entering the Jun Family n''s territory, right?" Fei Long asked then chuckled.


    "That''s because all the residents of the Jun family n''s territory are aware of our whereabouts as well as all the rules we set."


    "And tonight for the next three days, not a single Vampire will be allowed in let alonee near the main residence of the Jun family. However, what a shame. You entered the Jun family n''s territory at the wrong time, Miss."


    "Oppose? Of course, at first, they were against us when implementing the rule."


    "But do you know what happened next, Miss?"


    "Those who go against our will meet death right away. While it was Vampires whoplied with our wishes, they can still breathe calmly until now."


    "And that has been the case since these past few years. Hahaha, You think how can this n stand powerful in the center of the city? It''s all because of our existence. And all the Vampires from the Jun family n are our current allies."


    "You should say thank you to me, for telling you about this. Yes, although maybe soon you will also feel the same as them," said the man at length interspersed with a chuckle that sounded very annoying.


    Fu Xie Lan who heard Fei Long''s chatter now understood. It turns out that there is a big secret behind this family n.


    "But before taking you to hell, do you have ast word or question?" said the man again in a soft, contrived tone of voice.


    Very different from the contents of the sentence he said.


    Hearing that, the corners of Fu Xie Lan''s lips curled up behind the cloth covering her face. It seemed that the ck witch in front of her was very easy to say everything he knew. Wouldn''t that be great? Maybe she just needed to fish it out?


    Fu Xie Lan then pretended to be scared, "Re-really? M-may I know what I want to know?" she stuttered, her hand was shaking faintly.


    "Think of it as a gift from me for your death. Hahaha."


    "A-are the people in this territory right now not Vampires?" asked Fu Xie Lan in a stuttering tone of voice.


    "Which one? All of them?" Fei Long asked as he looked around.


    Fu Xie Lan nodded.


    "Hahaha, as you can see. But there are a lot of us, and not all of us in this area, Miss."


    "Fei Long, what did you say to that Vampire? Didn''t Master order you to end her immediately? Stop telling her so much," a woman''s shrill voice rang out.


    "This is my business. After all, she will soon meet her death, I just wanted to y around for a bit."


    "Hah, it''s up to you. I warned you."


    "Yes, Yes, thank you," Fei Long replied then continued, "What are you guys waiting for? I''m not a spectacle."


    "Disband," he said in a high-pitched voice, immediately everyone backed off and walked away. And leaving only Fei Long and Fu Xie Lan.


    "M-may I ask you something more?" Fu Xie Lan stuttered, her tone sounded very frightened.


    "Hmm?"


    "Wh-where is the main family at now?"


    "Perhaps already living peacefully in Hell, Miss," said the man while smiling at Fu Xie Lan.


    Immediately, Fu Xie Lan dropped her body and kneeled on the ground.


    "Hey, hey...I haven''t touched you and you''re already scared like that?" Fei Long saidughing again.


    "Hmm, that is the consequence they have to ept for going against what people will a few days ago."


    Hearing this, all the things that had confused Fu Xie Lan slowly came to light.


    "I-I want to be made Arhata. M-may I know what it is?" Fu Xie Lan asked looking up with sweat already dripping down her forehead. It wasn''t cold sweat, but the air around her suddenly rose a few degrees making her hot.


    "Arhatta, they are very powerful creatures of our creation, Miss. And a Vampire like you when you be an Arhata will have above-average abilities."


    "Great isn''t it?"


    "Hahaha, that''s us, Miss. But before that, your soul will be extracted first, then reborn with a new body, hahaha."


    Fu Xie Lan who heard this felt even more curious. She then worsened her expression.


    "F-for what purpose were they created? I-I''m afraid. P-please, can''t you just skip me? I-I promise I won''t tell this to anyone else,"mented Fu Xie Lan who was still on her knees helplessly.


    "Hahaha. Don''t be afraid like that, Miss. You''re not alone. There are already thousands of Arhatas in that person''sboratory. All of them will fight for the freedom of all the inhabitants of this world, hahaha."


    "You should feel honored to be a part of them.

 Chapter 389 - Truth Revealed

    "Hahaha. Don''t be afraid like that, Miss. You are not alone. There are already thousands of Arhatas in that person''sboratory. All of them willter fight for the freedom of all the inhabitants of this world, hahaha."


    "You should be honored to be a part of them."


    "T-thousands? Seize freedom?"


    "Did you ever hear the story of what happened seven hundred years ago?"


    Instantly Fu Xie Lan was stunned. Of course, she had heard the story of the bloody incident.


    "To prevent such failures from happening, that''s why we created Arhata," exined the man.


    "To seize freedom?"


    "That''s just our goal ofing in second, Miss. Our goal is actually to reactivate the ruin ball so that all the mana that fills this world is absorbed and makes us strong, having the power equal to God, who doesn''t want that? Haha haha."


    Hearing the word ruin ball, Fu Xie Lan''s ears buzzed.


    "Ah as a bonus, I''d like to leak a few more things to you."


    "I never said any of this to the people who would be my victims, Miss. So you should feel very lucky."


    Fu Xie Lan, who was looking down, looked up again.


    "Everything we had nned woulde true just as the silver blood moon happened."


    "And do you know? The time is very close, Miss," he whispered and thenughed,ughing as if not noticing the change in the expression of the girl in front of him.


    "Have you recently heard the news about the chaos in Kanca City?"


    "That was the work of Arhata, our creature, hahaha. Isn''t that great?" Fei Long kept spitting out everything he knew at the girl in front of him. He thought that the girl would soon die by his hands so he didn''t have to worry at all.


    "And after your death, chaos will continue to ur in Kanca City until the ce is destroyed and closed. And maybe you will be one of the culprits? hahaha."


    "And the result? Of course, we can freely move in all areas without worrying about the existence of other races that might suddenly appear without our knowledge. Hahaha."


    Fu Xie Lan froze on the spot. It turned out that everything he had previously suspected was true. They deliberately want to destroy Kanca City to cut offmunication of all races.


    "But don''t worry. It''s only the beginning, Miss."


    "And also just a diversion."


    "D-diversion?"


    "Hmm, we know that Damn Lord is constantly on the move looking for our whereabouts. Even Bodyguard Bai Mo and Bai Xue almost found us."


    GUARD BAI MO... That name kept ringing in her ears.


    "It''s just that Lord and his two bodyguards are weak and not as strong as they used to be."


    "Nevertheless, we remain vignt of course. And to prevent them from continuing to search for us, we have created such creatures to wreak havoc everywhere and distract them."


    "It will also make the ruler never think or realize our true purpose," said the man, continuing to spill everything as if what he said was nothing.


    "W-why don''t you guys activate the ruin ball now?" asked Fu Xie Lan finally speaking out.


    "You can''t, Miss. The only person who can activate that thing is her, she who will rise when the silver blood moon urs," said the man again.


    "May I tell you something more interesting, Miss?" Whispered the man bent down with a smirk stered on his lips.


    "That person will rise using Queen Yu Yi''s body. Hahaha."


    Immediately Fu Xie Lan''s breath hitched, her heartbeat fast, her blood rippled. For a moment, her mind and gaze went nk after learning all the facts that had confused her all this time. But only a few seconds, then back to normal.


    "Then for what purpose did some of you spread out throughout the race territory?" asked Fu Xie Lan.


    "Naturally toy down a spell that can speed up the ruin ball''s performance when it''s activated, Miss. You think with a world asrge as this, how long would it take to absorb all the mana that fills it?"


    "Then why did you put hell serpents in the human territory?" asked Fu Xue Lan again, her tone was already normal, didn''t sound scared at all, the girl slowly got up from her kneeling position on the ground.


    "That''s because... Huh? WHY DID YOU KNOW THAT?" Fei Long was shocked.


    Immediately, someonended right behind him.


    "What is this?" asked the figure who was now level with Fei Long.


    "Sir," said Fei Long, bowing and then straightening up.


    "Looks like a small insect has escaped your handling, Fei Long," said the man then looked at where Fu Xie Lan was.


    SHOCKED.


    The man was rooted to the spot when he saw the figure of the red-robed girl in front of him.


    "Tsk, I didn''t know that you woulde to us yourself, Miss."


    Fu Xie Lan frowned in confusion, the man''s voice seemed like she had heard before. But where?


    "Do you know the Vampire girl?" asked Feilong.


    "Vampire? Hahaha."


    "I don''t think she''s a Vampire," he added again and managed to make Fu Xie Lan gasp.


    "Huh? What do you mean sir? She''s wearing the robes of the Jun Family n," Fei Long asked starting to worry. If not a Vampire, then what? Who is she? Her aura is alsopletely undetectable. The man started to panic in his mind as he recalled the time when he vomited everything at the girl.


    What if the girl said it to someone else? No, he had to kill her right now at this ce. Yes, without dy. He suddenly regretted what he had done moments ago.


    "Are you the one in that robe is a Vampire?" the man asked back without turning to look at Fei Long.


    "N-no, sir," he stammered.


    The man just cleared his throat with a faint smile on his lips.


    At the same time, Fei Long turned his head back to where Fu Xie Lan was. Gave her a sharp look.


    "You Bitch..!! Have you tricked me?" shouted Fei Long?


    "I''ve never deceived anyone," replied Fu Xie Lan, who had regained her normal expression.


    "FUCK!! WAIT FOR YOUR DEATH," the man shouted at Fu Xie Lan, ck smoke could be seen in the palm of his hand.


    "Finish quickly, Fei Long, and return to guard," the man said then immediately got up, stepping into the castle.


    "Yes sir."


    And at that very instant, Fei Long created a huge ball of ck smoke and immediately released it all towards Fu Xie Lan at high speed.


    Of course, the girl did not remain silent. She jumped and made other moves just to dodge the ball of smoke, the wind it gave off was scorching hot.


    Fu Xie Lan nced behind her and found that the castle grounds were already ckened with mes that devoured the green grass.


    All of that was due to Fei Long''s ball of ck smoke that didn''t manage to hit Fu Xie Lan and just passed through.

 Chapter 390 - Black Witch

    Fu Xie Lan nced behind her and found that the castle grounds were already ckened with mes that devoured the green grass.


    All of that was due to Fei Long''s ball of ck smoke that didn''t manage to hit Fu Xie Lan and just passed through.


    "How long are you going to dodge? Huh?" Fei Long shouted in annoyance, he continued to shoot balls of ck smoke at the girl.


    While on the other hand, Fu Xie Lan had not put up the slightest resistance. Her mind was still trying to digest all the things that reached her senses of hearing.


    Fei Long continued to attack her blindly, seeing where he was and where she was, a smirk was stered on her lips behind the cloth covering the girl''s face.


    Fu Xie Lan moved to the side while slowly retreating until she was very close to the main residence castle.


    BOOM...


    BOOM...


    BRUCK...


    BOOM...


    Explosions sounded sessive, followed by cracks that urred in the castle causing several parts to fall to the ground.


    Fu Xie Lan had deliberately led Fei Long''s attack towards the majestic building not without reason.


    She didn''t know what it was like to extract souls, but she wanted so badly to thwart what the group of ck witchs was doing in the castle.


    Yes, at least Arhata wouldn''t increase if Fu Xie Lan thwarted them.


    ''Miss, we better get out of here,'' Hao''s voice buzzed back in her ears.


    ''They are very strong, Miss. And there are many,'' added the magic beast spirit again.


    ''Shut up, Hao.''


    ''It''s already impossible for the two of us to get out of here even if I try to run away. Look around, they are all on standby and seem to be waiting for orders,'' added Fu Xie Lan again.


    ''Then use the teleportation paper that Elder Huang Bao gave, Miss'' Hao replied.


    Immediately Fu Xie Lan remembered the object her Master gave her when she wanted to visit Fairy''s territory. Lucky, Hao reminded her.


    ''Later, Hao. Not now,'' said Fu Xie Lan.


    ''I want to do something first,'' she added.


    ''Miss, soon they will all be out of the castle.''


    ''Miss, you can get the ruby ??star stone piece next time.''


    ''Shut up, Hao,'' replied Fu Xie Lan immediately cutting off hermunication unterally.


    Fu Xie Lan couldn''t think straight if the creature kept bothering her. She just found out that her magic beast spirit likes to chatter a lot, even though she previously thought the little fluffy creature was very quiet.


    "DAMN!!"


    "YOU BRING ME TO THE CASTLE, FUCK!!" Fei Long cursed, his worries grew even more.


    Until now, the man had not known where Fu Xie Lan hade from. The girl kept avoiding him without putting up a fight making him feel very irritated.


    Fei Long suddenly stopped, the ck smog in his hand also disappeared instantly, making a Fu Xie Lan do the same.


    But only for a few seconds, she felt something fast-moving from behind her, Fu Xie Lan''s reflexes reversed, and at the same time, the girl stomped her feet on the ground and jumped high to avoid the attacks of several people who suddenly appeared.


    Several people she saw a moment ago came out again of the castle, each of their hands was already filled with very thick ck smoke, all of them stared at her intently.


    "Fei Long, what are you doing?"


    "Only catch one person and you can''t?" shouted one of them.


    "Shut up, instead of screaming over there. Why don''t you help me?" Fei Long replied. It wasn''t that he was weak that he couldn''t catch her, it was just that somehow the girl he was dealing with had such incredible speed. Even though she''s not a vampire.


    The ck witchs that Fu Xie Lan faced this time were four.


    "Stop messing around, and catch her! Master is waiting," said the man again.


    "Is what''s inside finished?" asked Fei Long.


    "Maybe, it just waits two more days and the extracted soul will be perfect. It almost failed because of your reckless attack on the castle,'' the man snarled.


    "Sorry, so now it''s the girl''s turn?" asked Feilong.


    "Who else? Do you want to be Arhata?"


    Fei Long just chuckled at the man''s reply.


    "Okay, help me catch her," he said then ck smoke reappeared in his palms, even rising to his arms and ending in his elbows.


    "Do as usual."


    The three nodded in agreement, and immediately each of them jumped away from each other and made Fu Xie Lan the center.


    ''What are they going to do?'' Fu Xie Lan''s brows furrowed as she continued to put on an alert attitude.


    By now, it was already early in the morning.


    The four ck witchs seemed to be dripping blood on the ground where they were standing, then chanting spells.


    Fu Xie Lan who saw that smiled again, in her palm faint blue mana appeared, forming four small balls resembling marbles.


    Immediately she shot the blue balls in various directions, towards the four magicians who surrounded her


    The sphere only moved a few meters and instantly turned into numerous extremely sharp ice spears.


    Making the four ck witchs gasp with jolts. Immediately they stopped the spell and moved backward.


    "Trying to dodge?"


    After saying that, thorny vines suddenly emerged from the ground and immediately wrapped around the legs of the four witches halfway. Makes them unable to move at all let alone dodge.


    BOOM...


    An explosion urred, Fu Xie Lan''s magic shed with the four magicians'' protective ck witch.


    "YOU ARE A WIZARD!!" Fei Long shouted with a pale face.


    "NO, NO. YOU''RE ALSO A FAIRY!!"


    The man panicked, even more, it turned out that someone he had underestimated before had this much power. Not only that, he foolishly told all of his Master''s ns to the girl without leaving anything behind.


    Over again Fei Long cursed himself.


    What if the girl escapes?


    While on the other hand, Fu Xie Lan re-opened hermunication with her magic beast spirit.


    ''Hao, you can fight the four of them?'' asked Fu Xie Lan.


    ''If it''s just the four of them, maybe I can, Miss.''


    ''All right, I''ll leave them to you.''


    ''Huh? Where do you want to go? Stay here, Miss. I''ll take care of you,'' Hao replied.


    ''No, this is my chance to find the whereabouts of the ruby ??star stone, Hao.''


    ''I will sneak into the castle before the people inside realize that the one fighting here is not me.''


    ''But, Miss...''


    ''I''ll do it fast, believe me. And after this, we will go," replied Fu Xie Lan, cutting Hao off.


    ''All right, Miss. ..take care of yourself, call me if you need help,'' Hao replied.

 Chapter 391 - I Am Not Yu Yi

    In the next second, Fu Xie Lan lowered Hao to the ground and then walked away from there. While the bird was always with her, she did not know where the winged creature had gone.


    Seeing the girl''s movement, Fei Long and another ck witch immediately got up to stop her.


    However, they had only moved a few steps, a light appeared right where Fu Xie Lan was before, so dazzling it made Fei Long and the others cringe at a halt.


    As the light dimmed, the figure of a very handsome adult man stood there.


    As soon as the four ck witchs seemed to freeze on the spot, they knew what figure was standing in front of them right now.


    Fei Long who regained his senses was looking for the figure of the girl he was targeting just a moment ago.


    "Where is the girl at?" as far as his eyes could see, he couldn''t find it, not even with his shadow. His aura was alsopletely undetectable.


    "You two, find the girl!" one of them ordered to the two ck witches who were with him earlier.


    "Okay."


    The two figures immediately moved from the spot but stopped.


    "Where do you think you''re going?" Hao''s deep voice stopped their steps as the figure stood in front of the two witches. His movement was so fast, it made the two ck witchs flinch backward.


    A long sword that suddenly appeared in his hand, he immediately swung, attacking from close range the two witchs.


    "Let''s help them," shouted the man who was already near Fei Long.


    Fei Long just nodded then used his wand and flew towards Hao.


    Two ck witch figures are now in the air directly above Hao, intent on attacking


    the magic beast spirit from there.


    While on the other hand, Fu Xie Lan managed to sneak into the castle.


    The ck witch''s very dense aura she could feel right when she first set foot inside the castle. Entering the castle through a hole in the partially copsed wall, using her eye abilities to avoid meeting the ck witchs inside the castle.


    Fu Xie Lan continued to move quietly and as fast as possible following the direction of the Voltex giving a wave of vibration that was getting stronger and stronger.


    The main residence castle of the Jun family n was very different from the main residence castle of the Wang family n. The interior of the castle looked very luxurious, various kinds of wall decorations filled each side of the wall, all dominated by gold and silver colors. Not only that, some decorations are filled with mana stones and spirit stones that have been polished in such a way that they look shiny.


    She is currently on the third floor. After looking around. Finding no one around, the girl walked quickly towards the stairs. Explosions and thumping sounds from outside the castle made Fu Xie Lan anxious about Hao''s condition, outside the castle there were not only four ck witchs, but many.


    At this time the darkness of the night slowly faded, faint light entered the rooming from the cracks of the castle.


    Fu Xie Lan quickened her pace even more.


    "Why the rush, Miss?" A man''s baritone voice suddenly entered her ears, and it managed to make Fu Xie Lan stop in her tracks and immediately turn around.


    A tall figure with a hooded ck robe covering his head, making it difficult for Fu Xie Lan to see what he looked like.


    The girl''s brow furrowed, when she used the eye ability before, she didn''t see anyone on the third floor where she was. How could that be? Where did this mane from? Had he just arrived in the same room as her or had he been here since earlier? Fu Xie Lan couldn''t figure it out.


    Suddenly Fu Xie Lan''s body jolted and stumbled backward if only there were no hands to hold her body.


    In just the blink of an eye, the man was already standing in front of her and he even held Fu Xie Lan''s body from falling to the floor.


    "Be Careful, miss."


    "Wh-who are you?" Fu Xie Lan stuttered staring fixedly at the figure in front of her. Although very close, she still had trouble seeing his appearance.


    "I?" The man chuckled, one of his hands still hugging Fu Xie Lan''s body, holding the girl''s body that was about to fall.


    "Can''t you feel the aura from my body?" the man asked.


    "Hmmm, I seem to feel a tremor in the....."


    The man had not finished his sentence yet and Fu Xie Lan immediately forcibly removed the man''s hand from her body and then stepped back, staying away.


    The man chuckled again.


    "You are so mean, Yu Yi," said the man with a deep breath.


    What? Yu Yi? Who is Yu Yi? Fu Xie Lan heard the nameing out of the mouth of the man standing before her.


    "I''m not Yu Yi. You''re wrong," Fu Xie Lan replied, then at the same time cursed herself. Why did she reply back and also exin that she was not the person the man was referring to?


    Fu Xie Lan knew, that the figure standing before her was a ck witch. But why the attitude that the man showed as if he had been familiar with her?


    But that wasn''t what Fu Xie Lan was worried about right now, she had to find the ruby ??star stone before Hao was injured facing the ck witchs outside the castle.


    But, how? She didn''t even know if she could escape the man in front of her or not.


    "Your voice¡­.It''s been seven hundred years since Ist heard of it," said the man adding to Fu Xie Lan''s confusion.


    "Don''t you remember me at all?" added the man again.


    Fu Xie Lan who was still standing on the spot was suddenly dragged against the wall in the blink of an eye, the girl''s body hit the wall and was in the man''s arms.


    "Just this once, don''t go against me, Yu Yi. I just wanted to be near you a little longer," the man said immediately when he saw Fu Xie Lan''s hands were full of blue mana.


    Fu Xie Lan subconsciously followed the man''s wish, pulling back her mana.


    "I told you, I''m not Yu Yi."


    But the man was silent, thenughed. Augh that sounded heartbreaking at the same time.


    "You''re mean."


    "You remember Gu Yi, but you forget me."


    "You are evil, Yu Yi. You are evil."


    "I''ve been waiting for your arrival for hundreds of years, but what is this? You don''t remember me at all," the man said with a crispugh.


    "Even now you are pregnant with his child," said the man again and thenughed.


    After that, his hood slowly dropped. Showing his very handsome face with jet ck hair.


    Instantly Fu Xie Lan froze on the spot.. It was the first time she saw the face of the man in front of her, but why did she feel familiar.

 Chapter 392 - I Am Not Yu Yi

    Instantly Fu Xie Lan froze on the spot. It was the first time she had seen the face of the man in front of her, but why did she feel familiar?


    "Still don''t remember me?"


    Fu Xie Lan was silent.


    "You are the one who made me like this Yu Yi, you are the origin of the cause of the destruction of this world. All because of you."


    "I told you, I am not Yu Yi."


    "And how do you know about Gu Yi? Pregnant? Who is pregnant?"


    Hearing Fu Xie Lan''s question, the man fell silent, froze on the spot, his ck eyes stared intently at the girl in his confines, then shed a faint smile.


    "Looks like all your memories haven''t fully returned, Yu Yi."


    "But, isn''t that great?"


    "By the way where is your husband? Why are you wandering around alone?"


    Fu Xie Lan was even more confused, the man in front of her even knew that she was already married to Gu Yi. But she never told anyone. And again, the way he spoke seemed like it wasn''t the first time to meet her.


    "None of your business," Fu Xie Lan replied curtly.


    The man chuckled, then in an instant grabbed both of Fu Xie Lan''s arms and bound them using magic.


    Fu Xie Lan hadn''t even realized anything yet, and her hand had already gone up and stuck to the wall directly above her head.


    On reflex, Fu Xie Lan wanted to use her magic.


    However... nothing.


    Tried again, but still, nothing happened.


    "What did you do to me?" asked Fu Xie Lan because she couldn''t use her magic at all.


    The man chuckled. "Don''t be afraid. I''m just holding you back for a bit."


    "I''ve been waiting for an opportunity like this for a long time."


    "Yu Yi who used to always reject me is now standing helplessly in front of me," he added while moving one of his hands, peering into the cloth covering Fu Xie Lan''s face, stroking the girl''s cheek until it reached her lips.


    "AARGH..."


    Fu Xie Lan bit the man''s finger firmly making him whimper, but only for a moment, and then chuckled again.


    "Even now you still reject me."


    "You are an idiot. I''m not Yu Yi. Stop babbling in front of me," Fu Xie Lan cursed.


    "But, now no one can save you," said the man again not caring at all about Fu Xie Lan''s words.


    "So, what''s wrong with me tasting Gu Yi''s wife a little bit?" he continued thenughed, causing Fu Xie Lan''s body to gasp and stiffen.


    SREET...


    In just one stroke, Fu Xie Lan''s face cloth was torn and torn off, revealing her entire face, wless white skin, naturally parted red lips with sculpted eyebrows that added to her perfection.


    "WHAT ARE YOU...."


    "Ssshhh...." The man immediately touched Fu Xie Lan''s lips with his index finger.


    "Don''t scream, unless you want to be another wizard''s spectacle."


    "Idiot. Let me go," Fu Xie Lan cursed again, trying to rebel.


    "Cursed witch. GETAWAY!"


    But the man ignored Fu Xie Lan''s words, reached into his robe pocket, and took out a small porcin bottle from there.


    "Want to have some fun?" he said opening the bottle cap and then shaking it right in front of Fu Xie Lan''s face.


    Like being struck by lightning, Fu Xie Lan froze on the spot. The smell of the pills...


    It''s an Aphrodisiac Pill. Pills can increase a person''s sexual arousal. Even in her previous life, pills like that could be found everywhere.


    "W-what do you want to do?"


    "STAY AWAY," Fu Xie Lan shook her head, intending to kick the man but failed. She couldn''t move her legs, nor were her hands bound by something.


    Fu Xie Lan was inmed.


    PLAAKKK


    "I told you, don''t reject me, Yu Yi," said the man again right after pping Fu Xie Lan hard on the cheek.


    Fu Xie Lan who was treated like that turned to stare intently at the figure in front of her, her lips stinging even she could taste her blood. It looks like his lips are hurt.


    CUUIHHH


    "GET AWAY FROM ME."


    Fu Xie Lan spat in the man''s face, explosions and booms still sounded from outside the castle, making her unable to feel at ease at all. If only time could be repeated, she wanted to take Hao''s advice.


    She never expected before that she would meet this strange man who always called herself by the name Yu Yi.


    "YOU ASKED ME TO BE ROUGH, YU YI," said the man as he gripped Fu Xie Lan''s jaw tightly, forcing the girl to swallow the pill.


    "Obey me or I WILL KILL YOUR CHILDREN?"


    "I''M NOT PREGNANT!! STOP SPEAKING FUCKING, AND GO," shouted Fu Xie Lan wanting to spit out the pill in her mouth but, "AARGGHH..."


    The girl screamed in pain, her lower abdomen being hit hard by the magic of the man before her. She even unknowingly swallowed the pill that was in her mouth.


    "LOOK!! YOU ARE IN PAIN."


    Fu Xie Lan felt her stomach almost explode a few seconds ago, suddenly a headache hit her. ''No, not now. I beg you,'' she wailed to herself.


    Suddenly her body froze, she felt a liquid run down her thigh. Fu Xie Lan looked down and was shocked when she saw that her dress which was not covered by a robe had turned red. It was blood, her blood.


    For a moment her mind went nk.


    "SEE?"


    "Say thanks to me, because for the time being your womb is still fine."


    "But I can''t guarantee your womb safety if you reject me again," the man added.


    Fu Xie Lan''s face looked pale, all the things she knew and encountered tonight almost made her head explode.


    And what now? Is she pregnant?


    "This is all because of you. So don''t me me," said the man then chuckled.


    The dizziness and pain in her lower abdomen slowly subsided, causing Fu Xie Lan to take a deep breath.


    But only a few secondster, her body felt very hot again. Slowly until the heat feels like it is on a fire grill. She is thirsty, and also wants something that makes her feel instantly the most despicable person in this world


    Fu Xie Lan knew clearly, the Aphrodisiac Pill that she swallowed a moment ago was now starting to work.


    The man was silent, watching Fu Xie Lan''s movements with a smirk on his lips. He had nned this for a long time, but only now had ite true.


    As time passed, Fu Xie Lan felt extremely tormented, only the explosions and thumping that could be heard from outside the castle managed to keep her consciousness. She tried to hold back everything she felt by biting her lip until it bled.


    And the man in front of him just watched the girl tormented.


    "Beg to me, then I will get rid of that tormented feeling," said the man chuckling.


    The man covered Fu Xie Lan''s mouth with a kiss, licking the girl''s bloodied lips.


    "This blood of yours, I want it again," said the man, and his fingernails slowly grew long and very sharp.


    STREET


    "AARRGHH..."


    The man lightly scratched Fu Xie Lan''s cheek with his sharp fingernail. Immediately blood gushed from there.


    Then kissed Fu Xie Lan''s cheek which was bleeding again, making the girl wince in pain with a cursed groan.


    .

 Chapter 393 - Aphrodisiac Pills

    But she tried her best to hold back the feelings that were tormenting her so much, hurting herself just to keep the remnants of her consciousness.


    Until now, she still couldn''t use her magic or Fairy powers as if something was blocking it. Just by looking at her current state, Fu Xie Lan could tell that the man before her was much stronger than her.


    "Sigh Yu Yi, take a breath, don''t hold it in, honey," the man whispered turning to Fu Xie Lan''s earlobe and ying there again, at the same time his hands didn''t stay still.


    The man tightly and greedily squeezed Fu Xie Lan''s two springy mounds, causing the girl to sigh in pleasure, but after that, she cursed herself a thousand times.


    Please someone save me.


    Fu Xie Lian kept hoping that someone woulde, she couldn''t move her body at all.


    Hao''s fight with the ck witch outside the castle sounded more and more intense, while Fu Xie Lan, the girl was fighting with herself.


    "No, don''t do it!!" Fu Xie Lan shook her head helplessly.


    The man continued to do his stunts making Fu Xie Lan almost lose control of her body.


    Kissed the girl''s long neck and left a mark there, the man suddenly stopped what he was doing.


    "A few small mice havee to interfere," the man whispered again, licking Fu Xie Lan''s lips again.


    "But isn''t that great? I''ll treat you in front of all of them, hahaha."


    "And during that time, you''ll just have to stay here, honey. Waiting for me to explore your frail body."


    Fu Xie Lan''s brow furrowed, she didn''t understand the meaning of the man in front of her at all.


    At the same time, BOOMM...!


    BRAAK...


    Someone broke through the wall she was in. No, not just one person, but several.


    "MOM...."


    "Miss Xie Lan..."


    As the scattered dust faded, Fu Xie Lan could see the figures of Wan Lie, Bai Mo, and Xue Ning''s as well. Even though she could see their arrival, Fu Xie Lan still couldn''t feel relieved. The girl shook her head, "No, no. Don''te any closer. Stay away."


    "XIE LAN," called the girl ignoring Fu Xie Lan''s slur, she immediately moved closer, but only a few steps, and her body was thrown and hit the wall that was still intact with a very hard impact. Suddenly a crack was created, it didn''t stop there, Xue Ning even pierced through it and fell outside the castle.


    A sight that made Fu Xie Lan even more inmed.


    While on the other hand, Wan Lie and Bai Mo became extremely furious. They knew very well that what had happened to Fu Xie Lan and Xue Ning was the work of the man standing before them right now.


    "DAMN!!" cursed Wan Lie.


    "Long time no see Bodyguard Bai Mo," said the man casually, as if he didn''t care at all about Wan Lie''s piercing gaze, his fingers moved to wipe his lips which still had Fu Xie Lan''s blood.


    Who was spoken to froze and remained silent, the expression on his face was very cold and t.


    "Huh? Are you Gu Yi?" said the man again when he saw Wan Lie.


    "Oh no. I''m wrong," he chuckled after noticing Wan Lie''s ck hair.


    "Watch your mouth Damn!! Your mouth has no right to say Gu Yi''s name," Wan Lie snarled.


    "Really? hmm, what a shame."


    "Even though I want to leave a message to him, that his wife''s body feels very sweet and..."


    BOOM!!!


    The man hadn''t finished his sentence yet, and Wan Lie had already lunged, attacking blindly.


    And after that, ck smoke and ck smog collided in the room.


    Wan Lie fought the man, small explosions created making the room tremble. Their fight became more and more intense until the ck magician managed to corner Wan Lie and throw him out of the castle, lucky that the man had wings, he immediately counterattacked and forced the ck magician to get out of the room.


    "YU YI, WAIT FOR ME," shouted the man then jumped out of the castle with him. And finally, the battle of the two figures in the air right above the castle courtyard took ce, and it turned out that, down below Xue Ning had vomited blood many times, all the ck witchs who had been silent before now joined in and fought.


    "Drink this," Ju Xian said as he threw a small porcin bottle filled with healing pills at the girl. It was the only pill he had in his possession that he had stored for a very long time, with the aim that he could use it in a pinch.


    While on the other hand, Bai Mo immediately approached Fu Xie Lan.


    Seeing the girl covered in blood, made his heart slice ??in pain.


    "I''m sorry, Miss," said Guard Bai Mo.


    "Let go of the magic," said Fu Xie Lan as she continued to bite her lip.


    Bai Mo frowned, hearing Fu Xie Lan''s tone of voice, he knew that there was something wrong with the girl''s body.


    The booms and explosions on the outside of the castle grew louder and louder, causing the ce they were in to shake and cracks to form in the roof.


    Immediately Bai Mo''s neutralized the magic that filled Fu Xie Lan''s body and carried her quickly, out of the room on the third floor.


    Right after arriving at the courtyard, Bodyguard Bai put Fu Xie Lan''s body next to Xue Ning.


    "Xie Lan drinks it, uhhukk, uhhukk," Xue Ning said with a cough, the pill that Ju Xian had given her earlier on purposely she didn''t use.


    Xue Ning knew that Fu Xie Lan didn''t have any more healing pills, because they had all been used in Fairy territory.


    But the unexpected happened.


    Fu Xie Lan smacked Xue Ning''s hand, violently brushing it off and causing the pill to fall to the ground.


    "Xie Lan doesn''t refuse, it''s a healing pill for you," Xue Ning said again reaching for the pill.


    "N-no..." were the only words that escaped her lips as she shook her head vigorously.


    "What happened to Xie Lan?" Xue Ning asked Bai Mo, the girl slowly took off Fu Xie Lan''s red robe thinking that the girl''s clothes were tight so the way she spoke was like that.


    "It seems that Miss has been forced to swallow an aphrodisiac pill," the man retorted, sessfully making Xue Ning freeze on the spot.


    And at the same time, Fu Xie Lan took a sitting position cross-legged, cold sweat already running down her bloody cheeks.


    The magic had reactivated, and the side effects of the pills were getting worse.


    Gathering the mana at her fingertips which instantly turned into sharp des.


    CRASH...


    CRASH...


    Fu Xie Lan stabbed herself in the thigh many times, only to maintain the remnants of her consciousness.


    "Xie Lan..."


    "Miss....." the two figures panicked almost at the same time.

 Chapter 394 - Fight

    "Xie Lan..."


    "Miss...." the two figures panicked almost at the same time.


    "GETAWAY. HELP THE OTHERS..!!" shouted Fu Xie Lan in one breath and then gasped for air.


    "Xie-Xie Lan, it''s a healing pill. Drink it," Xue Ning replied.


    Fu Xie Lan pped the girl''s hand again, "HEALING PILL CAN NOT REMOVE THESE APHRODISIAC EFFECTS!!"


    "BETTER YOU DRINK IT AND HELP THEM," she shouted again, closing her eyes tightly. Saying a few sentences like that takes effort and hard work.


    "B-but Miss...."


    "Alright, let''s trust Xie Lan. I''m sure she can pass this stage. We better help the others before the situation gets any worse," Xue Ning said immediately interrupting Bai Mo.


    She then obeyed the girl''s words, swallowed the healing pill Ju Xian had given her, and immediately a refreshing cold sensation spread throughout her body making the pain she had been experiencing just a moment ago slowly dissipate.


    Bai Mo nodded resignedly and then moved first, while Xue Ning, the girl was waiting for her body to recover before moving.


    In just an instant, the area around the Jun family n''s main residence castle was destroyed. Several buildings copsed and were razed to the ground. The green grass on the castle grounds turned ck and burned, smoke billowing everywhere. Both onnd and in the air, blue mana, ck smog, and ck smoke filled as far as the eye could see.


    While on the other hand, Wan Lie who was still fighting with the man seemed even. There was blood on each corner of their lips, it seemed that both of them had vomited blood a while ago. Even so, they didn''t stop for a second and continued to pressure each other.


    While Bai Mo, the man helped Ju Xian and Hao who was already looking overwhelmed.


    The time had reached the morning, but the atmosphere was very dark and gloomy. Thick ck clouds gathered above, with shing lightning, apanied by thunder.


    Fu Xie Lan continued to hurt herself, even so, the girl was still trying to open her eyelids and was immediately presented with a seemingly unbnced fight.


    All the ck witches were now fighting against Hao, Ju Xian, Xue Ning, and Bai Mo.


    As for Xue Ying and Zhou, she couldn''t find them anywhere at all.


    BOOM...


    There were loud bangs and explosions again.


    BRAK...


    Followed by the copse of several parts of the castle. It was caused by Wan Lie and that man''s fight.


    While on the other hand, Bai Mo managed to take down several ck witches, however, the attacks that kept on targeting all of them were increasing and getting stronger too.


    Hao was alreadypletely overwhelmed, as was Ju Xian, the two men''s movements began to slow down. And it was because of that too that several attacks managed to hit both of them and fell.


    "Hao...Ju Xian..." Xue Ning panicked when she saw her two friends fall to the ground.


    "Watch your opponent, Miss."


    WUSSHHHH


    Xue Ning reflexively moved to the side, dodging the dozens of sharp swords that were aiming at her.


    "Hhh almost," her monologue then returned to counterattack and blindly.


    The fight went on for hours. However, no one relented at all.


    There have been many victims. Ju Xian, Xue Ning, and Hao had already reached their limit, their mana was drained very much, and if they moved again, they would be seriously injured.


    So that the only thing left in the air was Wan Lie and Bai Mo who were still shing with the ck witchs.


    The rain fell so hard, lightning and thunder shed, thunder sounded everywhere.


    Every explosion and impact turned into a life-threatening symphony.


    Now only five ck witchs were standing in the air opposite Bai Mo, and they were the ones that Fu Xie Lan saw entering the castle a moment ago.


    While on the other hand, Fei Long who was still regaining his senses looked at the bloodied Fu Xie Lan, with a smirk stered on his lips, the man tried to get up from his slumped position on the ground. ''Maybe this is my chance,'' he thought.


    "Hao, Xue Ning, beware!!" Ju Xian warned as his eyes caught the figure of a man staring intently at Fu Xie Lan.


    Fei Long gathered his remaining mana, then moved swiftly with sharp des shrouded in ck smoke in both hands, towards where Fu Xie Lan was.


    "XIE LAN...." Xue Ning immediately moved, followed by Hao and Ju Xian.


    BOOM...


    BRAKKKK...


    BOOM...


    Explosions sounded just as Xue Ning, Ju Xian, and Hao''s magic shed with Fei Long''s.


    The four of them bounced away from each other.


    Caught...Caught...Caught...


    Every one of them vomited blood. Meanwhile Xue Ning, right after vomiting blood, fell unconscious. While Hao, the man returned to his beast form because he had reached his limit. And leaving only Ju Xian alone.


    Fei Long refused to give up, he had to kill that woman even if it meant sacrificing his life. This was the consequence he had to bear for his stupidity which had given so much information to the white-robed figure. With all his might, Fei Long got back up from his position with an asional stagger.


    Ju Xian who saw the man''s action be tense, his breath felt very heavy and tight, he could no longer use any magic because his mana was only enough to keep him breathing.


    Even so, Ju Xian tried his best to get up from his position. If he could no longer use magic, it didn''t mean he could no longer protect Fu Xie Lan.


    He still has a body that he can move even if he has to limp. So no matter what, he had to protect the girl. This is already a promise.


    That might make his life more meaningful.


    Fei Longughed on the spot, all that was left on the maind was him, the girl, and another man who had already reached his limit.


    ck smoke rose again in his hand although it was no longer dense, he immediately shot it at Fu Xie Lan.


    "MOM...."


    "Miss Xie Lan¡­" shouted Wan Lie and Bai Mo at the same time.


    BOOM...


    CRASH...


    ARGHH.....


    An explosion apanied by an echoing scream rang out in the air, followed by Wan Lie and Bai Mo falling, hitting the ground very hard.


    Ju Xian froze, the body of the man who was his opponent was instantly shattered by the sudden attack of Wan Lie who was in midair, and a shield suddenly appeared, protecting him and Fu Xie Lan from that man''s attack.


    "Who do you think your opponent is? How dare you to turn your gaze in another direction?" said the man who was Wan Lie''s opponent, the man managed to pierce Wan Lie''s wing, causing him to wince in pain and could no longer fly.


    And the same thing happened with Bai Mo, only that the man''s injuries were more severe. The wings were split and almostpletely cut off.


    "Your opponents are the five of us, it would be rude to ignore our existence, BAI MO."

 Chapter 395 - Lotus And Demon Mode

    "Your opponents are the five of us, it would be rude to ignore our existence, Bodyguard BAI MO."


    Ju Xian who heard the voice immediately turned his head and saw that Wan Lie and Bai Mo were seriously injured not far from him. Suddenly the man''s body fell to the ground with a pale face.


    Fu Xie Lan looked at everything with a nk stare, her physical and mental body was in extreme torment, not to mention the anger that was starting to overwhelm her at the sight around her.


    Her friends, all of them got hurt just for protecting her.


    Fu Xie Lan deepened the stab of the sharp de so that her consciousness quickly recovered, her skin began to turn pale as blood continued to pour from her thighs and other parts of her body.


    Suddenly the pain in her lower abdomen was felt again, apanied by very severe dizziness that hit her head, making it difficult for the girl to support her upright body, finally, Fu Xie Lan fell to the side, whimpering in pain, in a white dress that was already covered in blood, the rain was getting heavier, making the girl instantly drenched in her blood made her appearance utterly pitiful.


    Even though it was raining, cold sweat was incessantly dripping from her forehead. The pain in her stomach and all over her body because of the wound she had created herself was getting worse.


    While on the other hand, Wan Lie, as well as Bai Mo, tried to get up from their position, both of them dragging their bodies and getting closer to each other.


    Both of their wings disappeared by themselves, but the gaping wound on their shoulders made them both wince in pain when the open wound was exposed to rain, and it was as a result of their wings being badly injured.


    However, the one thing that both of them were very grateful for was Fu Xie Lan''s safety from the sudden attack of a ck witch earlier.


    "Are you still strong?" Wan Lie whispered when he was right next to Bai Mo.


    The man just nodded silently. His breath was heavy, the wound on his shoulder was open and stretched to his back, making the clothes he was wearing torn and exposing his muscr skin.


    "Then take Xie Lan away. Let me hold them back," said Wan Lie again.


    "B-but..."


    "There''s no more time. This is the only way we have now. Don''t mind me and keep moving," Wan Lie interrupted instantly.


    "Okay." And at that very second, Guard Bai took a step back and then limped over to where Fu Xie Lan was.


    Several ck witchs wanted to chase after Bai Mo, but Wan Lie immediately chased them away.


    "I think your opponent is me, Young Master," said the man who was his opponent earlier and then attacked Wan Lie again.


    The meleebat in the castle courtyard was back.


    "What are you guys waiting for? Shouldn''t you guys go after Bai Mo?" shouted the man to the five witchs who were nearby.


    "A-alright, sir. We''ll do it soon," they said and then moved, but stopped again because Wan Lie immediately stood in front of the five ck witchs, trying to block and attack them one by one.


    "I AM YOUR AGAINST, FUCK!!" The man immediately lunged at Wan Lie''s body from behind.


    AARGGHHH...


    Wan Lie screamed in pain and immediately turned around to counterattack with mana popping in his palms.


    The five witchs did not squander the opportunity. They immediately headed towards Bai Mo who was already near the bloodstained girl.


    "NOT THAT EASY, BAI MO," shouted one of the ck witchs and threw a huge ball of ck smoke towards the man.


    The man with the white hair immediately turned around, and BOMMM..!


    Explosions were heard as the smoke balls collided with the protective shield.


    Fu Xie Lan who was still trying to maintain her consciousness could hear the conversation and battle that was still going on.


    The dizziness in her head grew so much that her world went round in an instant.


    Wan Lie and Bai Mo returned to fighting like before, only that this time they were doing it on the maind. The wounds on their bodies made their movements slightly hampered.


    "Someone take the girl away!" Commanded the man who was Wan Lie''s opponent.


    "Okay, sir," immediately one of the five ck witchs separated themselves and approached Fu Xue Lan, only that his attempt failed because of Ju Xian''s presence.


    But with the man''s current condition, he was not a significant obstacle to the ck witchs.


    With just a loud blow, Ju Xian flew away and hit the castle wall behind him, falling unconscious.


    Immediately the ck witchs grabbed Fu Xie Lan''s body and then carried her away, using his wand to fly.


    Fu Xie Lan who felt someone touching her body winced in pain, especially in the wound like thousands of nails gnawing at her body.


    Her skin was getting paler, her breathing was getting heavier.


    Feeling that she was at a height, it was very difficult even just to open her eyelids.


    ''ALLOW ME TO HELP YOU.''


    ''MOM, LET ME TAKE OVER YOUR BODY,'' two different voices suddenly sounded almost simultaneously in her mind.


    A child''s voice sounded familiar to her ears, and a voice that seemed to belong to a grown man she didn''t recognize at all.


    Only a few seconds, then she felt her body stiffen before the darkness took over.


    DUUAARRRRR...!!!


    A loud explosion suddenly sounded.


    Immediately everyone looked up into the air, and suddenly rain mixed with blood raced down everyone''s body.


    Up there, the body of the ck witch carrying Fu Xie Lan exploded leaving nothing behind.


    "What happened?"


    For a moment the fight paused, everyone stared at one figure in the air, it was Fu Xie Lan.


    Green and pink mana surround its body apanied by a fiery red color that forms its outeryer.


    Her originally supine body slowly stood in the air without any footing or magic.


    The green and pink mana continued to move into the space under Fu Xie Lan''s feet and formed a.... a flower bud? While the flow of bright red mana enveloped the girl''s body.


    Fu Xie Lan''s body jolted, her eyelids fluttering open revealing her fiery red eyes. At the same time, the flower petals under her feet suddenly bloomed, until a few secondster, a lotus flower was created showing its perfect shape.


    Immediately a fragrant and refreshing aroma spreads in all directions, making anyone who inhales it feel calm for a moment.


    Under the pouring rain and shing lightning, a giant lotus flower bloomed with Fu Xie Lan at the center. The girl stared intently at the scene below.


    Standing majestically in a gown drenched in blood, her ck hair fluttering against the cardinal directions, all the wounds on her body healed instantly. The domineering aura that radiated from her seemed to force all living beings to submit to her.


    Fu Xie Lan raised her hand, and at that moment the clear raindrops stopped in the air.


    "What, what happened?" panicked one of the ck magicians, his chest felt tight.


    "T-that, isn''t that demon mode?" Someone stuttered again when they saw Fu Xie Lan''s eyes that seemed to be zing.

 Chapter 396 - Opponent Flees

    Fu Xie Lan raised her hand, and at that moment the raindrops stopped in the air.


    "What...What happened?" panicked one of the ck witchs when he felt his chest begin to constrict.


    "Th-that, isn''t that demon mode?" Someone stuttered again when he saw Fu Xie Lan''s eyes that seemed to be zing.


    Instantly the five ck witchs knelt on the ground unable to control their bodies. Even to breathe feels like being stabbed by a thousand needles and nails.


    Whereas Guards Bai Mo and Wan Lie who saw Fu Xie Lan in midair, just froze, frozen on the spot.


    The figure they saw was Fu Xie Lan, but the two men knew very well that the one standing in the air was not the girl they were used to meet. It seemed like someone was controlling the girl''s body, even with her aura, they couldn''t feel it at all.


    However, Wan Lie and Bai Mo remained where they were, not moving an inch. The two of them stared fixedly at the figure in the white dress covered in blood in the air without blinking a second.


    The remaining four ck witchs were now resigned, while the man who was Wan Lie''s previous opponent was still with a straight expression, no look of fear or anything like that, so it would be very difficult for others to guess what was going on in his mind.


    Fu Xie Lan who stopped the raindrops in the air only moved her fingers briefly and suddenly the raindrops coalesced into hundreds of ice spears with tips that resembled zing embers and aimed at the five ck witchs below.


    "Master, what should we do now?" said one of the ck witchs in one breath.


    "Use your blood to escape," replied the man who was Wan Lie''s previous opponent.


    "B-but sir...."


    "If you are afraid, then be prepared to die," said the man again and then bit his lip until he bled while chanting a spell.


    While the remaining four ck witchs joined in doing the same, what they were about to do was one of forbidden magic and very risky.


    "Destroy..." said Fu Xie Lan as she shot the ice spear at the five ck witchs.


    The explosion echoed again, followed by a puff of ck smoke that was created right where the ck witchs were before, ck smoke that was not affected at all by the rain.


    Wan Lie and Bai Mo involuntarily held their breaths while witnessing all of this.


    As the ck smoke dissipated, the two men''s brows knit together with frowns bing more pronounced.


    Neither Wan Lie nor Bai Mo, neither of them found a single figure of the previous five ck witchs, leaving only their ck robes and all of their clothes torn with the spearhead that was buried a little deep in the ground.


    Yes, they disappeared or rather just their bodies disappeared.


    The rain that had previously stopped in the air was now pouring down on the ground again.


    "Hahaha."


    The sound ofughter boomed out, making Wan Lie and Bai Mo'' stand on end.


    It was Fu Xie Lan''sugh, but somehow it soundedpletely different.


    The girl''s fiery red eyes stared intently at the five ck witchs who disappeared suddenly.


    "I want to y games though."


    "Too bad my toy ran away."


    And right after saying that, the red light that enveloped Fu Xie Lan''s body slowly faded away as the girl''s eyelids closed.


    The lotus petals that were blooming under her feet were also slowly fading away with green mixed pink mana flowing towards one of the girl''s fingers, coiling there again to form a lotus ring like before.


    And at that very moment, Fu Xie Lan''s body fell.


    Seeing this, Wan Lie immediately moved quickly and managed to catch his mother''s body while holding back the pain from the wound on his shoulder.


    The rain that never stopped managed to create pools of pools of blood from those who had died horribly. Immediately the scenery around the main family residence''s castle was filled with pools of blood along with the ckened ground from the previous battle.


    All the ck witchs in that ce had died, leaving only Wan Lie and Bai Mo who were still in a conscious state. As for Ju Xian, Xue Ning, and Hao, their circumstances were not much different from Fu Xie Lan''s.


    The two of them then moved to lift the bodies of the four people, taking shelter on the edge of the castle.


    After doing so, Bai Mo again sent a message through his crow creation.


    "Why are they taking so long?" Wan Lie mumbled sitting next to his mother who was lying unconscious while leaning against the castle wall, Bai Mo did the same thing.


    "Maybe they wille soon enough," Bai Mo replied. In the man''s mind, from the first time he met Wan Lie, he already had crazy thoughts, only that he kept pushing them away and refused to believe in his thoughts.


    A tired sigh escaped from between the lips of the two men. There was still quite a bit of mana in their bodies, it was just that they were injured due to their previous carelessness. However, none of them felt any regrets, because what had happened to them was the risk of saving Fu Xie Lan.


    The gaping wounds on Wan Lie and Bai Mo could be seen emitting a very faint white smoke, it was due to the natural healing process of their bodies.


    Demons can quickly heal wounds on their bodies.


    Suddenly two figures appeared in front of them making Wan Lie and Bai Mo startle and put on a wary attitude.


    However, when they saw who it was, the two of them breathed a sigh of relief again and the muscles of the body that had tensed for a few seconds also rxed again.


    That figure was Elder Huang Bao with Xue Ying.


    "XUE NING...." the man panicked when he found his little sister lying unconscious.


    Meanwhile, Elder Huang Bao immediately approached Fu Xie Lan whose whole body seemed to be covered in blood.


    Checked Fu Xie Lan''s pulse than to the body that seemed to be seriously injured, but only a few secondster, a sigh of relief escaped from his lips.


    "What happened Uncle?" asked Wan Lie.


    "Don''t worry, there are no significant injuries on her body. Maybe we just need to wait a few days and she wille back to her senses," replied Elder Huang Bao.


    "Thank you Bodyguard Bai Mo, for taking care of and healing my disciple," the old man said again to the white-haired man next to him. Elder Huang Bao thought that it was Bai Mo who healed the wounds on Fu Xie Lan''s body.


    "I didn''t heal her."


    "Huh? What do you mean? Then where did the blood that filled my disciple''s dresse from?"


    "That...."

 Chapter 397 - Yue Xuan

    "Huh? What do Bodyguards Bai Mo mean? Then where did the blood that filled my disciple''s gowne from?"


    "That...."


    "That''s because a while ago, Miss Xie Lan injured herself," Bai Mo exined.


    Elder Huang Bao''s brow furrowed even more, unable to properly digest the meaning of the Lord bodyguard''s words.


    "That man is still alive," he continued, adding to Elder Huang Bao''s confusion.


    "What exactly do you want to say, Bodyguard Bai Mo?"


    "Yue Xuan."


    Hearing that name, Elder Huang Bao froze on the spot. "Do you mean Yue Xuan, the man who chased after Yu Yi hundreds of years ago?" he asked.


    "Right," he replied simply as he watched Fu Xie Lan, he did not know what he was thinking.


    "It turns out that he is still alive, I thought that after that bloody incident, he was already dead," Elder Huang Bao muttered to himself.


    "Can you tell me everything about Yue Xuan, Uncle? He is one of the ck witchs, how can she chase after Yu Yi?" asked Wan Lie curiously.


    Elder Huang Bao turned to the source of the voice as he let out a shaky breath.


    "Yue Xuan is an ordinary mage like us he is one of the strongest young mages in Phillony city.


    "The man loved Yu Yi very much, long before the girl met His Highness ''Lord Gu Yi''. Only, Yu Yi never had feelings for him. However, it did not dampen his efforts, and continued to chase the girl and use various means. Even by doing embarrassing things, Yu Yi still refuses."


    "At that time, almost the entire poption of the wizard race knew how Yue Xuan felt for Yu Yi," exined Elder Huang Bao.


    "But that man disappeared when news of Yu Yi''s marriage to the ruler of this world spread all over the world since then, no one knew of his whereabouts until that man suddenly appeared on a bloody incident seven hundred years ago."


    "At that time, his mana is no longer blue, but has turned into ck smoke, that means his magic has mingled with forbidden magic and other cursed magics."


    "Yu Xuan became one of the ck witchs who took part in the bloody events seven hundred years ago," Elder Huang Bao exined at length.


    Wan Lie heard the old man''s words very clearly without interrupting.


    "It seems that the man still has the same feelings as Yu Yi, Uncle," said Wan Lie.


    Immediately Bai Mo and the old man turned to him with puzzled looks.


    "What do you mean? How do you know that?" asked Elder Huang Bao immediately.


    Wan Lie instantly realized what he just said.


    "Aahhh, I mean maybe Yue Xuan still has feelings for Yu Yi even though that girl is married to Lord Gu Yi, Uncle," Wan Lie replied, somehow he was confused about what he just said. Hmmm, he almost exposed Fu Xie Lan''s true identity who was the reincarnation of queen Yu Yi, and also his mother.


    "As for that, I don''t know," said Elder Huang Bao, turning his gaze back to where Fu Xie Lan was.


    Meanwhile, on the other hand, Bai Mo was silent. His current thoughts were constantly centered on Miss Fu Xie Lan.


    "Then what did that man do to my student?" asked Elder Huang Bao, turning his head in the direction Bai Mo was.


    "Yue Xuan made Miss Xie Lan swallow an aphrodisiac pill, Elder."


    "Aphrodisiac pills? Has he gone mad?" cursed Elder Huang Bao who felt that Yue Xuan hadpletely lost his sanity.


    "Then what happens?" Now it was Wan Lie''s turn to ask.


    "Luckily we arrived in time, looks like Yue Xuan hasn''t done anything more to Miss Xie Lan."


    Instantly a sigh of relief escaped Elder Huang Bao''s lips as well as Wan Lie''s.


    Bai Mo then told everything about that had happened up, Wan Lie asionally joined in and added some.


    "During the time, I have never seen such a sight, Elder. Miss Xie Lan woke up in a state of unconsciousness and intended to kill the ck magicians, only they all managed to escape."


    "Nor have I ever felt the kind of mana filling Miss Fu Xie Lan''s body back then," Bai Mo exined.


    "But I did hear from the mouth of one of the ck magicians who said that at that time Fu Xie Lan was in demon mode, did you ever hear anything about this?" asked Wan Lie.


    "Demon mode?"


    Both Wan Lie and Bai Mo nodded in unison.


    "This is also the first time I''ve heard of such a thing."


    The three figures were silent again.


    "Elder, can I ask you a favor? My sister is seriously injured," a voiceing from behind caught the attention of the three.


    Instantly Elder Huang Bao realized that it was not only Fu Xie Lan who was injured, but also Hao, Ju Xian, and Xue Ning.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to cure them, kid. But the healing pills have run out, and I haven''t had time to return to the academy to concoct them," Elder Huang Bao replied. Yes when he returned from Fairy territory, he stayed a few days in Kanca city when Fu Xie Lan and the others had entered Vampire territory.


    And just as he was about to return to the wizarding realm, Xue Ying suddenly appeared and met him, bringing news that Fu Xie Lan might be in danger and need his help. Coincidentally at that time, he was carrying a teleportation paper, so they only needed to get out of Kanca City to use the teleportation paper. That was why they were able to arrive so quickly in the territory of the Jun Family n.


    Keep in mind that the teleportation paper will be useless inside Kanca City because it is blocked by the city''s protective magic, making it impossible for anyone to go in and out at will.


    Fortunately, as Elder Huang Bao had been to this region several times so using the teleportation paper was not something difficult.


    Hearing Elder Huang Bao''s reply, Xue Ying''s expression immediately turned pale and looked very frustrated.


    Bai Mo took a deep breath then said "Put it here, in front of me. Let me recover it."


    "B-but your body..."


    "My body is indeed injured, but that doesn''t mean the mana in my body is also drained," Bodyguard Bai Mo replied, interrupting the man''s words.


    "A-alright, thanks in advance."


    Bai Mo didn''t respond anymore, the man then started his healing process on Xue Ning''s body, then continued on Ju Xian''s body,stly Hao.


    As for Fu Xie Lan, it''s not that he didn''t try to treat the girl''s body before, it''s just that all the wounds on her body have healed, as well as the internal injuries she suffered, making Bai Mo not do any healing on the girl.


    Although he didn''t know why Miss Xie Lan''s body recovered so quickly, he was very grateful for that.

 Chapter 398 - Recovery

    The rain had started to subside, the ck clouds slowly disappeared, revealing a clear blue sky.


    Orange light on the western began to sprinkle on the horizon indicating that the time had entered the end of the afternoon.


    Bai Mo had just finished restoring Xue Ning, Ju Xian, and Hao''s bodies.


    The recovery process he had just carried out did not affect the mana in his body much.


    Unlike Fu Xie Lan, even though there were no significant injuries on the girl''s body, his mana was continuously being sucked in without his permission. Of course, he still clearly remembers the time when he recovered the girl''s body in the forbidden forest and also by theke while in Fairy''s territory.


    "Just you wait, they''lle back to their senses soon enough," Guard Bai Mo said immediately, leaning his body against the castle wall.


    "Thank you," Xue Ying replied with a bow and only received a nod from the man.


    "So what are we going to do now?" Xue Ying asked again leaning against Bai Mo.


    "Wait until they alle to their senses, then we''ll move again," Wan Lie replied.


    "I feel that there is something strange about this ce," Elder Huang Bao suddenly voiced.


    "Since earlier, I haven''t seen a single Vampire around here, and also isn''t this the main family residence? The Jun family head and the others should be in this ce," he continued again, and it managed to make the others notice the oddity.


    "Something must have happened in this area," he guessed then.


    And after that, silence ensued. The air was so cold that it pierced into the pores of the skin, the smell of blood mixed with charred was still felt even though it was no longer as thick as before.


    "What do you think Wang Zhou''s father is doing?" Xue Ying asked suddenly remembering the man.


    "Wang Zhou?"


    "Yes, Elder. Wang Zhou. One of Wang Chu''s sons," Xue Ying replied.


    "Last night, the man was still with us," he added.


    Previously, Fu Xie Lan had advised them not to disturb her. However, Bai Mo returned earlier than Fu Xie Lan had expected and did not find her Miss anywhere, making the man frantically search for her. And of course, his search did not escape all the people who were with the girl before.


    It was then that they realized that Fu Xie Lan was not in her room, and started a search. While on the other hand, Wan Lie identally found Hao''s feathers falling in Fu Xie Lan''s room headed out of the room and there were a lot of them as if the magic beast spirite had purposely left clues on all of them. And because of that, they were able to be in the Jun Family n Territory.


    Not only that, Bai Mo who had discovered Wang Chu''s whereabouts also immediately informed Wang Zhou of his father''s circumstances and whereabouts in the city center, making the man eagerly want to visit him. Yes, even if you can only see it from a distance.


    And that''s where, after discussing a few things, they chose to separate. Wang Zhou visited the location where his Father was confined just in case, Xue Ying returned to Kanca City to meet Elder Huang Bao, while the rest headed to the Jun family n territory. At that moment, the aura of the ck witchs felt so dense came from there.


    Elder Bao''s brows furrowed in confusion when he heard Xue Ying''s words.


    Seeing the old man''s response, Xue Ying then told the Elder everything without leaving anything behind, including the problems that the Wang Family n was facing.


    "I don''t know what would have happened if you hadn''t visited the vampire territory a few days ago. One of myrades may have died without my knowledge," replied Elder Huang Bao with a sigh.


    Right after finishing his sentence, a very powerful boom sounded again.


    Immediately the four men turned their heads in the direction the city center was located.


    "What else now?" Xue Ying immediately rose from his position. He took out his wand and flew high, only to observe what was going on in the center of the City.


    "How? What did you see?" asked Elder Huang Bao right after Xue Yingnded back next to him.


    "Looks like someone messed up in the center of the City, Elder," Xue Ying replied.


    "I could see smoke and fires everywhere," he added.


    DUARR...


    BBOOMMM...


    Again, the deafening boom sounded.


    "Xue Ying, youe with me to the center of the City," said Elder Bao suddenly, then rose from his position.


    "B-but Elder, my little sister..."


    "There''s me and Guard Bai Mo here, don''t worry," said Wan Lie immediately cutting off Xue Ying''s words.


    "I won''t force you either, whether you want toe with me or not, it''s your choice," Elder Huang Bao spoke again.


    Hearing the old man''s words, Xue Ying seemed to be considering it. "Alright, I''ll go with you, Elder," said the man after a few minutes of silence.


    "Good."


    After that the two of them immediately headed toward the center of the city, leaving behind Wan Lie and Bai Mo.


    The wounds on their bodies had started to close, including those on Wan Lie''s body, the man''s recovery was faster than Bai Mo, because the injuries he had were not as severe as the bodyguard''s.


    Previously, Bai Mo had offered to help Wan Lie recover the wounds that filled his body.


    It was just that Wan Lie refused his offer because his body could still recover on its own, and he didn''t need to drain Bai Mo''s mana just to do something useless.


    For a few minutes, there was only silence between the two of them. Each immersed in endless thoughts.


    Suddenly Wan Lie''s attention was distracted by a tremor in Fu Xie Lan''s body, right at the girl''s cosmic bag.


    The vibration had been bothering him since earlier, but Wan Lie didn''t care about his existence at all because his main focus was on Fu Xie Lan''s condition.


    What Wan Lie saw was also immediately witnessed by Bai Mo.


    "Vibrating again?" Wan Lie asked in shock.


    Immediately Wan Lie grabbed the girl''s cosmic bag.


    "Right, it''s a vibration from the Voltex," he said, because what else could trigger the vibration of the cosmic bag if not from the Voltex?


    "That means the ruby ??star stone is around here," he added.


    Bai Mo who heard the man''s words also agreed.


    "Hmmm, no wonder why Xie Lan could be in this area alone," Wan Lie muttered but his voice could still be heard by Bai Mo.


    Before realizing the Voltex vibration, Wan Lie still didn''t know the reason why his mother was able to enter the Jun family''s n race.


    "Should I wait for Xie Lan toe to her senses and then help her find the whereabouts of the ruby ??star stone, or should I just look for it now?" Wan Lie asked the man for his opinion as he has confused, not knowing what to do.


    "Whatever. However, if you look for it now, then it won''t be a problem for Miss Xie Lan anymore when shees to her senses," Bai Mo replied.


    "Alright, looks like it''s the best choice for now," said Wan Lie.r

 Chapter 399 - Ruby Star Stone

    "Well, it seems that is the best choice for now," said Wan Lie.


    As the wounds that filled his body had started to heal, Wan Lie slowly got up from his position.


    "Then I''ll leave Xie Lan," said Wan Lie.


    "Alright, don''t worry," Bai Mo replied that very second.


    Walking slowly, Wan Lie followed in the direction where the Voltex was showing a tremor that was getting stronger.


    Entering the castle, the atmosphere inside was a little dark. The man continued to move deeper into the castle.


    Suddenly his body stiffened and his steps stopped, he felt an evil aura spread around where he was, and was very dense.


    Immediately Wan Lie looked around but saw no one.


    ''Are there any left of them?'' he thought as he put on a wary attitude.


    Wan Lie resumed his steps, asionally he nced around.


    The more his feet stepped, the evil aura and the smell of blood mixed with the scorched smell became more and more pronounced, making the man''s brow furrow.


    Suddenly his ck eyes caught smoke billowing in the room not far from where he was, if he guessed maybe it was the main hall of this castle.


    Due to his intense curiosity, Wan Lie tried to approach him.


    Right at the front of the room, Wan Lie''s body froze, a feeling of nausea tickled his stomach and throat.


    What his eyes saw were dozens of people gathered in a circle filled with extremelyplex runes.


    Each of their bodies was connected by a crystal ball that floated directly overhead. The objects that seemed to be continuously filled with people''s forms became more and more transparent.


    What was this sight he saw? The bodies of those people were naked without a single thread. Even all of their organs were visible from the position Wan Lie was in.


    Not only that, he could faintly see the heart of one of them beating very weakly. A very terrible sight.


    The runes they were in also asionally gave off a faint glow making the organs of the bodies more clearly visible.


    "What are they doing?" Wan Lie tried to walk closer.


    But the man''s steps suddenly staggered backward, it turned out that all the bodies that were in the runes now had no faces anymore. No eyebrows, eyes, nose, or mouth. Looks t and even.


    Not only that, after looking closely, it turns out that one by one their organs also disappeared, along with the increasingly filled crystal ball connected to their respective bodies.


    There was no mistaking it, the evil aura he felt was emanating from the runes that filled the circle.


    Wan Lie looked around again to look for someone who might be able to enter his view. However, unfortunately, there was no one in the room except himself and the dozen or so people in front of him.


    For a moment, Wan Lie was confused. The man didn''t know what to do.


    After struggling with his thoughts for a few minutes, the man decided to continue the search for the ruby ??star stone piece first.


    As for the existence of these strange people, he will think about itter.


    It wasn''t that Wan Lie didn''t want to destroy those runes and faceless bodies, it was just that he was afraid that doing so would have a huge effect on the surroundings.


    Meanwhile, Fu Xie Lan and the others were still outside the castle in an unconscious state.


    After searching for several tens of minutes, Wan Lie finally found a ruby ??star stone in one of the rooms on the second floor. A room that has ice-covered walls and dozens of bottles of fresh blood that seem to have been frozen on purpose.


    Finding it is not as difficult as before. Because the ruby ??star stone is only disyed in the low-temperature room.


    "How? Have you found it?" Guard Bai Mo asked just as he sensed Wan Lie''s presence nearby.


    The man just nodded in approval. Fu Xie Lan''s cosmic bag had already stopped vibrating. Now four pieces of ruby ??star stone have been collected, which means that there are four more pieces left.


    "I saw something strange inside," said Wan Liending his body on the floor then leaning against the castle wall.


    "Something Weird?"


    "Maybe you should see for themselves," Wan Lie replied.


    "But, we wait for them toe to their senses first," he added.


    Now that it was getting dark, the explosion that urred in the city center was no longer heard.


    Fu Xie Lan''s magic beast spirite had started to regain consciousness, and so were Xue Ning and Ju Xian.


    Yet they were all still in ce, not moving an inch, maybe because they were trying to digest what was going on before losing consciousness?


    "XIE LAN," Xue Ning suddenly shouted and got up from her position, followed by Ju Xian who also quickly looked around.


    "Xie Lan is fine. There''s no need to panic like that," a voice rang out, immediately Xue Ning and Ju Xian turned to the source of the voice and found Wan Lie and Bodyguard Bai Mo leaning back with their eyes closed.


    Seeing Fu Xie Lan who was in between the two men, Xue Ning and Ju Xian immediately rose from their positions.


    "Where are the ck witchs? What exactly happened?" Xue Ning asked herself.


    "Who beat them?"


    "That doesn''t matter, at least now that they''re dead and we all don''tck a single person," Ju Xian said when he heard Xue Ning''s voice.


    The girl just nodded confirming Ju Xian''s words.


    "They''re not dead," Wan Lie suddenly voiced as his eyelids openedpletely.


    "Eh?" Xue Ning and Ju Xian responded in unison. Couldn''t digest the man''s words properly. If the ck witchs weren''t dead, then where were they now?


    "They ran away," said Wan Lie when he saw the response of the two.


    "Runaway?" Xue Ning repeated.


    But Wan Lie didn''t respond anymore, the man closed his eyes again like before.


    "Hmmm, at least we''re safe now," said Ju Xian.


    Suddenly another beam of light appeared right behind them.


    Both Wan Lie and Bai Mo immediately looked to where the light wasing from.


    It turned out that Hao had changed into his human form.


    "Why did it suddenly change? You surprised me," said Xue Ning, ncing at the grown man.


    "I want to say something to you guys," replied Hao approaching.


    "Say it," said Wan Lie immediately.


    "We have to go inside the castle and look for the main Family," Hao said.

 Chapter 400 - Main Family

    "I want to say something to you guys," replied Hao approaching.


    "Say it," said Wan Lie immediately.


    "We have to go inside the castle and look for the main Family," Hao said.


    Immediately everyone who heard it frowned.


    "What do you mean?" asked Xue Ning representing the confusion of the others.


    "The main family of this n is going to be made Arhata by the ck witchs, and we must stop it immediately before it happens," Hao exined.


    "Arhata? What is it?"


    "Later, I''ll exin everything to you guys, but for now we have to find the main family before anything untoward happens," Hao replied.


    He still remembered his Miss ''Fu Xie Lan'' conversation with the man named Fei Long, as well as several other ck witchs. Seeing that Fu Xie Lan had not yet regained consciousness, he had to act quickly to rece Fu Xie Lan''s role although the girl didn''t tell him clearly about all the things she was going to do, don''t forget that Hao was a magic beast spirite who had made a contract with Fu Xie Lan, Hao was already connected to the girl so he could feel and understand his Miss even without any exnation.


    Xue Ning looked to meet Ju Xian''s gaze, while Wan Lie, the man only sighed harshly. Maybe the dozen people he saw just now were the main family that Hao was referring to? Also, thoseplicated runes and crystal balls were their processes of bing Arhata? Yes, Wan Lie guessed, because who else were they if not the main family? And the evil aura he found, was the aura he sometimes felt when he met a ck witchs.


    While on the other hand, Bai Mo turned toward Lord''s son with an inexplicable gaze.


    "Alright, let''s inspect the entire castle." Xue Ning said rising from her position.


    At the same time, Wan Lie spoke again, "No need."


    "Huh?"


    "But if you insist on looking for the main family, maybe you can find them in the castle hall," said the man again.


    "Have you found them?" asked Hao.


    "I''m not sure if they''re the main family or not, it''s just that who else would be in the castle if not them?"


    "I-I mean what happened to them? Are they still alive? Did ck witchs do something to their bodies?" Hao asked in session.


    "If you''re curious, you''d better go in and see for yourself," Wan Lie replied.


    "Okay, I''ll check it out," Hao said then got up from his position.


    "I aming along."


    "Me too," Xue Ning and Ju Xian said almost at the same time.


    Hao just turned his head and nodded.


    "Don''t do anything to them before Xie Lan wakes up or else Elder Huang Bao returns," said Wan Lie and managed to stop the three of them in their tracks.


    Xue Ning''s frown was obvious, "Elder Huang Bao?"


    "Long story. You better go in and see for yourself," said Wan Lie.


    "Then I''ll be in as well," Guard Bai Mo finally spoke after being silent for a long time.


    Wan Lie didn''t respond and leaned back against the wall, the four of them entered the castle, leaving him alone with Fu Xie Lan.


    No one knows, ever since being in the Vampire''s territory to be precise in the Jun family n, Wan Lie felt that there was no longer a safe ce for them to go. And staying in this ce now is the best option out of all avable options.


    The ck witch fled, and chaos ensued in the center of the city, he was afraid that if he moved again, some of those who had fled woulde back to attack and try to take his mother. Wan Lie was very afraid of it, including the existence of a man named Yue Xuan who was his opponent a while ago.


    He could feel that the man was very strong for a witch who was against a demon.


    AAHHH...


    Even though it had only been a few minutes, and someone was already screaming hysterically. Wan Lie knew it was Xue Ning.


    It seemed they had discovered the whereabouts of the dozen or so people he had seen just a moment ago.


    "Mom, wake up please."


    "I don''t know what to do now," Wan Lie monologued as he stared intently at his mother''s face.


    "Dad, where are you? Why are you gone so long?"


    A heavy sigh escaped his lips again.


    The cold air of the night began to feel bone-chilling, he could faintly hear the footsteps of several people approaching.


    Instantly he rose from his position and put on a wary attitude.


    Several people in red robes seemed to be walking toward him.


    "Blood..."


    "Blood..."


    "I need blood..."


    A faint sound was heard. Wan Lie sharpened his eyes and saw several street Vampires huddled together with their bodies staggering as if they had no energy at all.


    Looking closely, there was a crescent engraved on the robes they were wearing, indicating that they were people from the Jun Family n''s territory.


    "Blood...."


    "Blood...." they said.


    As their distance grew closer, suddenly a sh of shadow appeared from the side inrge numbers and immediately charged at the people from the Jun family n.


    In just an instant and the swarm of Vampires that were heading towards Wan Lie was gone. They all died in an instant, making the man frozen on the spot watching the killing take ce so quickly.


    It turned out that those who had just appeared were Elder Huang Bao, Xue Ying, Zhou, and a few more Vampires.


    "Why did you kill them?" Wan Lie asked as Elder Huang Bao and the others approached him.


    "They are not normal Vampires, Master," Zhou replied.


    Wan Lie''s brows furrowed in confusion, this is the first time he''s heard of such a vampire.


    "Several of them had previously wreaked havoc in the city center," Zhou said.


    Seeing Wan Lie''s bewilderment, Zhou continued, "Vampires will lose control of themselves if they don''t consume blood for a long time, Master. Not only that, their strength has also decreased drastically and will only look like walking corpses," he exined.


    "However, that doesn''t mean they are harmless, even if their strength decreases but if someone is bitten by the teeth of the Vampires, the bite wound cannot be healed and will continue to spread throughout the body until the person who was bitten dies. Cell regeneration even healing pills will be of no use to the wounds inflicted by them, sir."


    "Vampires like that have only appeared in thest few years, it looks like someone is deliberately locking them up so they turn out to be like that," he added.


    "And the chaos that urred in the city center was due to their sudden appearance inrge numbers, not only that, three ck witchs also appeared, but only briefly and then disappeared somewhere as if deliberately leading those abnormal Vampires to make a mess." Fortunately, Elder Huang Bao and Master Xue Ying came to help," Zhou added again exining.


    "Then where is your father?" asked Wan Li.


    "My father is still downtown. He is unconscious, Master."


    "We immediately headed here because the entrance to this area was open, thinking that maybe some abnormal Vampires had managed to enter this area," he added.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!